《Begging For A Reconciliation》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    It was a cold, windy night as the rain poured relentlessly. Suddenly, a loud screeching sound was heard


    when the car came to a sudden halt. A sh of lightning cracked through the night shining on an elderly


    man¡¯s pale face. He yelled, ¡°Watch out, little one!¡± The car spun out of control, mming into the rock


    walls with a loud bang and plummeted over the cliff. Leah Murray was startled awake from her sleep,


    her eyes widening in fear and her face turning pale. The terror she felt in her dream lingered in her


    mind for a long time. She wondered to herself, why is it the same dream again? Just then, the doorbell


    interrupted Leah¡¯s thoughts. Her husband, Han Howard, had finally arrived home. She had spent the


    entire night waiting for him on the sofa. When she tried to get up, her knees almost gave way. Luckily,


    Leah managed to regain her bnce after grabbing hold of the sofa arm. Han, who reeked of alcohol,


    shrugged off Leah¡¯s presence and plopped down on a chair some distance away. He did not even


    bother looking at the woman and instead supported his head and closed his eyes to rest. Han¡¯s good


    looks represented the best in a man. He had an exceptional physique that wasparable to


    international models, as well as a wless face with delicate features. Han was once the dream man


    for every woman in Linkville, thanks to his good looks and position as the richest man in the country.


    Unbeknownst to the rest, a perfect man like Han was married. He had, however, purposefully


    concealed his marriage to Leah for the past three years. Her expression turned solemn at the thought


    of his cold and distant attitude. She saw the look of exhaustion on his face and resolved to suffer in


    silence. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll prepare the bath for you. Wash up and get some rest.¡± Leah was about to get up


    when she noticed Han had opened his eyes. His gaze was aloof and unwavering. Han instructed,


    ¡°Wait. I have something to say to you.¡± Leah paused and turned around to face the man. She had a


    bad feeling about the situation. ¡°Molly will being over to stay soon. Pack your stuff and leave,¡± Han


    said curtly. His tone made it in that there was no room for negotiation. Molly Lamere was no stranger


    to Leah. She had proudly announced that Han was her boyfriend a few days before at a charity event.


    The shocking revtion was still a trending topic across all social media sites. Leah tried her best to


    hide her disappointment and asked tly, ¡°Are you asking me to vacate for the woman you love?¡± Upon


    noticing Leah¡¯s resistance, Han replied sternly, ¡°You need to be clear of your position. Don¡¯t you dare


    think that you are Mrs. Howard.¡± Leah wanted tough at the absurdity of the situation. Her position as


    Mrs. Howard was solidified by the marriage certificate. She recalled how Han had mysteriously


    appeared when she was desperate to obtain money for her father¡¯s liver cancer treatment. Other than


    agreeing to his marriage proposal in exchange for money, there were no other options. After marriage,


    Leah discovered that Han was a cold-hearted man. However, she did not wish to ept fate without a


    fight. She challenged, ¡°Well¡­ where do you expect a pregnant woman without family or friends to go?¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital for an abortion.¡± There was no sense of pity or warmth in Han¡¯s reply. Leah had


    forgotten that he was a dangerous man. She immediately protected her stomach and shook her head.


    ¡°No!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Han fumed inwardly as he approached Leah, why is the woman who has always been well-behaved


    disobeying my instructions? The man¡¯s attention riveted on her, his pupils red as he said in a


    menacing voice, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be the mother of my child. Do you think I¡¯d appreciate a cheap


    woman I could easily get for a million dors?¡± Leah froze on the spot as she thought to herself, Han


    never liked me in the first ce. Why did he bother marrying me if he despises me? She felt a wave of


    sadness as she tried to process the news with a heavy heart. Han ignored Leah¡¯s crestfallen looks and


    went away after his brief statement. He acted as though he did not care about how she felt. Leah was


    left standing alone, utterly dejected. After a brief moment of stillness, Leah walked to the kitchen and


    began preparing lunch absent-mindedly. Suddenly, someone patted her shoulder and whispered in a


    cheeky voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Leah? Are you okay?¡± Leah turned around to see a young girl with a


    radiant smile. It was Han¡¯s half-sibling, Shyanne Howard. Everyone in the Howard residence, including


    the servants, gave Leah cold shoulders when she first arrived. Shyanne was the only one who


    acknowledged her status as Han¡¯s wife and tried her best to cheer her up when she was feeling


    despondent at Han¡¯s ill-treatment. Leah shook her head and shed a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You


    have just returned from school and must be starving now. Don¡¯t worry, lunch will be ready soon.¡± After


    taking care of Han and Shyanne¡¯s living necessities all these years, she has since developed a close


    rtionship with thetter. Shyanne grabbed Leah¡¯s arms and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m craving your pumpkin


    soup, Leah. I was dreaming of itst night!¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get some pumpkins from the garden.¡± Leah


    always found it hard to reject Shyanne¡¯s requests. Leah frequently visited the garden to feed the fishes


    in the pond or to tend to the pumpkins. Given that the sun was shining brightly today, she was


    surprised to see that the rocks near the pond were drenched. She was mindful of her steps as she


    picked out the grown pumpkins. However, as she was preparing to make her way back to the house,


    Shyanne ran toward her and they identally collided. As a result, Leah lost her footing and fell into


    the pond. ¡°Leah!¡± Shyanne cried aloud. Leah fought frantically for air, but each time she gulped a


    lungful of water. Her clothes were drenched and she started to sink like a stone. She could not rely on


    Shyanne to pull her out of the water as the young girl was stunned and crying uncontroble. Leah felt


    the world spinning around her and began to lose consciousness, her breathing bing increasinglyProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    shallow. Leah only regained consciousness the following day. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Leah! If it weren¡¯t for my


    carelessness, you wouldn¡¯t have lost your baby!¡± Shyanne cried in exasperation as she hugged Leah


    tightly. Leah was in disbelief as she asked in a croaking voice, ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Lost my


    baby? How did it happen? Leah immediately put her palm on her stomach and felt a dull piercing pain.


    Sadness flitted across her face as she thought of her dead unborn child. She sniffled quietly and tears


    started trickling down her cheeks.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    A deep icy voice sounded, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± When Leah turned to face the voice, she discovered


    Han had been standing by the window the entire time. Unlike her depressed look, Han¡¯s expression


    was cold and menacing. The man did not seem to be aware of the importance of tact as he said in


    disdain, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse to get an abortion. Seems like its fate that the child will not live.¡±


    Han¡¯s callous and harsh attitude left Leah startled. He was, after all, the father of her child. She started


    to feel a bout of hatred for the cold-blooded and ruthless man. Leah¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she


    clenched her fist tightly and yelled, ¡°Han Howard! Do you even have a conscience!¡± Han raised an


    eyebrow, feeling amused at Leah¡¯s usation. He ridiculed, ¡°You are responsible for the death of our


    child. Who else can you me?¡± Leah¡¯s expression darkened when she heard Han¡¯s hurtful words.


    She sat still and her body went limp and lifeless. Although Leah was only in her twenties, she looked


    dull andcking in energy. Han was irritated by Leah¡¯s dejected state. He warned, ¡°I¡¯m giving you one


    more day to pack up and leave. Molly will be moving in soon and you had better be gone by then. Or


    else, I promise to make your life a living hell.¡± Leah now saw Han in a different light. She looked him in


    the eyes and asked, ¡°Do you love Molly?¡± The woman waited for a long time but received no response.


    After a long while, Leah gathered her remaining strength and stered a forceful smile. Then she said


    firmly, ¡°I hate you, Han Howard!¡± Leah had clearly given up hope on the man. Han¡¯s gaze shifted, but


    his frosty expression quickly returned. He hissed, ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± Anger welled up in Han¡¯s


    chest when he noticed that there was no longer any trace of warmth in Leah¡¯s gaze. Instead, her eyes


    were filled with hatred. The man thought to himself, what gives her the right to hate me? Han scoffed


    and walked out of the room with Shyanne following close behind. Once they arrived at the study room,


    Han sat down and reached inside the cupboard for the lighter. He lit the cigarette and inquired without


    looking up, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nothing could escape the notice of a shrewd businessman like him.


    Shyanne broke into a sinister grin that contrasted with her sweet and innocent face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you d


    that the bastard is gone?¡± Han frowned and pursed his lips. ¡°Stop this nonsense!¡± Shyanne¡¯s eyes


    widened in surprise when she sensed Han¡¯s anger. She warned, ¡°Have you fallen for that woman,


    Han? Don¡¯t you dare forget why Dad died!¡± Han stopped flickering his lighter and bit on his cigarette.


    His stoic eyes fixed on Shyanne as he said sternly, ¡°Nonsense! How can I fall for my enemy!¡± Shyanne


    pursed her lips and protested, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you mistreating her in the past three years. You even


    allowed our enemy to bear your child.¡± The man turned to look out of the window. ¡°The pregnancy was


    an ident. It doesn¡¯t matter now that the child is gone. Our ns will not be affected.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Shyanne hissed, ¡°How can our ns be unaffected? Do you think that Leah will agree to leave now


    that her child is gone? If she stirs up trouble, Molly will know of her existence and that she was


    pregnant previously. Our ns for the 70 million dor project will be disrupted if the Chief refuses to


    cooperate with us.¡± Han scowled and cast a menacing stare at Shyanne. He warned, ¡°I don¡¯t need you


    to tell me what to do. Get out!¡± The man¡¯s threatening tone sent shivers down Shyanne¡¯s spine. Color


    drained out of her face as she held her breath and hurried out of the room. Han was alone in the study


    room, smoking a cigarette and deep in his thoughts. He had intended to send Leah to a faraway ce.


    However, after seeing the hatred in her eyes earlier, he changed his mind. In order to prevent Leah


    from causing trouble, he needed to control her every move. The man had thought of a way to keep her


    in check. After taking hisst inhale, Han extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray. The next day, a few


    men barged into Leah¡¯s room and forcefully dragged her out of Howard residence. They did not care


    that her body was still frail from the miscarriage. After shoving Leah into the nearby ck SUV, the


    men carried her luggage, which was packed with clothes, and tossed them into the car boot. ¡°What¡­


    what are you guys doing?¡± Leah protested. The car doors were kept shut after she was forced into the


    backseat. ¡°Let me out!¡± Leah screamed and pounded on the window. When the car engine roared, she


    turned her attention to the driver¡¯s seat and realized that it was Han. ¡°Han? Where are you taking me?¡±


    Leah felt as if herst glimmer of hope had vanished. ¡°You will know when we get there,¡± Han replied


    tersely. He stepped on the elerator and the car sped down the road. There was a strained


    atmosphere between them as they rode in silence. Leah clutched her hands tightly and looked out of


    the window. She soon realized that something was amiss. ¡°Why are we heading to the mental


    hospital?¡± Leah asked in puzzlement. Their eyes met in the rearview mirror and she noticed a change


    in Han¡¯s gaze. His usual indifferent and distant eyes when he looked at her now seemed dangerous.


    Leah¡¯s heart hammered in her chest, unsure of what was going to happen. The car soon came to a halt


    and Han immediately yanked Leah out of the vehicle. He instructed, ¡°Stay here for now.¡± Leah scoffed


    inwardly, who stays at a mental hospital? This is obviously imprisonment! He doesn¡¯t want me to


    interfere with his and Molly¡¯s happy life. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Leah protested and tried to break free fromProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    the man¡¯s tight grip. Her efforts were futile as Han shoved her to the two nurses. After straightening the


    tie that she had twisted, he said with a poker face, ¡°You have no say in this.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Leah panicked when she saw Han make his way to the car without looking back. She pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m


    begging you, please don¡¯t leave me here. I can move to a faraway ce. I swear never to appear


    before you ever again!¡± It was as though Leah¡¯s words had sparked Han¡¯s rage. ¡°Take her away!¡± he


    yelled, frowning. Just as Leah was about to plead once more for mercy, the nurse hurriedly covered her


    mouth and prevented her from speaking. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Her cries were muted, and all she could do was


    watch the man drive away without hesitation. The next moment, Leah felt a sharp pain in her neck and


    she soon lost consciousness. When Leah next woke up, she found herself trapped in a ward. The pain


    from the injection lingered, and she pressed on the sore spot to relieve it. She tried to pull the door


    open but it was locked. Hence, she tried to look out of the ss panel and saw a few nurses chatting


    merrily outside. It was obvious that they had seen her but chose to ignore her. Leah tried to calm


    herself and sat quietly in a corner. When it was twelve noon, a nurse entered the ward to send her


    lunch. She grabbed the nurse¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m Han Howard¡¯s wife. I want to see him.¡± The nurse


    broke free from Leah¡¯s grip and replied in annoyance, ¡°Who¡¯re you kidding? Be mindful of your words


    or else Mr. Howard will sue you. You should be focusing on your treatment and try to get well instead.¡±


    Leah panicked when she saw that the nurse did not trust her words. She clutched her arm once more


    and begged, ¡°I¡¯m not joking! I¡¯m really Han Howard¡¯s wife. You can get him here to prove my identity.¡±


    Feeling irritated by Leah¡¯s persistent wishful thinking, the nurse shoved her aside and said, ¡°Everyone


    in the country knows that Mr. Howard is single. Stop speaking ill of him! Did you even look at yourself in


    the mirror? Why would Mr. Howard even fancy you? Since you refuse to have your meal, you can


    forget about dinner too!¡± The nurse left the ward and locked the door again. Leah was left standing


    alone in the room and she could feel nothing but terror. She walked to the window in despair and


    thought to herself, what¡­ what¡¯s happening? As Leah stared at her reflection in the mirror, she was


    reminded of the nurse¡¯sments earlier. That¡¯s right, why would Han marry a person like me? She


    sat on the ground and hugged her knees with her arms. She did not move an inch for two days and


    refused to consume any water or food. After two days of not eating or drinking, Leah¡¯s face was as


    white as a sheet. The nurse looked into the ward to observe the frail woman before leaving to make a


    phone call. ¡°Hi, Ms. Howard, the patient which Mr. Howard brought the day before refuses to eat andCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    drink. She ims that she¡¯s Mr. Howard¡¯s wife. If this continues, her condition will deteriorate. Shall we


    give her the nutrient injection?¡± Shyanne sighed before replying, ¡°She¡¯s a staff at my brother¡¯s


    company. However, she¡¯s so obsessed with him that it became harassment. She couldn¡¯t ept the


    rejection after professing her love. Sorry for causing you guys so much trouble.¡± The nurse replied,


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms. Howard. It¡¯s our responsibility to watch over her.¡± After ending the call, Shyanne


    turned around and spotted a woman standing below a cherry blossom tree. The well-polished elegant


    lady with exquisite features was dressed in a yellow dress. She was decked in expensive jewels and


    the most prominent item was the 7 million dors red jadeite bracelet around her wrist. It was bought by


    Han earlierst month.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Shyanne shed a wide smile and said sweetly as she ran toward the woman, ¡°You have arrived,


    Molly!¡± She examined Molly for a while, guessing how long she had been standing there and how much


    she had eavesdropped. Molly nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yeah, your brother brought me over. I


    overheard your phone conversation. Did you say that someone confessed to your brother?¡± Shyanne¡¯s


    smile froze and she tried to act nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s a woman in the mental hospital. She dreams of being


    my brother¡¯s wife all day long. She¡¯s so troublesome.¡± Molly was a control freak who could not tolerate


    any women near Han. She had never heard of anyone confessing to the man previously. Hence, she


    was certain that Shyanne was lying. Her expression turned somber as she asked, ¡°Oh really? What¡¯s


    the woman called?¡± Worried that Molly would learn of the truth, Shyanne tried to change the topic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. She¡¯s just a crazy person. Oh yes, I heard that Han went to Paline


    last week and bought the red jadeite bracelet for you. It¡¯s Master Gordan¡¯s final piece of work before


    retiring. It¡¯s the only piece in the world. Let¡¯s go and look at it!¡± ¡°All right.¡± Though Molly could sense


    Shyanne was trying to divert the subject, she chose not to confront her. She decided to remember the


    name of the psychiatric hospital by heart instead. She was bent on finding out what Shyanne was


    hiding from her. Meanwhile, Leah was still in a dispirited state and relied on nutrition injections to


    survive. She spent the next few days sitting silently by the window. Thinking that she had finally calmed


    down, the nurses allowed her to head out to the open field for a breather. They never expected that the


    moment she stepped out of the door, she would shove them aside and flee as quickly as she could.


    The head nurse yelled, ¡°Hurry get hold of her!¡± She knew that Leah would harass Han again once she


    broke free. Fearing that the man would hold her ountable, she instructed the security to do


    whatever they needed to seize Leah. Leah was weak from ack of food for several days and was


    apprehended even before she got close to the entrance. She shrieked, ¡°Get off me! I¡¯m not insane. By


    imprisoning me, you are infringing my rights.¡± The head nurse scoffed, ¡°Every patient here says that


    they are normal.¡± Seeing that Leah could not stop struggling, she did not hesitate to p her across the


    face. The sudden unexpected hit caused Leah to instantly quiet down. The head nurse warned, ¡°Listen


    carefully, you can forget about leaving this ce once you have been admitted here.¡± Leah covered her


    face as tears started streaming down her cheeks. She shifted her gaze to the faraway door, feeling


    despondent. As punishment from the head nurse, Leah was locked up in a tiny ck room. She was


    determined to quickly regain her health in order to find another way out of the mental hospital. Two


    dayster, the nurse escorted Leah out of the room and said, ¡°Someone is here to see you.¡± Leah


    examined the unexpected visitor seated across from her. It was the beautiful woman she saw in the


    media all the time ¨C Molly Lamere. Leah wondered to herself, why is she here?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Molly carefully examined Leah from head to toe without any concealment. She scoffed and said


    mockingly, ¡°So you are Leah. You look mediocre though.¡± Leah had guessed that Molly had ill


    intentions. In fact, she despised the woman because she was the reason Han had locked her in the


    mental hospital. Even though she considered turning around and leaving, she decided to stay and see


    if she could use Molly to get away. Leah calmly took the seat opposite Molly and said, ¡°I know who you


    are. You are the Chief¡¯s daughter and you are engaged to Han.¡± Molly¡¯s expression darkened as she


    replied in a threatening tone, ¡°Since you know that Han belongs to me, why are you still saying that you


    are his wife?¡± Undeterred by Molly¡¯s piercing gaze, Leah smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. You can get


    him here and exin himself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Although Molly was skeptical about the woman¡¯s


    ims, she could not call Han to demand an answer as nobody knew that she was at the mental


    hospital. She stared at Leah and thought to herself, I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s speaking the truth. There¡¯s no


    way this woman can continue to stay at Linkville. Molly snickered and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the vehicle engine was heard. Molly turned around and was


    shocked to see Han had arrived. He scowled as soon as he walked through the door and noticed the


    two women seated opposite each other. Han ignored Leah and walked to Molly. ¡°It¡¯s windy outside.


    Why are you wearing so little? What are you doing here anyway?¡± He immediately took off his jacket


    and wrapped it around Molly. His gaze was never on Leah the entire time. In contrast to her demeaning


    and harsh attitude to Leah earlier, Molly was now abashed and sweet-looking. She replied with a tinge


    of smugness, ¡°I¡¯m chatting with Ms. Murray.¡± ¡°Chatting?¡± Han turned his attention to Leah and their


    eyes met. Thetter immediately sat upright in fear. The man continued, ¡°Why are you talking to a


    crazy person? Let¡¯s head back.¡± Leah thought to herself, how dare he say I¡¯m crazy? She straightened


    her back and tried to suppress her anxiousness. As she returned his gaze, she said calmly, ¡°Han


    Howard, everything will be fine if you release me now. If not, I¡¯ll not hesitate to do things the hard way.¡±


    Han was not the least bit affected by her threats. He narrowed his eyes and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m interested to


    find out how are you going to do things the hard way.¡± Leah had not intended to offend such a powerful


    man. However, she was left with no choice if Han decided to imprison her for the rest of her life. Hence,


    she decided that her only way out was to threaten him. She asked in annoyance, ¡°Han Howard, why


    can¡¯t you let me off?¡± ¡°You can leave once you have recovered,¡± Han responded firmly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Leah was disheartened by the man¡¯s response. She took a deep breath and turned to Molly before


    saying, ¡°Given Ms. Lamere¡¯s high standards, I¡¯m sure she is unwilling to be engaged with a liar. After


    all, marriage is a once-in-a-lifetime affair.¡± Leah had expected Han to show signs of nervousness.


    However, to her surprise, he calmly held onto Molly¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°I can call off the


    engagement if you don¡¯t trust me.¡± Molly shook her head and said apologetically, ¡°I believe you, Han.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you¡­¡± Leah was taken aback by the twist of events because she


    had not expected Han to deceive Molly so easily. In truth, thetter did not believe the man¡¯s words as


    she could sense that something was going on between Han and Leah. However, she was deeply in


    love with Han and was unwilling to do anything that would jeopardize the engagement. Despite this,


    she was annoyed at the discovery and secretly swore to fix the situation. Molly¡¯s eyes started to turn


    watery as she pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me. I¡­¡± Han touched her lips to prevent her from


    continuing. He then coaxed, ¡°I understand. I just hope that you won¡¯t be influenced by people with ill


    intent.¡± The man turned to look at Leah in disgust before adding, ¡°You should never believe the words


    of a crazy woman.¡± Appalled by the man¡¯s response, Leah wondered to herself, how can he say all that


    with such confidence? Isn¡¯t he afraid that someone will check on our marriage status and reveal the


    truth? Leah thought long and hard as she could not understand how the event had unfolded. She


    clenched her jaw and asked Han, who had returned after escorting Molly to the car, ¡°Did you expect


    that Molly would not check you?¡± The man let out a soft chuckle and returned a death stare that left one


    afraid. ¡°You are so gullible, Leah. Did you really think that you can hurt me like this?¡± Leah replied in


    puzzlement, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han lowered himself to her ears, sending shivers down her spine


    with his deep breathing. He whispered, ¡°Have you ever considered that if the Lamere family knew of


    your existence, not only will you be unable to get out of this ce forever, but your life may also be in


    grave danger?¡± Leah¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet as she understood the gravity of the matter.


    Even though she wanted to deny it, she knew that there was some truth in the man¡¯s words. This left


    her in a difficult position because she was bound to lose no matter what decision she made. Seeing


    that Leah finally grasped the situation, Han gave a coldugh and turned around to walk away. Just


    then, he received a call from his assistant. The man reported, ¡°You have guessed correctly, Mr.


    Howard. Ms. Lamere met the nurse head alone and she saw Ms. Murray¡¯s case file.¡± Han gave a faint


    smile and instructed, ¡°Just make sure that the nurses keep their mouths shut. There¡¯s no need to do


    anything else.¡± ¡°All right, Mr. Howard. You should also know that arge sum of money was credited to


    the head nurse¡¯s bank ount. We checked that it was given by Ms. Lamere.¡± Molly wasted no time in


    dealing with the matter. Han thought to himself for a short while before speaking, ¡°There¡¯s no use for a


    disloyal person. Get rid of her.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Howard.¡± Han was deep in thought after hanging up


    the phone. He cast a sidelong nce at Molly, who was standing beside the car outside.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°Han, It¡¯ll be our engagement in a couple of days. Can you invite Ms. Murray to attend our banquet?¡±


    Molly took his arm as soon as Han walked over. Her eyes filled with admiration. Han squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡± Molly pretended to look melodramatic. ¡°To be honest, I was thinking about Ms. Murray¡¯s well-


    being. She lost her mind because of you. If she attends the banquet, she might get stimted and


    return to normal.¡± Molly had not given up hope. However, Han was not deceived by her lies. Although


    he did not know what Molly¡¯s objective was, he knew something bad would happen if Leah were to


    attend the banquet. He did not deny Molly¡¯s request because it was impossible for him to help Leah.


    After a moment, he grinned and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡­ Leah had been feeling empty ever


    since Han left. She had no authority or financial support, and she did not even have family members to


    rely on. Not even the Howard family or the Lamere family would help her. She had always been on her


    own. Moreover, there was a nurse who picked on her particrly. It was only after she realized that she


    was overthinking. Leah no longer needed to be locked in her room all day, and she could leave the


    hospital whenever she pleased as the nurse who hit her was fired. Nevertheless, it was a good sign,


    although she could not leave the psychiatric hospital. Leah overheard a conversation between two


    nurses as she was heading to the bathroom. ¡°Hey, have you heard? There¡¯s a new doctor in our


    hospital. I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s an expert in psychiatry, and he won several international awards.¡± ¡°Wow,


    that¡¯s pretty amazing! Is he good-looking?¡± ¡°He is handsome, but I still think Mr. Howard looks better.


    I¡¯m so envious of Ms. Lamere, they truly are a match made in heaven.¡± As theughter faded, Leah


    came out of the bathroom in a trance. She felt her heart wrenching. cing her palm over her chest,


    she chuckled to herself. Forget about him, he¡¯s not worth it. He¡¯s not worth anything. She understood


    the truth, but she still felt bad. She had been trapped in this ce and treated as a lunatic. However,


    that man was still out there, holding another woman in his arms. Leah felt extremely depressed as


    though she were trapped in a big. This made her feel suffocated. She never had good health to


    begin with as she was sent to the psychiatric hospital right after her miscarriage. After days of mental


    stimtion and unfair treatment, she copsed. She had a 102-degree fever. The new doctor, Dr.


    Sanders gave Leah a series of diagnoses and treatments that night. He found a brown diamond-


    shaped birthmark on her wrist while examining her. His eyes shed in surprise, though it was only forContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    a split second. After several injections and infusions, Leah¡¯s high fever slowly subsided. Before leaving,


    Dr. Sanders gave her a thoughtful look. The unconscious woman knew nothing about it.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Leah¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were closed tightly. It was as if she was going through something


    incredibly agonizing. She had nightmares again. In her dream, she was trapped in a car surrounded by


    mes. The thick smoke choked her and the narrow space suffocated her. Tongues of me burned


    her face as she yelled in agony. It was dawn when she woke up from her nightmare. When Leah


    opened her eyes, she saw Han sitting on a chair while smoking a cigarette. His back faced her, and


    there were several cigarette butts on the ground. She was startled for a moment, then shut her eyes


    and ignored him. Han already knew that she was awake after he saw her reflection through the ss


    window. He stepped on the cigarette and turned around. He stared at the frail woman lying in the


    hospital bed. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± His tone was stern. He never asked her if she had any opinions and


    never allowed her to have one either. Leah had no choice but to open her eyes and look at him. He no


    longer had the brilliant eyes he had before. His eyes were clouded, and she could no longer find the


    brightness in them. Looking at her pale appearance, Han felt depressed. His tone was cold. ¡°Are you


    done causing trouble for everyone?¡± Leah had no expression. She did not even want to look at him.


    Han¡¯s face turned gloomy in an instant, he leaned over and grabbed her chin. ¡°I told you to answer me.


    Did you hear me?¡± Leah did not frown even though her jaw hurt. She still did not give him any


    expressions. Han chuckled and looked at her in anger. ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder these days.¡± Her eyes


    were cold and lifeless. Han was slightly stunned and remembered what Dr. Steadman said all of a


    sudden. ¡°The patient is depressed and stressed out. If you¡¯re not careful, she might have suicidal


    thoughts.¡± Han did not understand why he was nervous. When the hospital called to inform him that


    Leah got into an ident, the thought of her being close to death made him feel suffocated and he


    could not breathe well. The atmosphere froze. Leah finally said something after a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    leave, Mr. Howard? I must be an eyesore to you.¡± It was at that moment when Han realized that Leah


    hated him to death, but how dare she? What right did she have to hate him? He should be the one to


    hate her. It was all her fault that he had to bear her pain. This was only the beginning of his revenge.


    Han nced at her coldly, as if his astonishment earlier was just an illusion. He stood up and looked at


    her condescendingly. ¡°You¡¯re right. The more I look at you, the filthier I feel.¡± He took out a cigarette


    and lit it up. ¡°Molly wants you to attend our engagement banquet. Although I despise you, I can only goCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    along with it since it¡¯s her request.¡± Leah tilted her head in disbelief. She was wondering if she had


    heard him right. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Han¡¯s face was reflected in her eyes. Leah¡¯s eyes became


    bloodshot. She clenched her fists tightly and her breathing began to be rapid. Her body was trembling.


    ¡°Han Howard, you¡¯re humiliating me because you want to please that woman?¡± Molly knew that Leah


    liked him, and wanted Leah to watch him get engaged to her. He was wicked. Leah felt as if her heart


    was sliced into pieces.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Upon seeing her startled, the man smiled happily and let out a puff of smoke. As if he thought that she


    had not suffered enough, he continued to rub salt on her wounds. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death, but you


    feel humiliated over a small matter? Also, you better watch your mouth. If you dare to speak nonsense,


    I have a thousand ways to punish you. Consider yourself warned.¡± Leah stared nkly at his back as


    he left the room. She could no longer hold her tears back and they fell one after another. Even if she


    did not want to attend the banquet, she would be taken there by force three dayster. Leah stood


    nkly in the corner of the banquet. There was a constant stream ofughter and joy around her, but


    she was the only one who did not fit in. ¡°Hey everyone, the bride and groom are here!¡± No one knew


    who shouted. All of them looked toward the entrance and saw Molly enter holding Han¡¯s arm. It was


    just an engagement banquet, but it felt like a wedding reception. Leah¡¯s eyes were fixed on the


    handsome man in fancy clothes. Han noticed that Leah was standing there for a long time, so he


    looked her in the eye. Leah turned away as soon as their eyes met. She did not want anyone to know


    about her presence, but she could not find any peace. ¡°Ms. Murray!¡± Molly walked toward her quickly,


    dragging Leah under the spotlight. ¡°Are you feeling better now? Thank you for attending my


    engagement banquet.¡± There was an unfamiliar face, which attracted quite some attention. Soon, a


    celebrity asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Molly smiled. ¡°This is Ms. Leah Murray. I met her in the psychiatric


    hospital.¡± When everyone heard that she was from a psychiatric hospital, they assumed that Leah was


    mentally ill. Leah noticed that everyone looked at her with contempt. A celebrity sneered, ¡°Ms. Lamere,


    what were you doing in that wretched ce? How unlucky.¡± Molly smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed


    to say, I heard some rumors, so I went there out of curiosity. Turns out it was a misunderstanding.¡± She


    made it as though she was talking about something that was not a big deal. However, everyone


    understood the implications behind those words. ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s that delusional lunatic.¡± ¡°Why would you


    want to be friends with that low-life? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Yeah, she shouldn¡¯t havee. The disgusting


    creature had soiled the ce.¡± Leah was expressionless the whole time while the others mocked and


    pointed at her. Leah knew that she would have a hard time that day. Molly had always been rude to her,


    so what kindness did she expect from her to be invited to attend her banquet? However, what made


    her feel bad was not Molly at all. After all, Molly was insignificant to her. Han was the one who made


    Leah feel bad. Han knew very well that this was a feast for the family, yet he deliberately asked her to


    be humiliated. Han had been indifferent and turned a blind eye to her humiliation on that asion. He


    watched her being mocked by people and did not even have the slightest change in his expression.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Leah¡¯s heart went cold. She no longer expected him to stand up for her. The only thing she was sad


    about was her current situation as she had no way to defend herself or prove anything. She felt like a


    soulless puppet stripped naked by Molly. Moreover, she was mocked and despised by many. Molly had


    aplished her goal. She grinned and grabbed Han¡¯s arm then walked away. It was like she was


    giving some kind of signal. Some of Molly¡¯s good friends gathered around Leah and attacked her with


    vicious and hurtful words. ¡°Know your ce! What makes you think Ms. Lamere¡¯s fianc¨¦ will fall for


    you? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± ¡°Someone ought to p you so you¡¯ll wake up from your delusions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not


    your fault that you¡¯re mentally ill, but it¡¯s your fault that you¡¯re here to ruin the asion!¡± They forced


    her into a corner. Leah¡¯s back was against arge bookshelf. No one knew who pushed it, but a


    porcin vase on the top toppled over. The vase hit Leah¡¯s head. Leah was stunned. Then, blood


    oozed out of her scalp. Scarlet blood sttered on her face, and Leah was extremely embarrassed.


    Not only did thesedies not feel guilty at all, they even showed a yful expression. ¡°You¡¯re already


    ugly, but now you look even uglier. I don¡¯t think Mr. Howard has the appetite to eat after seeing it like


    this.¡± Leah wiped her face with her hand and stared nkly at the blood on her palm. She murmured


    softly, ¡°You guys like to bully people so much.¡± Thedy closest to her heard it and showed a


    contemptuous smile. ¡°Yes, we like to bully ugly and self-conscious fools like you.¡± Leah raised her head


    slowly and her eyes were clouded. ¡°You hurt me.¡± Several people disagreed with her. Soon, they


    stoppedughing when Leah took another red vase from the bookshelf. Her eyes were cold and had


    the intention of breaking it. ¡°That was myst straw.¡± Leah threw the vase at them. Screams could be


    heard but it was far from over. She grabbed one of the women¡¯s hair and pinned her onto the ground,


    then hit her from side to side. Leah was so furious that she dared to fight against three women. Soon,


    themotion grabbed Molly and Han¡¯s attention. The people were all stunned when they saw the


    horrifying scene of Leah beating up someone. Someone shouted. ¡°The lunatic is going to murder


    someone!¡± Han was going to step forward and put an end to this. However, before he could get any


    closer, Leah looked up and red at him with bloodlust while her face was smeared in blood. ¡°Are you


    going to help me beat them up?¡± Han saw the bloodstains on Leah¡¯s face. He was about to reprimand


    her but he saw the sadistic grin on her mouth. He felt his heart was being pierced. He said nothing and


    stood there in silence. No one knew what he was thinking.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Molly arrived after that. She gasped as she was bbergasted by the scene. She called security to take


    Leah away, however, thedy she was beating up was unconscious. No one expected Leah, who


    looked frail, would have such destructive power. It was truly unexpected. Han¡¯s engagement with Molly


    had to be put to a halt after that incident. Molly even regretted forcing Leah to attend it. Her eyes red


    with anger and ordered the security. ¡°Take that woman away to the police!¡± Leah ruined Molly¡¯s


    engagement. Molly could not pretend to be diplomatic anymore. She wanted Leah to go to jail! Leah


    was weak and powerless all of a sudden. The security guards managed to pin her to the ground, but


    Han stood up and stopped them. ¡°Stop right there. Let me handle this.¡± No one expected that Han, who


    was Molly¡¯s fianc¨¦, would take off his suit jacket and put it on Leah. He ignored the others¡¯ gaze and


    judgment. Molly widened her eyes in astonishment. ¡°Han, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll handle this


    matter on my own.¡± After finishing his sentence, he left the venue with Leah. He did not want to see


    Leah being handed over to the police. Molly froze. She felt numerous fingers pointing and judging her.


    She was so furious, that she grit her teeth tightly. Han did not care about her expressions and even


    protected Leah in front of so many people. It was like giving a p across her face. Just as he was


    about to run over to stop them, he received a phone call all of a sudden. ¡°Ms. Lamere, I did the things


    you told me to. Mr. Han was with a woman named Leah three years ago¡­¡± Looking at their backs,


    Molly stopped. She had a grim expression. ¡°I see.¡± On the way back, Han sat at the back and stared at


    Leah sternly. ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± It was not a question, but a certainty. Leah pretended to be


    confused, and asked him, ¡°What do you mean I did it on purpose? I was humiliated by your fianc¨¦e on


    purpose? Or was it because I got bullied by those people on purpose? Wasn¡¯t you the one who forced


    me to attend your banquet?¡± Han¡¯s eyes were furious. However, he was choked by her words and his


    heart thumped intensely. ¡°You were taking revenge on me, are you? Let me tell you, Leah. You¡¯re not


    my enemy.¡± Leah could not help but chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for ruining your engagement, however, I


    don¡¯t regret doing so.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Han wanted to scold her, but he saw the blood on her face. Then, he


    swallowed his words. The silence was deafening. The car stopped at the psychiatric hospital. Han


    urged her coldly. ¡°We¡¯re here. Get off.¡± He could not hear the woman¡¯s reaction after a while. He


    frowned and looked over. He was stunned. Leah leaned quietly in the back seat with her eyes closed.


    Her face was incredibly pale. She fainted. Han¡¯s heart froze. As he got closer, he realized that the


    blood on her face flowed down from the top of her head, and her scalp was swollen like a steamed bun.


    Without hesitation, he picked her up and got off the car immediately.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°Dr. Sanders!¡± Ian heard themotion, then saw Mr. Howard, who was in a panic. He turned his


    attention to the woman drenched in blood. He could not help but gasp. ¡°How did she get injured?¡±


    ¡°Leave the questions forter and save her!¡± There were several wounds on Leah¡¯s scalp. It seemed to


    have been pried open by something sharp. Her cor was soaked in blood and she was in aa due


    to excessive blood loss. Han stared at the unconscious woman on the hospital bed. This woman had


    endured this much pain since returning from the banquet. Can¡¯t she feel pain? His eyes fell on Leah


    once again and realized that she had been detained in a psychiatric hospital for more than a month.


    Her once plump body became skinny. Her body was petite and she was wrapped in a thick nket. It


    looked like she was fragile. Han clenched his fists as he felt perplexed. Countlessplexities shed


    in his eyes and it gradually turned into a bottomless pool. Leah was in aa for the whole day


    because of her severe injury. Ian came into the ward with X-ray pictures of her scalp. He looked at the


    test results and found that her skull was doing fine. However, the fragile scalp was more damaged,


    injuring the neighboring muscles and veins. Ian leaned down to examine her scalp. Then, he found


    some tiny scars on the other scalp. Those scars looked like they were covered bysers. Ian could


    determine what this situation was because he was a doctor. His expression gradually became solemn,


    then confirmed his diagnosis. He then continued to check behind her ear. It was as predicted. She had


    the same scar behind her ear! Ian¡¯s eyes became gloomy. These strange scars were marked after


    stic surgery. He had to examine the woman again. Many others said that Leah became mentally ill


    because she failed to confess her love to Han. However, through his observations, he found that the


    rumors were false. Although she was prone to depression, her thoughts were normal. Ian could not


    help but think of another person. The birthmark on Leah¡¯s wrist was identical to theirs. How could there


    be identical birthmarks in the world? Or of the same location? Thinking of the traces of her stic


    surgery made people want to know what kind of secrets she was hiding. Ian was lost in his thoughts


    when he saw it. When Leah opened her eyes, she was taken aback by this unfamiliar man¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ian was too close to her and had a weird expression. Someone would probably


    think he was going to do something bad to her. He immediately took a step back and pushed his


    sses in embarrassment. He exined, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m just examining your wound.¡± Leah had


    no doubts about him. After all, Dr. Sanders had a good reputation in the hospital. She remembered that


    Dr. Sanders was the one who took care of her when she was sick thest time. Leah felt grateful


    toward him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Sanders.¡± Leah turned her head slowly to look outside the window. The sun was


    shining on her white and lustrous face, there was an inexplicable sadness. Ian considered it for a while


    and asked, ¡°Ms. Murray, if I may ask, where is your family? Are your parents alive?¡± Leah did not know


    what he was asking about and answered him truthfully, ¡°My family is from Linkville, and my mother died


    when she gave birth to me.¡± ¡°Then what about your father?¡± ¡°My dad died of cancer three years ago.¡±


    Seeing Leah¡¯s lonely expression, Ian immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Murray.¡± Leah did not feel


    offended and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Dr. Sanders, why are you asking me this?¡± Ian did not say


    what he thought but grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re mentally ill, Ms. Murray.¡± Leah was stunned and


    looked at him subconsciously. He was the first doctor to see that she was normal. Even if that was true,


    it was no use. Han could shape the truth however he liked. Leah fell silent upon thinking of it. ¡°Dr.


    Sanders, I¡¯m tired and I want to have a rest.¡± Ian saw the exhaustion in her eyes and felt that it was


    difficult to ask about her stic surgery. Then, he stood up. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± After


    Ian returned to the office, he was in a daze. He fiddled with the pen in his hand. Then, thendline on


    his desk rang. ¡°Mom?¡± It was Ian¡¯s mother on the other side of the phone. ¡°Ian, you said you didn¡¯t want


    to be the Sanders family¡¯s young master but you want to be a psychiatrist. Your father keeps talking to


    me about this every day. Come home soon. The eldest daughter of the White family will be returning


    from studying overseas. We¡¯ll discuss your marriage with her as soon as the both of youe back.¡±


    Thinking of the White family¡¯s eldest daughter, Ian massaged his temple as he had a headache. ¡°Mom,


    I like my current job and the patients need me here. Plus, this isn¡¯t the time for arranged marriage


    anymore.¡± Ian¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°You kept saying that you were going to marry her when you were a


    child. But now when you¡¯re all grown up, you don¡¯t like her anymore.¡± Ian suddenly thought of


    something, and his expression became solemn. ¡°Mom, Miss White had an ident when she was 12


    years old, right?¡± The mother¡¯s voice grew suspicious. ¡°Yes, why are you asking me about this? Just


    know that after that ident, Mr. White had be more careful toward Miss White¡¯s well-being. If


    you reject Miss White, Mr. White is going to despise our family.¡± Ian frowned, then pondered for a


    moment. He then said lightly, ¡± I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± It seemed that if he wanted to unravel the


    mystery, he had to go to the White family to see for himself. Dr. Sanders left the psychiatric hospital theProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    next day. He said that he had a family emergency and went back. It was a female doctor who was


    taking care of Leah in his absence. The female doctor listened to other nurses¡¯ rumors about Leah and


    treated her poorly. She was rude every time she changed Leah¡¯s medication. She did not care if Leah


    felt pain. For the first time, Leah was looking forward to Dr. Sanders¡¯s return. But three dayster, it


    was Shyanne who came instead of Dr. Sanders.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Shyanne hugged Leah and cried as soon as he came. He whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my brother


    had been keeping me locked up and wouldn¡¯t let me find you. You¡¯re suffering.¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s


    going on. In the past, every time Leah cried, Leah would feel distressed and couldn¡¯t help coaxing her,


    but at this moment, she felt extremely strange in her heart. Could it be that she took her anger on


    Shyanne because of Han¡¯s incident? ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Leah pushed Shyanne away and


    wiped the tears from her face, Shyanne said lightly, ¡°I only found out about it by eavesdropping on my


    brother and his assistant. I¡¯ve also heard about what happened to you at the engagement banquet.¡±


    Speaking of the engagement banquet, Shyanne said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯s wrong for my


    brother to lock you up, but can I still ask you to help my brother out?¡± The smile at the corner of Leah¡¯s


    mouth faded. ¡°Since he has a lot of power, why does he still need help from someone who can¡¯t even


    help herself?¡± Shyanne clenched her fist and nodded. ¡°Only you can help my brother at this point. The


    engagement was canceled because of you. Mr. Lamere was very angry and refused to cooperate with


    the Howard family¡¯s business. I believe that as long as you apologize to Miss Lamere, everything will


    be fine.¡± The warmth in Leah¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared, and she looked at her as if she knew this


    little girl for the first time. Had she lost sight of herself over the years? Everyone from the Howard family


    shares the same ruthless heart. Leah chuckled. ¡°You want me to apologize to Molly? Do you have any


    idea how she treated me?¡± Shyanne bit her lip in embarrassment. ¡± I know it¡¯s unfair to you, Leah. But


    do you have the heart to see what will happen to the Howard family? I¡¯m begging you, Leah. Please.¡±


    Leah fell silent. After a long pause, she said, ¡°If I agree to do so, you¡¯ll have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Shyanne nodded. ¡± I¡¯ll agree to anything you say.¡± Leah stared at her with a serious expression. ¡°I want


    you to help me divorce Han and help me leave Linkville.¡± Shyanne was stunned, then lowered her


    eyes, covering up her disdain. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± There were not any issues leaving the psychiatric


    hospital. People were very respectful to Shyanne, however, Leah was treated differently. Leah was not


    disappointed when she realized something as it was only something she expected. They returned to


    the Howard residence where she had lived for many years. Yet, she still felt unfamiliar. To meet the


    chief¡¯s daughter¡¯s preferences, the living room seemed to have been redecorated, and the style had


    also changed a lot. It could be seen that Han was indulgent to Molly. Thinking about when Leah bought


    a potted nt and ced it in the living room, Han threw it away coldly and told her not to do


    something useless. Haha¡­ Sure enough, Molly was given the carte nche to do whatever she


    wanted. However, when it came to Leah, everything she did was a mistake, even breathing. ¡°Who


    allowed you to bring her back?¡± A cold voice suddenly was heard from behind. Leah turned back


    subconsciously and saw Han with a gloomy face. His sharp gaze was directed at her. ¡°Han!¡± Shyanne


    was afraid that he would teach her another lesson and quickly exined. ¡°I¡¯m bringing her back so that


    she¡¯ll apologize to Miss Lamere.¡± Miss Lamere? Leah nced at Shyanne calmly. When she came


    back, she no longer addressed Leah as her sister-inw but addressed her as her pronoun.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°Stop that nonsense!¡± Han frowned and scolded after hearing Shyanne¡¯s exnation. Then, he walked


    over to Leah and grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back there myself,¡± said Han coldly. Leah did not


    want to go back after escaping from that horrible ce. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back.¡± Leah tried to pull out


    her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. That person is still at the hospital, unconscious from the


    concussion you caused. Her family had reported it to the police. So, you better stay at the mental


    hospital before they find you!¡± warned Han. ¡°I rather stay in jail forever than the mental hospital,¡± said


    Leah through her gritted teeth as she looked directly into Han¡¯s cold stare. ¡°You!¡± Han was so furious.


    His clenched fists started to produce a crackling sound. At that moment, Molly appeared on the top of


    the staircase. ¡°Han!¡± Molly slowly walked towards Han, but Shyanne tried to block her way. ¡°Hey, Molly.


    I brought that woman here to apologize to you,¡± said Shyanne with a stiff smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need her to


    apologize to me. If she hurts someone, so she will be sent to the police. But, I want to know why Han is


    protecting that woman,¡± said Molly, looking at Han with a sad expression, like she had been wronged.


    ¡°Protecting her?¡± Shyanne was startled. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Molly. Why would my brother protect a


    stranger instead of you? You know his feelings for you,¡± she exined. Leah thought she would be sad


    when she heard such hurtful words, but she did not. She was not surprised at Shyanne saying those


    words because she knew everyone in the Howard family had hearts of stone, including Han and


    Shyanne. So, Leah turned and looked at Molly. ¡°Miss Lamere, I think you had misunderstood.¡± It was


    the first time she denied her rtionship with Han. ¡°Didn¡¯t you im that Han is your husband? So why


    do you deny it now?¡± Molly did not n to let Leah go easily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t well that day and had


    misspoken. Please do not take my words too seriously. I had absolutely no rtion with Mr. Howard at


    all,¡± said Leah tly. Suddenly, she felt Han tighten his grip on her wrist and inflict pain. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so,


    Mister Howard?¡± Leah looked up at Han and gave him a meaningful smile. However, Han¡¯s face


    scrunched up, like he could swallow Leah whole. ¡°Say it again?¡± Leah could not understand. she


    thought that was what Han would want her to say. Instead, Han looked even more furious. ¡°Han!¡±


    Shyanne quickly tried to warn her brother. However, Hanpletely ignored Shyanne. Instead, he


    stared at the smile on Leah¡¯s lips. How dare this woman challenge me in front of everyone? Does she


    truly think that I am too cowardly to admit our rtionship? Who does she think she is? Han wasAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    irritated by the smile on Leah¡¯s face. He threw off her wrist, but when he looked at Molly, he behaved


    like nothing mattered. ¡°I had no rtion with her, so there¡¯s no need for me to protect her. She is just a


    mental patient. We don¡¯t need to get all worked up over her.¡± Leah lowered her eyes and looked at her


    bruised wrist. Indeed, Han would never make the woman he loved sad.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Molly would have let the matter go if it was a different situation. However, now she knew about the


    secret between Han and Leah, Molly would not let them off this easily. Molly liked Han too much to hurt


    him, but she had no problem getting rid of Leah. She pushed away Shyanne¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°I am


    not angry at you, Han. But, I must take Miss Murray with me. My friend is still unconscious from her


    beating, so I must bring her to my friend¡¯s family for an exnation.¡± Then, Molly pped her hands


    twice, and two bodyguards in ck came in. ¡°Take that woman,¡± said Molly, pointing at Leah. Suddenly,


    Han stood in front of Leah, blocking her with his tall body. He bent down and put his mouth near her


    ear. ¡°If you beg me now, I¡¯ll help you to stay,¡± said Han in a soft voice that Leah could only hear. He did


    not think this woman could stay stubborn forever. Leah smiled bitterly. Why would I beg you? So that


    you can send me back to the mental hospital? She shook her head and declined. Han¡¯s smile froze.


    His expression became dark and terrifying. ¡°This is your choice, and you better not regret it.¡± Molly


    pulled a long face when she saw Han and Leah whispering. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and get


    her!¡± she barked at her bodyguards. So, Leah was taken away by Molly. Shyanne was relieved. She


    walked up to Han. ¡°You better don¡¯t make Molly suspect anything again. Mr. Lamere is temperamental.


    It would be terrible if he refused to work together with us.¡± Han turned and looked at her. ¡°Shyanne, this


    would be thest time I tolerate you. I would not hesitate to send you overseas if you meddle in my


    matters again,¡± said Han in a cold tone. Ignoring Shyanne¡¯s pale expression, Han walked away. Once


    he left, he started to order his assistant, Ben, who was following him behind. ¡°Go to the Lamere


    residence now and bring Leah back after three hours. Don¡¯t let her speak too much.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ben


    sighed behind Han¡¯s back. He knew behind the hard shell of a seemingly controlling husband was a


    soft center of a caring husband who wanted to protect his wife. ¡­¡­ Leah thought Molly would bring


    her straight to the Lamere residence. But instead, they drove her to the top of a mountain by the coast.


    Leah immediately felt there was something not right. So, she pretended like she was confused. ¡°Miss


    Lamere?¡± Molly ignored Leahpletely. When the car stopped, the bodyguards in ck dragged


    Leah out of the car forcefully. At that moment, Leah finally understood Molly¡¯s intention. She regretted


    leaving with Molly because a jealous woman was also a dangerous woman. The bodyguards in ck


    forced Leah to the edge of the cliff. Below the cliff were ocean waves crashing against the shore. Leah


    took a look and felt dizzy. She took a deep breath. ¡°Miss Lamere, please stay calm and hear me out,¡±


    she said. However, Molly lookedpletely different from when she was at the Howard residence. She


    hardly hid her hatred towards Leah. ¡°Tell me. How did you get married to Han three years ago?¡± Leah


    was stunned. How does she know that?¡± Moly slowly closed the distance between her and Leah. Then,


    suddenly, she let out augh that was so eerie it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine. ¡°I have loved Han for


    more than ten years. No one in the world loves him more than I do. So who do you think you are? Do


    you think you are more worthy than I am to be Han¡¯s wife?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Leah was frightened by Molly¡¯s paranoia. She moved backward to keep a distance from Molly, but she


    was only inches away from the edge. ¡°Please calm down and listen to me. The rtionship between


    Han and me is not what you imagined. He never treats me like his wife, and I want to divorce him. So, I


    am not a threat to your rtionship with him,¡± Leah exined. She would have to save herself from


    Molly, no matter what. After that, she would draw the line with Han! However, Molly was determined to


    get rid of Leah. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I want you to disappear; only then would Han bepletely mine.¡±


    Not letting Leah have another chance to speak, Molly signaled her bodyguards with a look. Leah


    sensed the danger. Without thinking, she wanted to push Molly away and escape. However, she lost


    her bnce on the slippery surface of slopy rocks and fell from the cliff. Ssh! When Molly looked


    down from the cliff, Leah had already disappeared into waves. Molly was startled at first, but then she


    turned to her bodyguards behind her. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her. She fell by herself. Let¡¯s go!¡± smirked Molly. A


    period of time passed after Molly left, a small head appeared above the water. Then, Leah emerged


    from the water and breathed hard. Luckily Leah knew how to swim. Otherwise, she would be dead by


    now. Leah learned to swim because she used to have recurring nightmares of getting trapped in a


    burning vehicle and falling into the sea. To get rid of the fear of drowning, she enrolled in a swimming


    course behind her father¡¯s back with the money she earned from her summer job. With a deep breath,


    Leah pushed herself up from the sea. She was unharmed, except her scalp hurt from soaking in


    seawater for too long. Leah figured that since she had now escaped Han¡¯s control, she did not want to


    return to him again. However, without her ID, she could not leave Linkville. Furthermore, Han had a


    vast influence in Linkville. Therefore, it would be difficult to stay below his radar in Linkville. Suddenly,


    an idea came to Leah¡¯s mind. Her eyes glimmered with excitement. The most dangerous ce could


    be the safest ce! Leah felt like a heavy weight lifted from her shoulders. She did not know that the


    news of her ident had reached Han¡¯s ears. Clunk! An ashtray dropped on the floor. Han froze in his


    seat, with a cigarette between his fingers. His pupils contracted. ¡°Say it again?¡± ¡°Mis Lamere¡­ she


    said that Miss Murray ran away on their way to the Lamere residence. By the time her bodyguards


    went for her, Miss Murray had fallen into the sea,¡± said Ben in a timid voice. He observed Han¡¯s


    reaction. Han stared into the void with a nk expression. Suddenly, Han stood up. The chair made an


    ear-piercing sound from his sudden movement. Han took his jacket and wanted to leave. Then, he


    stopped. No. Han realized he could not just go to the Lamere residence and interrogate them. Han


    suppressed all his emotions and began to regain his sense. ¡°Send someone to the coast. I need proof,


    life or death,¡± ordered Han with a hoarse voice. He could not even breathe at the thought of Leah¡¯s


    death. Waves of emotion rolled underneath Han¡¯s eyes. His face grew sterner when his lips pressed


    thinner. His breaths became heavier amid the silence in the room. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Right before he closed the


    door, Ben saw Han¡¯s clenched fists shaking. He sighed. After all, there was no way that Han would feel


    nothing at all after being married to Leah for three years.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Meanwhile, Leah was finally near the psychiatric hospital after struggling along the way. No one would


    have guessed she would return to the ce she tried to get away from. Exhausted, Leah sat beside the


    road to rest her feet. At that moment, a grey car drove by. Ssh. Water on the ground sshed on


    Leah. Leah was speechless. When it rained, it poured. Leah sighed. She lifted her sleeves to wipe


    away the dirty water on her face. Then, she saw the grey had turned back and stopped beside her.


    Leah¡¯s body stiffened. Could that be Han? A familiar voice called Leah when she was about to sneak


    away. ¡°Miss Murray, it¡¯s me.¡± Leah stayed in ce and turned her head in surprise. ¡°Dr. Sanders?¡± Ian


    frowned at Leah¡¯s awkward situation. ¡± What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Leah gave him a bitter


    smile. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll bring you to my ce.¡± Ian gave it a thought, then opened his car door. Leah


    was relieved that Ian did not immediately send her back to the psychiatric hospital. She was exhausted


    and famished. So, she decided to trust Ian, at least for now. Both stayed quiet during the ride. Finally,


    Ian brought Leah back to his house. He first washed the dirty water away from her head. Then he


    changed the gauze on the wound on her head. ¡°Dr. Sanders, can I trust you?¡± asked Leah hesitantly.


    Ian could tell what Leah was worried about from her anxious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not tell Mr.


    Howard your whereabouts.¡± He nodded. So, Leah began to tell Ian every detail of her experience, from


    admission to the psychiatric hospital to Molly cornering her till she fell into the sea. Ian stayed silent


    after hearing Leah¡¯s story. ¡°I never know Mr. Howard is such a person. So, what¡¯s your n now? You


    can¡¯t keep hiding from him,¡± said Ian, looking at Leah¡¯s pale face. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Leah shook her


    head, looking lost. Ian decided to tell Leah his thoughts after staying quiet for a while. ¡°Actually, Miss


    Murray, I found some scars from stic surgeries behind your ears during yourst checkup.¡± Leah¡¯s


    eyes widened. ¡°Impossible! I never had stic surgery.¡± Also, who would have stic surgery to have


    an ordinary face like mine? Ian looked at Leah. ¡°Do you still remember anything from childhood?¡± Leah


    was startled at first, then she frowned. ¡± I had a car ident and hit my head when I was little. As a


    result, I lost all my memory before twelve years old.¡± She looked at Ian suspiciously. ¡°What are you


    thinking, Dr. Sanders?¡± Ian did not n to keep it from Leah. He took out his phone and showed her


    the pictures he had taken before. ¡°Look at his, Miss Murray. These are the scars behind your ears. I did


    not make these up. I suspect this has something to do with your identity.¡± Leah was surprised to see


    the scars, but she was not convinced. ¡°Probably the scars came from something that happened when I


    was little?¡± Ian shook his head confidently. ¡°No way! I¡¯m very sure these are scars from stic surgery.


    Another reason I¡¯m skeptical about your identity is the diamond shape birthmark on your wrist. I know


    someone with the same birthmark, even the position of the birthmark is exactly the same.¡± Leah lifted


    her wrist and looked at it. There it was, the diamond-shaped birthmark. ¡°I have had this birthmark since


    I could remember. So, do you mean that my past might have some connection with the person you


    know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ian smiled and pushed his sses up. ¡°So, Miss Murray, would you like toe with me


    to find out about your past?¡± Leah kept silent. In fact, she had no interest in learning about her past.


    Leah had heard stories about her family from her dad. Unfortunately, after he died, she had no other


    blood rtives left. Also, Leah hesitated because while she wanted to get away from Han¡¯s radar, she


    was hesitant to trust someone she barely knewpletely. After consideration, Leah finally made her


    decision. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with you.¡± It would be better to take a chance than do nothing at all.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    It was a windy night at Linkville.n brought Leah, who was inn¡¯s clothing, to a mansion. He opened


    the car door and smiled. ¡°Here we are.¡±


    Leah was stunned at the sight of the brightly lit luxurious mansion. She did not realize Dr. Ian Sanders


    was this wealthy.


    Leah took the clothes gratefully. Then, she got into the shower and turned on the water.


    When she left, an elegantdy in a silk nightdress came down from the staircase.


    She heard the sound of water from the shower and frowned. ¡°I heard from the maids that you brought a


    woman home?¡±


    It was Mrs. Sanders,n¡¯s mother.


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend and will stay for the night.¡±n¡¯s warm expression turned icy.


    ¡°A friend? I don¡¯t think a finedy would follow a man home without ulterior motives,¡± said Mrs. Sander in


    a low voice, staring atn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t


    you dare to bring up the White family,¡± Mrs. Sanders interrupted. ¡°You are going to be engaged with


    Sasha soon. What if the White family canceled the engagement when they found that you brought a


    woman?¡±


    Mrs. Sanders softened. n, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Your dad is bringing back his bastard. I


    just want to ensure you will get the Sanders family¡¯s assets when you have anotherpetitor for the


    inheritance.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure that Sasha is the daughter of the White family? Wouldn¡¯t it be worse if I


    married the wrong person?¡± saidn.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mrs. Sanders¡¯s forehead furrowed.


    So,n told Mrs. Sanders about his suspicion.


    ¡°Impossible! How could this happen?¡± Mrs. Sanders shrieked.


    ¡°I¡¯m positive about it. However, just to be sure, Mom, can you get some of Mrs. White¡¯s hair for a


    paternity test?¡±


    Mrs. Sanders knew her son had always been careful. So, she agreed after consideration.


    ¡°During this time, let her stay at our home. Don¡¯t chase her out, or she¡¯ll be in danger,¡±n told Mrs.


    Sanders before she left.


    Leah had not had such a good sleep for a very long time.


    She fell asleep right after the shower. The bed in the guest room was sofortable that Leah slept


    through the night.


    When she woke up and opened the door, only a maid was busy in the dining room.


    Leah walked over. ¡°Do you know where Dr. Sanders is?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sanders and Mrs. Sander had left early in the morning. These are the breakfast that Mr. Sanders


    had asked us to prepare for you,¡± said the maid politely.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± said Leah sincerely.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Sanders went to the White residence. She spent the morning talking to Mrs. White,


    whom she was very close with, and told her thatn hade back.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At that moment, ady in a white dress came in from outside. ¡°Mrs. Sanders, is it true thatn hase


    back?¡± She could not hide the excitement on her face.


    ¡°Yes, he came homest night. He might still be at home,¡± said Mrs. Sanders.


    ¡°Sasha, you are ady. Please control yourself, scolded Mrs. White with a smile.


    Thedy was beautiful with long ck hair. She was Sasha White.


    Sasha smiled shyly. She picked up the picture on the table. ¡°My teacher praised that I improved a lot in


    painting. I¡¯m suren would be happy for me if I showed him this!¡±


    Then, she ran out like a gazelle as Mrs. White looked at her adoringly.


    When Mrs. Sanders finally got hold of Mrs. White¡¯s hair, she took her leave. She gave the hair ton


    when she met him outside the White residence.


    On the other hand, Sasha arrived at the Sanders residence with her painting.


    The bodyguards and butler at the Sanders let Sasha in because she often visitedn and had a close


    rtionship with Mrs. Sanders.


    Meanwhile, Leah had finished her breakfast. She turned on the television in the living room when the


    maid cleaned the dining area..


    The television was showing the morning news.


    ¡°Han Howard, the CEO of the Howard Group, is getting engaged with Molly Lamere, the daughter of


    Chief Jackson Lamere. The couple is a perfect match made in heaven. As you can see, their friends and


    family greet them¡­¡±


    On the screen, Molly was holding Han¡¯s hand and smiling happily.


    On the other hand, Han, who usually disliked cameras, surprisingly did not show any disdain in front of


    the


    camera.


    Leah could still remember vividly the day they had to take a photo for the marriage certificate. Han tried


    to keep his temper, but his impatience still showed in the photos.


    When the photographer suggested a retake, Han declined.


    He did not even want to take a proper wedding photo with Leah, yet he was showing off on the television


    with Molly.


    Everything in front of Leah was blurry. She only realized she was in tears when she wiped her eyes.


    As she was wiping her eyes, Leah heard something falling on the floor from her back.


    Leah turned her head. Ady in a white dress with long ck hair was looking at her. Leah could see the


    terror in thedy¡¯s eyes when their eyes met.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Leah opened her mouth.


    But then, thedy quickly turned and ran away, like she met with a ghost.


    Leah touched her face, wondering if she looked terrifying when she cried.


    Then, she remembered Molly, who was always pretty and well¨Cdressed.


    That¡¯s right! I¡¯m just a in Jane who Han tortures. Who am I topete with Molly?


    Sasha staggered to her feet getting out of the Sander¡¯s residence, not realizing she had left her painting


    there.


    However, she was too afraid to go back to collect her painting.


    More precisely, she did not dare to look at Leah¡¯s face.


    The same face appeared in her dream, asking her, ¡°why me?¡±


    Sasha had ten years of a carefree life. This was the first time she encountered something out of her


    control.


    After consideration, Sasha finally dialed a number with her shivering hand.


    When the phone was picked up, Sasha could not hold it anymore.


    ¡°What should I do? She¡¯s back!¡± said Sasha in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    The person on the other end of the phone remained silent. Sasha thought he had hung up the phone.


    After a while, a brassy voice came from the phone. ¡°Calm down, and don¡¯t alert anyone. I¡¯ll take care of


    it.¡±


    ¡°But, but she saw me! Sasha almost cried. ¡°I would be done if she found out about me! We all would be


    done for!¡±


    ¡°Stop fidgeting, coward! Remember, you are the daughter of the White farmily. Act your part!¡± The man¡¯s


    scolding finally brought some sense to Sasha.


    ¡°If she looked for anyone from the White family, try to stall them. I¡¯ll take care of that wornan.¡± Then, he


    hung up the phone.


    Sasha was upset and distracted. Nevertheless, she followed the instructions and went back to the White


    residence.


    On the other hand, the man hung up the phone. ¡°Han Howard, you useless bastard! Couldn¡¯t even get


    rid of Leah Murray after three years.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. Then, he sent a message to Har


    Day after day, there was still no news about Leah.


    Han sat in his office and looked at the vibrant scenery outside of his window.


    When Ben opened the door, he saw Han sitting there like a meditating monk. His shadow looked


    incredibly lonely


    ¡°Mr. Howard,¡± said Ben, breaking the silence in the room.


    ¡°Any news?¡± Han turned and asked.


    He did not realize his voice had be hoarse until he started to talk.


    Ben could not help but feel sorry for Han. ¡°No. We had searched not just the coast, but the whole


    mountain, but we still can¡¯t find your wife.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! That woman is not my wife,¡± said Han in a cold voice.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡± Ben lowered his head terrified. ¡°Mr. Howard, could it be Miss Murray had¡­had passed


    away?¡± asked Ben in a shaky voice.


    Han¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard the words ¡°passed away¡±.


    Once again, the room fell into silence.


    After a while, Han stood up from his chair. ¡°No, she has no right to die. Her life belongs to me.¡±


    Hatred seeped through Han¡¯s eyes, and it terrified Ben.


    Knock Knock!


    Someone knocked on the office¡¯s door.


    Han hid away the hatred on his face. ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Han,¡± said Molly from the other side of the door. Ben quickly opened the door.


    Molly walked in and frowned. ¡°Why is the room smell of tobo? Did you smoke, Han?¡±


    CHABUN 20


    She saw the ashtray on the table filled with cigarette butts. Han had been smoking a lot.


    What¡¯s upsetting him?


    Han did not answer Molly¡¯s question. Instead, he looked imitated. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Molly immediately reced her inquisitive expression with an overly sweet smile. ¡°Han, you promised me


    to have dinner with my family today. I¡¯ve told Daddy about it. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Han rubbed between his brows. ¡°Let me take a show and get changed first. Wait for me


    here.¡±


    Then, Han gave a look to Ben as he walked to the private bathroom attached to his office.


    Molly began checking out the ce when she was alone in Han¡¯s office.


    She felt very excited when she imagined Han working hard on his chair in his office.


    Then, a phone rang and interrupted Molly¡¯s daydream.


    Molly found the source of the sound. It was Han¡¯s phone. Molly took a peek at the screen and found that


    it was a message from an unknown number.


    Could it be a message from that woman?


    Molly quickly picked up Han¡¯s phone and opened the message.


    ¡°Leah is not dead. She¡¯s atn¡¯s house.¡±


    The content of the message made Molly¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Leah is not dead?


    But why would this person inform Han?


    Molly knew that Han would definitely go to look for Leah when he read the message.


    She could not let Han find out about Leah. But, if Molly did not kill Leah the first time, she did not mind


    doing it again!


    Molly¡¯s eyes glinted. She quickly deleted the message and pretended like nothing had happened. Then,


    she made another call quietly.


    Han had already dressed up when he walked out of the bathroom. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he said, picking up his


    phone.


    His brows knitted when he touched the phone.


    Something was not right.


    Han noticed some residual warmth on his phone, albeit only a little.


    ¡°Han, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go. Daddy is waiting for you.¡± Molly put her hand on Han¡¯s arm.


    So, Han put his suspicion in the back of his mind and walked out of his office with Molly.


    Leah was watering the flowers in the garden with the maid. The maid tried to warn Leah because she


    thought Leah was interested inn.


    ¡°Mr. Sanders has been close with Miss White since they were young. Mr. Sanders always listen to Miss


    White, even when she wanted him to wear a dress or y pretend as the father. Mr. Sanders really likes


    her.¡±


    Some fragmented images appeared in Leah¡¯s mind, hurting her head.


    Then, her phone rang. Leah answered her phone.


    ¡°Miss Murray? I¡¯m Mr. Sanders¡¯ assistant. Unfortunately, Mr. Sanders met with an ident on our way


    home. Can youe here?¡± said an anxious voice over the phone.


    Leah¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Where?¡± she asked.


    ¡°City Center Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ming.¡±


    ¡°Also, please don¡¯t tell anyone else because Mr. Sanders does not want to alert his mother. Pleasee


    discreetly.¡±


    ¡°Understand.¡± Leah did not suspect anything.


    Her mind was upied because she worried aboutn. After all,n had saved her before.


    ¡°Miss Murray, where are you going? Mr. Sanders had requested you not to leave before he returns. The


    maid quickly stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to get something. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± said Leah without turning her head.


    ¡°Gold digger.¡± The maid looked at the back of Leah with disdain as she walked away quickly.


    The security at the entrance recognized Leah as the womann brought back and let her go. Leah did


    not encounter any obstacle leaving the Sanders residence.


    There was no taxi for hire outside of the Sanders residence. So she had to walk quite a distance to get


    one.


    A loud, abrupt brake came from her back as Leah ran.


    Leah turned her head. Before she could see anything clearly, a sack came down her head, and all she


    could see was darkness.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Leah kicked and fought back. ¡°Help! Help me!¡±


    However, they were a quiet neighborhood without many passersby. No one heard Leah¡¯s shout.


    Leah was dragged into the car.


    Thud!


    The car door closed and sealed in Leah¡¯s scream.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Their DNA was 99.99% of a perfect match, which meant they were rted.


    Whenn arrived home cheerfully with the DNA report, he could not find Leah anywhere in the house.


    ¡°Where¡¯s thedy I brought home yesterday?¡±n asked one of the maids.


    The maid shook her head in confusion. ¡°Miss Murray said she was going out to buy something. She is


    not back yet.¡±


    ¡°When did she go out?¡±


    ¡°Around ten o¡¯clock in the morning.¡±


    He had reminded Leah not to leave the house because Han might be looking for her. Probably, Han had


    found out Leah had been staying atn¡¯s ce and kidnapped her whenn was out


    ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± saidn before he left hurriedly for the Howard residence.


    Meanwhile, Han was having dinner at the Lamere residence.


    At the dining table, Molly looked at Han adoringly. She ced some dishes on Han¡¯s te. ¡°Have some


    more. You have been working hard today.¡±


    Mrs. Lamere smiled. ¡°Molly, you finally know how to take care of others. But why didn¡¯t you take care of


    your daddy?¡±


    ¡°Mum!¡± said Molly coyly. ¡°Daddy has you to take care of him. And I¡¯m going to marry Han and take care


    of him forever.¡±


    On the other hand, Han did not respond, like he did not hear any of the conversations. He looked up and


    saw Jackson looking at him.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the engagement party was ruined by that crazy woman. So, Han, when do you n


    to have another party as a recement?¡± asked Jackson with a smile.


    Han froze for a bit and frowned a little. ¡°I¡¯m swampedtely. Maybeter then.¡±


    Hearing Han¡¯s words, Jackson¡¯s smile faded. He did not say another word.


    After dinner, Jackson went to Han. ¡°I have something to show you. Follow me to the library.¡±


    Once they entered the library, Jackson¡¯s friendliness disappeared.


    He sat behind his study table. ¡°Do you n to go against your own promise?¡± he narrowed his eyes and


    asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m just too busytely,¡± said Han with an icy expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to think I don¡¯t know your trick!¡± Jackson mmed his hands on the study table loudly. ¡°I


    only


    agreed to keep that incident down because you promised to marry Molly. I will destroy you and that


    woman if you go against your words!¡±


    Molly, who was eavesdropping outside the door, was startled by the loud noise.


    She could not hear anything else. But, the door opened abruptly from inside when she wanted to listen


    more.


    It was Han. He gave Molly a cold stare that sent a chill down her spine.


    ¡°I just want to bring you some snacks.¡± Molly was trembling inside.


    Han could have killed her with a look.


    ¡°No, thank you. I need to go back to the office for some work.¡± Han finally returned to his usual icy


    attitude.


    In the car, Han rubbed between his brows tiredly again.


    He had not slept for a day. Then, his mood became worse because of what Jackson said.


    Ben drove Han back to the Howard residence without a word. Then, when they were about to reach the


    mansion, Ben suddenly hit the car¡¯s brake.


    Han was alert and opened his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard, someone jumped in front of the car.¡± Ben was drenched in cold sweats.


    Han narrowed his eyes. ¡°Drive!¡± he said in a cold, cruel tone.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Just drive! I¡¯d take care of it if someone died!¡±


    His mood was already terrible. How dare someone try to seek death in front of him?


    Ben quickly started the car. He feared Han might shift his anger to him if he was too slow.


    ¡°Han Howard! Get out of the car!¡± Someone banged on the car window.


    Han turned and looked. His eyes met withn¡¯s eyes, which were zed with anger.


    Isn¡¯t this the man¡­ no, the doctor at the psychiatric hospital?


    Han could vaguely remember this man was quite close to Leah.


    His face stiffened when he thought of Leah.


    Han lowered the window. ¡°Anything?¡± he asked tly.


    Suddenly,n struck Han with his fist. Han moved slightly to the side, and it missed.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Han Howard! You cold¨Cblooded bastard! Don¡¯t you know how weak Leah¡¯s body is? Why can¡¯t you just


    let her go?¡±n was devastated. He knew that he could never defeat this man.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Han was quick to catch the keyword inn¡¯s sentence. ¡°Leah? Did you see her?¡±


    ¡°Stop ying dumb! Didn¡¯t you kidnap her from my ce? Let me tell you, she¡¯s not just anyone. She¡¯s


    ¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s at your ce?¡± Han interruptedn. ¡°Bring me to her.¡±


    I knew it. That woman would never die this easily.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kidnap her?¡± askedn after gaping for a while.


    ¡°Why do you think I need to kidnap her?¡± Han smirked.


    That woman is my pet. She would crawl back to me with a wave of my hand.


    She will never leave me.


    Then,n turned and left with his car.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, should we follow him?¡± Ben asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to know what that woman is thinking!¡± Han clenched his fists.


    Not only did Leah note back to Han when she escaped from Molly, but she also went to a man


    whom she only met a few times.


    What game is this woman ying?


    Leah woke up from pain. Something was crushing her left palm, and the pain spread through her body.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Leah let out a painful scream, drenching in cold sweats.


    ¡°Oh! Here you are. I thought you would never feel pain.¡± an eerie female voice came from above her


    head.


    Leah opened her eyes with great difficulty. Molly¡¯s delirious face was right in front of her.


    ¡°You¡­ Why¡­¡± said Leah weakly, in a hoarse voice.


    Rate the Trantion to Get 2 Pearls.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Molly stepped on Leah¡¯s hand forcefully with her high heels. Cold sweat coursed down Leah¡¯s forehead


    as her face turned pale from the pain. Molly lifted her foot and proceeded to sit on a chair right in front of


    Leah. She red down at Leah and asked, ¡°Who else were you expecting to see here? Let me guess.


    You¡¯re looking for Han, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Leah was dazed upon hearing that name. Molly smirked and continued, ¡°Oh Leah, just look at the face


    you¡¯re making right now. You look pathetic. Han would have loathed if he saw you in this state.¡± Leah


    curled up her petite figure and closed her eyes to hide her forlorn,


    She¡¯s right. Han hates me to the core. He would be amused to see me like this right now. In spite of that,


    how did Molly know that I¡¯m staying over with the Sanders family?


    ¡°You¡¯re probably wondering how I knew about you staying over at the Sanders family. Am I right?¡± Molly


    said as if she read Leah¡¯s mind. Molly proceeded, ¡°To be frank, Han had been searching for you for the


    past two days. He knew that I pushed you off the cliff. He also told me that you were staying over at the


    Sanders family.


    Leah¡¯s pupils widened in disbelief. She could not conclude that Han had betrayed her without hesitation


    as they had been married for three years. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Molly sneered. She


    chuckled and continued, ¡°You know, I was nning to get rid of you today, but I came up with a better


    idea.¡±


    Leah used every ounce of strength to get back on her feet. She sat against the wall and took a deep


    breath. ¡°What is it?¡± Leah asked feebly. Molly patted Leah¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten a


    glimpse of the wedding photo of me and Han. It would be a pity if I ended your life right now. I would


    rather keep you alive and make your life no different than hell. You will never get back together with


    Han!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Leah was startled by Molly¡¯s heinous words. Her face turned pale as her lips trembled. She asked, ¡°Why


    are you doing this to me?¡± Molly grinned and answered, ¡°You¡¯ve coveted a man that you shouldn¡¯t, and


    now you must pay the price.¡± Molly stood up from the chair and nced at the three men around her.


    ¡°Take good care of Ms. Murray here for me, and do be gentle.¡± Molly insisted as she left.


    A terrible stench filled the room as it was a cramped storehouse. It was a soundproof room despite it


    being rtively empty.


    The three men gradually approached Leah. She trembled in fear as she took a few steps back. ¡°Please


    don¡¯te any closer. Let me go. I beg of you. I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡± Leah uttered in


    desperation.


    ¡°What can you give us? You¡¯ve been dumped by Mr. Howard.¡± One of the men said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms.


    Lamare and Mr. Howard are destined to be together. You can only dream of being as happy as them!¡±


    Another man added. The leader amongst the men pounced on Leah and ripped her coat open. Leah


    held on to her clothes with all her might as she begged for mercy.


    Leah had never regretted her decisions in her life. She was dested by Han on their wedding night.


    Han had never once smiled in the past three years of their marriage. He even insisted Leah to undergo


    an abortion. Yet, Leah did not regret having married him.


    Leah felt the chills on her body as her shirt was ripped open. She repented for her actions at this


    moment. She realized her biggest mistake in life. She should have never approached Han as he never


    liked her. Leah gritted her teeth with a face full of despair. She nned to end her life.


    Suddenly, the metal door of the storehouse was kicked open by someone outside. The three men were


    stunned for a brief moment. Leah was taken aback as well. She swiftly crawled to the corner and


    covered her body with the leftover fabric.


    A bloody stench filled the room as soon as the door was shut. A man covered in blood leaned against


    the door as he gasped for air. He spat out a mouth full of blood and uttered to himself, ¡°You little


    assholes. I¡¯ll being to end you all.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the men asked. The three of them kept their eyes on the bloody man. The man


    sat down by the door and rested for 30 seconds. He slowly lifted his head as his breathing returned to


    normal.


    Leah lifted her head as well. Her gaze met with the man¡¯s through her hazy tears. Leah was frightened to


    see the man¡¯s face covered in blood. He looked like a bloodthirsty werewolf in this dimly lit storehouse.


    Leah. quickly averted her gaze as she was terrified.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m asking you here. You can¡¯t be in here. Now get out!¡± One of the men said. The blood¨Ccovered


    man only nced at them silently. One of the men went in for a punch as he was out of patience.


    An agonizing scream sounded in the room. The man failed tond his punch. His eyes were pierced by


    the blood¨Ccovered man¡¯s fingers. Blood was gushing out from his eye sockets. ¡°Tch, what an awful


    sound you make.¡± The blood¨Ccovered man said. He proceeded to grab the screaming man by his neck


    and tightened his grip.


    The man was silenced as he died in an instant. Leah¡¯s lips trembled in fear as she had just witnessed a


    murder. She did not dare to make a sound as the man red at her. The killing did not end there. The


    man was a cold¨Cblooded killing machine.


    In the blink of an eye, the three men that harassed Leah became corpses lying on the ground


    motionless. Leah held her knees close together as she curled up in the corner. Her body could not stop


    trembling as she feared that the next target would be her.


    Leah kept her eyes shut as she waited for everything to be over. She felt that something was off as


    nothing happened after a while. She slowly opened her eyes and saw that the blood¨Ccovered man was


    sitting by the door motionless. His eyes were closed.


    The storeroom was pin¨Cdrop silent. Leah rxed her limbs as she gradually approached the man with


    caution. Leah felt that the man meant no harm to herpared to the three who were harassing her


    earlier; albeit he was skilled in killing.


    Leah reached out her hand cautiously to check his breath. She let out a sigh of relief as she felt the


    vague breathing from the man¡¯s nose.


    As she was about to retract her arm, her wrist was gripped forcefully.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The man asked her with a hoarse voice.


    Leah was afraid. She stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just trying to help you¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you help me?¡± The man chuckled and replied sarcastically, ¡°No one dares to help me at this


    ce.¡±


    ¡°I learned simple nursing in the past. I can help dress your wound. You are losing too much blood.¡± Leah


    calmed herself down. She looked into the man¡¯s eyes after realizing he wasn¡¯t acting hostile toward her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man said, ¡°You are quite brave.¡± Yet, he didn¡¯t reject her suggestion. Leah didn¡¯t reply. She got some


    alcohol and a few pieces of cloth from the warehouse. Leah helped clean his wound before wrapping it


    up.


    No one spoke during the process.


    The man observed her reaction. He realized this girl only felt scared initially but appeared to be calm


    afterwards. She didn¡¯t even scream when she saw him killing someone.


    After dressing the man¡¯s wound, Leah wiped the sweat off her forehead. She was so afraid of getting


    killed if she annoyed him identally. She sat on the ground and came face to face with the man. The


    man seemed to be in a good mood. He wiped away the blood on his hands. Then, he asked Leah, ¡°Do


    you have something to say?¡±


    Leah nodded and asked him, ¡°Where is this ce? How did you end up here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Leah shook her head while pointing to the body on the floor, ¡°I got kidnapped and was brought here.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± The man sat down, ¡°This ce is Euphoria Land. It looked like a luxury clubhouse on the


    surface, but it is actually an underground gambling den. You are currently at the gambling den¡¯s


    warehouse.¡±


    ¡°As for me, you saw how I ended up here because I was escaping from a pursuit.¡±


    One was being kidnapped and another was being pursued. Molly¡¯s informers must be out there.


    Simrly, those who were pursuing the man must be waiting around the area for an ambush. It would be


    very difficult for them to escape this ce.


    Meanwhile,n returned and told Mrs. Sanders about Leah¡¯s kidnapping.


    ¡°The result of the paternity test is out. That girl is indeed Jane¡¯s daughter. I have to tell Jane about this!¡±


    Mrs. Sanders became restless.n stopped her, ¡°No, Mr. White has not returned yet. What if you startled


    him by telling Mrs. White?¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°We should first find Leah.¡±n looked gloomy.


    At the same time, Han got out of his car. He looked at the brightly lit neon sign boards in front of him that


    spelled out ¡°Euphoria Land¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Howard.¡± The attendant had been waiting for him at the entrance for a long time, ¡°Mr. Sawyer is


    waiting for you at B301. Please follow me.¡±


    It was a secret only known to the high-tier VIPS at Euphoria Land. The alphabet in front of the rooms had


    a special meaning. The letter ¡°A¡± meant that it was a club room while the letter ¡°B¡± meant that it was a


    gambling den.


    Han walked into B301. A middle-aged man with a big belly was waiting for him.


    ¡°Mr. Howard. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Wilson Sawyer weed him with a smile.


    Han asked impatiently, ¡°Did you find the person I asked you to?¡±


    Wilson froze up, ¡°Mr. Howard, I wanted to help you but we had a troublemaker recently. He ruined many


    of my deals. I will help you as soon as possible when I get rid of him.¡±


    Han squinted his eyes, ¡°That means you did nothing in thest 16 hours!¡±


    Wilson felt a chill run down his spine. He unconsciously took two steps backwards as he exined with a


    smile, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve asked myckeys to find him¡­¡±


    Han knew Wilson was just trying to talk his way out of trouble. He chuckled and said, ¡°Get lost.¡± His voice


    was cold as ice.


    Wilson tried to exin more but Han just red at him. Han¡¯s killing intent terrified Wilson. He ran away


    out of fear even though he was the owner of Euphoria Land.


    Han was left alone in that huge room.


    Meanwhile, back at the warehouse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s escape,¡± Leah suggested. There were many items in the warehouse. She found two uniforms used


    by the attendants at Euphoria Land. The man knew what she was nning after taking a nce at the


    uniforms: in her hands.


    Heughed and said, ¡°This is a ce where you put your life on the line.¡±


    Leah had already calmed down. She had a n. Han didn¡¯t want her alive anyway. She would be lucky if


    she could escape here alive. Even if she¡¯s dead¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cover for you if you get discovered. You are good inbat. I¡¯m sure you can escape


    this ce.¡±


    The man was fearless, but he was still shocked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡±


    Leah chuckled, ¡°My life isn¡¯t even mine, to begin with.¡±


    There was a cupboard in the warehouse. Leah hid inside to change her clothes, but she felt awkward


    when she came out. The uniform for a female attendant at Euphoria Land was quite revealing. Her long


    legs and arms were almost uncovered, and most of her chest was exposed too.


    On the contrary, the male attendant¡¯s uniform was nothing unusual. The man took a nce at Leah. He


    said jokingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a nice body even though your looks are just decent.¡±


    Leah blushed and stared at him. She finally realized how handsome the man was. He had beautiful


    eyes, a tall nose and a handsome face. He looked differentpared to Han who was handsome yet


    aggressive. The man had a certain kind of charm.


    ¡°Why are you spacing out? Are you having perverted thoughts after noticing how handsome I am?¡± The


    man


    teased Leah.


    Leah ignored him. She opened the door to take a quick peek outside. It was crowded. Everyone was


    immersed at their gambling table, and no one was paying attention to what was going on around them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leah pulled the man as they both walked outside naturally.


    ¡°Hey, stop right there!¡± They heard a fierce shout behind them.


    Leah froze. She turned around slowly. The man also had his guard up for a moment.


    ¡°Come here and fill up my cup.¡±


    Leah breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. She went to fill the gambler¡¯s cup. Then, she felt him


    touching her hand.


    ¡°What a nice body. Apany me tonight and I¡¯ll give you 10% of my winnings today. What do you


    think?¡± The gambler wrapped his arms around Leah¡¯s slim waist.


    Leah blushed while rejecting him, ¡°I still have something to do.¡±


    ¡°You are just a whore. Stop embarrassing yourself!¡±


    Many people were grinning around them. They were waiting for her to make a fool of herself. The man


    who was with Leah wanted to turn around to help her but a shadow swept past him. Someone had


    walked up to Leah before he could.


    After that, a scary voice could be heard, ¡°Let her go.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Leah was terrified when she heard the voice.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you? Do you have a death wish¡­ Ahhhh!¡± The perverted man¡¯s arrogant words were


    reced with a painful scream.


    ¡°It¡¯s Han. Why is he here?¡± Some people around the area recognized him.


    Han kicked the perverted man. Then, he approached Leah. He kept looking at Leah¡¯s exposed skin.


    Leah was very scared so she kept backing away from Han. She felt something cold touching her back as


    she backed up all the way against the wall. Han lifted her head forcefully. He said coldly, ¡°Who allowed


    you to dress like this?¡±


    Leah had tears in her eyes. Her skinny body kept trembling, ¡°Mr. Howard, don¡¯t you like seeing me this


    way?¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me?¡± Han chuckled as he tightened his grip, ¡°Leah, who are you to me me?¡±


    Looking at the hatred in Han¡¯s eyes, Leah trembled with fear. She wondered how they ended up in this


    situation. Was it because this man didn¡¯t love her yet he was forced to marry her? If that was the case¡­..


    ¡°Han, I¡¯m tired. Please let me go. I¡¯m willing to divorce you.¡± Leah finallypromised. However, the


    fingers on her back were still gripping tightly. The fingernails were almost piercing Leah¡¯s skin.


    Han chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t try this trick on me.¡± He didn¡¯t believe this woman would really divorce him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking. I just want you to let me go after we divorce. Let¡¯s not disturb each other¡¯s lives


    anymore. All right?¡± Leah was desperate.


    Han suddenly realized that she really wanted to divorce him. But why should he agree to it? He was


    enraged. He frowned and chuckled, ¡°You have no right to suggest a divorce.¡±


    In an instant, he took her inside B301 before throwing her to the ground. Leah felt her organs being


    crushed as she hit a table. She watched in despair as Han closed the door, blocking her way of escape.


    ¡°Han, what do you want?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Han loosened his tie. He ordered Leah, ¡°Take it off.¡±


    Leah was dumbfounded. She curled herself up in a corner. Looking at the thin uniform she was wearing,


    she asked, ¡°At a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to call forn¡¯s help after escaping the mental hospital? Are you going to divorce me and


    go ton¡¯s side?¡± Han chuckled. He sat on the sofa after throwing his jacket on the ground, ¡°I have no


    patience. Come here.¡±


    With determination, Leah resisted his orders for the first time, ¡°Han, I don¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it with me? Who are you going to do it with then?n?¡± Han grinned sarcastically,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your identity yet? You are just a tool for me to have fun with. No one dares to touch you


    as long as you¡¯re still in my possession,¡± Han¡¯s words were terrifying.


    Leah had heard words like these countless times in thest three years. It still hurt her no matter how


    many times she heard it before.


    Han lost his patience after seeing her dawdling. He threw her on the sofa. Han went down on her and


    caressed Leah¡¯s body.


    Leah wasn¡¯t strong enough to resist him. Tears flowed down her eyes, ¡°Han, please let me go.¡± Her tears


    fell on Han¡¯s hand. Han got agitated all of a sudden. However, he couldn¡¯t do it anymore.


    He seldom saw Leah cry even if they had been married for three years. Even if he tried to humiliate her,


    she would only have a disgusted look.


    ¡°Do you hate me touching you that much?¡± Han stared at her face. Leah stubbornly turned her face to


    one side. ¡°Tell me!¡± Han turned her face to look at him forcefully.


    Leah knew how paranoid this person was. She sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing betweenn and me.


    He only helped me because he pitied me.¡±


    ¡°Would he even help you if you didn¡¯t go to find him?¡± Han chuckled.


    Leah retorted, n is a stranger who pitied my unfortunate encounters. Should I go to you instead of


    him? Do you think I¡¯ll jump into the fire after I¡¯m out of the frying pan?¡±


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯m being too nice to you.¡± Han stared at her coldly. The hand that gripped her chin wast


    tightening. It hurt a lot.


    Leah couldn¡¯t endure the pain anymore. She started crying. She shoved Han away and said, ¡°Who are


    you to treat me in this way? Han, what have I done to offend you? If you want a divorce, I¡¯ll agree to it¡­¡±


    She had gone through countless experiences of fear in thest two days. She even cheated death twice,


    so she was already having a slight mental breakdown. She was crying and screaming like a crazy


    woman.


    Han was supposed to feel happy seeing Leah being tortured. However, he felt ufortable for some


    reason.


    At that moment, someone knocked.


    Han covered Leah¡¯s mouth, ¡°Shut up if you want to live.¡±


    When Leah finally calmed down, she went back to the corner of the sofa. Han opened the door. It was


    Molly who was standing outside. Han walked outside before closing the door. He asked, ¡°Why are your


    here?¡±


    Molly took a quick peek inside the room behind Han suspiciously, ¡°I missed you. I heard you were having


    a discussion here with Mr. Sawyer so I came to find you. Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han nodded.


    ¡°Can I go inside? I¡¯m feeling a bit tired.¡± Molly asked tentatively.


    Han said, ¡°I still have another meetingter.¡±


    Molly¡¯s schemes backfired so she had to ask what was on her mind, ¡°Then¡­ Han, did you see anyone


    else?¡±


    ¡°Who would I have seen?¡± Han replied with a question of his own.


    Molly¡¯s smile froze. She quickly wrapped her hands around Han¡¯s arm, ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid that you might


    meet some bad person since this ce is quiteplicated.¡±


    Han kept quiet. He had no patience to deal with her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in this ce. I¡¯ll ask the driver to


    send you backter.¡±


    Han returned to the room after Molly left. To his surprise, Leah had already fallen asleep. She was


    curling in the corner of the sofa. It didn¡¯t look like she was sleeping well. Han covered her with a nket


    after he saw the thin piece of clothing Leah was wearing.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her escape.¡± He ordered his bodyguard as he left the room.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Molly made a call immediately after she walked out of Euphoria Land.


    ¡°Did you find that bitch?


    ¡°No


    ¡°Find her immediately! Han went to Euphoria Land today too. If he finds out about this, I won¡¯t keep any


    one of you alive!¡±


    Molly hung up. Her eyes were full of malice.


    It couldn¡¯t drag on any longer. Many things happened unexpectedly. She had to get rid of that woman) so


    she could get Han all to herself.


    Meanwhile, Leah opened her eyes slowly after Han left.


    She tried to hear what was going on outside the room. However, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Suddenly,


    the door opened. Leah was shocked. She returned to lie on the sofa hurriedly.


    ¡°Ms. Leah, you can stop acting now,¡± said a gentle voice. It was Ben.


    Leah saw Ben holding a bag. It was from a designer brand called Ignis. Their clothes cost 10,000 dors


    a piece at least.


    After putting the clothes on the table, Ben said, ¡°Mr. Howard asked me to bring this to you.¡±


    Leah sneered, ¡°What is this? Trying to give me something to make up for what he did?¡±


    Ben sighed again. He could not bear to see Leah¡¯s swollen cheeks after she got pped, ¡°Ms. Leah, Mr.


    Howard did it for your own good.¡±


    ¡°He should have let me go if he really wanted what¡¯s best for me. Why did he lock me up and say such


    things like a hypocrite?¡± Leah was totally disappointed in Han.


    Ben wanted to exin but he hesitated. He could only shake his head and sigh, ¡°He still can¡¯t let you go


    at the moment. If you have any requests, you can tell the bodyguard outside the door.¡±


    He left after saying that.


    I can tell the bodyguard if I have any requests?


    Leah had an idea when she remembered what Ben said. She opened the door after getting dressed.


    Two buff bodyguards were standing guard outside. They stopped her when they saw hering out,


    ¡°You can¡¯t ge


    out


    ¡°I¡¯m not escaping. I just want to go to the toilet.¡± Leah pointed to the end of the corridor calmly.


    The bodyguards were in a dilemma.


    Leah sneered, ¡°Han just asked you to keep an eye on me. He didn¡¯t forbid me to go to the toilet, right? If


    Han wants to abandon me because I defecated in my pants, I¡¯ll tell him it¡¯s your fault!¡±


    The bodyguards nodded and said, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to the female toilet with me?¡±


    ¡°We will wait for you outside the door.¡±


    Leah had no choice but topromise. She walked towards the end of the corridor with the bodyguards


    watching on.


    As she was reaching the toilet, she turned around and shouted, ¡°Han!¡± The two bodyguards were


    shocked. They turned around subconsciously. Leah started running when the opportunity arose.


    The bodyguards realized they were fooled. They went after Leah immediately. Leah was panicking. Then


    she saw the man that she saved previously in front of her.


    She pulled him along to hide inside another room. She locked the door while gasping for air. The man


    looked at her while raising his eyebrows. Heughed, ¡°Did you get kidnapped again?¡±


    Leah stared at the man. She thought he was being pursued just like her, but seeing how he could walk


    around yet still appear in front of her unharmed, she started to wonder if this man might have a more


    complicated background than she imagined.


    ¡°I saved you once. It¡¯s your turn to save me now.¡± Leah said while catching her breath.


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone tried to break the door.


    With Han¡¯s influence, he could do anything in Euphoria Land. Even if his bodyguards break the door,


    Wilson wouldn¡¯t me him.


    The man said casually while leaning on the door, ¡°I can¡¯t even protect myself. How can I save you? You


    are overestimating me.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No. Since you are still here, it means you are currently in a safe position. Also, I can see that you are


    able to walk freely around this ce. You have the ability to bring me out.¡± Leah said calmly.


    The man was surprised. He paused for a moment before he startedughing, ¡°You are smart.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± The bodyguards rammed the door again.


    ¡°Please, save me!¡± Leah begged.


    The man shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I could retaliate if I offended Wilson but if I offended Han¡­¡±


    Leah understood. Everyone was afraid of Han in Linkville including the man in front of her who was a


    cold- blooded killer. She started to lose hope.


    The man looked at her face. Her skinny body was even more obvious now that she was wearing a


    sweater. Within an hour, her cheeks already be swollen from Han¡¯s p.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Leah thought the man was feeling guilty because of his silence. After a


    moment of thought, she took a pen and a piece of paper, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to save me. You just need to


    help me tell this person that I¡¯m in Euphoria Land.¡±


    She quickly wrote down a phone number and a name before stuffing the paper into the man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The room¡¯s door was shaking. It looked like it would be broken into the next second.


    The man casually received the paper, but he froze immediately after taking a look at what was written on


    it.


    n?¡± He was almost mumbling his name.


    ¡°Yes. Please tell him. Thank you.¡± Leah begged.


    Unexpectedly, the man ripped that piece of paper to shreds. He said meanly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it.¡±


    Leah looked at him in despair.


    The bodyguards would soon break into the room. Leah looked at him. She knew she had nowhere to go.


    She walked towards the door with a smile.


    The remembered how she acted calmly to dress his wounds back at the warehouse. He whispered to


    her, ¡°Don¡¯t open the door no matter what you hear tonight. Unless it¡¯s me.¡±


    Leah was surprised.


    The man struck her forehead lightly, ¡°Got it?¡±


    Leah nodded. At the same time, the door had been kicked open. The two bodyguards grabbed hold of


    Leah¡¯s arms as they took her back to her room regardless of her struggles.


    It was a torturous night for Leah. On one hand, she was afraid of Han¡¯s arrival which would shatter her


    hope. On the other hand, she was wondering what would happenter that night.


    It was two in the morning. Leah almost fell asleep on the sofa.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    There was a loud noise outside the door followed by the sound of doors opening, things smashing,


    footsteps and screams. It was horrifying, especially on a quiet night. Leah wanted to go out to have a


    look, but she stopped when she remembered what the man told her. After some time, someone was


    knocking on the door. She heard a man¡¯s voiceing from outside, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Leah opened the door immediately. She was shocked by the overwhelming smell of blood. The man in


    front of her was covered in blood, but he was still calm and didn¡¯t seem to be injured. It was someone


    else¡¯s blood. Leah figured it out after she recalled the screams she heard previously.


    ¡°What happened outside?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± The man pulled her arms and took her away. They passed through the corridor while


    people were rushing at them. A de appeared out of nowhere in the man¡¯s hand, and he shed all of


    them with it. Their blood almost sttered on Leah¡¯s face.


    Leah was already feeling numb about seeing him kill people. The man held her hand tightly. It was a


    mess around her. She knew this man was the most dangerous person here, yet she had never felt so


    secure before.


    Leah was breathing heavily because she couldn¡¯t catch up with the man, so she had to run. A ray of


    white light appeared in front of her followed by the howling cold wind at night. Leah¡¯s head cleared


    suddenly. She wondered if she was finally going to escape from the ce?


    The man pushed her towards the door, ¡°Go! Don¡¯t ever get caught again. You might not be so lucky to


    meet me again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leah raised her head and looked into his eyes.


    He sneered, ¡°If you are prettier, I might be reluctant to let you go.¡±


    Leah knew he was joking. She held onto the door handle of the iron door as the wind blew on her hair


    from behind.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Leah asked him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The man shot a nce at her and only said, ¡°Go! The further, the better,¡± He didn¡¯t tell her his name.


    He gave Leah another push out the small backdoor and closed the iron door behind her slowly to block


    Leah¡¯s


    vision.


    It was bustling inside Euphoria Land, but it was just a narrow and dark alley outside. The wind at night


    was chilling. Leah held her jacket tightly and started to walk faster.


    Suddenly, she smelled something burning.


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened. She was shocked when she looked in the direction where the smell wasing


    from. She saw mes in the dark alley. Euphoria Land was on fire! The fire was big and spread quickly. It


    couldn¡¯t be extinguished with water.


    Was he the one who set fire to Euphoria Land? Did he n to burn the ce to ashes from the start?


    Leah was terrified. She couldn¡¯t help but think she would also perish in the mes if she hadn¡¯t gone to


    ask that man for help.


    Leah snapped out of her daze when she heard sirens approaching her location. Euphoria Land was on


    fire, and it would surely attract the police and the media. She could not stay here any longer.


    Leah walked quickly and started running through the alleyways. Her footsteps were getting heavier, and


    her head was spinning. Leah didn¡¯t know how far she ran. She was trembling from the cold.


    It was pouring at three in the morning. Leah¡¯s speed started to slow down. She dared not walk on the


    busy streets and could only walk along the quiet highway. Although she had a clouded consciousness,


    she still remembered the direction ton¡¯s house.


    Her breath was getting warmer. Leah realized she must have had a fever caused by the inmmation of


    her wounds from the pouring rain. However, she still had a long way to go.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    Leah heard the sharp screeching noise of a vehicle braking. Its light was shining in her eyes, blinding


    her. With a loud bang, Leah was hit and flew three meters away. She fell to the ground and passed out.


    The rain was pouring. Someone came down with an umbre, and two men rushed toward Leah.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a youngdy. She passed out.¡±


    An old man with a white mustache squatted down to check if Leah was still breathing and touched her


    forehead.


    ¡°Her forehead is burning. She has so many injuries on her. She might die if she doesn¡¯t receive


    emergency treatment.¡±


    Another man raised his umbre slightly. He was wearing an expensive suit and looked like he is in his


    forties. When he heard what the old man said, he frowned slightly, ¡°Mr. Carling, take her back to the


    White residence.¡±


    Mr. Carling carried Leah on his back and put her inside the car after hearing the man¡¯s orders.


    Back on the streets of Euphoria Land at quarter to three in the morning, the firefighting team already


    extinguished the fire when Han arrived. The investigation team¡¯s patrol cars were parked outside. A


    police line was put up surrounding a ten-meter radius around the ce to stop everyone from getting


    close.


    Han walked in with Ben. He took a nce and wanted to rush into Euphoria Land.


    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go inside. We are still cleaning the scene.¡± An investigation officer in a ck uniform


    stopped Han.


    Han stared at him with his cold eyes and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The investigation officer was dumbfounded. Right then, a fat man, who was the officer¡¯s team leader,


    came over, ¡°You¡¯re so senseless. This is Mr. Howard. Move over!¡±


    Han didn¡¯t even look at him and walked straight into the underground gambling den.


    The ce was burned to ashes. Everything has been burned down. The only thing remaining was the


    acrid smoke.


    Han was very angry.


    He walked towards B301 while the investigation team¡¯s leader advised him politely, ¡°Mr. Howard, don¡¯t go


    there. That is where the fire started. You might get hurt.¡±


    Han ignored him and kicked down B301¡¯s door.


    ¡°Cough!¡± The leader was choked by the smoke that came out of the room.


    Meanwhile, Han¡¯s expression was grim. It was supposed to be a locked room but it had been burned to


    ashes. There was no one inside. Ben saw Han¡¯s expression and came forward, ¡°Mr. Howard, perhaps


    Ms. Leah left the room before the fire started. After all, chaos must have broken out, and it¡¯s possible for


    her to escape during that moment.¡±


    However, the team leader didn¡¯t agree with Ben¡¯s opinion, ¡°We¡¯ve ordered our men to check all the exits.


    All of them are locked. No one could have escaped this ce.¡±


    Ben stared at him. Han stayed silent and walked inside the room. He crouched down and picked up


    something on the floor. It was a silver earring.


    Han¡¯s eyes turned into a chilling stare, ¡°Find her. Even if she¡¯s dead, I want to see her body.¡±


    Ben was shaking in fear. He had seen that terrifying expression before when Leah fell into the ocean.


    Fifteen minutester, Ben and the investigation tearn leader ran back while gasping for air.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, we found a burnt female body at the female toilet. She was wearing. The clothes you


    bought previously


    The earring fell from Han¡¯s hand. He walked quickly toward the body covered with a white cloth. Her feet


    were exposed, and she was wearing the high heels that Han bought.


    Han¡¯s head went buzzing.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°Please, let me go! I won¡¯t do it again! I beg you¡­.¡± Leah was sweating, and her face was pale. She kept


    talking in her sleep as her hands grabbed hold of the nket.


    Mrs. White and Mr. White looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°No!¡± Leah screamed and opened her eyes. She was terrified. She stayed silent as she stared at the


    ceiling. Her memories starteding back to her. She remembered Han locking her inside the gambling


    den and being rescued by the man she saved. Then, there was a fire on that rainy night. After that¡­ An


    ident happened!


    Leah finally felt the pain going through her body, and she felt dizzy.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± A gentle voice spoke beside her.


    Leah turned her head with difficulty and saw a woman¡¯s face looking back at her with gentle eyes that


    are filled with worry.


    In an instant, Leah cried.


    Mrs. White was in a panic. She didn¡¯t know why Leah cried. She took a nce at Mr. White and went up


    to Leah to wipe off her tears, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. My husband wasing back from the airport. His car hit you


    because it was raining heavily and the visibility was bad. We couldn¡¯t contact your parents so we took


    you back here.¡±


    Her voice and actions were so gentle as if she were coaxing a little child.


    Leah shook her head and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Where are your family? Do you need us to contact them? Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t abandon you before


    you recover.¡± Mrs. White held onto her hands tightly.


    For some reason, Mrs. White felt a pain in her heart when she looked into Leah¡¯s eyes. Because of that,


    she wanted to know this girl better.


    Leah lowered her head and said, ¡°My parents have passed away.¡±


    Mr. White heard her reply and said immediately with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Leah shook her head, ¡°May I know where this ce is?¡±


    She had a look at her surroundings just now. It was a bright and spacious house, and the furniture inside


    was expensive. It gave her an idea about the house owner¡¯s social status and wealth.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The couple in front of her must be rich. Perhaps they could help her contactn.


    Mr. White looked at this girl with pity and answered, ¡°This is the White residence at Linkville.¡±


    The White residence?


    Leah¡¯s face froze up, and many images shed through her brain. There was a small mansion with a


    corridor by the garden in her memories. There was also a little girl with a twin ponytail running happily


    along the corridor. A maid was chasing after her while shouting. ¡°Ms. White, be careful, don¡¯t trip¡­¡±


    Leah painfully closed her eyes. The memories in her brain shed again. This time, there was a lot of


    water that almost suffocated her.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Leah wrapped her hands around her head with her eyes still closed. Her body was trembling vigorously.


    Mrs. White was shocked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My head, it hurts¡­¡± Leah was gasping for air as tears ran down her face.


    Her head was hurting so much. She had two different memories shing through her brain. There was a


    bright and spacious mansion and also a small, dark room. She also saw Mrs. White¡¯s face and Han¡¯s


    face¡­


    Leah was moaning before she passed out again.


    Mrs. White didn¡¯t expect that to happen so she picked up her phone and called the family doctor. The


    family doctor arrived soon. He did a check on Leah and had a stern look. He shook his head and said,


    ¡°Her brain was struck hard and caused a transient shock. She lost a lot of blood and needs a blood


    transfusion.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to save her?¡± Mrs. White asked.


    The family doctor had a troubled look, ¡°The most important thing right now is to give her a blood


    transfusion, but we have no suitable blood for her.¡±


    Mrs. White looked at Mr. White, ¡°Why don¡¯t we send her to the hospital?¡±


    Then, footsteps could be heard from downstairs followed byn¡¯s voice, ¡°Is it true that Mr. White has


    returned?¡±


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯tn a doctor? I¡¯m sure he can speak to the hospital and ask them to give this girl a blood


    transfusion.¡±


    Mrs. White went downstairs happily and sawn visiting the residence with a lot of gifts.n looked tired


    with dark circles under his eyes, but he still tried his best to smile, ¡°I¡¯m visiting because Mr. White just


    returned.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s what I should do as a junior.¡±n put his gifts down and asked casually, ¡°Where¡¯s Sasha? Why


    didn¡¯t I see her?¡±


    Mrs. White smiled gently, ¡°Sasha went to her piano lesson and hasn¡¯t returned yet. Oh, pleasee


    upstairs with me. I need your help.¡± She tookn to the guest room while saying, ¡°Yesterday, Gordon hit


    a girl. She passed out because she lost too much blood. You are a doctor. Can you try to find blood


    suitable for her?¡±


    Inside the room, Leah was lying on a big white bed. She had cold sweat all over her forehead. Her face


    was pale, and she was frowning like she was in a lot of pain.


    Mrs. White said, ¡°She was fine when she woke up, but she passed out after saying something. The


    family doctor said her brain was in transient shock¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, l¨¢n? Is it troublesome even for you?¡± Mrs. White asked nervously.


    For some reason, she felt ufortable whenever she imagined something bad happening to Leah.


    ¡°She had A-type blood. We need to contact her family to do a blood transfusion.¡±n looked at Mr. White


    with excitement.


    Mr. White was confused, but he still asked, ¡°We don¡¯t know who her family is.¡±


    ¡°How could you not know?¡±n smiled and had a rxed expression. His tiredness went away as well,


    ¡°Mr. White. Mrs. White. You are her family!¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha just returned home ten minutes ago. She lied to Mrs. White about having piano


    lessons.


    She was actually out fooling around with her friends.


    When she reached the living room and wanted to go upstairs, the maid came over and said politely, ¡°Ms.


    Sasha, Mr. Sanders is here. He is in the guest room with Mr. White and Mrs. White now.¡±


    n?¡± Sasha was surprised and excited. She walked slowly and said while smiling, ¡°I¡¯m going to surprise


    him.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    As soon as Sasha walked into the guest room, she heard a serious voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. Her name is


    Leah, and she is your daughter who was swept away 10 years ago.¡±


    Gordon could not believe it. He stared at Leah¡¯s face. Lying on the bed, she looked very ordinary. She


    did not resemble Jane at all.


    The only thing that Leah resembled Jane was her bright eyes. But what could it prove?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We¡¯ve found Sasha. Besides, we¡¯ve done the DNA paternity test, and Sasha is


    undeniably our daughter. It¡¯s impossible to be mistaken!¡± Frowning, Gordon looked at Leah in confusion.


    ¡°Yes,n is right. Gordon, do you really think¡­¡± Jane wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    Gordon¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Mr. White, if you don¡¯t believe me, can you exin this?¡±n rolled up Leah¡¯s sleeve and showed the


    birthmark on her wrist.


    Gordon narrowed his eyes and stared at Leah¡¯s wrist. After a long time, he sighed deeply. It seemed that


    he was going to yield.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    n, draw our blood and run a paternity test. Gordon waved his hand and sat down on the sofa, looking


    depressed. It seemed that Gordon had acquiesced to the fact that the girl in bed might be his real


    daughter.


    At the same time, Sasha who was hiding behind the door heard everything. She clenched her fists tightly


    to prevent herself from making any sound. Nheless, her face turned pale. ¡°She¡¯s back!¡±


    Was Sasha really unable to escape her fate? It was not easy for her to be the daughter of the White


    family. She did not want to ruin everything.


    Sasha quickly returned to her room quietly and made a phone call. Her hands were trembling.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to contact me?¡± An impatient voice came from the other end of the line.


    Sasha had no time to think about it. She said in a hurry, ¡°That woman is back! What should I do?n


    found out she is the daughter of the White family. They are doing a paternity test now. What should I do?


    What should I do¡­¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly became louder, which startled Sasha.


    After a while, the man over the phone seemed to calm down. However, he still could not help gritting his


    teeth. ¡°It seems that Han doesn¡¯t want this woman to die.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do? Do I just sit and do nothing and wait for the White family to kick me out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless that you¡¯re getting nervous now!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you nervous? If I leave the White family, you will also¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man interrupted her.


    ¡°Listen to me. First, you have to do¡­ Afer a long time, the man instructed Sasha slowly.


    The process of waiting for the DNA result was extremely tormenting. In the meantime, Gordon ran a


    body checkup on Leah.


    The White family had the right to get the report as soon as the paternity test result came out. The family


    doctor handed the report to Gordon immediately. However, Gordon did not dare to open it.


    ¡°Open it, Gordon,¡± urged Jane.


    Gordon had no choice but to nod. He took a deep breath before opening it to take a look.


    The result showed that Gordon and Leah had a matching rate of 99.99%. In other words, the girl on the


    bed was indeed Gordon¡¯s daughter.


    Gordon could not help but take two steps back. Tears welled up in his eyes. He looked at Leah on the


    bed who was so skinny on the bed, and his hands began to tremble. ¡°How could it be? She doesn¡¯t look


    like Jane at all!¡±


    Hearing that,n sighed. ¡°I have examined her, and I also found out a lot of things from our conversation


    earlier. She had stic surgery and had gone through a lot of hardships.¡±


    ¡°What? stic surgery?¡± Gordon was shocked.


    ¡°Yes! She had stic surgery because she fell from the cliff when she was a child!¡±n sighed again.


    Hearing that, Jane stepped forward and held Leah¡¯s hand. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°This child


    must have suffered a lot!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, she was in a psychiatric hospital when I found her.¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all.¡±n shook his head, ¡°But I know that it has something to do with her husband. However,


    she did not share any details with me.¡±


    Jane could not believe it. She felt heartbroken hearing that. ¡°She got married? But she¡¯s so young.¡±


    ¡°Well, her husband is someone you know.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Gordon frowned.


    ¡°Han Howard!¡±n had no choice but to blurt Han¡¯s name out.


    Hearing that, both Gordon and Jane¡¯s expressions darkened. They were both rendered speechless.


    The family doctor drew blood from Gordon and transfused it to Leah. It was only then that Leah¡¯s


    complexion gradually turned better.


    That night was a tough night for everyone.


    At 3 a.m., Gordon put a cardigan on Jane. Looking at her haggard face, he felt heartbroken. ¡°Go to


    sleep. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to sleep. I haven¡¯t seen her for 10 years. I want to apany her Jane touched Leah¡¯s


    face, and her eyes were filled with tears again.


    Gordon could not help but sigh, ¡°She had suffered so much. We must make up for her when she


    recovers.¡±


    ¡°But Gordon, have you thought of something?¡± Jane suddenly looked worried.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If Leah is our biological daughter, who is Sasha then?¡±


    Hearing that, Gordon¡¯s expression darkened.


    Jane was right. He was so worried about Leah that he forgot Sasha.


    ¡°We only have one daughter. Sasha must be a mistake,¡± Gordon said.


    Hearing that, Jane was confused. ¡°But you did the paternity test when you first found Sasha. Is the result


    wrong?¡±


    will look into it,¡± Gordon replied.


    Jane sighed. ¡°What should we do about Sasha? Tell her the truth and ask her to leave?¡± As soon as she


    finished her words, a sound of ss breaking was heard at the door.


    Gordon and Jane exchanged looks. When they opened the door, they saw Sasha. Sasha panicked with


    tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Dad! Mom! Am I not your biological daughter? Are you driving me away?¡± Sasha sobbed.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    ¡°Sasha, why are you still awake?¡± Jane stood up hurriedly and wanted to wallk forward to Sasha.


    However, she suddenly thought of something and stopped.


    A touch of sadness appeared on Sasha¡¯s face. ¡°Mom. No, I¡¯m not your daughter anymore. Is it true that


    I¡¯m really not your daughter?¡±


    Hearing that, Gordon frowned. He knew Sasha very well. After all, they had been living together for


    almost ten years. Sasha was very smart, but she was only 12 years old at that time. She could not have


    deceived them. There must be some misunderstanding.


    ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll always be our daughter,¡± Gordon said gently.


    However, Sasha shook her head in despair. ¡°Dad, if she is your daughter, then who am I?¡±


    Jane could not bear to see Sasha crying. In the ten years they lived together, they never scolded her, let


    alone allow her to cry. She turned to look at Gordon for help.


    Gordon could not help but sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, you¡¯ll always be our daughter.


    That will never change!¡±


    Hearing that, Sasha drooped her eyelids to hide herglee.


    With tears on her face, Sasha forced herself to smile. She stepped forward and held Jane¡¯s arm. ¡°I know


    you and Dad love me. Don¡¯t worry. I will get along with Leah¡± Sasha deliberately stressed the words ¡°get


    along¡± when she said that.


    If it were in the past, Jane would be very happy to hear that. However, she felt uneasy for some reason.


    After Sasha went back to her room, Jane was in a dilemma. She wanted to say something but stopped


    herself. She looked at Gordon and asked, ¡°Gordon, what do you mean just now? If Leah is our daughter,


    then Sasha¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such coincidence in the world! Aren¡¯t you curious why all that happened?¡± With a serious


    look on his face, Gordon interrupted. ¡°No matter what, I have to find out who is really our daughter.¡±


    ¡°But the paternity test¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything could go wrong. You have seen it for yourself, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s already 3 o¡¯clock in the morning. You better go home and take some rest¡±


    Looking at the brightly lit CEO¡¯s Office, Ben Wright, Han¡¯s assistant, sighed as he opened the door.


    Han flipped through the documents on the table. Without raising his head, he replied, ¡°I still have to go


    through a few documents.¡±


    Ben wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He knew it was not because Han had not


    read the documents. It was because of Leah.


    However, Ben did not dare to mention that. In fact, everyone in the office knew it was a taboo to mention


    Leah¡¯s name in front of Han.


    ¡°Have they approved the two projects in the east suburb?¡± Han raised his head and asked. His gaze was


    as cold as the rain outside.


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Lewis handled them himself. By the way, he called you earlier this afternoon, but you¡¯re not


    around, so I answered it for you,¡± Ben said.


    ¡°So what did he say?¡± Han asked.


    ¡°He said¡­¡± Ben hesitated for a moment. Finally, he braced himself and continued, ¡°He said he can


    defeat you


    anytime because he helped you to the position today. He also said Shawn Ford is back, and they¡¯re


    keeping in touch


    Bang!


    Before Ben finished his words, Han swept all the documents on the table impatiently to the ground. His


    expression darkened with eyes full of anger.


    Ben did not dare to say anything more. He crouched down silently and picked up the documents.


    Han leaned against the back of the chair and looked out of the window. The rainy night was exactly the


    same as the night when Leah died. He remembered he had sent someone to check the body and


    confirmed that it was Leah. How could she die? He had not tortured her enough.


    Suddenly, Han stood up from the chair.


    Ben asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, are you going back?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to Colors!¡±


    Colors was the biggest nightclub in Linkville. Even at 3 a.m., it was still brightly lit


    As soon as Han¡¯s car stopped at the door, a waiter came up to greet him at once.


    Han was a diamond member at Colors. Only one with high status and wealth could afford it.


    Nevertheless, Han seldom went there because every time he went there, countless people wanted to


    suck up to him. He preferred to have his own private room.


    After entering the private room, Han ordered two bottles of red wine andy down on the couch.


    Not long after, the door of the private room was opened, and a waiter came in with four tall girls with


    delicate make¨Cup. When the girls saw Han, their eyes lit up immediately. They quickly went to fawn on


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, they are our new girls, about 22 years old on average. They are all beautiful college girls,¡±


    the waiter introduced.


    Han lit a cigarette and took a drag. When he saw the girls with heavy makeup, he frowned slightly.


    Ben was an observant man. When he saw that, he quickly replied to the waiter, ¡°Mr. Howard is expecting


    someone. All of you can leave now.¡±


    Hearing that, all the girls were disappointed. They got up reluctantly and went out of the room one by


    one.


    Han took another drag on his cigarette and leaned against the couch.. He was lying on the couchzily


    whenl someone caught his attention.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Han suddenly said.


    The waiter was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard, what else can I do for you?¡±


    Han pointed at the girl walking at the end of the queue and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Ben followed Han¡¯s gaze and saw a slender girl with ck hair and ordinary look. She was stunned and


    was staring at the waiter nkly.


    The waiter quickly pushed her back and said, ¡°Answer Mr. Howard¡¯s question.¡±


    The girl was shoved two steps forward. When she met Han¡¯s eyes, her face suddenly flushed.


    ¡°My¡­ My name is Regina Simmons.¡°


    ¡°Regina?¡± Han pursed his lips and pointed at the couch beside him. ¡°You stay.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone was stunned. It never urred to them that the ordinary¨Clooking Regina would


    catch Han¡¯s attention. Isn¡¯t he weird? Does he prefer ordinary¨Clooking girls instead? Everyone could not


    help but think.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, only Ben remained silent. He knew at once when he saw Regina¡¯s face. She resembled Leah


    a lot.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    The door of the private room closed, and the room became quiet again.


    Han put his hand on the armrest and said, ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Blushing, Regina looked at Han nervously. It was her first day at Colors, and she thought it could have


    started in a worse way. She walked toward Han bashfully and dared not look him in the eyes. However,


    Han kept staring at her.


    Leah isn¡¯t like that. Leah isn¡¯t like her! Han mused. Leah dared to look straight into Han¡¯s eyes. Even if


    his eyes were full of hatred, she still could look at him adoringly.


    Feeling annoyed, Han stretched his legs and instructed, ¡°Pour me the wine.¡±


    Regina was stunned for a while, but she did as Han said.


    After drinking several sses of wine, Han¡¯s vision gradually became blurred. He stared at Regina and


    suddenly reached out to hold her in his arms.


    Regina was startled but happy at the same time. She tried her best to restrain herself, but she gave up


    resisting after a moment. He¡¯s so handsome. Not only that, he¡¯s rich. If I could marry him¡­ Regina


    thought to herself.


    Suddenly, Han grabbed Regina¡¯s chin andmanded harshly, ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    Regina was stunned and could not help but blink her eyes. It was her first day in Colors. She did not


    know how to react when a client requested that. Nheless, she still leaned over shyly.


    Just as Regina¡¯s lips were about to touch Han¡¯s, Han suddenly turned his face away. ¡°Leah, you loose


    woman!¡±


    Hearing that, Regina¡¯s face turned pale. She was rendered speechless.


    The next day, Leah woke up in a daze. She moved her body and groaned in pain. Not only that, she felt


    so painful that she did not even have the strength to sit up. She could only lie on the bed and look


    around. After a while, her memory gradually came back. If she remembered correctly, she escaped from


    the underground casinost night. She was hit by a car and had a high fever. Then someone saved her.


    That person told her about the ce¡­


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Suddenly, a gentle voice was heard. However, there was uneasiness in the tone.


    Leah turned her head and met Jane¡¯s eyes. Jane was stunned for a few seconds. She tried to open her


    mouth and found that her throat was so dry that she could not even utter a word.


    Jane quickly poured her a ss of water.


    Sasha, who happened to open the door, saw that. She clenched her fists with a murderous look in her


    eyes. However, as soon as she thought of what the man had said to her over the phonest night, she


    restrained herself quickly.


    ¡°Mom, is she awake?¡± Sasha walked into the room with a sweet smile.


    Sasha attracted Leah¡¯s attention immediately, and Leah could not help but stare at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sasha White. I guess we¡¯re sisters from now on.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leah was confused.


    Taking a look at Jane, Sasha asked, ¡°Mommy, haven¡¯t you told her yet?¡±


    Jane could not help but sigh. She turned to Leah and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe. But you¡¯re our


    daughter.n was the one who found you.¡±


    Leah was shocked. She looked at Jane and Sasha in disbelief. However, they did not seem to be joking.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything. But I know I lived with my parents. They have raised me for more than 20


    years.¡±


    ¡°Well, my husband is investigating it now. Maybe there¡¯s a mistake, but there¡¯s no doubt you¡¯re our


    daughter!¡± Jane continued, ¡°So before we figure it out, you can stay here. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t harm


    you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mom¡¯s right!¡± Immediately, Sasha chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and stay here. I feel sorry to hear that


    you suffered a lot in the past. But don¡¯t worry, I will be good to you in the future.¡±


    Hearing that, Jane looked at Sasha and smiled. She appreciated the kind gesture.


    At that moment, Gordon came into the room too. Seeing that Leah had woken up, he nodded his head


    and was relieved.


    After asking how Leah felt, Gordon went straight to the point and asked, ¡°I guessed they¡¯ve already told


    you about what happened. Everything was very suspicious, and I think someone must be behind it. Are


    you willing to work with me to find out the truth?¡±


    Hesitant, Leah gave Gordon a nod. ¡°O¡­ Okay.¡±


    Hearing that, Gordon was surprised. ¡°But aren¡¯t you curious about what we want you to do?¡±


    Leah shook her head. She knew what Gordon was up to. He wanted to investigate why she appeared


    out of nowhere. Her identity was the most suspicious.


    ¡°How much do you remember about your childhood?¡± Gordon asked again.


    Hearing that, Leah tried to recall her past. ¡°My mother passed away when I was very young, and my


    father raised me by himself. That was what my father told me, although I don¡¯t remember a thing. When I


    was twelve, there was a fire, and it seemed that I lost all my memory that year. Not only that, my face


    was disfigured.¡±


    Leah looked calm. She was not lying.


    Jane and Gordon exchanged nces. Their daughter fell into the water at the age of twelve too.


    ¡°So, do you know anything about the birthmark on your wrist?¡± Gordon pursed his lips and pointed at


    Leah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Birthmark? I was born with it. Why?¡± Leah was confused.


    Right then, Sasha stretched out her wrist and said, ¡°Look, I have a birthmark here too.¡±


    Leah frowned and looked at Sasha¡¯s wrist. She then took a deep breath and asked, ¡°So, just because of


    the birthmark, you guess I¡¯m your daughter?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Gordon answered, ¡°We only have one daughter. One of you must be a mistake. But I can¡¯t tell


    right now.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah shook her head. ¡°I think you might have made a mistake. I don¡¯t know all of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we thought in the first ce, but it¡¯s really a mystery now. I can¡¯t sit and do nothing.¡± Gordon


    sighed. ¡°Have a good rest. When you recover, I want you to take me to your house to have a look.¡±


    After a pause, Leah replied apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Leah had just escaped from Han¡¯s control. If she went back again, Han would never let her go.


    ¡°You must have investigated my past,¡± sighed Leah. ¡°Actually, my husband is looking for me


    everywhere.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Gordon investigated Leah¡¯s past when she was still lying on the bed. However, to Gordon¡¯s surprise, he


    only found out very little information.


    ¡°What happened to you before?¡± Leah was badly injured the night she was found.


    Leah swallowed hard and nced at Sasha. She wanted to say something but stopped on second


    thought.


    Sasha was observant. Seeing Leah¡¯s expression, she quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs


    to have breakfast.¡± She then left the room and closed the door.


    After Sasha left, Leah told Gordon and Jane what happened to her. Although Gordon and Jane were


    strangers, she felt she had known them for a long time.


    Tears welled up in Jane¡¯s eyes. Perhaps it was because of sympathy that Jane held Leah¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You have suffered a lot. If we can find you earlier, you might not have to suffer so much.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m the one to me,¡± replied Leah with a bitter smile. If she had not fallen in love with Han and


    insisted on marrying him, all those tragedies would not have happened.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gordon frowned. Although he felt sorry for Leah, he had to encourage her to get a grip of


    herself. ¡°If you are really our daughter, you can¡¯t hide forever.¡±


    ¡°But what should we do?¡± Jane could not help but sigh.


    Hearing that, Leah remained silent. She had never thought she would have anything to do with the


    White family. In fact, she only heard about them from Han in the past. Although Han was a cold person,


    he was close to the White family. ording to the nanny who took care of Han, Gordon fostered him


    when he was driven out by his stepmother.


    Right then, Jane¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Gordon, Ian said Leah had stic surgery after her face was disfigured, right? Maybe we can find the


    best doctor to restore her original appearance?¡±


    Hearing that, Gordon narrowed his eyes. However, it sounded like a good idea.


    ¡°Leah, what do you think?¡± Jane asked.


    A glimmer of hope appeared on Leah¡¯s face. ¡°Can I really do that?¡± She was willing to do anything to


    extricate herself from Han.


    The next five months passed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Sarah, be careful.¡±


    A girl in a white dress dashed out to the street. She then crouched down and carried a cat in her hand


    to the side of the road.


    Jane walked over and touched the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sarah, you shouldn¡¯t cross the road like that. It is


    very dangerous.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the girl answered as she raised her head. She had bright ck eyes, which


    were as pure as obsidian. Her nose was high, and her lips were cherry red. She looked very beautiful.


    The girl was Leah. However, she had changed her name to Sarah White. Five months ago, the White


    family took her abroad. They hired the best stic surgery team and restored her face to her previous


    appearance ording to bone analysis.


    Leah had to undergo numerous operations, and she had been living abroad for that period. She only


    finished her treatment a week ago.


    At the moment when the gauze was removed, everyone was stunned, especially Jane and Gordon.


    Leah resembled Jane a lot. Her eyes were pure and looked almost like Jane¡¯s.


    A week had passed, but every time the White family saw Sarah, they were still confused. If Gordon did


    not insist on investigating, Jane would have believed Sarah was really their daughter.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back now. Sasha said your dad hade back from the business trip and brought you


    gifts,¡± Jane said with a smile.


    Hearing that, Sarah felt awkward. It was still strange calling Gordon as ¡°Dad.¡±


    The White family treated Sarah well. Even when they had not found out the truth, they treated her as if


    she was their own daughter.


    Sarah smiled. In fact, those five months were the happiest times she had for many years. She walked


    toward Jane and held her hand.


    Right then, the cat that she had saved meowed and ran to the middle of the road again.


    Seeing that, Sarah dashed out without hesitation.


    The cat stopped in the middle of the road, making a car screeched to a halt.


    ¡°Sarah, watch out!¡± Jane shouted.


    Sarah quickly picked up the cat from the ground and turned her head instinctively. She looked into a


    man¡¯s eyes behind the windshield, and his gaze sent shivers down her spine.


    Immediately, Sarah trembled and fell to the ground. She turned around immediately, trying to cover her


    face with her hair.


    However, it was toote.


    The car door opened, and a man wearing a pair of shiny leather shoes stepped out. He walked toward


    Sarah and reached out his hand to her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked. His hands were bony and slender,


    like a priceless sculpture.


    It was Han.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sarah answered in a hurry. She then stood up with the cat and ran to Jane.


    Jane was shocked when she saw Han too. She knew the rtionship between Han and Leah in the


    past. She was anxious and quickly walked over to protect Sarah.


    However, Han was not paying attention. It was as if Sarah was a stranger to him. However, as soon as


    he saw Jane, he greeted her immediately, ¡°Mrs. White.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Han. I was scared to death just now,¡± Jane quickly replied with a smile.


    Han nodded. ¡°Be careful next time. I shall make a move first. I have something urgent to attend to.¡±


    Hearing that, Jane quickly replied, ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    Han then turned around and left without a second thought. He did not even take a look at Sarah again.


    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. However, she could not help ncing at Han. They had not seen each


    other for five months, and it seemed that Han¡¯s eyes looked even colder. She also wondered if Han


    engaged Molly.


    Suddenly, Jane thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Han, Gordon is going to host a party at


    home at the end of this month. Will you attend it?¡±


    Hearing that, Han stopped and turned around subconsciously. He then looked into Sarah¡¯s eyes.


    Sarah was stupefied. Her eyes were full ofplicated emotions.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Leah was shocked and quickly looked away. However, it was toote. Han seemed to have recognized


    her. His heart skipped a beat.


    Her eyes¡­ Han could not help but gasp.


    ¡°Mrs. White¡­¡± All of a sudden, Han walked up to Jane. ¡°Who is thisdy? Why haven¡¯t I seen her


    before?¡±


    Hearing that, Jane¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She is Sarah, our daughter. We found her five months


    ago.¡±


    ¡°Sarah?¡± Han could not help murmuring her name. It was such an ordinary name, but somehow he felt


    strange mentioning it.


    He walked up to Sarah and said, ¡°Ms. White, you look like an old friend of mine.¡±


    Taking two steps back, Sarah braced herself to raise her head. She quickly gave Han a smile. ¡°Really?


    You sound like you care about her very much.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han denied, ¡°I don¡¯t care about her. On the contrary, I hate her very much. Especially her eyes. I


    hate them the most.¡±


    In the past, Han was hesitant whenever he looked into Leah¡¯s eyes. At times, he even wondered why


    such a cruel woman would have such innocent eyes.


    Hearing that, Sarah¡¯s heart sank. She could not help clenching her fists behind her back, trying to resist


    the desire to run away.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sarah forced a smile again. ¡°So, which part of me looks like her the most?¡±


    Hearing that, Han blinked and answered without hesitation, ¡°Your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard, are you making fun of me? Or do you hate my eyes too?¡±


    ¡°You think too much.¡± Han looked away. Although he was taken aback, he was sure that the girl in front


    of him was not Leah.


    ¡°Ms. White has very beautiful eyes. Not like her,¡± Han replied.


    Sarah had never thought Han would say that. She kept herself calm and replied, ¡°Thank you for your


    compliment.¡±


    However, Han lost interest in the topic. He nodded at Jane again and returned to his car.


    After Han¡¯s car disappeared from their sight, Sarah could not stand it anymore. She quivered slightly


    and slowly bent over. Even though five months had passed, she still felt scared when she saw Han.


    ¡°Sarah, are you okay?¡± Jane came over and held her up.


    Sarah bit her lips and tried to calm herself. She shook her head and replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeing that, Jane was worried. ¡°You¡¯d better keep a distance from him in the future. I can see that he


    looks at you as if he knows you.¡±


    Jane paused and sighed. ¡°He used to be a nice boy when he was a child. How could he be so


    cold and utterly unpredictable when he grew up? It must be that woman¡¯s fault.¡±


    Sarah was in a daze and did not pay attention to what Jane said. She could not even think clearly.


    In the evening, Jane and Sarah returned to the White residence.


    As soon as they entered the house, Sasha came up to them happily. ¡°Mom, Sarah, I have good news


    for you.¡±


    The three of them walked to the living room and saw Gordon reading documents on the couch. There


    was joy in his tired eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Jane smiled.


    Hearing that, Sasha quickly took out something from her back mysteriously. ¡°This! I won second ce


    in the International Piano Competition!¡±


    Jane took the certificate to take a look. Sarah also leaned over curiously.


    On the certificate with a golden frame, Sasha¡¯s name was printed on it.


    ¡°Sasha is indeed talented in music.¡± Gordon put away the documents in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m proud


    of you, Sasha.¡±


    However, Jane refuted, ¡°Well, I¡¯m the one who always encourages her!.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. You y an important role in turning Sasha into an outstanding young girl!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. Dad, mom, you two are my role models, okay?¡±


    Hearing the happy conversation of the three, Sarah was rendered speechless for a moment.


    Although Sarah was happy for Sasha, she felt that she was a stranger. She always felt Gordon, Jane


    and Sasha were a family, and she was only an outsider.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah remained silent, and Sasha seemed to notice that.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to y you a song at the party. What do you think?¡± Sasha suggested.


    ¡°Sure! That¡¯s a great idea. I will get the best piano for you that night,¡± Gordon answered with a smile.


    Sasha then walked over and held Sarah¡¯s arm. ¡±Sarah, so what do you prepare for Dad for the party?¡±


    Hearing that, Sarah was a little embarrassed.


    Gordon did notck money. Expensive gifts meant nothing to him. However, Sarah had no other talent.


    ¡°Sasha, Sarah just came back. Let her have a rest first.¡± Jane interrupted.


    Hearing that, Sarah looked at Jane gratefully and ran back to her room.


    ¡°Is Sarah not feeling well? What happened just now?¡± Gordon asked.


    Jane gave Gordon a reproachful look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask her just now if you¡¯re so concerned about


    her?¡±


    Gordon wanted to exin. However, he stopped on second thought. He cleared his throat and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jane sat on the couch and told him what happened just now.


    Gordon frowned. ¡°If Sarah is afraid of Han, we might as well not invite him to the party.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve invited him on your behalf when we met him just now. Besides, Han is quite cynical. If you


    don¡¯t invite him, he will be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°Just let Sarah stay away from him at the party. We can¡¯t hide her forever. By the way, did you go to


    investigate Sarah¡¯s past? What have you found out?¡±


    ¡°What have you found out about Sarah White?¡± In the CEO office, Han looked at Ben expressionlessly


    with one hand supporting his chin.


    Ben spread out a document in front of Han and said, ¡°Mr. White found Ms. White five months ago. She


    has been staying with them since then. During this period, Mrs. White took her to Yornd, and she did


    note back until recently.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Sarah and Sasha White?¡± Han asked again.


    ¡°Ten years ago, Mr. and Mrs. White¡¯s daughter went missing after she fell into the river by ident. The


    White family found Sasha. But five months ago, they found Sarah White who also has a birthmark


    simr to Sasha. Not only that, Sarah is rted to Gordon by blood after taking the paternity test..¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Two daughters?¡± Han raised his brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Mr. White to have two daughters. I believe they must have mistook one of them as


    their own. Mr. White is still investigating the matter as we speak.¡± Ben shook his head.


    ¡°Anything on Sarah White¡¯s identity then?¡± Han continued to ask.


    ¡°We found nothing, Mr. Howard,¡± Ben wiped off the sweat on his forehead as he replied.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Han squinted upon Ben¡¯s reply. No records of Sarah White?


    ¡°Yes, we found no past records of Ms Sarah White. My guess is Mr. White may have erased it before


    anyone could get their hands on them¡­¡± Ben borated.


    Han slightly frowned as he thought, What was in the records that caused Mr. White to take action and


    erase everything?


    There was a knock on the office door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Han said.


    The door opened, and Molly walked in with a huge smile. ¡°Hans, aren¡¯t you done yet?¡± She chirped.


    ¡°Almost now,¡± Hans replied. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. White is holding a banquet next week. Why don¡¯t youe with me to pick a dress for the


    banquet, Hans?¡± Molly rubbed Han¡¯s hands softly as she said in a sweet voice.


    ¡°Sure,¡± He answered as he picked up his coat and got ready to take Molly out.


    While leaving the office, Molly took a quick peek at the documents on the table.


    To her surprise, on the first page was a picture of a girl apanied by a brief introduction.


    The girl¡¯s name was Sarah White.


    Molly¡¯s expression turned gloomy in an instant.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Leah had ns to rest in her room.


    Sasha¡¯s voice rang, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s been a long time since I went shopping for clothes! It¡¯s almost


    Daddy¡¯s birthday, don¡¯t you think I should wear something pretty for the asion?¡± She eximed with


    a cute voice.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go shopping then,¡± Jane agreed with a smile.


    Gordon overheard their conversation and looked up from the newspaper, secretly signaling to Jane


    with his eyes.


    Jane immediately caught up to what Gordon was thinking and stopped Leah who was on her way to


    her room. ¡°Sarah, I believe you haven¡¯t bought your clothes either. Let¡¯s go shopping together to pick


    up a dress for you too,¡± she proposed.


    Leah paused, ¡°Sure,¡± she replied and smiled.


    Jane was relieved after hearing that.


    Leah was a sweet and obedient child. She never asked for anything unlike Sasha, probably because of


    their different upbringing.


    ¡°Sarah, use this credit card. If you still need any money, you can get it from¡­ me,¡± he stuttered a little


    before cing a card on the table.


    Leah wasforted by Gordon and Jane¡¯s actions.


    Even though they have yet to learn about her true identity, the White family treated her well like their


    daughter.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she responded as she took the card.


    ¡°Oh my, we¡¯re a family, Sarah! You don¡¯t have to be courteous, and remember to keep it safe,¡± Jane


    said delightfully.


    Meanwhile, Sasha felt a tinge of jealousy as she watched their interactions.


    Soon after, the White family¡¯s chauffeur dropped them in front of Golden Tower Center, and Jane took


    them straight to the fifteenth floor.


    Leah once visited this ce before, but never stepped onto the fifteenth floor before, as the fifteenth


    floor only allowed tinum card members to enter.


    Han was also a tinum card member, but he never took Leah out for shopping once.


    ¡°Greetings, Mrs. White. What clothes are you looking for your daughter this time?¡± The sales clerks


    greeted Jane enthusiastically.


    ¡°Ms. Sasha, you look beautiful today,¡± they ttered Jane after seeing Sasha.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for two dresses, please,¡± Jane requested.


    ¡°Then you havee at the right time. We recently imported a beautiful dress, which is handmade by


    a well known designer. It most definitely suits Ms. Sasha!¡± One of the sales clerksmented.


    Sasha grinned widely when she heard that. ¡°Is that so? Well then, let me have a look!¡± she ordered.


    The sales clerk guided the three of them to a disy window.


    A mannequin wearing a white dress stood inside the disy window. The pure white tube dress had a


    bow around the waist and was embroidered withrge begonia flowers.


    The three of them were instantly stunned by the wonderful design.


    ¡°Oh, how beautiful it is!¡± Sasha gasped.


    ¡°Well, if you like it, then you should try it out,¡± Jane said.


    The sales clerk quickly took the dress down and passed it to Sasha.


    Meanwhile, Leah was also stunned by the exquisite dress. When she was with Han, she had never


    seen such a beautiful dress.


    She did not know how to dress herself up. She knew her looks were ordinary, to the point where Han


    felt disgusted looking at her.


    Sasha walked into the dressing room. Not long after, she walked out while wearing the dress.


    However, it was not as nice as they expected it to be.


    Although the dress was beautifully made, Sasha¡¯s jaundicedplexion did not match the pure white


    color of the dress. The white spotlight in the boutique made the mismatch more obvious.


    To add on, she was not tall enough to fit the gown. The design on the dress could not show off her


    waistline either, so it made her look shorter.


    Sasha, who was standing in front of the mirror, figured as much.


    Her face turned gloomy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look as good now,¡± shemented with some anger in her tone.


    The sales clerks at the side were taken aback and felt awkward.


    ¡°Han, over here.¡± Suddenly, a young and bright voice can be heard from the entrance.


    This voice¡­


    Leah¡¯s body trembled slightly and instantly sat up straight. She remembered who the voice belonged


    to.


    Her body was having a fight-or-flight response.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Along with the voice, Molly walked into the shop while clinging onto Han.


    ¡°I remember there is a new dress in this shop. Hopefully no one has bought it yet,¡± She said as she


    strutted in.


    As soon as she finished talking, she saw the dress on Sasha, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± she eximed happily.


    Sasha turned around and saw Molly, ¡°I saw this dress first,¡± she responded as she frowned slightly.


    ¡°But the dress doesn¡¯t fit you at all. Why don¡¯t you try another one?¡± Molly smiled and said with a hint of


    mockery.


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide! I saw it first. Why don¡¯t you go find another one instead?¡± Sasha


    countered back as her anger rose.


    ¡°Look at her, Han!¡± Molly turned to Han and cried out, ¡°You know it¡¯s difficult for me to find a dress that I


    like, and now she wants to take it away from me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay ten times the price then,¡± Han who was silent for this entire time finally spoke up.


    Upon hearing his voice, Leah¡¯s body started to tremble.


    Her face went pale as her hands began to turn slightly cold.


    Jane noticed Leah¡¯s difort and turned to Sasha, ¡°Sasha, why don¡¯t we give it to them? We can go


    to another store instead,¡± She consoled.


    ¡°Mommy, why do you want to¡­¡± Sasha pouted and turned around disappointed, only to see Leah who


    had her back to them and was trembling.


    Sasha suddenly had an idea.


    She took a quick turn to Sarah, ¡°Sarah, you¡¯ll be the one who decides then! Should we give up the


    dress?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Sarah froze as she heard her name being called, while she also felt a strong gaze fixed onto her.


    It was no one other than Han Howard.


    Since theirst encounter, Han was very curious about Leah¡¯s identity.


    Numerous thoughts shed through Leah¡¯s mind as she clenched her hands tightly.


    She knew that she could not hide from Han for her entire life.


    ¡°Since thedy likes it, and her husband is willing to pay a higher price, I think you should give it up,


    Sasha.¡± Leah slowly turned around and answered while showing an awkward smile.


    She felt her heart clench up a little when she said ¡°her husband.¡±.


    The man, who was standing not more than ten steps away, was once her lover.


    ¡°Whatever. If my sister said so, I¡¯ll give it up.¡± Sasha pouted. Enough was enough.


    Obviously, she did not want to push it any further as Jane might feel disappointed in her. If that


    happened, the loss would have outweighed the gain of obtaining the dress.


    ¡°But Sarah, you haven¡¯t found your dress yet. Don¡¯t you want to look around first?¡± Sasha asked.


    Leah took a deep breath, trying her best to ignore Han¡¯s eyes on her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to another shop instead.


    I¡¯ve walked around the shop just now, I don¡¯t think they have a dress that fits me,¡± she replied calmly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sasha smiled and suddenly walked to the side, picking up a light blue dress,¡±But I think this


    dress fits you! The colorpliments your skin too, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very pretty wearing it,¡± she


    complimented.


    Molly, who was looking at the dresses on the side, suddenly lifted her head and nced at Leah. She


    probably overheard Sasha¡¯spliment or noticed Han was focusing his gaze on Leah.


    Her quick nce immediately turned into a fixed gaze.


    That face¡­ Molly thought as she clutched her hands tighter.


    She remembered her face on Han¡¯s table back in the office. She was the woman Han was


    investigating.


    Why is he investigating her?


    Sarah was wearing a in shirt and a pair of jeans. Her facial features were delicate, almost simr to


    Jane who was standing in front of her. Especially those ck eyes that looked like obsidian.


    Surprisingly¡­ She somewhat looked like that dead woman.


    Molly instantly felt a chill running down her spine, and somehow felt as if her heart was clenched by a


    pair of hands.


    ¡°Han,¡± she suddenly spoke.


    Han looked down, ¡°Hmm?¡± he simply responded.


    ¡°Do you think this dress suits me?¡± Molly asked.


    Han nced at the dress that she was holding, ¡°If you like it, let¡¯s buy it,¡± he replied.


    Molly felt relieved after hearing his response.


    It¡¯s alright. So what if they look alike? The one Han loves is me.


    ¡°Great!¡± She smiled happily and chirped, ¡°I¡¯ll just buy this straight away then. Excuse me, please wrap


    this dress up for me,¡± she ordered one of the attendants at the side.


    In the meantime, Leah tried on the blue dress.


    Like what Sasha said, it was indeed beautiful. As her skin tone was pale, the light blue color really


    complimented her skin like white clouds in the blue sky.


    ¡°You looked beautiful!¡± Sashaplimented.


    Han took a quick nce at Leah.


    Hmm, she does look pretty.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps could be heard from outside.


    Immediately after, the ss door of the store swung open, and a man with a dagger in his hand and


    blood on his body burst in while panting heavily.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    The sales clerks shrieked and quickly fled.


    Molly was also shocked. Luckily for her, Han pulled her hand and shielded her.


    The fugitive was obviously looking for hostages.


    He quickly scanned around the shop and finally fixed on Leah and the others.


    The three frail-looking women were his best choice.


    There and then, the fugitive locked onto his target and ran towards them. Leah was the first to react


    and pushed Sasha and Jane to the side, ¡°Careful!¡± she screamed.


    At that moment, the fugitive grabbed onto Leah with his hands like a pair of eagle talons. The pale


    white dagger was pointed at her neck and a line of blood trickled down her neck without notice.


    Leah was now trembling, and her face promptly turned pale.


    In the meantime, three armed men rushed into the store. Seeing that the fugitive held Leah as a


    hostage, they dared not make another move.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han walked towards the armed men and asked.


    ¡°This man is involved in numerous robberies. We¡¯ve been spying on him for the past two days but


    identally gave him the chance to escape!¡± They quickly responded.


    ¡°Let me go now, or I¡¯m bringing this woman with me!¡± The fugitive yelled breathlessly.


    Jane was so scared that she burst into tears, ¡°Let that man go! Don¡¯t let him hurt Sarah!¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°But we¡¯ve been searching for him for days. If we let him go now, how are we going to exin this to


    our superior?¡± The armed men disagreed and remained in their stances.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m giving you a minute to think about it! I¡¯ll kill this woman and myself if you don¡¯t get out of


    my way!¡± The bandit threatened as he pushed the dagger further in.


    Leah cried out in pain and clenched her teeth.


    She felt very scared and was still trembling.


    However, she knew that she had to be calm in order to find a way out of this situation.


    ¡°We¡¯re not letting you go.¡± All of a sudden, Leah heard a firm voice.


    She looked up in disbelief.


    Han had a decisive look on his face and stared at the fugitive as if he was looking at a cold corpse.


    Even the fugitive thought he misheard Han. ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked again.


    Han¡¯s face showed no changes, ¡°If we let you go, that means more people are going to be hurt. In that


    case, why not sacrifice one to save the majority?¡± he pointed out coldly.


    ¡°Han Howard! What did you just say? That¡¯s my daughter!¡± Jane screamed at him.


    ¡°Mrs White, you still have another daughter,¡± Han looked at Leah with cold eyes and continued on, ¡°No


    one would care for the death of an unknown woman.¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± The fugitive was panicking now, and the dagger started to tremble in his hands as he ordered,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about this woman¡¯s life?¡± he asked while trying to remain calm.


    ¡°Why should I care about her?¡± Han simply replied.


    His words were getting colder and meaner.


    Leah stared at Han, and she felt tears slowly building up in her eyes.


    When Leah was held hostage by the fugitive, she did not cry. Yet, she felt like crying after hearing what


    Han said.


    She had loved him for ten years. She felt her heart tearing apart, and the gaping hole throbbed with


    pain.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Han seemed to notice something. He nced at her and was slightly stunned.


    He felt something weird stirring up in his heart.


    Leah could not handle it anymore. She felt something snap in her brain. As energy drained from her


    body, she swayed a little and fell on the floor.


    The moment she lost consciousness, what she felt was not the painful feeling of death, but¡­ a pair of


    strong and warm arms wrapping onto her and clutching her to a firm chest.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    ¡°Sarah¡­ Sarah?¡± Leah heard a soft voice calling to her in her trance.


    She tried her best to slowly open her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was Jane¡¯s worried gaze. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Sarah. You almost scared me to


    death,¡± she sighed in relief.


    Leah looked around her surroundings, and she saw white walls and advanced medical instruments.


    She chuckled a little. Within half a year, the number of times she went to the hospital was almost more


    than that in the previous ten years.


    However, she remembered she was supposed to be killed by the fugitive.


    She also remembered Han¡¯s cold gaze before she cked out.


    ¡°How was I saved?¡± Leah asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Well, you see, it seems that we have mistaken Han. It¡¯s not that he wanted you to die, but he wanted


    to distract the fugitive and catch him off guard. It¡¯s really all thanks to Han that you¡¯re alive,¡± Jane


    quickly exined to Leah.


    After hearing that, Leah was stunned for a while.


    In the end, she was still saved by Han.


    She clutched her hands under the sheets. She knew that Han saved her since Jane was at the scene


    too.


    If he had known that I¡¯m Leah¡­


    Meanwhile, in the doctor¡¯s office, Han, who had gotten news that Leah was fine, was getting ready to


    leave. However, the doctor stopped him.


    ¡°Is thatdy your wife?¡± The doctor asked Han with a serious tone.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Han slightly frowned and was just about to exin before the doctor interrupted.


    ¡°Her body is quite fragile and weak now. Seems like she had a miscarriage before and was


    traumatised. Be sure to pay attention to her condition from now on. Give her some supplements and


    time to rest, or else it will be hard for her to recover again,¡± the doctor continued.


    Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Han¡¯s words were stuck in his throat.


    Miscarriage? You¡¯re telling me that Sarah White had a miscarriage?


    Even though Ben was unable to find her past records, thest thing he would expect was that she had


    a history of miscarriage.


    A thought quickly shed through Han¡¯s mind.


    ¡°When did she have a miscarriage?¡± he promptly asked the doctor.


    The doctor looked at him, confused. ¡°Around half a year ago, it seems. Why? Are you not aware of this


    either?¡± the doctor replied.


    Han¡¯s expression turned gloomy after learning that.


    Half a year ago, that woman also had a miscarriage.


    ¡­¡­


    Jane fed Leah some porridge and peeled an orange for her.


    A nurse walked in, ¡°Mrs White, the doctor would like you to sign the patient¡¯s medical record please,¡±


    she said politely.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jane responded and walked out of the room.


    Soon after, the door swung open again.


    Leah had not finished swallowing the orange slice she was eating. When she lifted her head and saw


    Han¡¯s cold gaze, she almost choked on the orange.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± Leah stuttered as she subconsciously gripped onto the nket.


    ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± Han calmly asked while looking at her.


    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding,¡± Leah awkwardly smiled as she replied.


    If there was a mirror in front of her, she knew how awkward her face must have looked like right now.


    ¡°The doctor said you had a miscarriage half a year ago.¡± Han ignored her reply and went straight to the


    point.


    Leah¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Her hands under the sheet were clutching tightly and had started sweating.


    Han could see that she was panicking. He sat down in front of her and calmly stared at her with a trace


    of pressurizing her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were married,¡± he pressed on.


    Leah knew she couldn¡¯t hesitate any longer.


    She took a deep breath, ¡°Mr. Howard, are you here to check on my injuries? I was an orphan, so of


    course I had a gloomy past. And my miscarriage¡­ we¡¯re all adults now, is that surprising to you?¡± She


    tried her best to remain calm as she replied.


    Han was silent for a while before grinning lightly.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not something odd, but¡­¡± Han responded and changed the conversation topic, ¡°Very


    coincidentally, there was this woman that I hated who also had a miscarriage around half a year ago.¡±


    Leah stared back at him, calmly listening to what he was saying. Deep down, she was panicking.


    ¡°What happened to her then?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Why are you curious to find out?¡± Han responded cunningly.


    Leah did not know whether Han knew what she was thinking.


    However, she had to continue on, ¡°No, but knowing what you¡¯re able to do, I¡¯m sure people that you


    hate must¡¯ve met a terrible end,¡± Leah answered.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Han said.


    Leah went silent for a moment. ¡°If she¡¯s already dead, why are you still talking about her then?¡± She


    looked at Han and inquired.


    Han suddenly chuckled and grinned. ¡°So what if she¡¯s dead? Even if she dies, she could never repay


    what she had owed me. Besides¡­¡±


    He stood up and red at Leah before continuing, ¡°If I know that she is alive and continues to trick me,


    then her fate will be worse than death,¡± He warned.


    Leah felt a chill run down her spine.


    She was not sure if Han was directing those words at her, but she knew he suspected her.


    Han left the room after he finished talking.


    It was still a mystery whether Sarah White was a daughter of the White family. Before he could get


    confirmation, he would not do anything toward her.


    Leah was still in a trance, even after Han had left for a long time.


    She did not expect Han to hate herself to that extent.


    She sighed and stepped out of her bed. While she put on her slippers, she noticed something on the


    floor.


    It was right where Han had sat.


    She walked over and picked it up. It was a keychain.


    Leah was confused.


    If she remembered correctly, she had made the keychain and gave it to him during his birthday two


    years ago.


    At that time, he showed his disgust and hatred towards the keychain.


    Why would he still carry it then?


    After thinking about it, she decided to return the keychain to Han. He had just left, so it should be easy


    to catch up to him.


    Leah went out of the ward and walked toward the staircase.


    ¡°Han, what took you so long?¡± All of a sudden, she heard a sweet voice.


    It was Molly¡¯s voice!


    Before Leah¡¯s mind could react, her body had instinctively hid herself in the stairwell.


    Thankfully, she was well hidden. At the same time, she could also see the two of them clearly.


    ¡°I left something behind, so I had to go get it,¡± Han stood in front of Molly and exined.


    ¡°Hmm, why do you even care about that woman? Even if she dies, it¡¯s none of your business anyway!


    You have to make it up for me since I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long,¡± Molly snuggled up onto Han.


    Han lowered his head, ¡°How do you want me to make it up for you then?¡± He asked with a deep voice.


    When Molly heard this, she was pleasantly surprised and immediately wrapped her arms around his


    neck, and leaned towards his face with pursed lips.


    Leah held her breath as she looked at the two people making out in front of her.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Throughout their three-year marriage, Leah had never enjoyed sex with Han. He was far from gentle


    with her and he had never kissed her, not even behind closed doors.


    Yet there he was, making out with Molly in the public. Leah¡¯s heart sank. She looked at the keychain


    she was holding and she lifted a miserable smile. I bet he won¡¯t even notice this keychain has gone


    missing. He doesn¡¯t even love me, why would he care about a gift from me?


    Leah slipped the keychain into her purse, before quietly leaving the stairwell. Little did she know Han


    was observing her all this while. The moment Leah was out of his sight, Han pushed away Molly


    impatiently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Han?¡± Molly asked, taken aback. They had only shared a brief kiss, leaving her


    yearning for more.


    Han nced at his watch. He said coldly, ¡°Excuse me, but I have to go now.¡± Molly wanted to say


    something but he had already turned on his heel.


    It had been a minute since her engagement party with Han was ruined. Despite her father urging them


    to get engaged, Han managed to brush the matter off with various excuses. He left her with no choice


    but to take things into her hands now.


    Leah decided to return from the hospital once she regained consciousness. She felt fine despite the


    shock. When she stepped into the house, Ian and Sasha were chatting on the couch. Sasha was


    beaming while Ian looked distracted.


    ¡°Wee home, Ms. White.¡± Noticing Leah, one of the maids quickly greeted her. Ian nced at the


    entrance and he immediately walked toward Leah.


    ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you okay?¡± He examined her with a concerned look. Leah shook her


    head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Sasha red at Leah before approaching her with a forced smile. ¡°Thank god you¡¯re back, my dearest


    sister! I was so worried about you. If you hadn¡¯t pushed me away, I would have been the one being


    taken hostage. Oh, what should I do without you, Sarah?¡±


    To show how much she cared about Leah, Sasha pulled Leah into an embrace; she even teared up to


    add to the effect. It worked; Leah felt she shouldn¡¯t be too hard on Sasha. Perhaps she misunderstood


    her.


    Two dayster, the White sisters were working together again. Their father Gordon would be returning


    today after sealing a significant deal he had spent almost a year abroad negotiating.


    The deal boosted the White family¡¯s reputation and everyone wanted to be friends with them. People


    were flocking to Gordon¡¯s wee home party to get on his good books.


    Leah and Sasha changed into their dresses for the party. Sasha stared at Leah in her new dress,


    though she was secretly seething inside. Leah looked pretty. Too pretty. Sasha felt threatened; she


    needed to be the only rightful daughter in the family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and greet the guests, shall we?¡± Sasha stered a smile on her face and she held Leah¡¯s


    hand. However, Leah wasn¡¯t ready. She was afraid to bump into Han.


    ¡°I have to fix my makeup. I¡¯ll meet you outside,¡± Leah said feebly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Sasha resisted the urge to roll her eyes and she swiftly turned away.


    As she walked away, Sasha thought of something, and she quickly returned to Leah. ¡°Oh yes, Sarah!


    Mom told me Han couldn¡¯t make it today. She asked me to get you, so dad could introduce you to


    everyone.¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart leaped as Sasha mentioned Han¡¯s absence today. Sasha smirked, noticing Leah¡¯s


    reaction. ¡°You look like you¡¯re scared of Han. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. You¡¯re overthinking this.¡± Leah denied it, trying to sound nonchnt.


    As soon as Leah and Sasha stepped into the ballroom, Gordon waved at them, calling for Leah. Leah


    paused for a moment and she walked over to Gordon on the stage.


    Standing on the stage, she could see everyone in the ballroom. Han wasn¡¯t among the crowd. She let


    out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°May I get everyone¡¯s attention please,¡± Gordon spoke, holding Leah¡¯s hand, ¡°I would like to share with


    all of you today very happy news. This lovelydy here, her name is Sarah White, and I¡¯m d to call


    her my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? Since when does Mr. White have two daughters?¡±


    ¡°This is not right. I remember he has only one daughter.¡±


    Surprised by Gordon¡¯s announcement, people were whispering. Gordon cleared his throat, ¡°As you all


    know, I lost my daughter in an unfortunate ident on the sea ten years ago. We found Sasha two


    weekster. Then, we also found Sarah six months ago.¡±


    ¡°I am fully aware only one of them is my birth daughter, but my wife and I love both of them equally and


    wholeheartedly. So please, cherish both of them as part of the White family.¡± Gordon concluded


    following what he and his wife had agreed earlier.


    No matter what, both youngdies should be treated equally before they knew what the truth was.


    Gordon¡¯s speech was greeted by a round of apuse.


    ¡°Mr. White is such a kind-hearted man.¡±


    ¡°Good for you, Mr. White! Now you have two daughters to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Sarah is quite pretty. She does bear a resemnce to Mrs. White when she was younger.¡±


    Lights dimmed in the ballroom as Sasha appeared on the stage, wearing a striking champagne-colored


    dress. Everyone stopped and they looked at her in awe. A spotlight shone on her, casting an angelic


    glow on her face. She was breathtakingly beautiful.


    ¡°Thank you everyone here for joining us in weing my father home,¡± she announced with a


    confident smile, ¡°Here¡¯s a song for my father and all of you.¡±


    Leah sat down in front of a piano. She began ying. The performance was wless.


    ¡°She ys it so well! I heard she won second ce in the International Piano Competition.¡±


    ¡°How elegant! Her proper upbringing shows in her perfect performance.¡±


    ¡°I bet the impostor can¡¯t y half as well as her.¡±


    Leah heard the two womenmenting about her. She turned to look at them. They red at her. She


    was flustered by their hostility toward her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, well, hello there, little miss impostor,¡± one of the women jeered at Leah. ¡°How could you do this


    though? How could you fool the Whites and how could you try to rece Sasha?¡±


    ¡°Look at you! I¡¯m amazed you have the confidence topete with Sasha,¡± the other woman joined in,


    ¡°See that angel on the stage? She¡¯s the real deal. You¡¯re nothing.¡±


    ¡°Sasha has been ying the piano and painting forever. She¡¯s good with everything. What are you


    good with? Do you even have any talent to show?¡±


    Leah pursed her lips and she kept quiet. Before she could walk away, Sasha had finished her song and


    everyone was cheering for her perfect performance.


    Sasha stood up and she found Leah almost immediately. She called out to her, ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s your turn


    now. Come on, show us your present for our dearest father!¡±


    She tried to look as sincere as possible, yet she was secretly rejoicing at Leah¡¯s dumbfounded reaction


    to being put on the spot. Sasha was certain Leah had not prepared anything.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Sasha sessfully turned everyone¡¯s attention to her so-called sister. Everyone was examining the


    woman named Sarah White skeptically.


    They did not think she deserved to be a member of the elite family. She was nothing but an impostor


    trying to live a life she did not belong.


    Leah took a deep breath and walked toward Sasha with a smile. Once again, she stood on the stage.


    She scanned the room and was relieved to find Han nowhere in sight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y the piano,¡± Leah was nervous as she spoke into the microphone. Sasha


    grinned triumphantly. Leah continued, ¡°However, I do know how to y the violin. Perhaps I could y


    a song for my father if that makes him happy.¡±


    ¡°Violin?¡± Sasha was shocked. Leah nodded, trying to gauge Mr. and Mrs. White¡¯s reactions. They


    seemed pleased and they looked at her anticipatingly.


    Someone swiftly brought a violin to Leah on the stage. She slowly tuned the violin as she tried to calm


    herself down.


    The moment Sasha stepped down from the stage, she dropped her fake smile. She frowned at her


    friends. ¡°Did you tell her what I asked you to?¡±


    The two women nodded. ¡°Of course we did! However, she didn¡¯t seem to mind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, Sasha! I don¡¯t think she can y the violin well. I¡¯m sure Mr. and Mrs. White will


    see through her lies and it is clear you are their rightful daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ian wille to his senses and he will understand he belongs with you sooner orter.¡±


    While they were whispering, Leah was getting ready to perform on the stage. She closed her eyes


    briefly and began to y. As the music started to flow from her fingers, she became at ease.


    She was in high school when she first learned to y the violin. Her music teacher was impressed by


    her talent with the violin and she encouraged her to continue learning violin.


    Leah did not stop ying the violin after marrying Han. In fact, his money had helped her to pay for


    violin lessons for ten years.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    On the other side of the mansion, Han had finally arrived at the entrance. A security guard greeted him,


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Howard.¡±


    ¡°Has the party ended?¡± Han asked. The security guard answered politely, ¡°No, the party is still ongoing,


    Mr. Howard. I believe Mr. White is expecting you at the ballroom.¡±


    Han nodded and he walked toward the ballroom. Even before he stepped into the ballroom, he could


    hear musicing from inside. Someone was ying the violin. He nced up at the stage.


    Wearing a light blue dress with her long hair let down, Leah was basking in the spotlight on the stage.


    She looked stunning. Equally captivating was the way she was ying the violin. Even someone who


    knew nothing about violin could tell she was impable with the violin.


    While everyone was surprised at how well Leah was ying the violin, Han sneered. He recalled the


    first time he got to know Leah could y the violin. He was home early from work and he heard her


    practicing her violin.


    He remembered asking the maid who was ying the violin. The maid replied, ¡°Mrs. Howard practices


    her violin for about half an hour every day at this time.¡±


    Han was amused. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m impressed that a bumpkin like her knows how to y the violin.¡±


    Leah got to know his reaction, and she never again yed the violin in the house. Han couldn¡¯t care


    less; he wasn¡¯t interested in her ying after all.


    However, there was something different with the woman ying the violin on the stage now. He


    continued to listen to her performance impassively.


    Leah had finished ying her song. She slowly stood up and she was surprised to find Han sitting


    among the crowd. Her blood turned cold. She fled the stage while everyone was pping for her


    remarkable performance.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best violin ying I¡¯ve ever heard! She is even as good as Sasha!¡±


    ¡°She is such a talented daughter!¡±


    ¡°If you look closely, Sarah looks simr to Mrs. White in her younger days.¡±


    Sasha felt anger boiling inside as she heard people praising Leah. To her dismay, Ian was approaching


    Leah with a charming smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed! You are ying the violin so well.¡± Ianplimented Leah. She smiled and replied


    humbly, ¡°I simply love to y the violin.¡±


    ¡°You are a talented woman.¡± Ian beamed at her. ¡°You know what, I know someone who¡¯s looking for a


    violinist for his concert. If you are interested, I could introduce you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Leah was surprised. ¡°I would appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! We are friends. Do you remember when we were kids¡­¡±


    ¡°Ian, you¡¯re here!¡± Sasha interrupted their conversation. Ian turned to look at her icily, ¡°Oh, Sasha.


    What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made some changes to my painting. Could you take a look?¡± Sasha was hopeful.


    Ian nced at Leah, unsure how to respond. Leah knew she had to say something. ¡°Please, go on with


    the painting. I think I need to get some rest now.¡± She was still weak and she needed rest, so Ian left


    with Sasha to give her the space to rest.


    Leah could not wait to leave. As soon as Ian and Sasha left, Leah turned to walk away but was stopped


    in her tracks by the two women who made snide remarks about her earlier.


    ¡°You got lucky with your violin tonight, but you¡¯ll never be able to rece Sasha.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself further, you should leave now. Know your ce, bitch! You


    don¡¯t belong with the White family.¡±


    Leah was annoyed. These women thought they could hurt her with their words, how pathetic. They


    should see how Han had been treating her all these years. He was so mean to her she became


    immune to rudements.


    ¡°I know my ce very well, but do you know your ce? I tell you what, you are in no position to speak


    for Sasha. Know your ce before you speak to me, you bitches.¡± Leah said coldly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The two women¡¯s faces turned red. Leah rolled her eyes, ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Before she could push them aside, one of the women screamed and fell onto the floor. The other


    woman immediately used Leah of pushing them. ¡°How dare you push her! She did nothing but ask


    you a few harmless questions. Is this how you treat people?¡±


    The noise caught the others¡¯ attention. People began to surround them and they eyed Leah


    suspiciously. Leah was confused and she tried to exin, ¡°I did not push her.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t push her, are you implying she fell on her own?¡± Han stared at Leah. He had witnessed


    what happened between Leah and the two women, but he wasn¡¯t here to help Leah.


    He put down his ss of wine. He was about to leave when someone spoke loudly at the ballroom


    entrance. ¡°So what if she pushed her?¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Everyone in the ballroom, including Leah, turned to look at the person making such a bold statement at


    the entrance.


    A dangerously good-looking man wearing a ck coat stood there. Leah¡¯s jaw dropped as she


    recognized him.


    He was the one who saved her in the underground casino. She shivered, remembering how he had


    ughtered all those people there.


    The man was holding a dainty gift box. He walked toward Leah with a smirk. The sound of his footsteps


    broke the silence in the ballroom. People started discussing the man.


    ¡°Who is he? He¡¯s so hot. Why have I never seen him before?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s Ron Sanders. He¡¯s Mr. Sanders¡¯ illegitimate son, and he only reunited with the family six


    months ago. I heard he¡¯s a jerk and he often gets on Mrs. Sander¡¯s nerves.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let his good looks fool you! He¡¯s a good-for-nothing who wastes his life drinking and sleeping


    around.¡±


    Leah was surprised to find out his name. She also realized everyone did not like him. At least they


    shared something inmon. She was unpopr too.


    Ron halted in front of Leah. He shoved the gift box into her hands. ¡°It¡¯s for your father.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Leah asked curiously. She had not expected him to bring a gift for Gordon.


    ¡°Open it and you¡¯ll see,¡± replied Ron with a smug smile on his face.


    Leah hesitated for a moment and she opened the box. Before she could react, the woman who had


    fallen on the floor earlier bolted up and screamed.


    A spider was crawling out of the box slowly. Ron chuckled at the sight. Leah looked at him


    disapprovingly, ¡°How childish.¡±


    Ron stoppedughing. He turned toward the woman who was terrified by the spider. ¡°I thought you


    couldn¡¯t get up from the floor. Now it seems you are perfectly fine after all.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say here?¡± The woman was furious, but Ron was unfazed.


    He answered, ¡°Are you stupid or what? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m on Ms. White¡¯s side? So what if she pushed


    you? You deserve a p in the face anyway, you bitch.¡±


    Leah was stupefied. She grabbed Ron¡¯s arm, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m standing up for you. I didn¡¯t save your life to see you get your ass kicked by those women.¡± Ron


    snickered. Leah¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± She asked quietly, pointing to her face.


    Ron examined her face and he said yfully, ¡°You look different, but I can tell who you are from your


    eyes. For what it¡¯s worth, you look prettier now.¡±


    Leah was at a loss for words. If Ron could recognize her even after only meeting her twice previously,


    Han must be able to recognize her now. Her blood turned cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard! Who do you think you are to say such things here?¡±


    ¡°A bastard and an impostor; They are a match made in heaven!¡±


    The two women retaliated spitefully. Ron¡¯s face fell as he heard them calling him a bastard. He red


    at them and he asked menacingly, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    The women were trembling in fear, and they could not say a word.


    Leah recalled the bloodbath back at the underground casino, and she quickly pulled him aside. ¡°This is


    a happy asion celebrating my father¡¯s return. I beg you, please don¡¯t ruin this party.¡±


    Ron looked at her pleading face, and he softened his tone. He pinched her cheek, ¡°Sure, but only if you


    call me your bae.¡±


    She stared at him, unable to bring herself to say the word he wanted her to say.


    He shook his head, displeased. ¡°You should be honored to call me your bae, woman! Why do you look


    so embarrassed?¡±


    Ron wanted to pinch her other cheek when someone grabbed his wrist. He raised an eyebrow. His


    eyes met Han¡¯s icy stares. Leah trembled to see Han.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ron asked with an rmed look. Han didn¡¯t answer; instead, he ordered Ron to move


    away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business, dude! She¡¯s not your girl. I can touch her all I like,¡± said Ron provocatively.


    Han scowled at Ron.


    Han did not intend to get involved, but he felt strangely ufortable when Ron touched her.


    Leah tried to get out of this sticky situation. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very well. I¡¯ll have to leave now.¡± She made


    an excuse before quickly fleeing the scene, despite Ron trying to stop her.


    ¡°Guess the party¡¯s over, time to move along now.¡± Ron shrugged and he left the ballroom, leaving Mrs.


    Sanders to stew in anger and disbelief.


    Leah didn¡¯t return to her bedroom. Instead, she went to the garden for a stroll. With the crowd gathered


    in the ballroom, it was peaceful and quiet in the garden.


    She entered a gazebo. She sat down to gaze at the fish swimming in the pond, lost in thought.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard footsteps in the garden. Nobody was allowed in the


    garden except for the White family members. She thought it was Mrs. White and she quickly stood up.


    As she turned around, she bumped into a man reeking of alcohol. Shocked, she took a step back to


    see the man¡¯s face clearer.


    ¡°Han?¡± She was stunned.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Han nced at Leah and he mumbled something. He seemed to be in a daze, and he did not


    recognize Leah.


    Swaying a little, he staggered toward the pond. The short fence around the pond would not be able to


    stop him from falling into the pond.


    A few steps before he reached the fence, Leah pulled him backward. Irritated, she sighed, ¡°How much


    have you had to drink?¡±


    Han paused and he sat down in the gazebo. He stared at Leah, perplexed. She could not tell what he


    was thinking. She was restless.


    She took a deep breath. She was about to leave when Han grabbed her wrist. He was pulling her so


    hard she fell onto hisp, but he remained unmoved.


    Not wanting to raise any suspicion should any White family member see them, she struggled to stand


    up. ¡°Please let me go.¡±


    Her pleas fell on deaf ears.


    Han locked her arms behind her back, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Leah knew she had to try another way to


    escape. She tried to remain calm. ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡±


    He pressed on. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of me, why do you run away every time you see me?¡±


    ¡°I am not running away from you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Sarah White.¡± He said her name out of the blue.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Stop denying it.¡± He looked at her with an expressionless face. She let out a sigh. ¡°Mr. Howard, you


    are drunk. I¡¯ll call for your assistant to send you home.¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°First, I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡± She replied in a heartbeat. She would answer any question if it could make him leave.


    Han studied her face carefully. For a moment, she thought he seemed less withdrawn. He began to


    speak. ¡°Do you know a woman named Leah Murray?¡±


    Caught off guard, Leah broke out in a cold sweat. Does Han recognize me? Why would he ask me if I


    know Leah Murray?


    Han was always hard to read. Even when he was drunk now, she couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking or


    feeling. She steadied herself, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Who is she?¡±


    He looked disappointed. With a sigh, he replied, ¡°She was somebody I used to know. She used to y


    the violin. You reminded me of her when you were ying on the stage.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard, you don¡¯t let go of grudges easily, do you?¡± She said sarcastically.


    Han was stunned. He hated Leah, but he didn¡¯t feel happy when he found out she was dead. ¡°No, I


    don¡¯t. Even if she¡¯s dead, I won¡¯t stop hating her.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± Her heart sank. ¡°Why do you hate her so much?¡±


    He shook his head in response and he staggered to his feet. He gazed at her. ¡°You have beautiful


    eyes. What a pity.¡±


    She did not understand what he meant. She was about to ask him when he cked out and he fell


    toward her. She put him down on the bench in the gazebo and she found his cell phone.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your passcode?¡± She tried to unlock his cell to call for his assistant, but Han was


    unconscious. She decided there was nothing else she could do and she stood up to leave.


    She had only taken a few steps before changing her mind. She could not leave him there. As she


    carried him to the White residence, she mumbled to herself, ¡°You¡¯ll be the death of me!¡±


    When Leah finally put Han down to rest in the living room, the party was already over. It was 11 p.m.


    and everyone had retreated to their bedrooms.


    She was alone with the unconscious Han in the living room. She had thought about leaving him in the


    living room, but she knew Sasha would be suspicious if Han was left there.


    Letting out a long sigh, Leah carried Han to her room. She put him down on the couch. She wiped his


    face with a hot towel like how she used to take care of him when he was drunk.


    He would be reluctant when she tried to take care of him in the past. Now, he let her do her thing


    without any resistance. She stared at him and she sighed. ¡°If only we didn¡¯t fight so much.¡±


    On the other hand, Sasha returned to her bedroom early tonight. She did not even have her dinner.


    She was excited to see Ian, but he was fixated on Leah all night long.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Grumpy and hungry, she walked toward the kitchen


    around 11 p.m. to grab something to eat. To her surprise, she saw Leah carrying Han into the house.


    Sasha smirked and she took a photo using her cell phone. ¡°Let everyone see for themselves what a


    whore you are, Sarah White.¡± She uploaded the photo to social media.


    The next morning when Han woke up on the couch, he had a massive hangover. He tried to fight away


    the dull pain in his head to sit up, but instead fell onto the floor.


    The noise woke Leah up. Sleepily, she approached him in her white pajamas. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!


    You should leave now.¡±


    Han looked at Leah, trying hard to recall what happenedst night. ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°You had too much to drink. I wanted to call for assistance, but you wouldn¡¯t help me unlock your cell


    phone. So I had to bring you back here.¡± She answered matter-of-factly. ¡°You should leave now. I


    wouldn¡¯t want my parents to see you here in my room.¡±


    ¡°Did you take care of mest night?¡± Han asked, still in a daze.


    Leah nodded and she pushed him toward the door. ¡°Yes, I did and I don¡¯t want to take care of you ever


    again, so please don¡¯t get yourself drunk next time. Goodbye, Mr. Howard.¡±


    She closed the door with a loud thud. Han stood in front of the door, baffled. He looked down at the


    camisole he was clutching, deep in thought.


    Leah fell asleep soundly after sending Han away. She didn¡¯t have to worry about having a man she


    used to know in her room now.


    However, her sleep was cut short when she heard a knock on her door. ¡°Sarah, I need to talk to you.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    After cleaning herself up, Leah went downstairs. The living room was pin-drop silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She looked at Jane¡¯s serious expression and had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Jane looked at her and bit her tongue. Gordon started the conversation, and he did not beat around the


    bush. ¡°Were you with Hanst night?¡±


    Leah was shocked at his question. She gulped. Looking at their facial expressions, she realized that


    they had found out. But how did they find out? Was it when Han left?


    Leah did not want to lie to them. Lowering her head, she spoke the truth. ¡°Yes, he was drunkst night.


    I couldn¡¯t contact his assistant, so I let him stay in the house for the night. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Gordon closed his eyes and said sadly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize to us. If there¡¯s anyone wronged in


    this incident, it¡¯s yourself!¡±


    Leah sensed something was off. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jane put her phone on the table. ¡°Look at it


    yourself.¡±


    Leah picked up the phone. After a brief nce, color drained from her face. On the front page of the


    news website was a photo in which she was dragging Hanst night. The camera angle made it look


    like she was hugging him.


    The news article reported that the newly-appointed Young Lady of the White family had seduced a


    married man, and it did not hold back when describing her sleazy character. She stopped reading after


    a few lines.


    She turned the phone screen off and took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We believe in you, but the others won¡¯t! Someone obviously wants to set you up,¡± Jane


    eximed.


    ¡°My conscience is clear,¡± Leah stated firmly.


    However, it was not as simple as she thought. By noon, almost all the people in Linkville had seen the


    photo. While she was outside, Leah did not expect to be the target of criticism.


    ¡°She¡¯s the seductress.¡±


    ¡°Hah! She looks so proper though. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so deplorable.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone even spat on her.


    Leah quickly returned home and locked herself in the room.


    The news has been widely discussed for half a day, but there was still no news from Han. Obviously,


    someone had purposely steered the public opinion against her. On the contrary, Han was not affected


    at all.


    Outside the room, Jane said worriedly, ¡°Sarah, are you all right?¡±


    Leah moved her stiff body, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jane sighed, ¡°Come out and eat first. Your father will help you settle this matter. You shouldn¡¯t go out of


    the house for now.¡±


    Leah opened the door and looked at Jane. Feeling moved, she blurted, ¡°Mom¡­¡± This was the first time


    she called Jane ¡°Mom¡±.


    Leah burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s not like what the news said.¡±


    Jane patted her back, ¡°I know. I trust you.¡±


    They went downstairs for dinner. Gordon had gone to thepany while Sasha was at her piano


    lessons. Only Jane and Leah were in the vi.


    While eating, the phone rang suddenly. Jane stopped Leah from standing up. ¡°Finish your meal, I¡¯ll


    answer the call.¡±


    Jane picked up the phone. It seemed that the person on the other end of the phone said something


    unpleasant because Jane¡¯s expression became more and more serious. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Leah realized something was wrong, so she put her cutlery down and walked over.


    Jane turned the speaker on and Leah heard the voice of the caller. It was Molly. Molly sounded


    extremely arrogant, ¡°I mean it literally, of course. Your daughter seduced my fianc¨¦. I was only teaching


    her a little lesson. Was it too much?¡±


    Jane said while suppressing her anger. ¡°Ms. Lamere, it¡¯s not what you think. Leah didn¡¯t seduce Han.¡±


    ¡°You saw the photos. Why should I believe you? Mrs. White, I contacted you because I respect you as


    an elder. If you want me to retract the news, I only have one condition,¡± Molly said gloomily.


    Jane asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Molly said happily, ¡°Send Sarah out of the country as far as possible. I don¡¯t want her to show up at my


    wedding with Han!¡±


    ¡°Sarah is our daughter. All we want is for her to stay with us. Ms. Lamere, your request is too much.¡±


    Jane seemed displeased.


    The Lamere family was politically well-connected, and Jackson was the Chief of Linkville. Even Han


    needed to show respect to the Lamere family, not to mention the White family.


    Jane did not dare to offend the Lamere family, but she did not want to be unjust to Leah.


    Leah cackled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve given your daughter a lifeline, Mrs. White, you¡¯d better cherish it.¡±


    After that, she hung up.


    Leah was trembling in fear. Even when I¡¯m Sarah White now, why is Molly unwilling to let me go?


    Jane was angry and distressed at the same time. She held Leah¡¯s hand and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Sarah. I¡¯ll discuss this with your father. We won¡¯t send you away.¡±


    Leah nodded quietly, feeling down.


    The next three days passed in the blink of an eye. Leah had no idea what Jane and Gordon had


    discussed, but they did not cheer up. They were always forcing a smile while facing her. Leah did not


    ask, nor did they say anything.


    That evening, Leah woke up to get some water. She heard a weeping sounding from Sasha¡¯s


    room. Sasha¡¯s door was ajar. Leah hesitated and opened the door.


    ¡°Sasha, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leah asked.


    Sasha was shocked when she saw Leah. She quickly wiped away the tears on her face and shook her


    head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t look fine. Leah sighed, ¡°You can tell me what¡¯s going on. Maybe I can help?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Sasha cried. ¡°It¡¯s the Lamere family. What can you do?¡±


    These days, Leah had been particrly sensitive about the words ¡°the Lamere Family¡±.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sasha told her the whole story. It turned out that for the past two days, the Lamere family had been


    acting against the White family. Jackson put pressure on the White family business and sent closed-


    down notices to several stores under the White Group. Their share prices had also bottomed out.


    ¡°Sarah, it must be Molly. She¡¯sing for you. I don¡¯t want to see Daddy and Mommy so sad. Can


    you¡­ Daddy and Mommy love you so much! Even if you leave, they¡¯ll treat you the same!¡± Sasha


    pleaded.


    Leah froze, and her head buzzed. She could hardly hear Sasha¡¯s words. It was as if a spell had stuck


    her.


    After a moment, she muttered sadly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find Molly.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    In the Lamere family vi, Molly grinned while slicing some meat and putting it on Han¡¯s te. Han


    paused for a moment and ate it without emotion.


    She wanted to cut some more for him, but he stopped her. ¡°Stop. I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°But you only ate a little.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for dinner today.¡± Han put down his cutlery and spoke frankly, ¡°You¡¯re the one behind the


    news scandal.¡± His tone was firm.


    Molly¡¯s smile froze, and a hint of resentment shed in her eyes. She put down her cutlery and forced


    herself to look cheerful. ¡°So, Han, are you here to interrogate me today? Are you willing to do this for a


    woman you¡¯ve only met a few times?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just angry,¡± Han uttered.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you angry? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Molly panicked.


    Han exined, ¡°I have nothing to do with Sarah White, but you¡¯re creating such a mess. You don¡¯t trust


    me.¡±


    ¡°No, I trust you¡­ Han, Listen to me, I just, I just¡­¡± Molly panicked and wanted to exin.


    She loved Han to the bone, and she would be nervous even if he was a little upset. She had fabricated


    the scandal out of jealousy; she did not want to see any woman next to Han.


    Han looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After that, he left.


    At this moment, someone entered the vi. It was Leah, who looked haggard. As soon as Leah saw


    Han in the Lamere family¡¯s living room, her gaze wavered. He must be rted to this matter.


    When Molly noticed Leah, her expression turned gloomy in an instant. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Leah shifted her gaze from Han and uttered slowly, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m willing to go abroad,


    and I won¡¯t return within five years. Can you stop putting pressure on my father¡¯s business?¡±


    Han furrowed his brow when he heard that.


    Molly chuckled coldly. ¡°Ms. White, I remember giving you a chance two days ago, but you didn¡¯t cherish


    it. What makes you think I¡¯ll change my mind now?¡±


    Leah bit her lip. She expected that Molly would humiliate her, but it was something she had to endure.


    ¡°What do you want me to do so that you¡¯ll spare the White family?¡± Leah asked, biting her lip.


    Molly nced at Han next to her. She suddenly grinned, ¡°Kneel and apologize to me. Then, cut your


    face with a knife. If you do that, I¡¯ll forgive you and your family. Can you do it?¡±


    Leah wavered upon hearing her words. Molly¡¯s humiliating tactics haven¡¯t changed at all.


    However, if that was what it took for Molly to let go of the White family, Leah would do it willingly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± She nodded, bending her knees slowly under Molly¡¯s cold gaze.


    After Leah knelt down, she uttered, ¡°Ms. Lamere, I apologize for what I did.¡±


    ¡°Will you seduce a married man again?¡± Molly asked.


    Leah bit her lips, feeling humiliated. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Seeing that, Han felt somewhat disturbed. Even though he had met that woman only a few times


    before, he felt annoyed when he saw her humiliated.


    ¡°Now, your face.¡± Molly threw a dagger at Leah.


    Leah¡¯s gaze shifted downward to the dagger on the floor. She took a deep breath and picked it up.


    Anyway, this face was given to me by the White family. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s destroyed¡­


    She slowly moved the dagger to her face and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Han suddenly stepped forward and took the dagger from her.


    Molly¡¯s expression became vicious. ¡°Who is she to you, Han? Is she more important to you than I am?¡±


    Han stared at Molly andughed coldly. ¡°What are you trying to prove?¡±


    Molly tried to exin, but Han continued, ¡°This has nothing to do with her. She won¡¯t affect our


    rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Molly was stunned.


    Han nced at Leah. Looking into her eyes that were staring at him, he was reminded of someone. He


    sighed inwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the date of our engagement as soon as possible. Let¡¯s not get anyone else


    involved.¡±


    Molly was stunned momentarily, but she immediately felt happy afterward. She stood up and looked at


    Han shyly. ¡°Is it true, Han?¡±


    Han threw the dagger aside and red at Leah. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Leah looked at him dumbfoundedly. She did not understand why Han helped her. No, maybe he isn¡¯t


    speaking up for me but for the White family. In any case, he pulled me out from a tight spot. She


    nodded hurriedly, stood up, and left.


    Suddenly, the White family¡¯s troubles were gone. Jane and Gordon sensed that there was something


    more than met the eye. After all, they did not agree to Molly¡¯s condition, so how could the Lamere


    family let them go?


    That midnight, Jane knocked on Leah¡¯s door. ¡°Sarah, are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Leah opened the door half-heartedly.


    Jane walked in and handed her a ss of milk. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you about the Lamere family.¡±


    Leah knew what she wanted to ask, so she told her the whole story. Jane was very angry when she


    heard that. ¡°Molly Lamere is too much! I¡¯m so sorry you have to go through all this, Sarah.¡±


    Leah smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry that you two have to go through all this.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m quite surprised that Han pleaded for you.¡±Jane sighed and said, ¡°He might


    seem aloof, but he values affection highly. We took care of him for some time when he was a child, and


    he¡¯s been a good boy.¡± After she finished speaking, she nced at Leah apologetically. ¡°I just don¡¯t


    know why he did that to you¡­.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Leah took Jane¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m part of the White family now. Since Han


    helped us, he is our benefactor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you think that way. I¡¯ll invite him to our house for dinner this weekend. What do you think?¡±


    Leah halted for a second. Although she did not want to see Han again, she had to admit that he helped


    the White family. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Jane caressed her hair lovingly and left. Before leaving, Leah called out to her. ¡°By the way, I have


    something to discuss with you¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jane asked.


    Leah said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I can¡¯t keep depending on you. I want to get a job.¡±


    Jane was surprised when she heard that. She smiled softly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about


    this. We might not be as wealthy as the Howard family, but we are more than capable to support you.¡±


    Leah shook her head. In some aspects, she was as stubborn as Gordon. ¡°I want to do something for


    myself.¡±


    Jane sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, we respect your choice. Have you thought of what you want to


    do?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you work for your dad?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a short conversation, Jane left. Leah looked at her back from behind, feeling warm and fuzzy in


    her heart. This finally feels like family.


    Her former father, Charlie Parridge, immersed himself in gambling. He abused and cursed her every


    day. Leah could only feel depressed whenever she recalled her past.


    The next day, Gordon invited Han for dinner with the White family. At the same time, he invited the


    Sanders family for helping them a lot when they were in trouble.


    Ian and Mrs. Sanders were the first to arrive. As soon as they entered the house, Ian asked Jane, ¡°Mrs.


    White, where¡¯s Sarah?¡±


    ¡°Ian, are you looking for me?¡± Leah came downstairs and happened to hear him.


    ¡°Ian!¡± Sasha eximed in surprise. When Ian noticed Leah, he walked toward her happily and


    completely ignored Sasha standing behind Leah. Sasha¡¯s eyes shed with resentment upon his


    reaction.


    ¡°I have good news for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember thest time I told you that my friend¡¯s father was about to hold a concert?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± Leah nodded and asked, ¡°What about it? Do you have any news?¡±


    Ian smiled happily. ¡°Of course! He¡¯s looking for a violinist, and he asked me to bring you to Saint Ville at


    the end of this month.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Ian!¡± Leah thanked him gratefully.


    Ian blushed slightly. He waved his hand and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. If he chooses you, it¡¯s because


    you¡¯re capable. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Leah chuckled shyly when she heard that.


    Looking at the two of them chatting happily, Sasha¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. She rushed over and


    inserted herself between them. ¡°Ian, is your friend¡¯s father looking for a pianist? I think I can try it too!¡±


    ¡°Too bad, he¡¯s not, ¡°Ian shook his head and uttered coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. White would allow you to


    go. You¡¯d better stay at home.¡±


    Sasha was speechless.


    Once again, Ian focused his gaze on Leah. ¡°It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll pick you up next Sunday.¡±


    Leah smiled and thanked him.


    Gordon entered the vi while talking with Han. As soon as Han entered, he instinctively looked at


    Leah. However, when he noticed howid back she seemed, he frowned.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±Jane, who rarely saw Leahughing, came into the house behind


    the two men.


    Leah quickly stood up. The moment she noticed Han, the smile on her face dissipated. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Han pursed his lips upon her reaction.


    After dinner, Ian got up and left. A few minutes after he walked out, it suddenly began to rain.


    Seeing the rain, Sasha jumped up from the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll bring an umbre to Ian!¡± After that, she took an


    umbre and quickly left.


    ¡°That silly girl,¡± Jane chuckled and said.


    Looking at the heavy rain, Leah remembered that Han did not bring an umbre with him. She recalled


    thest time it was raining heavily and he did not bring an umbre, he fell sick with a fever for two


    days. She sighed, and by the time she realized what she was doing, she was already out of the house


    with an umbre.


    Han was sheltering from the rain in the gazebo. He was not prepared because he did not expect the


    rain, and he could only wait in the gazebo for the rain to stop.


    Soon, he saw a ck umbre appear amid the heavy rain. The person who was holding it was Leah.


    Although she looked somewhat reluctant, she walked to the gazebo, closed the umbre, and handed


    it to Han. ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily. Use this.¡±


    Han paused for a few seconds and chuckled suddenly. Leah was surprised because he always looked


    so stern. She felt smitten when she saw him smile.


    ¡°You only took one umbre along with you,¡± Han said. ¡°If you give it to me, how are you going back?¡±


    Leah blushed in embarrassment. She was so anxious that she totally forgot about that.


    Han opened the umbre. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Leah turned her head away awkwardly. ¡°No need, I can go back by myself¡­¡± Before she could finish,


    Han dragged her arm and brought her close.


    Even though the gazebo was near the vi, Leah thought it was a long journey. She stole a sideways


    nce at Han. He did not have any expression on his face.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He suddenly asked.


    Leah panicked and retracted her gaze. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After a moment of silence, she continued, ¡°Thank you for what happened in the Lamere family.¡±


    Han scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I was only trying to help the White family.¡±


    Leah was silent again. She should not have borne high hopes. After all, the person he liked was Molly,


    so how would he go against Molly for her sake?


    Leah entered the vi. Looking at her back, a thought shed through Han¡¯s mind. It was the same


    feeling again.


    After returning to the Howard residence, Han put the umbre aside and opened the door. Ever since


    that woman left, the Howard residence became gloomy.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Shyanne eximed as she stepped out of the room. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Han ignored her question and walked upstairs.


    ¡°You went to visit the White family, didn¡¯t you?¡± Shyanne continued to pester him. She reminded him


    angrily, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t forget about tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Han halted. He turned around and stared at Shyanne in the eye. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not searching for that woman anymore, are you? You¡¯ll let her go even if she might still be alive,


    right?¡± Shyanne continued to interrogate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my affairs,¡± Han responded while staring at her coldly.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s rted to our dad, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Shyanne did not manage to finish her sentence.


    She looked down in horror at his hand that was choking her neck.


    Han gripped her neck but did not use any force. Even so, she could not say a word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± Han growled at her.


    Shyanne was so terrified that her body trembled uncontrobly. She immediately pleaded, ¡°Okay, okay,


    I get it. I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± Han smirked coldly, let go of his hand, and walked upstairs.


    After the narrow escape, Shyanne fell on her knees, trembling. She touched her neck and gasped for


    air.


    Han returned to his room and was about to take a shower. His cell phone rang at that moment.


    The caller ID showed that Jackson was calling him. Upon answering the call. Jackson immediately


    went to the point. ¡°Do you know that Shawn is back?¡±


    Han narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Jackson continued, ¡°He invited me to discuss a business deal in Saint Ville. You¡¯ll be going with me.¡±


    As expected, Shawn really contacted Jackson. Han pinched his eyebrows impatiently.


    Shawn was the eldest son of the Ford family, one of the most influential families in Saint Ville. Just like


    the Howard family, they built their fortune through the property business. Previously, they were more


    influential than the Howard family. Only after Han took over the Howard family, he seeded in


    surpassing them.


    Obviously, Shawn must be plotting something this time. The patriarch of the Ford family has gotten old.


    Sooner orter, Shawn will take over the reins of the Ford family, and Shawn is someone that¡­


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m taking you with me?¡± Jackson asked him.


    Han was rendered speechless for a brief moment.


    Jackson added, ¡°Shawn must be plotting something on his return. You can keep an eye on him if you


    follow me. Don¡¯t worry, with my help, the Ford family won¡¯t be able to do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Han replied.


    The next Sunday, at seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Ian went to the White family to pick Leah up. He


    wore a ck suit and had a gentlemanly smile on his face.


    Sasha looked at him admirably. ¡°Ian, please, take me with you. I¡¯d love to meet him too.¡±


    Ian gave her a distant look. ¡°Sasha, listen to me. I¡¯ll bring you a gift from Saint Ville when I get back.¡±


    Sasha bit her lip. He always treated her like a child whenever he talked to her, even though she was


    already a grown-up and could be his lover.


    Leah came out of the house with Jane.


    Ian widened his smile and opened the front passenger car door for her.


    Jane took Leah¡¯s hands and reminded her, ¡°I want you to call me when you arrive at Saint Ville, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Leah bid farewell to both Jane and Sasha, then got into Ian¡¯s car.


    In the car, Ian talked to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Mr. Simmons is a kind person.¡±


    Leah smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I¡¯m just afraid to let you down.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Ian replied.


    The ne arrived in Saint Ville at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Ian helped Leah im her luggage and


    started a conversation with her while walking. ¡°Mr. Simmons booked us a homestay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Soon, Leah got off the bus and looked at the residence in front of her. It was a traditional-style


    homestay, with a small garden in front and a long corridor in the backyard. The room was right next to


    the corridor.


    At the end of the corridor was a tea room, a leisure room, and arge hot spring divided into men¡¯s and


    women¡¯s sections. Although the building was all made of wood, it looked sturdy.


    This was the first time Leah stayed in such a beautiful homestay. Her eyes were full of amazement.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Ian noticed her expression and smiled. He exined, ¡°This homestay is very famous


    in Saint Ville. People from all over visit here.¡±


    Leah nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful indeed.¡±


    As soon as they entered the homestay, Ian checked in using Sullivan¡¯s name, and the receptionist


    ushered them to a room.


    They took off their shoes, put on the slippers, and entered the room.


    It was arge room separated by a curtain. There was a square table on the wooden floor, and a man


    in a bathrobe, looking like he was in his fifties, was sitting in front of the table.


    There was a chessboard and a cup of tea on the table. Beside him was a woman in a white bathrobe.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, we¡¯re here,¡± Ian greeted.


    ¡°Shh,¡± the woman sitting next to him made a silent gesture, pointed to Sullivan, and uttered, ¡°Mr.


    Simmons is ying chess. Please wait a moment.¡± Ian nodded.


    Leah, on the other hand, looked curiously at Sullivan, who was ying chess with himself.


    About half an hourter, Sullivan sighed, ¡°I lost.¡±


    Immediately afterward, he swept away the chess pieces.


    The maid collected the pieces silently. Sullivan raised his head to look at Ian and smiled. ¡°You two must


    have waited for a long time.¡± After that, he looked at Leah and asked, ¡°Is she the violinist?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Sarah White,¡± Leah said.


    ¡°So she¡¯s the new daughter of the White family,¡± Sullivan said. He nodded, pointed to the violin next to


    him, and ordered, ¡°y me a tune.¡±


    Leah shot a nce at Ian. He gave her an encouraging look.


    She picked up the violin, took a deep breath, and yed a piece.


    Sullivan thought for some time and nodded his head. ¡°Not bad, she¡¯s indeed a good violinist. She¡¯s the


    one then.¡±


    Leah was surprised. ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s it?¡±


    Ian grinned, ¡°Mr. Simmons doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush. He¡¯s very satisfied with your


    performance, so he has made his decision.¡±


    ¡°Haha! You know me very well, Ian!¡± Sullivan nodded and looked at Leah, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Youngdy,


    won¡¯t you y a game with me?¡±


    Leah was a little embarrassed. ¡°But I¡¯m not good at chess.¡±


    ¡°As long as you know the basic rules, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Sullivan reassured her and ordered the maid to set


    up the chessboard.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Jackson arrived at the Saint Ville airport with Han and Molly.


    As soon as he walked out of the airport, he saw a ck Cayenne parked in front of the gate. The car


    window was down, and a man was seen sitting inside.


    He wore a pair of sses and a gray suit. He looked at Jackson and the others with a gentle


    expression.


    When they got closer to his car, he got out, opened the door, and greeted them. ¡°Mr. Lamere.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you must have waited for us for a long time, hadn¡¯t you?¡±Jackson smiled and patted Shawn on


    his shoulder.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve just arrived,¡± Shawn smiled gently and chatted with Jackson. After that, he slowly focused his


    gaze on Han.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Howard. You sure are getting pretty bold these days.¡±


    Han smirked and said, ¡°Likewise, Mr. Ford.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car. I¡¯ve booked you a homestay. It¡¯s very famous in Saint Ville. You¡¯ll surely love it.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Eden¡¯s Court? I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s a beautiful traditional-style homestay!¡± Molly


    chirped.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Shawn nced at her and said, ¡°I have the n to purchase Eden¡¯s Court recently, and I


    n to open a branch in Linkville. I¡¯ll need Mr. Lamere¡¯s help for that to happen.¡±


    Jackson halted for a moment and threw a nce at Han secretly. As expected, Han¡¯s expression


    darkened.


    Han recently boughtnd on the outskirts of Linkville for a hotel. The paperwork wasplicated, and


    Jackson had been secretly helping him. If Shawn were toe to build Eden¡¯s Court at Linkville, it


    would surely be another big project.


    The Linkville city council had started an environmental conservation initiative, and they would never


    approve two major projects at once, which meant only either Han or Shawn would have their way.


    Han twiddled his fingers and shifted his gaze. He finally knew why Jackson invited him to Saint Ville. It


    was to warn him: If he could not be Jackson¡¯s obedient pawn, he would be reced at any time.


    ¡°You lost again,¡± Sullivan put down the pieces and chuckled.


    Leah responded with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re a good chess yer, Mr. Simmons. I have a lot to improve.¡±


    Sullivan nced at the wall clock and said, ¡°It¡¯s already 5 o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s end this. C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll take you


    guys for dinner. The food in this homestay is very tasty. You must try it.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Both Leah and Ian stood up.


    As soon as they opened the door, someone passed by in front of them. Leah was surprised by the


    unexpected encounter. It was Han in a suit, and he looked annoyed.


    Leah halted. Of all the ces to bump into her enemy, she did not expect to encounter Han here.


    Perhaps her stare was too obvious, so Han noticed her presence. He turned his head and raised his


    eyebrows.


    ¡°Ian? What a coincidence! Why are you here too?¡± Jackson looked at Ian.


    Ian hurriedly greeted him. ¡°Mr. Lamere, I brought my friend to meet Mr. Simmons.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. So, is this youngdy your friend? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± Jackson looked at Leah.


    Leah met Jackson¡¯s gaze. Although he looked like a gentle person at the first nce, he had sharp


    eyes. He¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. That was Leah¡¯s first impression of Jackson.


    ¡°This is Sarah White, the youngdy who has just been reunited with the White family.¡±


    ¡°I see. Molly and I were at another dinner party during the White family¡¯s banquet. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t


    know about it,¡± Jackson said with a smile. ¡°We need to be somewhere else, so we¡¯ll take our leave for


    now. See youter,¡±


    ¡°See youter, Mr. Lamere.¡±


    Throughout their conversation, Leah did not speak a word. She lowered her gaze and kept quiet as if


    being isted from the world.


    As Molly passed by her, she suddenly eximed, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I remembered you¡¯ll be hosting a


    concert soon?¡±


    Sullivan nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you want toe to the concert?¡±


    Molly grinned and replied, ¡°No, I just suddenly remembered that I have a very good friend. She ys


    the violin very well. I want to introduce her to you.¡±


    Sullivan¡¯s smile froze awkwardly. He nced at Leah and exined, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve just found my violinist.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You managed to find someone so fast?¡± Molly pretended to be surprised. She nced at Leah


    and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the youngdy beside you?¡±


    Leah could see the malice in Molly¡¯s eyes. She instinctively raised her guard.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Molly chuckled and shifted her gaze. Noticing that, Han frowned.


    As he passed by Leah, he paused slightly and opened his mouth as if wanted to say something, but


    eventually, he said nothing.


    Shawn, who was walking behind, noticed the change in his expression. He turned his head to look at


    Leah. Hah, things have gotten interesting!


    Shawn led them to the private room. ¡°The food in Eden¡¯s Court is the best, and the selection of red


    wine is marvelous. You must try itter,¡± Shawn said after they were seated.


    At this moment, Molly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    After she left the private room, she walked to a corner where the surveince cameras could not see


    her and took out a pill from her bag. Her eyes were brimming with madness. Although Han promised


    her that he would be engaged to her, she was afraid that another ident would happen. Not on my


    watch! This time, I must get Han to marry me willingly!


    While passing by the private room, Molly met the waitress, who was bringing a bottle of red wine.


    Molly asked her, ¡°Is this wine for the guests in this private room?¡±


    The waitress nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Molly took the tray from her hand and said, ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll bring it in.¡±


    Not suspecting anything, the waitress handed the tray to Molly.


    After the maid left, Molly quickly opened the cap and put the pill into the bottle. Once the pill was mixed


    with the wine, nobody would noticed anything wrong with it.


    The pill was a strong aphrodisiac she bought exclusively from abroad. Even just a sip could produce a


    strong reaction, and the only relief was to be intimate with someone.


    This is my chance. Even if Shawn were here, she would still do the same. She believed that Shawn


    would naturally find another woman to solve his ¡°problem¡±, so she was not worried at all.


    After the pill dissolvedpletely in the wine, Molly put the cap back and entered the room while


    smiling naturally.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jackson looked at his daughter.


    Molly grinned and put the bottle on the table. ¡°It¡¯s the red wine you ordered. I happened to run into the


    waitress, so I volunteered to bring it in.¡± While exining, she poured a ss of wine and ced it in


    front of Han.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Han stared at Molly but did not take the ss. Looking at his reaction, Molly quipped, ¡°What? Are you


    afraid that I might slip a roofie into your wine?¡±


    After finishing her sentence, as if to prove something, she poured another ss for Shawn and said,


    ¡°Take a sip, Shawn. He doesn¡¯t believe me. As for you, Dad, you shouldn¡¯t drink because you have


    high blood pressure. If Mom finds out you¡¯ve been drinking wine, she¡¯ll scold me,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jackson looked at his daughter lovingly.


    Shawn did not expect Molly to put drugs in the wine. Having no doubt about it, he drank it all up.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After seeing that, Han took a sip of the wine but stopped there. However, Molly, who watched him take


    a sip of wine, could no longer hold back her excitement.


    After drinking three sses of wine, Molly stood up while staggering and blurted, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m a little


    dizzy. I¡¯ll go back to get a rest in the room.¡±


    Jackson nodded.


    As soon as Molly left the private room, the flustered look on her face faded away. However, as she


    approached the guest rooms, she ended up in front of Han¡¯s room instead of hers.


    It seemed that she would finally be one with Han that night.


    Molly could not help but be excited when she thought of that. She quickly took a bath, got undressed,


    andy in bed.


    Meanwhile, in the private room, Han could feel his head spinning violently, and he was unable to keep


    his thoughts straight. Even though Shawn was also dizzy, he had other ns in mind.


    Seeing that it waste, Shawn said to Jackson, ¡°Please continue your dinner, Mr. Lamere. I¡¯ll need to


    excuse myself to the washroom.¡±


    Shawn walked out of the private room. The cold wind woke him up.


    He took off his sses, rubbed his nose, and quickly walked toward the guest rooms. He sneaked in


    front of a room, looked around to check that no one saw him, and opened the door.


    ¡°Where would Han hide his documents?¡± Shawn mumbled to himself as he looked around.


    A curtain split the room in half. He could not find anything in the first half, so he proceeded to walk into


    the room.


    He knew that Han had ns to build a hotel. Because of that, he rushed back from abroad in a hurry.


    The Howard family¡¯s influence would surely increase if Han seeded in the project, and it would be


    more difficult for the Ford family to keep them in check. He must stop Han¡¯s n.


    Shawn pushed away the curtain, but he became even dizzier. He tried to shake off the feeling. I don¡¯t


    think I drank much tonight. Why is my head so dizzy and my body so warm?


    There was a bed and a wardrobe inside. Shawn staggered toward the bed. When he flipped the quilt


    over, he saw a naked woman lying inside!


    Molly has been waiting for a long time. After waiting for some time, she felt a sudden coldness in the


    air, and someone touched her. Her whole body trembled in excitement, and Han¡¯s face appeared in her


    mind. She subconsciously reached her hands out and wrapped that person¡¯s neck.


    Meanwhile, in the private room, Han felt that his body was getting increasingly warmer. Even Jackson


    noticed something was wrong with him. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re drunk, go back to rest.¡±


    Han nodded and stood up shakily. His brain was too drowsy. He staggered back to the guest room.


    On the other side, Leah and Ian, who have finished their dinner, came out. Sullivan proposed to go to


    the hot spring but Leah refused. ¡°You two go ahead, I don¡¯t feel too good.¡±


    Ian said concernedly, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back to your room.¡±


    Leah chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can find my way back to my room. Please enjoy yourselves


    at the hot spring.¡± After that, she left.


    No one was in the corridor because the guests were either having their dinner or taking a bath. It was


    perfectly silent.


    Suddenly, Leah heard someone staggering behind her. She thought it was someone who had drunk a


    little too much during dinner, so she stopped and made way for them. However, when the person


    approached, she was surprised to discover that he was none other than Han!


    Instinctively, she wanted to escape. However, after walking two steps away from him, she heard a loud


    bang!


    Han had fallen on the wooden floor. Leah, feeling pity for him, sighed and went over to help him up.


    ¡°How much did he drink¡­¡± Leah muttered to herself. Pulling Han up, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your room?¡±


    Her voice drew Han¡¯s attention. He stared at her for a moment and suddenly hugged her! Leah, in


    shock, immediately pushed him away. However, just as she raised her head, Han grabbed her chin and


    kissed her passionately.


    Leah froze. It was the first time Han kissed her.


    How ironic that he¡¯s drunk now. He doesn¡¯t know who I am.


    Leah used all her might to push Han away, but he hugged her even more tightly. Then, he kicked open


    an unupied room next to him, forced Leah inside, and closed the door behind him. Leah could only


    hear his heavy breathing and feel his lips ravage her body.


    His hands were burning, as though it was hot enough to burn her up.


    ¡°Get away from me¡­¡± Leah was not strong enough to push him away. She suddenly felt aggrieved.


    When he¡¯s unconscious, he can kiss any woman. Why didn¡¯t he kiss me for the three years we were


    married?


    In the past, when the two were making out, he would always turn his head away in disgust whenever


    she wanted to kiss him. Was she no better than a random woman?


    Leah burst into tears unexpectedly. She let Han kiss her, but she cried silently.


    Han tasted the saltiness and realized that she was crying. His brain was dizzy, and he could not think


    of anything. Still, he felt unhappy that she was crying.


    Han slowly reached out and wiped her tears.


    Leah thought that he had sobered up and pushed him away. At that moment, he pinned her down.


    Han buried his head in her neck. While exhaling hot breath onto her neck, he sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Leah.¡±


    Leah froze!

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Han tormented Leah relentlessly. His bottomless lust could make him go on and on until the next day.


    ¡°Stop crying, Leah.¡° was thest thing he said.


    It was either Leah¡¯s hallucination or Han was just babbling.


    Han finally let go of Leah around two o¡¯clock in the morning and fell into slumber. Leah¡¯s throat was


    hoarse, and her body could barely move from all this suffering.


    Seeing that Han had fallen asleep, Leah quickly grabbed her clothes and scuttled out of the room.


    Leah ran into someone after running a few steps away from the room, but she did not raise her head.


    She wiped away her tears while replying with a croaky voice ¡°Sorry.¡±, and left in a hurry.


    Shawn looked at her frightened reaction and realized she was the woman he met in the corridor.


    Leah¡¯s swollen eyes indicated that she just cried. Her clothes were messed up and a few conspicuous


    red marks could be noticed on her neck.


    Shawn was contemting as he put on his sses to take a better look at her.


    The next day, Han woke up with a headache. He rubbed his face trying to recall what happenedst


    night.


    Han remembered that he got drunk and wanted to return to his room. After that, it was very surreal.


    Han flipped over his nket and pondered the question ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Although Han was unconsciousst night, he could feel that something was not right.


    After washing up, Han went to the foyer to meet up with Jackson and others. Everyone was having


    their breakfast.


    Jackson smirked while asking his daughter, ¡°How was itst night?¡±


    Molly was startled and blushed immediately. ¡°Daddy. Don¡¯t be so straightforward.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be qualified as your dad if I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Jackson shook his head.


    Molly was shy and replied softly, ¡°He did it¡­now there is no reason for Han to leave me. You can hand


    this project to him, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Heh. You really are something.¡± Jackson sighed and saw Han with a stern face walking toward them.


    Han¡¯s demeanor was intimidating. He did not even nce at Molly as he sat down beside Jackson.


    ¡°Is everything alright? What¡¯s with that look, someone got on your nerves?¡± asked Jackson, ring at


    Han.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Han scratched his head ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    Molly blushed again after listening to his words.


    ¡°You came at the right time, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± Jackson smiled. By the looks of it, Jackson


    and Molly had arrived at the same understanding.


    Shawn overheard their conversation right when he wanted to open the curtains. Shawn subconsciously


    stopped and sneaked behind the curtains.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a discussion with the head of secretary and unanimously agreed on giving the development


    consent to you. As for Eden¡¯s Court, Saintville will suffice and there is no need for a further


    development to Linkville.¡± Jackson grinned while pouring tea for himself.


    Han was stunned.


    After that, he nodded his head slowly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jackson knew that Han always had a long face so he continued the conversation ¡°The documents


    should be ready by the time we get back to Linkville. You can undertake the development project for


    the hotel afterward.¡±


    Han looked over to Molly. ¡°I¡¯ll be quite busy after this project starts.¡±


    Molly quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can wait. Your career is more important than this.¡±


    Molly was not worried that Han might not marry her since they already spent the night together. It also


    helped portrayed Molly as a considerate and kinddy.


    Not only was Han not relieved by what she said, he frowned because he was frustrated by Jackson


    and Molly¡¯s capricious behavior. They changed their decision only after a day.


    Shawn, sneaking behind the curtains, was infuriated and clenched his fists. That old geezer! I have


    spent such effort buttering him up, but he still gave the authority to Han.


    Shawn took a deep breath. He swore not to let Han get away with this.


    Han finished his breakfast and wanted to get some rest in his room. Right after he got up and turned


    away, Molly called him, ¡°Han.¡±


    Han halted his footsteps and turned around. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Molly went over and whispered, ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡±


    Han¡¯s eyes dted with astonishment and grabbed Molly by her shoulder. ¡°What about it?¡±


    Molly was shocked by Han¡¯s grim expression.


    ¡°You and Ist night, we¡­¡± Molly shyly lowered her head.


    Han¡¯s mind was blown by this shocking information. Thedyst night was Molly?


    The inconceivable look on Han¡¯s face worried Molly ¡°Han, you wouldn¡¯t want to run away from this,


    right? I am already yours.¡±


    Han gave Molly a perplexed look and stared at her into the eyes. As time passed, he finally came to his


    senses. ¡°No.¡±


    Molly heaved a sigh of relief and hugged Han. ¡°I knew it. You have feelings for me, and we¡¯ll be


    together forever, right?¡±


    Molly¡¯s infatuation with Han pervaded the atmosphere. Han was feeling ufortable as his body


    stiffened, he wanted to push Molly away. However, he was just having thoughts only.


    ¡°We will.¡± said Han.


    Han whispered to himself again, as though trying to convince himself.¡°We will.¡±


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Molly was walking to the back of the foyer, and she met Sullivan at the cloister on her


    way there.


    It reminded Molly about the incident between Sullivan and Leah yesterday.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons,¡± she shouted.


    Sullivan turned around and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s you, Molly.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, about the violinist you mentioned yesterday, is she Sarah White?¡± Molly asked.


    Sullivan did not know what she was up to, but he nodded anyway.


    ¡°I see, you¡¯ve already decided,¡± said Molly, which intrigued Sullivan.


    Sullivan noticed her peculiar tone and asked, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that Sarah¡¯s reputation in Linkville is quite notorious,¡± Molly said with a smile.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Sullivan was peculiar about a person¡¯s ethics. Furthermore, Molly thought it was the perfect opportunity


    to demean Sarah, which was why brought up Sarah¡¯s reputation.


    As expected, Sullivan frowned curiously. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sarah White has a penchant for seducing other people¡¯s lovers. She made Sasha White¡¯s fianc¨¦, Ian


    Sanders, fall for her, and she has her eyes on Han too.¡± Molly¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr.


    Simmons won¡¯t approve of such a character.¡±


    Sullivan started to hesitate. ¡°How could that be? She seems like a nicedy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around, then you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m


    telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll go look into this myself.¡± Sullivan nodded.


    This will do. Once Mr. Sullivan doubts her, he won¡¯t trust Sarah so easily anymore. Besides, There


    really was a scandal about her back in Linkville. Molly smirked.


    Meanwhile, Ian was pacing anxiously in his room. It¡¯s been the whole morning and Leah still hasn¡¯t left


    her room, I wonder if anything happened to her?


    Ian could not hold it anymore. He went over to Leah¡¯s room and knocked.


    ¡°Sarah? Is everything alright?¡±


    No response.


    It worried him, so he barged into Leah¡¯s room. He was shocked to see Leah perspiring heavily while


    curled up on the floor.


    Ian ran over and grabbed Leah. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Her face was pale. She slowly opened her eyes. ¡°My stomach hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡± Ian picked her up.


    Right when Ian stood up with Leah in his hands, Sullivan entered the room and witnessed the whole


    scene.


    Sullivan scowled as he saw Leah lying in Ian¡¯s arms, which testified to the rumor that Molly told him.


    ¡°Ian, why are you holding her?¡± Sullivan walked over to him.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, you came at the right time. Sarah is having a stomach ache, can you bring us to the


    nearest hospital?¡±


    Leah suddenly pulled Ian by his cor gently.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ian asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take me to the hospital. I¡¯m feeling better already.¡±


    ¡°But you were curled up on the floor earlier. It is better to have a checkup, just in case.¡±


    Leah smiled and gave Ian a relieved look. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the hospital after I get back to Linkville.¡±


    Ian was concerned and asked again, ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Only then Ian let go of Leah and put her on her feet. The jacket on Leah¡¯s shoulder


    suddenly slipped down. She quickly grabbed it and covered her body.


    Inevitably, Ian noticed the red marks on Leah¡¯s body. The curiosity in Ian urged him to ask, but Leah


    looked haggard so he decided not to.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll bring you a drink.¡±


    Sullivan was agitated by the interaction between the both of them, even though he knew Ian was only


    caring for Leah¡¯s wellbeing.


    Sullivan went out of the room and called out, ¡°Ian.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Simmons?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you engaged with Sasha? Why do you still care about Sarah so much?¡±


    It baffled Ian and he subconsciously looked away. ¡°I¡¯m just taking care of her as a friend, Mr. Simmons.¡±


    Sullivan thought that something was amiss. He sighed. ¡°Fine, as long as you know what you are doing.


    Sasha is your childhood friend, and I want to remind you not to let Sasha down.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, it is not what you think it is¡­¡± Ian wanted to exin, but Sullivan patted him on the


    shoulder and left.


    ¡­


    Ian brought a ss of warm sweet tea for Leah and made sure she finished it.


    Ian sat in front of Leah, hesitating to ask something. Leah noticed his expression, so she asked ¡°What


    is it?.¡±


    Ian nodded. ¡°The Lamere family will be holding a banquet at the foyer today. I heard that it¡¯s a


    celebration for Han¡¯s getting thend development grant for Linkville.¡±


    Leah was surprised.


    She had heard some rumors about Han¡¯s intention to build a hotel in Linkville. If the project was


    sessful, Han¡¯s worth would rise tremendously.


    After all, Molly was the perfect wife for Han. Molly¡¯s family and status would aid Han in his career if they


    were married.


    That would be the best-case scenario.


    Aboutst night¡­Leah did not want to dwell on that incident. She treated it as a dream.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons invited me. Are you going?¡± Ian asked. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to go, I can tell Mr. Simmons


    that you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Leah shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t hide forever.¡±


    Ian was relieved. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    Wearing formal attire would bepulsory if Leah wanted to join the banquet. In the afternoon, Ian


    apanied Leah and went to a boutique.


    Just when they were looking at the dresses, Ian¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this outside.¡±


    Leah nodded her head and saw a lovely dress, she asked the sales clerk, ¡°I would like to try this dress,


    could you get it for me?¡±


    Leah put on the dress and looked at herself in the mirror. The dress fits her fair skin and long dark hair


    very well.


    A man suddenly appeared behind Leah in the mirror.


    Shawn was wearing golden frame spectacles and a gray suit. Leah looked stunning in that dress and it


    caught Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. White. We meet again.¡± Shawn smiled as he walked over.


    Leah was confused. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Shawn Ford.¡± Shawn said while reaching out his hand. Leah hesitated but took his hand anyway.


    Shawn¡¯s demeanor was like a gentleman. However, he was standing a little too close. ¡°Ms. White, you


    look so beautiful in this dress. I¡¯m guessing you will be joining Lamere¡¯s banquet tonight.¡±


    Leah knew Han and Shawn were acquainted with each other because she saw them talkingst time.


    Leah nodded and wanted to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself if there is nothing else. Goodbye.¡±


    Looks as if Shawn was a courteous person, but the way Shawn looked at her made her felt


    ufortable.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    She had just turned around when she felt a hand sp her shoulder.


    The gown she wore was sleeveless, and she involuntarily shuddered when she felt the slight coolness


    of Shawn¡¯s palm on her shoulder.


    The hand was like a boa constrictor clinging onto her. She reacted that way out of sheer disgust


    instead of coldness.


    Someone once told her she should stay away from people she disliked at first sight.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Leah frowned imperceptibly and pushed Shawn¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°I apologize if I have offended you,¡± Shawn pulled his hand back and said apologetically, though his


    gaze changed slightly behind his sses.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As he looked at the palpable disgust on Leah¡¯s face, he took a few steps forward and reached out to


    pinch her long ck hair.


    Instinctively, Leah wanted to step away from him. However, the words that came out of his mouth made


    her freeze in her tracks!


    ¡°Yesterday, around midnight¡­ you came out of Han Howard¡¯s house, right?¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes opened wide. She red wordlessly at Shawn as her lips turned pale.


    He saw it!


    Shawn smiled gently as though he were only talking about something trivial like the weather. ¡°If Han


    knew about it, or if the Lamere family caught wind about this, do you think your family can help you?¡±


    Leah trembled slightly while Shawn twirled her long hair around his fingers like a venomous snake. He


    was dangerously close, and his prating gaze stung her.


    ¡°What¡­ do you want?¡± she said hoarsely.


    Shawn smiled and let go of her hair. A hint of disgust shed in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you know


    I¡¯m interested in you, but I won¡¯t resort to such means to get you to fall for me.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face turned paler when she heard that.


    She did not think Shawn would let her go just like that. That man was more dangerous than she first


    imagined.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me with those eyes? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Shawn said as he adjusted his


    sses. ¡°To show you I¡¯m not lying, here¡¯s a word of advice: You should think twice about attending the


    partyter tonight.¡±


    Leah could see that Shawn was not joking around. She frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I hope you can stay alive for longer,¡± Shawn said with a smile. ¡°You are a precious pet. I


    wouldn¡¯t want you to die just like that.¡±


    A chill coursed down Leah¡¯s spine.


    This person in front of me might look like a gentleman, but he¡¯s actually insane!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to do something at the party! The Lamere family won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± Shawn reached out to caress the kiss mark on Leah¡¯s neck, and his gaze turned


    dangerous. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t sully yourself like this. I¡¯ll get mad at you.¡±


    After saying that, Shawn left. Leah trembled with anger as she watched him walk away.


    Instinctively, she wanted to tell Han about it.


    However¡­ would he believe him?


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± A stern voice rang next to Leah¡¯s ears.


    Leah stiffened. She turned her head to see Han ring at her coldly.


    Han was here with Molly to pick a gown. At the moment, Molly was in the dressing room of another


    boutique trying out the dress that caught her fancy.


    Han was waiting for Molly outside. When he lifted his head and nced beyond the disy window, he


    inadvertently saw Leah being forced into a corner by Shawn.


    He frowned hard. Before he realized it, he was already walking toward Leah.


    Too bad for him, Shawn had left before he reached there.


    Leah turned away and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± The tips of her ears were burning.


    The scenes fromst night forced their way into her mind. She dared not face Han.


    ¡°Do you know Shawn Ford?¡± Han asked her as though he were interrogating her.


    Even he did not know why he was so angry. His current mood made him sound very hostile.


    Leah was taken aback. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him,¡± she said.


    ¡°Best to keep it that way,¡± Han said sternly while looking her in the eye.


    He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s more to Shawn than meets the eye. He¡¯s a


    dangerous person. You should stay away from him.¡±


    Leah was surprised. Why is he telling me all this? I don¡¯t think our rtionship is at that level yet, right?


    Immediately after saying that, Han turned around and left.


    Leah opened her mouth as she watched him walk away, but she did not call out to him.


    She guessed that Shawn would not do anything to her at the party. Han was already wary of him, and


    Jackson would also be there.


    ¡­


    That night, Eden Court was bustling with activity.


    By eight o¡¯clock, the foyer was brightly lit, and people in suits and gowns were milling about.


    At other times, Eden Court would not see a crowd like this. The people of Saint Ville were gathered


    here tonight because they knew Jackson and Han were hosting a party, and they wanted to curry favor


    with them.


    When Ian brought Leah to the venue, Jackson had not arrived yet.


    He brought Leah to the lounge and said, ¡°Wait over here for a while. I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Lamere for a bit, and


    we can leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Leah said and nodded.


    After Ian left, Leah sat down on the sofa and noticed someone¡¯s gaze was transfixed on her.


    Surprised, she turned around to see Shawn¡¯s face.


    Shawn was looking straight at her. When he saw her looking at him, he raised the wine ss in his


    hand toward her.


    Leah felt goosebumps rising on her back.


    She did her best to look away, but she saw Shawn pick up another ss of red wine and walk toward


    her.


    He sat down next to her and handed the wine ss with his slender hand.


    ¡°Fancy meeting you here, Ms. White. Will you be so kind as to have a drink with me?¡± Shawn said with


    a smile. He was staring straight at her as though he was confident she would not decline.


    Leah carefully shifted away from him. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Shawn leaned forward. ¡°This is fruit liqueur. Are you going to be so heartless to reject me?¡±


    He was so close to Leah that she could feel his warm breath on her face.


    Shawn circled his arms around her, and her expression immediately sank.


    She bit her lip in an act of defiance. Taking a deep breath, she reached out to take the ss of liqueur.


    Shawn smiled imperceptibly.


    Suddenly, someone caught her hand. Before she could realize what happened, her world spun around,


    and she was plucked out of Shawn¡¯s embrace.


    Han was ring at Shawn with a chilling gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand English?¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her say she doesn¡¯t drink?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smile froze on his face.


    A long whileter, he slowly lifted the wine ss to his lips and drained its contents. He slowly stood up


    and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t any of your business, Han Howard.¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Han gave Shawn an inscrutable look. ¡°The Whites and the Howards are near and dear to one another.


    Ms. White is a sister to me.¡±


    Shawn smiled profoundly. ¡°You would know best whether she¡¯s a sister or something more. I only hope


    you can treat her as a sister for the rest of your life.¡±


    He clearly lost interest after having spoken his piece and shot Leah a warning nce. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t


    forget my words to you today, Ms. White.¡±


    With that, Shawn left.


    Leah stood frozen, her expression grim.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you to stay away from him?¡± Han¡¯s expression was pinched into an angry frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m not the slightest bit familiar with him. I have no idea why he¡¯s pestering me,¡±


    Leah exined as she shook her head.


    Han¡¯s expression grew stern as he heard her exnation. ¡°He enjoys toying with women. You¡¯re no


    match for him.¡±


    Leah knew that he had misunderstood the situation.


    He likely assumed that Shawn was interested in her.


    She could tell however that the man stared at her with not a semnce of passion in his eyes. There


    was only a predatory look in them.


    She hung her head and sighed. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Han felt a burst of frustration well up inside him when he noticed how she made no move to defend


    herself.


    Her silence makes her no different from that woman.


    He couldn¡¯t understand. Why won¡¯t you just speak your mind? Why do you keep sulking and keeping


    everything to yourself?


    Han¡¯s tone grew harsh as he thought about it. ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    With that, he left.


    Leah was unsure of what she was to do as she watched him walk away.


    Ian had finally returned after half an hour. He approached Leah with a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s been settled?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I chatted with Mr. Lamere for a bit. Did you wait long?¡±


    Although the reception was held in the foyer, Jackson remained in the lounge and did note out to


    entertain his guests. Only those who were close to him were invited in.


    Jackson had invited Ian but did not extend the same courtesy to Leah.


    Despite the Whites announcing that Leah and Sasha were both Whites, there was only one Ms. White.


    Jackson¡¯s actions were to show that he did not acknowledge Leah¡¯s identity.


    ¡°No. The plum wine is pretty good. It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t get to have any. I¡¯m not losing out on anything.¡±


    Leah shyly lowered her head and smiled.


    Seeing Leah¡¯s smile warmed Ian¡¯s heart as his heartbeat grew uncontroble.


    She¡¯s surprisingly innocent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked when she took note of his silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ian smiled tenderly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The duo got to their feet and walked out.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sudden sound of shattering ss could be heard.


    It was followed by a rush of footsteps that was apanied by shrieks, as they watched people run


    out in a panic.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Call for help!¡±


    Ian frowned and grabbed a man beside him to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The man was panting, his countenance rife with anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s the lounge. The lounge is on fire. The fire


    spread to the foyer. We had only just noticed it! You guys should make a run for it too!¡±


    ¡°How could that be? I just left the lounge!¡± Ian looked back in disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe the fire had just started. Mr. Lamere, his daughter, and his son-inw are trapped


    inside. We should hurry and call for help!¡± The man said and left in a hurry.


    Mr. Lamere¡¯s son-inw? Han Howard?


    Leah¡¯s brows instantly furrowed.


    Han was also trapped inside?


    She turned her head sharply and stared in the direction of the lounge, where thick smoke billowed from


    within.


    The fire continued to rage.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Why did the lounge suddenly catch on fire?¡± Ian frowned as he led Leah out. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡±


    The two exited the hall and went to the field outside. That was when the fire brigade arrived on the


    scene. They quickly cordoned the area and rushed in to put out the fire.


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s going on? Everything was going fine. Why did the lounge suddenly catch fire?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Eden¡¯s Court is known to take every precautionary measure. This shouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    Leah felt a chill run down her spine as she listened to their whispers.


    There was only one person on her mind: Shawn Ford!


    Just a short while ago, he warned her to keep out of the mess. The look on his face was vivid in her


    mind. It was obvious he knew about the fire!


    Shawn¡­ could¡¯ve nned this.


    His goal is to get Han killed.


    Her face was outrageously pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Ian noticed the woman¡¯s trembling and took a closer look at her


    only to be taken aback by her pallid countenance.


    That was when he came to a realization. He smiled bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him¡­them.


    It¡¯ll be alright. It¡¯s just a small ze. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Leah did not listen to a single word offort that Ian offered.


    Her eyes remained fixed on the entrance, praying in her heart¡­ Please be safe, Han.


    As time passed, Leah¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Look! Someone¡¯sing out!¡± Someone in the crowd eximed.


    Leah looked up and watched as several firemen stumbled out whilst hauling two individuals with them.


    They were ckened by the thick smog, immediately copsing on the ground as they exited.


    Leah¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she hurried forward, fighting her way through the crowd to take a look.


    Her heart sank.


    The two that the firemen had saved were Jackson and Molly. Both were unconscious.


    Where is Han?


    Why is Han not among them?


    ¡°Move! We have to get them to a hospital!¡± One of the firemen shoved Leah aside.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    That was what snapped her back to reality. Seeing these people heading out, she got desperate and


    held back the one who had pushed her. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Isn¡¯t there still another person inside?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? We only found these two. They¡¯ve been rescued. It¡¯s a congration in


    there. Even if someone was still inside, it¡¯s unlikely that they survived.¡± The fireman frowned.


    The look on Leah¡¯s face fell as she staggered, held up only by Ian, who supported her.


    ¡°Ian, is Han in there?¡±


    ¡°He was still in the lounge when I left.¡±


    Leah did not avert her eyes from the inferno inside. She clenched her hands and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Han hasn¡¯te out. I have to save him.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Ian couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing and held Leah by her hand. ¡°You heard the fireman. It¡¯s a


    congration inside. How are you going to save him?¡±


    Leah pursed her lips, but the expression on her countenance reflected calm as she broke away from


    Ian¡¯s hold. ¡°Han is still inside. I have to see him for myself even if he¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°Just wait a while longer, Sarah. The fire brigade will find a way¡­¡± Ian kept persuading her.


    Leah, however, ignored him and sprinted right into the building.


    ¡°Sarah!¡± Ian shouted hoarsely from behind her.


    Leah rushed into the foyer. The roiling inferno had long spread into the front hall. Thick smoke billowed.


    She was immediately surrounded by a burning sensation the moment she set foot inside.


    ¡°Ack¡­ Cough¡­¡±


    Leah was choking on the smoke and quickly covered her nose and mouth as she shouted, ¡°Are you in


    here, Han?!¡±


    There was little on disy in the foyer. She could see everything at a nce.


    It was just as the fireman had said. There was not a single soul in sight. How could they possibly know


    where Han was?


    Leah¡¯s eyes locked in the direction of the lounge.


    If Han hadn¡¯t escaped into the hall, then where he was now was that lounge!


    The lounge was where the fire had first started. The moment she set foot inside, a wave of heat hit her.


    It felt as though her clothes were going to be burned.


    Leah could feel how difficult it was to breathe. Her eyes were watering from the heavy smog.


    She stood by the entryway. ¡°Are you still alive, Han?¡±


    No one answered her.


    Leah hesitated for a moment before gritting her teeth and rushing into the lounge against the roaring


    fire.


    ¡°Han?¡± Leah¡¯s voice grew softer and softer.


    Her vision was blurry.


    Her eyes swept around the lounge and finally settled on the back of the couch!


    Han copsed there!


    Leah rushed over and held him in her arms. ¡°Are you okay, Han? You can¡¯t die¡­¡± She patted his voice


    as she murmured in a shaky voice.


    Her voice had taken on a sobbing tone.


    Suddenly, another heat wave struck, but Leah seemed to have not felt a thing.


    She picked Han and dragged him outside through gritted teeth. ¡°You must live, Han.¡±


    She still owed him her life after all.


    When she married him three years ago, he was far from kind to her. One could even say he was


    incorrigible.


    However, she clearly remembered an asion when she had identally lost her footing and fallen


    into the water. It was he who rescued her from the freezing water.


    That was also the reason she held onto her position as the madam of the Howards.


    She believed Han cared for her.


    But not once in these three years had she warmed his heart.


    Not even once.


    She was tired. She could now pay him back what he was owed.


    Leah felt her eyelids grow heavy. Her limbs felt like lead and the weight of Han¡¯s physique almost made


    her breathless.


    She was almost out of breath.


    The fire burned out the oxygen around them.


    Leah dragged Han out with difficulty. She was already shaky on her feet but the thought of saving him


    kept her from copsing.


    Finally, she dragged him down into the foyer.


    But all energy seemed to have left her.


    nk!


    Suddenly, the roof beam overhead came crashing down.


    Leah was startled and flung herself atop Han¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A burning sensation spread through her. It felt as though her insides were gripped by pain.


    In her trance, she seemed to see Han opening his eyes and staring at her in disbelief.


    She smiled and grabbed his hand, speaking faintly, ¡°You must live.¡±


    Han had been out like a light but he heard someone keep calling his name as consciousness slowly


    returned to him.


    Tired¡­


    But Han fought to open his eyes with great difficulty.


    The one who saved him was this woman?!


    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he watched her fling herself on top of him and gently tell him to live


    on.


    A peculiar feeling rose in his heart.


    All he felt was boundless anger as he watched the woman copse in front of him.


    He gnashed his teeth and got to his feet to push off the beam that was pressing down on her before


    picking her up into his arms.


    Just then, the firemen returned, and they were followed by an anxious Ian. ¡°Sarah!¡±


    Han could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Save her.¡± With that said, he also fainted.


    ¡­¡­This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It hurt.


    Leah was in severe pain as she regained consciousness. Her head felt like it was going to explode.


    She hissed in response to her sudden shift.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Ian, who was by her side, eximed.


    Leah turned her head slowly and asked, ¡°What¡­happened?¡±


    Her voice was hoarse beyond words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. The doctor said you inhaled too much smoke and burned your throat. You should speak


    less for now,¡± Ian exined, worried.


    He got up to pour her a cup of warm water and handed it to her, grumbling, ¡°What do you mean ¡®What


    happened?¡¯ You rushed right into a burning building. You would¡¯ve died if the fire brigade hadn¡¯te


    to your aid in time!¡±


    Ian¡¯s words jolted her memory.


    She recalled how the lounge had caught on fire. Everyone had already evacuated the building. Only


    Han had remained trapped inside.


    And, she rushed in to save him.


    That¡¯s right! Han!


    ¡°Ack¡­ Hack¡­¡± Leah coughed twice due to her sudden emotional agitation. She drank her water and


    asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Han? Is he alright?¡±


    Ian¡¯s eyes shed with gloom.


    To think the only one she cared about was Han despite having just regained consciousness.


    He smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s in a far better state than you are. You, on the other


    hand, slept for two days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Leah breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°You still have the heart to care for me?¡± A cold voice resounded from the door.


    Leah raised a brow in surprise and watched as Han walked in with a cid expression.


    She averted her eyes. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Han looked displeased by how she avoided his gaze again.


    ¡°I need to speak with you.¡± Han stared right at Leah.


    She instantly understood the meaning of his words.


    Sighing, she spoke to Ian. ¡°Can you leave us for a bit, Ian?¡±


    Ian frowned and gave a wary nce at Han.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Leah smiled at him.


    Han¡¯s mood sank even lower when he watched the interaction between the two.


    Ian eventually left, leaving only Han and Leah inside the ward.


    Leah looked down. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Han entered the room and sat by her bedside. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Leah squirmed.


    This was the first time Han showed her any care.


    She nodded with a less-than-natural expression. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    There was a short pause before she looked up and nced his way. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Han nodded. There was a hostile glint in his eyes. ¡°What is your opinion on what happened this


    time?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leah didn¡¯t understand what he meant and was rendered speechless. She could only answer in


    a stumped manner. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Han suddenly thought the dull woman before him seemed more¡­ pleasant to the eye.


    At least her innocence did not seem to be fake.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious this was someone¡¯s deliberate attempt at harming me,¡± Han said cidly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leah froze and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re telling me this.¡±


    Leah was not sure why he was telling her about it. Was he trying to test her?


    This man had always been a profound thinker. She could not guess what was on his mind.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Han chuckled and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re truly a fool.¡±


    Leah did not know what to say.


    He paid her no mind and continued. ¡°Someone wants me dead and you were the one who messed up


    their schemes. Do you think the involved party has their eyes on you now?¡±


    He¡¯s right.


    But thereiny the problem. The one who wanted him dead could be Shawn Ford.


    And that man already had dirt on her!


    Leah bit her lip in fear of the questions that Han would ask. If she were to expose Shawn, Han would¡­


    be privy to what had urred that night.


    She could not do that.


    Leah¡¯s hands that were hidden underneath the sheets clenched up.


    Han stared fixedly at her and sighed tersely at her stupefied expression.


    ¡°Forget it. You are not to leave my side for the time being,¡± Han said. ¡°I will guarantee your safety.¡±


    Leah was taken aback.


    ¡°What do you mean? You want me to stay with you?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Han narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Leah reflexively denied it.


    She had developed the skill of reading his facial expressions after having been married to him for three


    years. She could tell whenever his mood took a turn for the worst with a single nce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very convenient. After all, you have a fiance. If she misunderstands us¡­¡±


    ¡°You care that much for Molly Lamere?¡± Han interrupted her.


    Leah felt annoyed. He has no idea who I care about the most.


    She puffed out her cheeks, her every word tinged with irritation and yet her voice remained soft


    because she dared not raise her voice at him.


    ¡°No! Forget it. You should stay away from me.¡±


    Han narrowed his eyes when he witnessed how much she ¡°disliked¡± him.


    He suddenly got up, approached Leah, sat down beside the bed, and leaned over slightly to stare


    fixedly at her.


    Leah was startled by the act and did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Sarah White, are you rejecting my offer?¡± He sounded sullen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mess with me first?¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened. A sh of shock passed through her round, dark, almond eyes.


    What did I do to mess with you?


    She clearly wanted to stay far away from him every time he came into view.


    Where on earth did he get that delusion from?


    Leah grew anxious. Her initial intention was clearly to stay away from him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mess with a hair on your head. You shouldn¡¯t talk about things you don¡¯t know about.¡± Leah


    shoved him away. ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    A wave of anger washed over Han at the sight of her acting this way.


    He came closer. ¡°Am I wrong? Only you rushed to my aid in the fire, Sarah White. What exactly are


    your intentions?¡±


    Leah nearly cried from anxiety.


    What other intentions could she have?


    Was she supposed to tell the man that she was Leah Murray, the woman who had loved him for ten


    long years?


    ¡°What are you doing? Get up.¡± Leah pushed him, not really wanting to answer his question.


    Han did not move a muscle.


    With that, Leah started to cry.


    With tears in her beautiful eyes, she looked at him pitifully and cried out, ¡°Am I not your savior? Why


    are you treating me like this?¡±


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Han froze.


    There was a sense of powerlessness in his heart.


    It was undeniable that he couldn¡¯t bear the sight of this woman in tears.


    ¡°¡­Forget it.¡± Han got up, looked at her, and said, ¡°You just woke up, I¡¯ll ask you again once you feel


    better.¡±


    He left the ward after he finished.


    The sight of his retreating back made him seem as if he were fleeing.


    Unfortunately, however, Leah did not see a thing. She was sighing in relief now that he was gone.


    Leah had to remain hospitalized for a few days for observation due to the fire.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was afraid that the Whites would be worried and begged Ian to keep it from them. She lied and


    told them that she remained in Saint Ville as she had more to do.


    Han was also kept on observation in the hospital.


    Jackson Lamere did not show much reaction to the incident. He only came by to express his concern


    for Han before taking Molly with him and leaving.


    Molly had wanted to remain by Han¡¯s side to care for him.


    Jackson had more to do back in Linkville, so he brought Molly with him as he wanted his daughter to


    acquaint herself with more people.


    Leah once again woke up in her hospital room that morning.


    It had been raining for several days in a row, but the sky had cleared up.


    The sky was clear and the air was fresh. Leah got out of bed and opened the window, taking a deep


    breath.


    ¡°What a great day¡­¡± Leah smiled.


    She rested her face on her hands and looked down to see a garden below. There were many


    hospitalized patients taking advantage of the pleasant weather to get some fresh air.


    The hospital was considered one of the best in Saint Ville and the environment matched up to that


    reputation.


    Leah put on a coat and went to the back garden to bask in the sun after watching everyone do the


    same.


    That was when she heard a child¡¯s cries.


    Leah followed the voice to see a little boy with his mouth open and wailing.


    She approached him and knelt to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little boy?¡±


    The little boy looked at her and sobbed until he was breathless. ¡°Waaah¡­ everyone says I¡¯m a baby.


    They won¡¯t y with me!¡±


    Leah got curious. ¡°Why are they calling you a baby?¡±


    The young boy sniffled as his crying came to a halt. He pinched his lips together in aggravation,


    embarrassment shing in his eyes. ¡°I¡­I identally wet the bed. Waah¡­¡±


    Leah smiled.


    She couldn¡¯t help but reassure him. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. They aren¡¯tughing at you. They¡¯re just messing


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The little boy stared nkly at her, tears still hanging from his eyshes.


    ¡°Really,¡± Leah answered. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll y with you. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The boy looked at Leah cautiously. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Leah smiled.


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s y hide and seek! I¡¯ll hide. You cane find me once you count up to ten!¡± And off the


    boy went the moment he finished. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±


    There was nothing for her to do anyway. It would be nice to get some exercise this way.


    She counted to ten.


    ¡°Are you in ce? I¡¯ming for you now,¡± she asked with great amusement after she finished


    counting.


    A child¡¯s voice came from behind a flower bed. ¡°I¡¯m hidden away! Come and find me!¡±


    Leah was barely containing herughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Leah pretended not to know a thing and wandered about the garden.


    Thud!


    Suddenly, her back hit a solid chest, and she froze in her tracks.


    Startled, Leah turned around to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you did it on purpose.¡± An icy voice suddenly came overhead tinged with a teasing lilt.


    Leah froze and looked up in surprise to see Han smirking at her.


    He still looked as indifferent as ever but it seemed as if the sharp edge in his eyes had gone. He


    seemed more¡­approachable?


    Leah shook her head.


    It must have been her illness that gave rise to the illusion.


    How could a devil-like Han Howard be approachable?


    ¡°I still have something to do. Excuse me.¡± Leah looked down, intending to escape.


    Han grabbed her arm. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you ying games with a little brat?¡±


    He had happened to lift the curtain in his ward and caught sight of it all.


    He saw her smiling as she spoke to a little boy.


    The expression on her face¡­ was a rxed smile that he had never seen before. She was beautiful.


    It was so beautiful that he suddenly had the urge to keep her happy at all times.


    Leah blushed.


    That was indeed the case but it was awkward to hear those words leave Han¡¯s mouth.


    Leah turned away. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Han crossed his arms and watched her with a calm expression. ¡°Oh, I want to make it my business.¡±


    Did the sun rise from the west today?


    When did Han be so¡­bossy and unreasonable?


    ¡°What¡¯s that look?¡± Han stared at her.


    Leah shook her head. ¡°I just thought you seemed differentpared to before.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I was like in the past?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know me quite well.¡± Han pressed on.


    Leah bit her lip. Her voice grew softer. ¡°You¡¯re the lover that every woman in Linkville dreams about. It¡¯s


    not hard to figure out when I hear rumors about you everywhere I go.¡±


    Han frowned.


    The furrow in his brows loosened after a while as he took on a more rxed tone. ¡°So, Ms. White used


    to pay attention to me.¡±


    Leah was gobsmacked.


    Why does he sound like he didn¡¯t understand a word I just said?


    ¡°Miss! It¡¯s been so long. Why haven¡¯t you found me yet?!¡± The little boy scurried out and gave Leah a


    dissatisfied look.


    Leah looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡± The boy waved his hand and tilted his head to stare at Han curiously.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the handsome man, Miss? Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face reddened as she hurried to cover the boy¡¯s mouth and whispered to him, ¡°He¡¯s not. That¡¯s


    nonsense. He¡¯s such a mean man.¡±


    Han was rendered speechless.


    Do I look that mean?


    ¡°Really?¡± The boy watched Han with wary eyes and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s mean. He was smiling


    at you just now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still little. You won¡¯t understand,¡± Leah retorted softly.


    He¡¯s smiling at her?


    Even if he was, it was a smile to mock me.


    Han then picked up the boy.


    He bent down and stared cidly at the boy. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m her boyfriend, kid?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a good match with the prettydy,¡± the boy answered innocently.


    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re still a kid. Do you even know what that means?¡± Leah found the situationical.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The boy was not ashamed to speak his mind and didn¡¯t want Leah to look down on him. ¡°A


    match means a pair. Like daddy and mommy, uncle and aunt¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Leah hurriedly covered the boy¡¯s mouth, afraid that he would continue.


    The tips of her ears were turning red.


    Han¡¯s gaze casually flickered Leah¡¯s way. That was when he caught sight of her reddened ears.


    There was a faint amusement in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, there you are, Ms. White!¡± A nurse rushed up to them.


    Leah got up and asked, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been discharged. Your friend is here to check you out,¡± the nurse answered. That was when


    she noticed Han who was standing beside her.


    The man was tall and handsome and gave off an imposing air.


    The nurse blushed. ¡°Is he your boyfriend, Ms. White? You¡¯re both a match made in heaven.¡±


    Leah did not know what to say.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to exin any further.


    ¡­


    Leah and Ian returned to Linkville that afternoon.


    As soon as he entered through the door, Sasha greeted Ian. ¡°You¡¯re finally back Ian. I miss you so


    much.¡±


    Ian felt conflicted when heid eyes on Sasha.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He hadn¡¯t known his heart back then. He saw his close interactions with Sasha as something shared


    between siblings.


    And yet¡­


    He turned to look at Leah.


    He thought that he might have found the person he really wanted to be with.


    So, he kept his distance from Sasha. His tone grew cold and distant. ¡°Yeah, there were some small


    mishaps here and there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The trip went smoothly, yes?¡± Mrs. White smiled at Leah.


    Leah thought of what Sullivan Simmons had said to her and nodded with a smile. ¡°It went well. Mr.


    Simmons is very appreciative of me.¡±


    ¡°Really? It would be great if you joined the orchestra.¡± Mrs. White held her hand as she praised her. ¡°I


    just know the daughter of the Whites wouldn¡¯t becking.¡±


    Ian also smiled at Leah, affection dripping from his eyes.


    Sasha, who watched the scene, felt a tremendous hatred in her heart.


    She clenched her hands tightly in fists as the look in her eyes darkened.


    Why¡­?


    All this was supposed to be mine. But everything changed ever since Leah showed up!


    She had to drive Leah out!

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Sasha returned to her room and locked the door behind her before she dialed a number.


    It took a long while before her call was picked up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to not contact me? This is a very


    important period. Are you trying to get us killed?¡±


    Sasha hurriedly cut in, ¡°Do you think I wanted to do this? That woman is taking everything that is


    rightfully mine. If this keeps up, the Whites will fully ept her. They won¡¯t allow my existence in the


    family once Gordon has investigated the matter!¡±


    She paused before saying nervously, ¡°You have to help me. This is a big deal for the both of us.¡±


    The other end of the line fell silent.


    After a while, the person on the other end of the line gruffly cursed, ¡°You¡¯re useless! I¡¯ll see what I can


    do about Leah. All you need to do is curry favor with the Whites and remain calm. Got it?¡±


    Sasha felt relieved to hear his promise.


    He had never once failed throughout the years and always did as he promised.


    He must have a way!


    ¡°Oh yeah, stop calling me for now,¡± the man suddenly warned. ¡°Someone is investigating me. I¡¯ll have


    to go into hiding for a while.¡±


    Sasha sniffed and panicked. ¡°But what if you disappear?¡±


    ¡°What are you so afraid of? Are the Whites going to devour you?¡± The disgruntled man immediately


    hung up the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Leah woke up the next day.


    The family phone suddenly began to ring as she was having breakfast. A maid picked up the call and


    raised her voice, ¡°It¡¯s a call for you, Ms. White.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Leah frowned unsure and picked up the call from where it was left off. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Is this Sarah White? It¡¯s me.¡± Sullivan¡¯s severe voice sounded from the other end of the call.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons! Is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Sullivan spoke slowly, his tone slightly displeased. ¡°There has been a change with the violinist


    position that I spoke to you aboutst time. Our orchestra has decided to drop a violinist.¡±


    The smile on Leah¡¯s face fell.


    Her hands clenched around the phone. Her voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°How could this¡­ What


    happened?¡±


    Sullivan fell silent.


    What else could¡¯ve happened?


    He looked into her past and found unsavory rumors about her.


    The orchestra wouldn¡¯t recruit an unruly woman like her to ruin the atmosphere!


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s an impromptu notice that was released. I just wanted to let you know about it.¡± Sullivan


    returned to his senses and finished weakly before hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons! Mr. Simmons!¡± Leah wanted to continue fighting the decision and yet the line had gone


    dead.


    Sullivan had hung up the phone and hadn¡¯t even offered her a detailed exnation.


    Although she knew that he didn¡¯t have to exin anything to her, how could there be such a


    coincidence?


    Why did it suddenly get canceled¡­


    Leah was left in turmoil for a while.


    This was her first job. She might¡¯ve only been a no-name violinist but she greatly treasured her job.


    She couldn¡¯t just give up on it. She had to find a way.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sarah?¡± Suddenly, Ian¡¯s voice rang out.


    Leah snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Mom had me deliver something to Mrs. White.¡± Ian set down the bag in his hand and asked worriedly,


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good. Is your health acting up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Leah shook her head and sighed. She hesitated before speaking up, ¡°Ian, Mr. Simmons called


    me up to tell me that the violinist gig¡­ is canceled.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ian frowned, astonished. ¡°How could this be? Mr. Simmons specifically told me to recruit a


    violinist. He was so adamant on it. Why would he suddenly change his mind?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It happened so suddenly. All Mr. Simmons did was let me know about it but offered no


    reason.¡± Leah sighed as she furrowed her brows.


    Leah felt depressed.


    That was when he seemed to recall something and spoke gravely, ¡°Could it be because of¡­Molly


    Lamere?¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with Molly?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°When I was at the homestay earlier, I saw Molly speaking with Mr. Simmons in the corridor. He didn¡¯t


    look too well after she left.¡± Ian tried to recall the moment. ¡°I had been worried about you and didn¡¯t pay


    attention. Now that I think about it, could Molly have said something to Mr. Simmons that prompted him


    to do this¡­?¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression was unsightly.


    She clutched the phone in her hand and bit her lip in deep thought.


    If that¡¯s the case¡­ This is definitely Molly¡¯s doing.


    She hates me. Of course she would do something like this to rob me of my opportunities.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, Sarah but we¡¯re talking about the Lameres. We should probably just¡­let it go. I¡¯ll


    get you another opportunity,¡± Ian said hesitantly.


    Leah sucked in a breath. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter. Molly would do it again.¡±


    Ian sighed.


    But what else could they possibly do?


    Neither the Whites nor the Sanders could match up to the might of the Lameres.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak with her,¡± Leah spoke firmly. ¡°She has a grudge against me. She¡¯ll probably let me go once


    she¡¯s doneshing out at me.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s only a probability. From what I know, Molly is easily envious and you and Han¡­¡±


    ¡°Big deal. I¡¯ll just have to never see Han again,¡± Leah said.


    Ian searched her stubborn expression and could only sigh.


    She shared her defiant nature with Gordon White back in his youth.


    Later that night, Leah stared up at the lit sign in front of her and took a deep breath.


    She had asked Ian about it and learned that Molly wasing to Phoenix Tower.


    Phoenix Tower was a high-end club in Linkville. Those who walked through its doors were either rich or


    influential. They were wealthy youths with money to burn.


    It was Molly¡¯s friend¡¯s birthday today. It was only natural that she would show up with the party being


    held here.


    A scantily d woman passed Leah by and shot her a nce.


    She thenined to her malepanion by her side. ¡°Check this woman out. She¡¯s dressed in


    such an outdated way and she dares show her face here?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. What¡¯s the point ofing here to fool around wearing all thoseyers?¡±


    Leah heard their provocative conversation and subconsciously tried to back away.


    But this was one of the only few chances she could meet Molly.


    Leah sucked in a breath and mustered up her courage to step into Phoenix Tower.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ¡°Molly, you¡¯re finally here! Where¡¯s Han?¡± The guests in the corner booth cheered at Molly who arrived


    late.


    Molly was decked out in the trendiest branded clothes. ¡°Han just came back from Saint Ville and is


    handling thepany¡¯s affairs right now. I called him a moment ago, he said he¡¯lle right after he¡¯s


    done,¡± she said.


    The women all let out a sigh.


    ¡°I envy you, Molly! Your fianc¨¦ is tall, handsome and rich!¡±


    ¡°I agree! He must¡¯ve been busy with hispany¡¯s affairs, but he still took the time to join our


    gathering. How nice he must¡¯ve been to you!¡±


    ¡°How nice it would¡¯ve been if I have a handsome and rich man who loves me as well,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of Han Howard instead! To be able to marry a beautiful and capable woman, such as


    Molly!¡±


    Molly¡¯s grin became wider as she heard theirpliments.


    I am the best match for Han after all, she thought.


    ¡°Molly,¡± Suddenly, a soft voice came from behind.


    Molly paused, This voice¡­ It¡¯s familiar.


    She turned around and saw Leah standing outside the booth awkwardly. She was looking at her


    hesitantly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Molly asked as she frowned with disgust when she saw Molly.


    ¡°Molly, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about. Do you minding out with me for a moment?¡±


    Leah asked loudly. She slightly frowned as the ear-splitting music continued to y in the background.


    She rarely came to ces like these since she grew up poor. Even after marrying Han, he never


    allowed her to go to entertainment establishments.


    Furthermore, Leah felt ufortable by the unpleasant gazes around her.


    Mollyid back onto the sofa and smiled, ¡°Why should I? We can talk about it here,¡± she scoffed.


    Leah bit her tongue. She felt awkward.


    Molly was surrounded by the rich kids of Linkville. They would eat, drink and y everyday since they


    were rich.


    At that moment, they noticed Molly¡¯s attitude towards Leah and understood the situation instantly.


    It seemed that Molly hated her.


    In this case, they figured they did not have to hold back¡­


    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t you talk about it here?¡±


    ¡°Are you Molly¡¯s friend? Let¡¯s have a drink together!¡±


    The guests taunted Leah.


    Leah ignored their words and stared at Molly, ¡°I would like you to take back what you said to Mr


    Simmons. I don¡¯t know what you said that made him change his mind, but I really need that


    opportunity,¡± Leah began politely.


    Molly chuckled arrogantly before picking up the wine bottle beside her and poured herself a drink.


    ¡°Indeed, I was the one who persuaded him to do so. But you don¡¯t expect me to help you out for free,


    right?¡± She twirled her ss as she replied slowly.


    There¡¯s a chance then! Leah thought and her face lit up with hope.


    ¡°Ms Lamere, what do you want in return?¡± She politely asked Molly.


    Molly¡¯s gaze on her face turned toward the wine bottle in front of her.


    She hated Leah¡¯s gaze.


    She despised her hopeful gaze, to the point where she wished to crush her hopes with her two hands.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you down this bottle, and I¡¯ll give you a chance?¡± Molly lifted her chin up and looked at the


    wine bottle in front of her.


    Leah was stunned for a moment before looking down to the wine bottle in front of her.


    It¡¯s a brand that she did not recognise. She could not tell how strong the drink was either.


    The youths around the booth gazed maliciously towards Leah.


    Molly then winked at one of the men, and he immediately poured a ss of wine for Leah.


    ¡°Drink it,¡± He gave an unpleasant smile as he spoke and ced the ss in front of her.


    ¡°Down! Down!¡±


    ¡°Come on! Just drink it!¡±


    The cheers were getting louder as everyone was excited to see Leah embarrass herself.


    Leah hesitated before slowly grabbing onto the ss¡­


    She stared at the shiny liquid inside and closed her eyes before leaning her mouth towards the ss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink it,¡± Suddenly a pair of hands snatched her ss from behind.


    Leah was stunned, but before she could turn around, she saw Molly stood up swiftly, ¡°Han? You¡¯re


    here!¡± She eximed.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Han nodded and ced the ss down on the table. He looked around the group and said, ¡°You


    all are boring.¡±


    His appearance somehow managed to stiffen up the atmosphere in the booth.


    After all, these youngsters were afraid of Han.


    The moment they saw his expressionless face, they dared not speak up.


    Molly immediately clinged onto Han¡¯s arm, ¡°Han, we didn¡¯t force her to drink the wine! She wanted to


    down the bottle herself, isn¡¯t that so, Ms. Sarah?¡± She pouted.


    Meanwhile, Leah felt terribly embarrassed.


    Why would Han show up in the worst scenarios?


    ¡°¡­ Yes,¡± she replied quietly.


    Han did not even nce at Leah, ¡°Why is she here then? You needed to kill the mood?¡± He remarked.


    ¡°Get out,¡± He said as he tilted his head and red with his cold eyes.


    Leah was immediately frozen by his gaze.


    She clenched her hands and looked up at Han¡¯s gaze.


    She did not want to leave.


    As long as Molly did not agree to take back her words, she could never leave.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Such a shameless and stubborn woman! You¡¯re killing the mood now!¡±


    Once they saw Han insulting her, they followed along.


    Tears started to pile up in Leah¡¯s eyes, but she held her tears.


    As if nothing changed over the past six months¡­ Han simply watched the group humiliate Leah.


    Even the one who hurt her the most was still herself.


    ¡°Tch, you guys are so annoying,¡± All of a sudden, an annoyed sound was heard from the booth beside


    theirs.


    Then, a pair of hands held onto the ss screen and a fierce-looking man who reeked of alcohol slowly


    appeared. He was holding onto a wine bottle in his right hand, looking like a drunkard.


    Yet his eyes were as clear as ever.


    His once tender and affectionate eyes were now cold.


    ¡°Who even are you?¡± A guy irritatingly asked.


    Bam!


    The man smashed the wine bottle on their booth, ¡°My name¡¯s Ron Sanders, and you better remember


    that,¡± Ron announced his entrance.


    ¡°Ron Sanders?¡±


    ¡°The bastard from the Sanders family?¡±


    The crowd started muttering around after his surprise appearance.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Even Leah was surprised.


    ¡°I thought I told you all that if you mess with this woman, you¡¯re messing with me!¡± Ron stood up


    straight and pointed at Leah as he warned.


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re nothing but an illegitimate child of the Sanders¡­¡± Molly started to feel ufortable


    as she muttered out.


    Before she could finish her line, Ron smashed another wine bottle on the wall again.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Molly and the others shrieked.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the screams now? Weren¡¯t all of you having fun bullying her just now?¡± An evil smile


    appeared on Ron¡¯s face as he teased them.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Leah did not forget the reason she was there that day. She held Ron¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Stop it.¡± She


    was embarrassed.


    Ron lowered his head to look at Leah, and suddenly he cooled down. Is she unhappy? he wondered.


    However, he did not know why he could not bear to see her sad.


    Ron stopped throwing the bottle. He grabbed Leah¡¯s hand and suggested, ¡°Come to a ce with me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­¡± However, before Leah finished her words, she was pulled away by him.


    A touch of sadness shed across Han¡¯s eyes when he saw Leah left the room with Ron.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, you¡¯rete. You must drink 3 sses of wine as a punishment.¡± Someone said and soon


    the atmosphere livened up.


    Han looked at the man. He was the one who humiliated Leah and touched her just now. Han could not


    help pursing his lips and berated, ¡°Get out of my face now!¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Ron dragged Leah all the way out of Phoenix Tower.


    ¡±You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Ron said and led Leah into the car. Then he drove away from the city,


    and after some time, he stopped in front of ake in the suburb.


    The surrounding was so quiet. The ce was an industrial area, waiting to be developed.


    Leah could not help but rub her arms and asked, ¡°Why do you take me here?¡±


    ¡°Rx,¡± Ron said and walked toward theke.


    Seeing that, Leah pursed her lips. She had no choice but to follow him. ¡°Ron, I really thank you for


    helping me just now but I really have something else to do.¡±


    ¡°What do you have to do?¡± With his arms crossed over his chest, Ron looked at Leah and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t


    tell me you¡¯re going back to look for that woman?¡±


    Leah could not help but sigh. ¡°Ron, I have to find her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on actually? Can¡¯t you let me help you? Why do you need to ask her for help? Besides,


    look at her. Do you think she will help you?¡± Ron looked at Leah with disappointment.


    Hearing that, Leah stared at Ron calmly. Although Ron had helped her many times, she still felt they


    were not from the same world. She was always afraid to bother him.


    ¡°Why do you look at me like that? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ron narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°No.¡± Leah shook her head. She was scared to go back.


    ¡°Ron, why do you want to help me?¡± Leah looked at him. There wereplicated feelings in her eyes.


    Ron remained silent. He turned around, picked up a pebble, and threw it into theke.


    Leah looked at him quietly.


    It was dark outside, but the light in the industrial area lit up theke. After throwing a pebble into the


    lake, Ron¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll show you something interesting.¡±


    After saying that, Ron went into the woods nearby.


    Leah was speechless. She was not in the mood to y with Ron. She wanted to go home as soon as


    possible


    Nheless, Leah had no choice as she was in the auburn now. She had to depend on Ron to drive


    her back.


    After a while, the leaves rustled, and Ron came out with a smirk.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    As soon as Ron said that, beams of light suddenly emitted from behind him. Leah took a look and


    found that there were countless of fireflies flying out behind Ron.


    Fireflies flew around Ron, and when Ron walked toward Leah, so did the fireflies. The yellow and green


    lights flickered everywhere.


    Leah was stunned. It was the first time she had seen such beautiful fireflies.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Leah could not help reaching out to touch them.


    Ron smirked. ¡°I know all girls like this. But do you know where the fireflies emit light?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Leah asked subconsciously.


    Ron pursed his lips with a smile. ¡°Their ass.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was speechless. He¡¯s so childish and annoying! she could not help but muse.


    After saying that, Ron burst intoughter. He then came up to Leah and asked slyly, ¡° So how are you


    feeling now? Are you in a better mood?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah fell silent for a moment.


    Although Ron was childish, Leah was undeniable in a better mood.


    Putting their hands behind the head, Ron and Leah looked at the fireflies flying all over the sky. The two


    kept silent. For a moment, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward.


    After a while, Ron asked again, ¡°Do you know the lifespan of these fireflies?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tease me again?¡±


    ¡°Haha, am I that annoying to you?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Ron squinted at Leah. ¡°Their lifespan is only


    one day. After they emit light tonight, they will die tomorrow.¡±


    Leah was surprised, ¡°Why? They are so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Well, even though they knew they will die, they still want to shine!¡° Ron was serious. ¡°So, no matter


    what happens, you have to live well too.¡±


    Ron¡¯s eyes looked solemn even though he sounded casual. Leah did not know if he said that for


    himself or for her.


    Following his gaze, a strange feeling suddenly emerged in Leah¡¯s heart. Did¡­ Did he have a sad


    memory in the past too? she wondered. Otherwise, why did he sound so sad?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ron stared at Leah.


    Leah¡¯s eyes were bright, and her face was fair. Looking at her eyes, Ron¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a


    beat.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Leah looked away and replied, ¡°Ron¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you ask me why I helped you just now?¡± Ron walked up to Leah and pinched her face,


    ¡°Because I saved your life. Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to bow your head to anyone.¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to bow your head to anyone!¡± Leah murmured after Ron. She was confused.


    Ron continued, ¡±It¡¯s useless to show your weakness. You can¡¯t do anything. You can only prove


    yourself only when you be stronger. Do you understand?¡± Ron said with his arms crossed in front


    of his chest.


    Hearing that, Leah pursed her lips and nodded.


    ¡°Well, let me drive you back. I bet a rich family¡¯s daughter has a curfew.¡± A touch of irony appeared on


    Ron¡¯s face.


    Ron stopped his car at the gate of the White residence.


    Getting out of the car, Leah wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. ¡°Would you like


    toe in and have a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°Tea?¡± Ron looked at the high wall and felt abased. He started the engine of the car again and replied,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    What Ron said before he left made Leah feel strange. She felt that Ron hated the White family very


    much.


    When Leah opened the door to the living room, she was surprised to see that Jane was still awake.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± she asked and walked over.


    Jane looked at Leah seriously. ¡°Sarah, who sent you back just now?¡±


    Leah was stunned.


    Jane must have seen it on the surveince monitor.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ron!¡± replied Leah honestly.


    ¡°That illegitimate child of the Sanders family?¡± Jane frowned. However, she softened her tone when


    she saw that Leah was lowering her head.


    Jane continued, ¡°Sarah, I did not mean to interfere your social life. Ron has a very bad reputation. If


    you keep hanging out with him, it will have a negative impact on you.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Leah answered, still lowering her head. She was so tired that she did not want to argue.


    After Leah went back to her room, Jane sighed and walked to the study worriedly.


    ¡°Gordon,¡± Jane walked toward Gordon, who was busy with his work.


    Gordon raised his head and saw his wife. He rubbed between his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your investigation going?¡± Jane asked.


    Hearing that, Gordon was a bit stunned. ¡°There is no result yet. I n to visit Sarah¡¯s house in the next


    two days to see if there is any clue.¡± He paused and exined again, ¡°I always feel that¡­ it is not that


    simple.¡±


    ¡°Well, when the resultes out, we can draw a share transfer contract to divide thepany¡¯s share


    again,¡± said Jane seriously.


    On the second day, Ron came to see Leah again.


    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst time. I don¡¯t know why Mr. Simmons suddenly changed his


    mind.¡± He sighed.


    Leah shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m thankful that you helped me fight for it. You don¡¯t have to


    feel sorry.¡±


    ¡°But Sarah, I have a college ssmate who is a teacher now. He is going to the schools at Penn Peak


    during his vacation. After knowing that you can y the violin, he wants to take you with him.¡±


    Leah seemed interested. However, she asked hesitantly after a moment, ¡°Really? Can I go? But I¡¯m not


    a teacher.¡±


    ¡°Well, why not you ask him personally?¡± Ron said, ¡°Do you have time this afternoon? I¡¯m going to meet


    him in a cafeter.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Leah agreed without hesitation.


    In the afternoon, Leah followed Ron to the cafe.


    A young man had been waiting for them. Seeing that Ron brought Leah, the young man quickly stood


    up and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sunny Cole, a teacher teaching in the suburb.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hi, I¡¯m Leah.¡±


    The two shook hands and sat face to face. After that, Sunny told Leah about his teaching experiences.


    It seemed that Sunny¡¯s teaching life was so exciting and full of meaning. Not only that, the children in


    the countryside were cute. Their desire for knowledge somehow moved Leah.


    Leah was very excited. She asked, ¡°I¡¯m very excited to go to the countryside with you, but I have no


    experience. Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡± replied Sunny. ¡°You just need to teach the children the basic knowledge of music.


    However, the most important thing is to let them enjoy and immerse in the world of music. You know,


    the teaching environment in the countryside is very poor, and they can¡¯t afford any musical


    instruments!¡± sighed Sunny.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll try my best to teach them,¡± replied Leah.


    Sunny smiled when he heard her. ¡°Well, it¡¯s best that you can think like that.¡±


    After Leah thanked Sunny and came out of the cafe with Ron, they were still happily chatting.


    Unexpectedly, they ran into Han and Molly as soon as they came out.


    Molly could not help but tease, ¡°Oh, Ron, you are so close to Sarah. How sad would Sasha be if she


    finds out.¡±


    Ron¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ms. Lamere, I think you misunderstood. I only treat Sasha as my sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? What about Sarah? You like her, don¡¯t you?¡± Molly smiled and turned to Han. ¡°Right,


    Han?¡±


    Han stared at Leah for a moment. Then, he nced at Ron coldly.


    Are they together again? She is so scared of me when she sees me. But when she is with Ron, she


    smiles like a flower!¡± Han mused, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ she likes Ron?¡±


    Han felt stuffy in his chest. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Hearing that, Molly stopped smiling. However, as soon as she nced at Leah, she sniggered and


    continued to humiliate her. ¡°Han, some people are really shameless. How could they seduce her own


    sister¡¯s fiance?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face went paled even more. She pursed her lips and tried to exin. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    However, Han interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s go back! I don¡¯t feel like drinking coffee now.¡±


    Molly was stunned but Han had already turned around and walked away.


    Seeing that, Molly red at Leah. However, she turned and hurried to catch up with Han.


    After they left, Leah cooled down. Ron wanted to say something but halted at second thought. He could


    not help but sigh.


    After dinner, Leah turned around and wanted to go upstairs.


    Jane stopped her and asked, ¡°Sarah, can you ask Sasha toe down? I have something to tell her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leah nodded and went upstairs to the door of Sasha¡¯s room. She found that her door was open


    at the moment.


    When Leah raised her hand and wanted to knock at the door, she heard a sharp voiceing from


    inside the room. ¡°What? She¡¯s so intimate with Ron! How can you let me wait? I am jealous of them


    every day!¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Leah frowned. However, she had a hunch that Sasha was talking about her. By devious


    means, she continued to stand at the door and eavesdrop quietly.


    Leah did not know what the other party said over the phone. After a long silence, Sasha murmured,


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at Cloud Pavilion this weekend. I¡¯ll be careful. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Then she hung up.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah pursed her lips. She stepped a few steps back and deliberately thumped on the floor. ¡°Sasha,


    mom is looking for you.¡±


    A sense of hatred shed across Sasha¡¯s face. However, as soon as she opened the door, she


    resumed her innocent look, ¡°Coming¡­ Thanks Sarah,¡± she said, holding Leah¡¯s arm innocently.


    Instantly, Leah felt awkward.


    ¡°Sarah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Sasha suddenly with a dark look in her eyes. ¡°Did she hear me just


    now?¡± she wondered.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Leah gave a smile. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just too tired during the day. I¡¯m going to rest early tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, Sasha gazed at Leah¡¯s face calmly. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leah smiled and touched Sasha¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    Finally, Sasha smiled. ¡°Okay, go and have a good rest. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night!¡± With that, Leah hurried back to her room. She closed the door and felt her heart beat


    elevated. She was bad at lying. If she had not run away quickly just now, she was afraid Sasha would


    noticed her lying.


    For some reason, Leah felt Sasha¡¯s eyes were horrifying just now. She has such an adorable smile but


    what¡¯s wrong with her just now? Leah could not help but wonder. And who is she meeting this


    weekend? All those thoughts kept lingering in Leah¡¯s mind.


    On weekends, Sasha did not have to go to piano lessons. Leah, on the other hand, had no job and had


    been staying at home all the time.


    Usually, Sasha would either paint in her room or go to the Sanders family. She would not get up early.


    However, she woke up and went down to have breakfast around 7:30 a.m. that morning.


    Jane was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the asion that our Sasha is so early today?¡±


    Hearing that, Sasha could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to my friend¡¯s house to practice


    piano together. I won¡¯t be at home today.¡±


    ¡°Great. You should go out and hang out with your friends more.¡± After Jane finished, she looked at


    Leah and asked, ¡°Sarah, are you going out too?¡±


    Leah had no intention to go out that day. However, as soon as she thought about Sasha¡¯s conversion


    over the phonest night, she nodded. ¡°Yes, me too.¡±


    Hearing that, Sasha nced at Leah in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re going out too? I didn¡¯t know you have friends.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going out to buy something.¡± Leah quickly exined and lowered her head. She did not dare to


    look Sasha in the eyes.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    After breakfast, Sasha wiped her mouth in a hurry and said, ¡°Mom, I have to leave now. It¡¯s gettingte.


    See youter.¡±


    As soon as Sasha left, Leah followed her.


    Sasha hailed a cab on the roadside. Leah quickly followed and hailed a cab from behind too.


    Cloud Pavilion was a very famous scenic ce in Linkville. Many people came for a visit. However, it


    was so big that one could easily get lost in the crowd.


    Sasha got off at the entrance. However, instead of going in immediately, she made a phone call.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that, Leah quickly hid behind the bushes.


    Meanwhile, Han walked out of Cloud Pavilion and saw a familiar figure sneaking around at the


    entrance. He frowned when he found out it was Leah. What is she doing here? he wondered. Why is


    she sneaking behind the bush?


    ¡°Mr. Howard, are we ready to go to the next ce?¡± the man next to Han asked cautiously.


    Han wanted to build a hotel, and that was the reason he went to Cloud Pavilion to survey the


    surroundings.


    Han pursed his lips when he suddenly saw Leah got up and went inside Cloud Pavilion. ¡°You guys go


    ahead. I¡¯lleter,¡± he instructed. With that, he followed Leah from behind.


    There were more people inside Cloud Pavilion than Leah imagined. She had to follow Sasha closely in


    order not to lose her. Soon, beads of perspiration appeared on her forehead. All her attention was


    focused on Sasha that she did not even notice that someone was following her.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed Leah¡¯s wrist in a corner. Startled, she turned around and saw Han¡¯s cold


    face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leah was shocked. She raised her head to look Sasha. To her disappointment,


    Sasha¡¯s figure dissapeared in the crowd in just a few seconds.


    Han stared at her and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Leah was exasperated because she lost Sasha. She replied harshly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s all


    your fault that I lost her.¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Han acutely captured the key point of her words.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Leah was stunned and looked at Han vigntly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Did he see that I


    followed Sasha? she wondered.


    ¡°Huh? Not telling me?¡± Han frowned and felt a little unhappy.


    Hearing that, Leah pursed her lips and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Han felt disappointed. Why does she always ignore me when she sees me? Am I really not as good as


    Ron? Why do Ipare myself with Ron? he mused.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Bye, Mr. Howard.¡± After saying that, Leah hurriedly ran forward. She remembered


    Sasha seemed to be heading in the north direction.


    However, Leah still could not find Sasha. Frustrated, she looked up and saw a stone arch bridge. There


    were a lot of people passing the stone arch bridge.


    ¡°There are so many people there. Sasha might have gone in that direction?¡± Leah murmured.


    Without thinking, Leah ran to the bridge.


    It was crowded on the bridge. Leah tried to squeeze herself forward. She did not notice a child was


    running toward her. identally, the child bumped into her.


    Leah lost her bnce and fell off the bridge into the water.


    Han was still standing where he was. I¡¯m really crazy. Why should I care about what she thinks?


    Thinking of that, Han turned around and wanted to leave.


    Just then, Han heard a ssh into the water from the stone arch bridge.


    Then, a familiar voice was heard. ¡°Help! Help me!¡±


    Leah was drowning.


    The water was deep, and Leah had an instinctive fear of water. She panicked. Her mind went nk,


    and she could not even think at all.


    Han looked back and saw Leah struggling in the water. There were many onlookers around, but no one


    volunteered to save her. Without hesitation, Han jumped into the water and swam toward her.


    ¡±Help, help me¡­¡± Leah was almost out of breath. Her voice became weaker.


    Finally, Han grabbed her hand and held her in his arms. However, Leah passed out. She had gulped


    down too much water.


    Han had no choice but to drag Leah to the shore andy her t on thewn. He patted her on the face


    and shouted, ¡°Sarah! Can you hear me, Sarah!¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Leah did not respond.


    Han tried to perform CPR, but after pressing Leah¡¯s chest a few times, Leah was still unconscious.


    Han¡¯s face darkened. Staring at Leah¡¯s lips, he had no choice but to blow through her mouth. He only


    wanted to save her.


    Taking a deep breath, Han grabbed Leah¡¯s chin with one hand, forced her mouth open, and performed


    rescue breathing.


    ¡°Coff! Coff!!¡± Suddenly, Leah coughed and opened her eyes gradually.


    As soon as she woke up, she saw Han. She was stupefied and quickly sat up. Unexpectedly, her


    forehead hit Han¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Han took a deep breath andined, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Embarrassed, Leah looked away and did not dare to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re too close to me just now.¡±


    Han sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to kiss you?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Shaking her head, Leah quickly stood up and wanted to leave.


    However, Han grabbed her hand and frowned. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡±


    Leah shook off his hand and answered expressionlessly, ¡°I have something to do.¡±


    Hearing that, Han frowned and nced at her.


    The knitted coat Leah was wearing was dripping with water. It waspletely wet. Her damped skirt


    clung to the skin of her lower body, outlining her beautiful curve.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Han pursed his lips. After Leah took a few steps forward, Han quickly took off his coat and threw it on


    her body. ¡°Put it on.¡±


    Taking Han¡¯s coat, Leah hesitated for a moment. In the end, she had no choice but to take it. After that,


    she disappeared into the park.


    Leah doubted if she could still find Sasha since she had wasted so much time. Looking around, she


    saw many people but was disappointed. She could not find Sasha. She turned to a corner and almost


    bumped into someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Leah said, nodding apologetically. When she raised her head again, she spotted Sasha


    about ten steps away from her.


    Sasha was standing in a pavilion, waiting for someone anxiously.


    Leah¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat. She quickly turned around and hid behind a rockery.


    After a long time, Leah saw a man in a gray coat and a cap walking toward Sasha.


    Sasha seemed excited when the man appeared. She nced around, beckoned the man, and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk on the boat.¡±


    There were several boats under the pavilion. After Sasha and the man got on the boat, the boatman


    rowed the boat gradually and went away from the shore.


    Seeing that, Leah walked out from behind the rockery and frowned.


    Who on earth is Sasha talking to? Why is she so vignt? I¡¯d better wait a little longer. Leah thought to


    herself


    More than half an hour, the boat returned. Sasha got off the boat first. She looked around and left


    quickly. However, the man was nowhere to be seen.


    Leah was confused.


    Suddenly, Leah noticed the man again. However, the brim of his cap was so low that Leah hardly see


    his face.


    The man walked very fast, and Leah almost lost him. Squinting her eyes, Leah quickly took out her


    phone and snapped a photo of him.


    After Leah returned home and went into her room, she uploaded the photos to theputer and


    erged them using a software app. She majored in fashion design in college and often used those


    applications. So, she knew how to use the app very well.


    Two hourster, she finally finished editing the photos. The man¡¯s figure appeared on theputer,


    and Leah was stunned.


    The man was wearing a cap almost covering half of his face. Leah could not see his face clearly.


    However, the scar on his chin was visible.


    Leah remembered that her father, Charlie, also had a scar on his chin. The scar was very deep from


    his chin to the corner of his mouth.


    However, Charlie was dead. How could he appear at Cloud Pavilion? How did he know Sasha? A lot of


    things shed across Leah¡¯s mind. She had a headache.


    In the evening, the White family sat together for dinner. Jane asked Sasha and Leah how was their day.


    Biting the spoon, Sasha smiled sweetly. ¡°I practiced piano with my friend. Her mother praised me and


    invited me to y at their party,¡± said Sasha casually.


    Nheless, Leah could not help but nce at her. She went to Cloud Pavilion. Why did she lie? she


    wondered.


    ¡°By the way, Sarah,¡± Gordon suddenly said, looking at Leah. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leah asked.


    ¡°Can you bring me to your house tomorrow? I want to confirm something.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was stunned.


    ¡°Of course, but the ce was very old.¡± Leah could not help lowering her eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to see the ce where you lived when you were young.¡± A smile


    appeared on Gordon¡¯s face.


    Right then, Sasha interrupted, ¡°Daddy, can I go? I¡¯m also curious.¡±


    Nevertheless, Gordon nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you next time. I have something important to


    do.¡±


    Hearing that, Sasha lowered her eyes, feeling disappointed. She knew Gordon had important things to


    do. However, as soon as she thought of what the man said to her that afternoon, she slowly breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    On the next day, Gordon took Leah back to the ce where she used to live.


    Leah¡¯s father was Charlie Parridge, and he was the one who told Leah that she followed her mother¡¯s


    surname. Unfortunately, her mother died when she was born.


    Gordon drove his Porsche Cayenne and stopped in the Midtown Vige of Linkville. As soon as he got


    off the car, a group of children rushed over curiously.


    ¡°What a super luxurious car!¡± the kids eximed.


    Afraid of attracting more people, Leah quickly took Gordon back to her previous house.


    Charlie had a small house in the vige, which gave off a musty smell.


    Opening the door, Leah showed Gordon around and said, ¡°This is where I used to live.¡±


    Gordon frowned and asked, ¡°How old were you at that time?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Leah said, ¡°12? I had an ident that year, and my face was disfigured. The


    doctor said I lost my memory because I was too shocked.¡±


    ¡°Did the doctor say when you will recover your memory?¡± asked Gordon curiously. The matter was very


    important.


    Leah thought for a moment and said, ¡°No. I think I will never recover my memory forever.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Gordon sighed and said, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll hire the best doctor to treat you.¡±


    Rather than feeling love or pity for the daughter who suddenly appeared, Gordon did not know what to


    feel about her.


    However, that did not mean he was willing to have his feelings manipted.


    He had a hunch that¡­ something smelled fishy.


    Gordon opened a door to a room. When Leah saw that, she said, ¡°That¡¯s Charlie¡¯s room. He never let


    me go inside.¡±


    ¡°How does Charlie treat you?¡± Gordon asked as he pushed the door and went inside.


    Leah was silent for a while. ¡°¡­ So-so, I guess.¡±


    The truth was that Charlie Parridge had always mistreated Leah.


    The man had a violent temper. Ever since his wife¡¯s death, he numbed himself with alcohol. Whenever


    he got home drunk, he would beat or abuse Leah.


    However, that was already in the past.


    That painful episode ended with Charlie¡¯s death.


    The furnishings in Charlie¡¯s room were simple. There was only a bed and a cab.


    Gordon walked up next to the bed. There was a photo frame ced there.


    In the frame was a family photo. A young man was carrying a little girl with twin ponytails.


    Gordon picked up the photo frame to take a closer look and immediately gasped in shock.


    The faces of the three people in the photo had been nked out!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this?¡± Gordon frowned and asked.


    Leah also frowned when she saw the photo. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never


    seen this photo before.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The voice of an old woman was heard at the door. ¡°Oh, is the Parridge girl back?¡±


    Leah and Gordon looked at each other and exited the room. They saw an old woman with a walking


    stick standing in the front yard.


    Leah recognized her immediately. ¡°Why are you here, Mrs. Konigsburg?¡±


    ¡°I was told someone is here at Charlie¡¯s house, and I guessed it¡¯s you,¡± Mrs. Konigsburg said while


    walking toward Leah.


    Leah introduced the old woman to Gordon. ¡°This is Mrs. Konigsburg. I¡¯ve known her since I was a child.


    She gave me food whenever I had to starve.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Konigsburg,¡± Gordon said. He thought for a while and continued, ¡°I have


    something to ask.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what happened to Charlie Parridge¡¯s daughter when she was twelve?¡±


    The news would have traveled quickly in a small vige, especially if it was something major.


    Mrs. Konigsburg thought for a long time. Her clouded eyes were transfixed on Leah¡¯s face. ¡°Nothing


    important as far as I can tell. Charlie did bring his daughter out for a trip once, but when they came


    back, the girl¡¯s personality changed.¡±


    ¡°His daughter¡¯s personality changed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That girl used to be arrogant and naughty, and no one in the vige could stop her. After


    she returned from the trip, she became soft-spoken and well-mannered like a girl from a noble family. I


    bet she learned a lot on her trip to the big city!¡± Mrs. Konigsburg said.


    Gordon and Leah looked at each other.


    Charlie and her daughter went away when she was twelve, and her personality changed when she


    returned¡­ All that could only point to a singr truth: It was very likely that Charlie knew Leah was not


    his birth daughter.


    However, if that were the case, why did Charlie raise her under the lie that she was his daughter and


    tell her about what happened back then?


    Neither Gordon nor Leah could figure out why. Perhaps only Charlie knew the real answer.


    Now that Charlie was dead, there was no one left to ask.


    As they left the vige, Gordon¡¯s brows were tightly knotted. He seemed to be thinking of something.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Leah said with a sigh.


    Gordon looked at her and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll continue the investigation. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to find the


    truth.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Leah said but stopped herself.


    She wanted to tell Gordon she might have seen Charlie in contact with Sasha.


    What if she was wrong though? Could that man coincidentally have a scar at the same ce?


    She had watched Charlie die in the fire with her own eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I hope you won¡¯t tire yourself,¡± Leah said.


    Charlie smiled warmly when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I want to get to the bottom of this. You


    deserve to know the truth.¡±


    ¡­


    Shyanne heard her phone ring as she stepped out of the bathroom.


    She looked at the screen. It was an unknown number.


    Frowning, she rejected the call.


    The phone rang again a few secondster. Impatiently, Shyanne answered the call and said, ¡°Who is


    it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. All you have to do is follow what I tell you to do.¡± The voice on the


    other end of the call was heavily distorted.


    Shyanne frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The mechanical voice spoke again. ¡°Leah is not dead. She is still alive and using the identity of Sarah


    White.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Shyanne eximed. Realizing she might have been too loud, she dropped her


    voice to a whisper and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why do you say that? Do you have any evidence? The


    Howard and White families won¡¯t forgive you if you are lying.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be lying, my dear Ms. Howard,¡± the voice said. It paused for a moment before continuing,


    ¡°Sasha White is the only daughter of the White family. Sarah White is Leah Murray after stic surgery,


    and she has conspired with Ian Sanders to deceive the White family. As for the evidence, I¡¯ve sent it to


    you in an email.¡±


    Shyanne felt a chill course down her spine.


    If Sarah is really Leah¡­ and Han knows about it¡­


    Shyanne¡¯s grip on the phone became tighter. ¡°Why are you telling me this instead of my brother? He¡¯s


    more influential than I am.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Your brother can¡¯t bear to kill Leah Murray,¡± the voice chuckled and said. ¡°Not only that, he will


    protect her. It¡¯s up to you if you want to tell your brother.¡±


    The call ended after that.


    Shyanne tried to call the number again, but it was not in service.


    With trembling fingers, Shyanne took a deep breath and opened her mailbox on herputer. There


    was indeed a new mail!


    Her eyes widened as soon as she clicked on the link.


    All the documents and the photos attached in the mail proved that Sarah White was indeed Leah


    Murray.


    No. Someone could have forged this. I¡¯ll have to investigate this myself. Also, I can¡¯t let Han know


    about this. The mysterious voice is right¡­ Han has indeed be soft-hearted.


    If Shyanne told Han about it, she would not be able to do anything to Leah.


    Arriving at that thought, Shyanne gave a call to Molly. ¡°Hey, Molly! Your birthday ising soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm, yes. What¡¯s up?¡± Molly was very friendly toward her future sister-inw.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be inviting the White family to your party, won¡¯t you? Can you do me a favor?¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Gordon did not tell anyone else about his findings at Charlie¡¯s house.


    For the next few days, Sasha was on tenterhooks. She felt slightly more relieved when she saw


    Gordon behaving just as usual.


    After confirming that nothing would happen to her, she resumed her previous personality.


    That person was helping her from behind the scenes. All she had to do was not step out of line as the


    daughter of the White family.


    That night, Gordon returned home with an unpleasant expression on his face. He tossed a gold-


    stamped invitation card on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jane asked curiously as she picked up the card.


    ¡°An invitation from the Lamere family,¡± Gordon said with a frown.


    Jane nced at the details. ¡°It¡¯s Molly Lamere¡¯s 23rd birthday. Why the long face though?¡±


    At that time, Leah happened to walk in.


    Gordon shot a nce at Leah and pointed at her. ¡°Molly says she¡¯s a good friend of Sarah and wants


    Sarah to attend.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I know Molly treats Sarah like an enemy. Why is she iming the opposite this time?¡± Jane


    said worriedly.


    Leah could hear their conversation. She was surprised that Molly specifically wanted her to attend.


    Could Molly have thought up some new way to torment Leah?


    ¡°What choice do we have? Molly is Jackson¡¯s princess, and we can¡¯t afford to offend Jackson because


    ourpany has two projects with Jackson,¡± Gordon said with a sigh.


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you, Sarah,¡± Jane said while looking at Leah worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leah said.


    After all, Molly had always found ways to torment Leah. Leah could not hide from her forever.


    The next day, Jane brought Leah and Sasha to attend Molly¡¯s birthday party.


    Before they went inside, Jane nagged at Sasha again, ¡°Keep a close eye on your sister. Don¡¯t let


    anyone bully her.¡±


    Sasha pouted when she heard that. I hope she gets bullied!


    Even so, she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyoney a finger on her.¡±


    After they stepped inside the banquet hall, Leah made a beeline to the sofa in the corner and sat down.


    That had always been what she did whenever she attended parties with Han. Han ignored her and let


    her be.


    Standing for too long made her feet sore, so she found ces to sit down and rest.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Over many parties, that had be a habit. After all, she had no friends to meet.


    On the other hand, Sasha found her circle of friends as soon as she stepped into the banquet hall. She


    had forgotten everything that Jane told her.


    Some timeter, Molly finally appeared. Behind her was¡­ Shyanne.


    Leah¡¯s face stiffened when she saw Shyanne.


    Back when she was with the Howard family, Shyanne was the only one close to her. For some time,


    Leah thought that Shyanne admired her.


    Now, she realized that Shyanne was not only nice to her.


    Shyanne whispered something into Molly¡¯s ear, and the two women walked toward where Leah was


    sitting.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ms. White? Why are you sitting here all alone?¡± Molly smirked and said sarcastically.


    Leah did not say a word. She cast her gaze down and looked at her feet.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you mute?¡± Molly asked coldly.


    Leah lifted her head and looked at Molly impassively. ¡°Ms. Lamere, don¡¯t you have anything better to


    do than humiliate me?¡±


    A hint of anger shed past Molly¡¯s face.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you the same way you talk to me,¡± Leah said tactfully, trying not to criticize Molly¡¯s


    character.


    Molly¡¯s face turned red. She was about toy it on Leah when a cold voice rang out from behind her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    A shadow cast down on Leah. She lifted her head and saw Han¡¯s frigid eyes.


    ¡°Han!¡± Molly turned around and smiled charmingly. ¡°I¡¯m here to say hi to Ms. White. Isn¡¯t that so, Ms.


    White?¡±


    Molly turned her head and red at Leah threateningly.


    However, Leah was not intimidated at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s not so,¡± she replied impassively.


    She pointed a finger at Molly and said, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e was humiliating me earlier, Mr. Howard. I hope


    you can rein her in.¡±


    She emphasized the word ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± a lot.


    Han frowned as he looked at Leah. He wanted to say something but stopped when he heard a set of


    footsteps behind him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Sarah. I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    It was Ian.


    Ian jogged over and draped his arm over Leah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let me introduce you to some of my


    friends.¡±


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Han. ¡°Pardon the interruption, Mr. Howard.¡±


    Han frowned imperceptibly when his gaze shifted toward Ian¡¯s arm on Leah¡¯s shoulder.


    Why does that arm look so¡­ offensive? I want to chop it off.


    ¡°Thanks for helping me out,¡± Leah said to Ian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I didn¡¯t mean to touch you,¡± Ian said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Leah said with a smile.


    A woman ran past them with a wine ss in her hand. She tripped and emptied the contents of the


    ss on Leah!


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it. I nearly sprained my foot!¡± the woman apologized hastily.


    Seeing how apologetic the woman was, Leah did not think she did it on purpose. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up for you in the washroom,¡± the woman said.


    Leah thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Wait for me for a bit,¡± she said to Ian.


    Then, she followed the woman to the washroom.


    After Leah turned and walked away, the apologetic woman smiled smugly. She gestured an ¡°OK¡± sign


    toward Molly behind her back.


    In the washroom, Leah was washing off the red wine stains.


    The woman walked in and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do this myself¡­¡± Leah shook her head. Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a


    sharp pain on her bare neck.


    She shoved the woman away and took two steps back while rubbing her neck.


    The smiling woman looked like she was possessed by someone else. She held a syringe in her hand,


    and it was still dripping.


    ¡°What did you inject me with?¡± Leah frowned as she felt the stabbing pain in her neck.


    ¡°What did I inject? ¡­ Penicillin, of course!¡±


    The woman did not speak. Someone else had spoken that line instead.


    Leah turned her head around, and her eyes widened!

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    The peopleing in front outside the washroom were Molly and¡­ Shyanne.


    Leah had expected Molly to set her up, but why would Shyanne be with Molly?


    Leah stumbled two steps backward and steadied herself by gripping the edge of the wash basin.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Molly asked Shyanne as she looked at Leah.


    Shyanne took a deep breath and gazed sullenly at Leah. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine if she¡¯s not that woman, but if


    her body starts acting up, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her.¡±


    As she spoke, she took two steps forward and stopped in front of Leah. ¡°After all, it¡¯d be too much of a


    coincidence if both of them are allergic to penicillin.¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression dropped when she heard that.


    She gripped the edge of the wash basin tighter so she would not fall.


    However, she suddenly felt a stabbing pain from within her body!


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Leah cried out uncontrobly. Her knees went weak, and she fell on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m right. She has an allergic reaction to penicillin,¡± Shyanne said while exhaling slowly. Leah could not


    tell if she was happy or relieved.


    ¡°Grab her,¡± Shyanne said to the woman who had injected penicillin into Leah¡¯s body.


    Leah struggled to breathe because of the pain. It felt as though she was being stabbed by a thousand


    needles.


    However, the more pain she felt, the moreposed she was.


    ¡°What¡­ do you want?¡± Leah asked, struggling to lift her head and open her eyes.


    Shyanne crouched down in front of her and lifted her chin. ¡°Tch,¡± she spat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like her at all. No wonder you could even deceive my brother. Too bad, you gave


    yourself away,¡± Shyanne said with a slight smile. ¡°Long time no see, Leah Murray.¡±


    Leah¡¯s body trembled. She lifted her head with much difficulty and met Shyanne¡¯s gaze.


    It was then she realized: Only she and Shyanne knew she was allergic to penicillin!


    Whenever she was injected with penicillin, her body would be assaulted by stabbing pain. Shyanne had


    gotten someone to inject her with penicillin to see if she was really Leah.


    ¡°¡­ Why?¡± Leah asked with thest of her remaining strength.


    Why must you treat me like this? Why can¡¯t you let me be? We used to be good friends, right?


    ¡°Heh, you ask why?¡± Shyanne smirked mockingly.


    At this point, she did not have to mask her true colors.


    She grabbed Leah by her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you somewhere. You¡¯ll see why very soon.¡±


    She flung Leah¡¯s head toward the basin, which knocked her out.


    ¡°Take her away,¡± Shyanne said coldly.


    Then, she turned around and said to Molly, ¡°Thanks so much for your help, Molly. Would you like to


    witness this woman¡¯sst moments together with me?¡±


    Molly smirked and said, ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    Before she could say the next word, her expression suddenly changed. She lunged at the nearest


    wash basin and began to retch.


    She coughed and retched so hard that it sounded like she wanted to vomit her stomach out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Molly?¡± Shyanne quickly went over and asked.


    Molly waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I might have eaten something bad¡­¡±


    She began to retch again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask my brother to bring you to the hospital for a checkup? Your health is more important,¡±


    Shyanne said out of concern.


    ¡°What about Leah then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle her myself. Don¡¯t worry, Molly, she will die today,¡± Shyanne said hatefully.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Molly nodded and left the washroom.


    Han was drinking wine by himself in the hall. His gaze flitted about the area as though he was looking


    for someone.


    ¡°Han,¡± Molly called out.


    Han turned his head and looked at Molly. He noticed that the hem of Molly¡¯s gown was wet.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Where have you been? You were away for so long.¡±


    ¡°I went to the washroom.¡± Molly¡¯s smile stiffened. She took a step forward and hugged Han¡¯s arm. ¡°I


    don¡¯t feel very well. I might have eaten something bad earlier. Why don¡¯t you bring me to the hospital?¡±


    Han was silent for some time. He put the wine ss down and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Linkville¡¯s summer weather was unpredictable. It was sunny and clear earlier in the day, but a few


    hourster, rain poured from the sky.


    The downpour woke Leah up. The raindrops burned her skin as they battered her body.


    Leah moaned in pain and slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Are you awake? Good. Take a look at where you are.¡± An ice-cold voice rang out next to her ear.


    The voice had a hint of mania in it.


    It belonged to Shyanne.


    Leah tried to recall what happened before she passed out.


    She pushed herself up with much difficulty and looked at her surroundings.


    White marble tombstones and wreaths of all colors stretched out as far as her eyes could see.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Goosebumps rose on Leah¡¯s skin.


    She looked at Shyanne and asked, ¡°Why did you bring me to the graveyard?¡±


    Shyanne red at her. Her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Why? For you to repent, of course! You shall repent


    for the sins you havemitted! Then¡­¡±


    She paused dramatically for a moment and said, ¡°Then, you go to hell.¡±


    The rain became heavier. It spattered loudly on the tombstones.


    Leah wondered if she had misheard. ¡°Annie, could you have been mistaken¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mistaken? Hahahaha!¡± Shyanne suddenly burst outughing.


    She abruptly crouched down and grabbed Leah¡¯s hair.


    Leah¡¯s scalp burned with pain, but she did not have the strength to retaliate.


    Shyanne dragged Leah by the hair, not caring whether Leah was in agony. They eventually stopped in


    front of a tombstone and said savagely, ¡°Look at it yourself!¡±


    Leah opened her eyes.


    ¡°Here lies Randall Howard.¡±


    Randall Howard?


    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the name before, have you? Randall Howard is my father! Hahaha! You don¡¯t


    even know his name, but he died because of you¡­¡± Shyanne said whileughing maniacally.


    Leah winced in pain.


    Shyanne¡¯s father? That means he¡¯s Han¡¯s father too.


    How did Han¡¯s father die because of me?


    ¡°Ten years ago, you fell into the water. My father happened to be passing by, and he saved you, but his


    leg was tangled by the weeds! He told you to get help, but you ran away instead because you were


    afraid! My father drowned because of you! Do you think no one knows about it? You¡¯re wrong!¡±


    Shyanne¡¯s gaze was almost deranged as she red at Leah.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect someone to watch all this happen and tell that to my brother!¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Leah¡¯s head throbbed hard. She was in so much pain she almost forgot to breathe.


    She could not stand up. Crawling on the ground, her long hair fell all over Randall¡¯s tomb. She lifted her


    head and saw Randall¡¯s photo.


    The man in the photo wore sses. He was smiling gently.


    It hurts¡­


    Leah¡¯s head continued to throb. Her vision went blurry from the pain.


    She vaguely remembered she fell into the water when she was twelve years old.


    However, she could not remember what happened after that.


    Charlie told her she had lost some memories because of the shock.


    Did those lost memories coincide with what Shyanne was telling her? Did she really cause Han¡¯s


    father¡¯s death?


    Every word Shyanne said through gritted teeth was like a knife that cut deeply into Leah¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Do you think my brother really loves you? Think about it for yourself. You are as unremarkable as a


    woman could get. How could my brother fall for you? He wants revenge, Leah Murray! We want you to


    suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    Leah covered her ears and screamed hoarsely, ¡°Stop¡­ please stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid to face the truth? I thought murderers are all cold-blooded. I didn¡¯t expect you to


    be afraid!¡±


    Shyanne walked up to her and pulled her hair upward. Leah had no choice but to lift her head.


    ¡°Look closely! That¡¯s the man! He¡¯s the person you killed! He is my father, and he is Han¡¯s father!¡±


    Leah struggled to breathe.


    She finally understood why Han hated her so much. Even so, he married her but ignored her.


    That was¡­ his way of taking revenge on her.


    He had never loved her.


    Tears fell from Leah¡¯s eyes, mixing with the rainwater and falling onto the tombstone.


    She closed her eyes in agony.


    ¡°Repent!¡± Shyanne screamed.


    She grabbed Leah¡¯s head and mmed it heavily onto the tombstone.


    Twice. Thrice. Blood gushed freely from Leah¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Repent!¡± Shyanne continued. ¡°Then, you can finally¡­ go to hell!¡±


    ¡­


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, Han drove Molly to the hospital for a checkup.


    Molly stole nces at Han bashfully. She tried to strike up a conversation to get closer to him.


    It was rare that Han was so patient with her.


    While waiting for the results, Molly walked up to Han and said, ¡°Han.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Han raised his eyebrows.


    Molly tried to find a conversation topic when a sudden thought came to her. ¡°Right, do you know that


    Sarah¡­ is allergic to penicillin?¡±


    Han did not know that Leah was allergic to penicillin. He thought Molly was being very random.


    He frowned and asked, confused, ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Molly did not want to tell him directly that Sarah White was actually Leah Murray.


    She ventured, ¡°Shyanne injected Sarah with penicillin, and Sarah fell on the floor in a few seconds. She


    can¡¯t even stand up.¡±


    Han¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Molly¡¯s expression froze.


    Wait, something¡¯s not right. Does Han¡­ not know about it? Didn¡¯t Shyanne tell him before she acted?


    Molly fell awkwardly silent.


    Han grabbed her shoulders and asked her in a low voice. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Somehow, he had a very bad feeling about this.


    Molly was intimidated by his appearance. She could only tell him what happened earlier.


    Han scowled even harder.


    He gripped his fists tightly and squeezed some words through gritted teeth. ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    Molly pursed her lips.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re at¡­ the graveyard¡­¡± Molly stammered.


    When Han heard that, he turned around and left without looking back.


    Molly wanted to follow him. However, a nurse called out from behind her, ¡°Ms. Molly Lamere? Your


    results are ready.¡±


    ¡­


    Leah¡¯s face was covered in blood. Her vision was blurred, and she did not even have the strength to lift


    her head.


    Shyanne pulled her hair and tossed her aside. She fell on the ground like a used rag.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought your killer to you, Father. She¡¯s here to repent for what she¡¯s done!¡± Shyanne mumbled to


    herself as she gazed at the photo of the man on the tombstone. ¡°I¡¯ll kill her now so she can repay what


    she did with her life!¡±


    Shyanne began to walk toward Leah.


    Leah was having a splitting headache. What happened ten years ago? Why can¡¯t I remember


    anything?


    ¡°No, Annie, no,¡± Leah said weakly while looking at Shyanne. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Shyanne walked up to Leah and lifted the dagger in her hand.


    ¡°Right now, you look like a dog,¡± Shyanne said impassively. ¡°I don¡¯t know why my brother didn¡¯t kill you


    earlier, but it¡¯ll all be over soon.¡±


    She raised the dagger above her head, then brought it down without giving it a second thought.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Leah summoned thest of her strength to roll backward. The tip of the dagger drew a line across her


    calf. Blood flowed out instantly.


    ¡°How dare you dodge!¡± Shyanne bellowed and prepared to strike again.


    Screech! The sound of brakes was heard in the distance.


    Shyanne instinctively turned her head and saw a ck sedan stopping at the edge of the graveyard. A


    ck umbre appeared from the door, and a person quickly came out.


    ¡°Han?¡± Shyanne yelled.


    Why is Han here? Leah thought, trembling.


    If she was really the person who caused his father¡¯s death, how was she going to face him?


    She heard the sound of leather shoes stepping on marble. Then, it was Han¡¯s cold voice, ¡°What are


    you doing, Shyanne?¡±


    He frowned as he looked at Leah sprawled on the ground covered in blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Han.¡± Shyanne was unexpectedly calm. ¡°Today, I will avenge Father.¡±


    Han¡¯s expression froze. He tilted the umbre slightly backward, and raindrops fell on his leather


    shoes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Leah¡¯s entire body was trembling. She shouted hoarsely, hoping to stop Shyanne, ¡°No, don¡¯t tell him!¡±


    Shyanne smirked mockingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re too merciful, Han. Don¡¯t you know? This woman


    deceived you once again. She¡¯s not Sarah White.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°She is¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell him, I beg you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Leah Murray,¡± Shyanne cruelly spat out those two words.


    Leah slumped on the ground.


    A hint of shock shed past Han¡¯s face. He reflexively lowered his head to look at Leah.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Han let go of the ck umbre in his hand. He pressed his lips together and walked toward Leah.


    The rain was pouring, and it drenched him in no time.


    Those dark and profound eyes in the rain seemed clearer than ever.


    He crouched down in front of him, gripped her chin, and forced her to look at him.


    Turbulent emotions roiled in his eyes.


    Who could this woman be, if not for Sarah White? This face¡­ doesn¡¯t look like Leah at all.


    ¡°Han, this woman changed her face and deceived the White family. I have evidence of it. She¡¯s


    deceiving you too. She¡¯s back at your side to take revenge on you!¡± Shyanne said anxiously when she


    saw Han was silent.


    She gritted her teeth and red at Leah. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but I can confirm that it¡¯s true. Leah


    Murray is allergic to penicillin, and Sarah White is too. How else can you exin the coincidence? The


    two of them are the same person.¡±


    Han red at Leah coldly. ¡°Is what she said true?¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart sank as she looked him in the eye.


    Han would not forgive her.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Han ordered sternly.


    ¡°Cough! Cough cough!¡± Leah coughed violently. Her eyes were blurred by tears.


    She bit her lip hard. A long timeter, she said, ¡°Yes, Han. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. I¡­¡±


    Thud!


    Han flung her aside.


    The coldness of the marble b chilled her to the bone, and she was about to lose consciousness.


    ¡°How dare you,¡± Han said.


    He finally knew why he had certain feelings for Sarah.


    Sarah was Leah Murray all along.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that, really. And¡­¡± Leah took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to your


    father. I¡¯ve lost my memories¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re not worthy of mentioning him,¡± Han chided.


    Leah bit her lip. ¡°So is that the reason why you hate me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han answered.


    ¡°Ten years ago, when I was twelve, you made me fall in love with you because you wanted to take


    revenge. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, you married me so that you could torment me. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leah¡¯s voice was shaking, but there was no hesitation in Han¡¯s replies.


    He had admitted it. Whatever he did was only for revenge.


    Leah felt as though her heart had withered and died. She began to cry.


    ¡°But Han¡­ you appeared in front of me ten years ago, and you saved me from the darkness. You¡¯re


    like a ray of light to me, you know?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°.¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much of what happened in the past, but I still remember very clearly everything that


    happened between us since ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Han, why did you save me that time? Why didn¡¯t you let me die?¡± As Leah spoke, she spat out a


    mouthful of blood.


    She wiped the blood away. The stabbing pain of the allergic reaction and the sharp pain of the wound


    on her knee was nothingpared to the dull ache in her heart.


    She remembered how she had fallen in love for the first time when she was twelve. She remembered


    the vows she gave in the church when she was neen. She remembered the stillborn baby.


    It felt as though there was a gaping hole in her heart.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Leah spat out another mouthful of blood and passed out.


    Han stared at her and said nothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Han. Let¡¯s end her life once and for all,¡± Shyanne said while walking over.


    Han¡¯s lips were pressed together tightly. He did not say a word.


    Shyanne lifted the dagger in her hand. Suddenly, Han gripped Shyanne¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shyanne said with a frown.


    Han sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ doesn¡¯t deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°Han? Have you changed your mind?¡± Shyanne was rmed.


    Han shook his head. He suddenly remembered how Leah had carried him on her back and ran out of


    the fire.


    ¡°We¡¯ll spare her life. We can torment her in many ways while she¡¯s alive, can¡¯t we? We don¡¯t have to kill


    her.¡±


    Shyanne could not believe what she heard.


    She felt a slight pain in her wrist. Han had snatched the dagger from her.


    ¡°Why, Han? Have you be soft-hearted?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You have!¡± Shyanne eximed. ¡°You¡­ You had so many chances to kill her, but you squandered


    every chance until she went missing! Now that we¡¯ve found her, why are you giving up the perfect


    opportunity to kill her with your own hands?¡±


    ¡°I told you. There are many ways to torment her.¡±


    ¡°No, Han. You¡¯ve changed.¡± Shyanne looked at her brother like she was looking at a stranger. The


    crazed look in her eyes was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Han, tell me, have you fallen in love with her?¡± she asked calmly.


    Boom! An explosion went off in Han¡¯s head.


    Me? Love her?


    ¡°No,¡± he blurted instinctively.


    How can I possibly love that woman?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, how¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself,¡± Han interrupted angrily. He turned his head to hide the nervousness in


    his eyes. ¡°Leave now. Don¡¯t let me see you here again.¡±


    Shyanne gritted her teeth and red hatefully at Leah.


    She knew she had failed.


    After Shyanne left, Han walked toward Leah.


    Looking at the woman curled up on the ground, he sighed and reached out to touch her.


    Suddenly, he remembered what his sister asked him¡­


    ¡°Have you fallen in love with her?¡±


    Han stood up abruptly. His jaws were tightly shut.


    He snapped out of it when his phone began to ring.


    The call was from Molly. Han thought for a while before answering.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Against the pouring rain, his voice was ice-cold.


    Molly did not notice that because she was upied by joy. ¡°Come to the hospital, Han. I have good


    news for you,¡± she said happily.


    Han shot a nce at Leah on the ground. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he ended the call.


    He looked at Leah again.


    That woman did not deserve his pity.


    Han¡¯s expression became harsher than ever. He stepped into the car and left.


    The rain only became heavier.


    After some time, Leah finally stirred.


    She opened her eyes very slowly. Her insides were screaming with pain.


    She found her phone in her handbag and made a call.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    The wait felt like an eternity.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Finally, a warm voice was heard on the other end of the call.


    ¡°Ian,¡± Leah said with a dry throat. ¡°Save me.¡±


    Ian immediately frowned. He stood up and asked anxiously, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Leah gave her location to Ian. After she ended the call, she lost consciousness once more.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Meanwhile, Han rushed to the hospital after he changed his clothes in the mansion.


    Molly was waiting for him at the entrance. Seeing his appearance, she ran happily towards him, her


    face filled with excitement and joy.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han walked over and asked.


    Molly looked at him shyly and bit her lips, ¡°Han, I have some great news,¡± she answered.


    Han frowned slightly as he somehow had a bad feeling about this.


    She walked a couple of steps forward and lifted her head up, ¡°Han, I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she announced as


    her face was flushed red.


    ¡°What?!¡± Han was taken aback.


    His brain exploded and buzzed as he was trying to process this information.


    Molly is pregnant? Was it simply because of that time in the guest house¡­ that made her pregnant?


    Han wondered.


    Molly noticed Han¡¯s reaction was not as expected and felt a little disappointed, ¡°Han, are you


    disappointed that I¡¯m pregnant?¡± She asked.


    Han looked into her eyes.


    Is she lying to me?


    He shook his head after a moment, ¡°No, I¡­ I was surprised,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Molly¡¯s mood immediately brightened up after hearing his response. She went over to cling


    onto his hands, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not only you who was surprised. I was taken aback too. But since we¡¯re


    having a child, I¡¯ll make sure to deliver him into this world,¡± she smiled as she said.


    Han stared at her seriously but it did not felt as if she was lying.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Han responded as he feltplicated.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m pregnant and your projects are settled, when are we getting married then? There¡¯s no


    way I¡¯m walking down the aisle with a big belly!¡± Molly continued on.


    At that moment, Han had almost lost his ability to think.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as possible,¡± he replied ndly.


    Han was not looking well.


    His mind was filled with the fact that Sarah White was Leah Murray, and kept on wondering about her


    intention of lying to him and approaching him.


    Molly naturally noticed Han¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Han, are you okay?¡± She asked keenly.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Han slightly pressed his lips together, ¡°Let me send you back home first, I still have to deal


    with something,¡± he said.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Molly did not want to see him go, she could see that Han was feeling worried.


    She decided to talk to him after he was feeling better.


    Han took Molly back to the Lamere residence.


    After she arrived, she immediately called Shyanne.


    ¡°What happened? Did you finish that woman?¡± Once the call went through, Molly quickly asked.


    Shyanne was silent for a while, ¡°¡­No, my brother showed up and stopped me,¡± she replied with


    disappointment.


    Molly¡¯s face turned gloomy upon hearing that, ¡°Why does Han want to protect that woman?¡± She


    mumbled angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Molly. Now we know that Sarah White is Leah Murray, she can never escape now!¡±


    Shyanne answered grimly.


    Suddenly, she heard the mansion door open and the sound of heavy footsteps was heard.


    She hurriedly hung up the phone and turned around to meet Han who walked in with a grim face.


    ¡°Brother,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you call me that,¡± He red at her and growled, ¡°Shyanne Howard, you¡¯re getting bolder than


    ever,¡± He scowled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Han! Why do you have to protect that woman? Now that we know who she is, we


    could¡¯ve had our revenge! But yet you blow it all up!¡± Shyanne snapped back.


    Han gave her a look before chuckling, ¡°And you think that doesn¡¯t make you a murderer?¡± He


    remarked.


    ¡°But¡­ I only wanted to avenge our father. That¡¯s different,¡± Shyanne bit her lips as she knew she was


    wrong.


    ¡°Yet you killed her child,¡± Han reminded her back.


    Shyanne paused.


    Indeed, Leah killed their father and she killed her unborn child.


    ¡°But, it was an ident,¡± Shyanne argued.


    Han didn¡¯t bother to hear her exnations, ¡°There are many ways to get your revenge. Next time, don¡¯t


    get yourself involved in this matter again,¡± he warned.


    He then turned and walked upstairs to his room.


    Shyanne stared at his back with menacing eyes.


    How could she stay away from this?


    She was already at the point of no return.


    ¡­¡­


    Leah had been resting in the Sanders¡¯ residence for two days.


    Ian knew that she did not want Mr and Mrs White to worry, so he lied to them. He told them he was


    going to bring her to meet some friends and that she¡¯ll not being home for a while.


    Mr and Mrs White had always felt that Leah never had any friends since she was somewhat socially


    withdrawn and introverted.


    So seeing Ian was willing to bring her around, they were more than happy.


    Besides, as Ian was a doctor, it was best for him to be the one to look after Leah.


    On the third day, while Ian was changing Leah¡¯s IV tube, the woman who had always been still on the


    bed suddenly trembled violently.


    ¡°No!¡± Leah screamed and opened her eyes wide with sweat dripping down her forehead.


    The first thing she saw was the pale white walls and the pink curtains beside her. Her body was sore


    but it was much better than before.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Beside her, Ian let out a sigh of relief.


    She turned towards him as her memories gradually returned.


    She then remembered she called Ian for help.


    Leah sighed, ¡°Thank you, Ian. You saved me again,¡± she thanked.


    As she spoke, her voice was extremely hoarse.


    Ian quickly poured a cup of warm water for her after hearing her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You were


    resistant towards penicillin, coupled with your fever after being caught in the rain, which resulted in you


    sleeping for the past two days,¡± he exined.


    Ian¡¯s words once again reminded Leah of the incident.


    It was literally a nightmare.


    She could even clearly remember the feeling of the knife shing onto her leg.


    Leah dropped her head down and stopped talking.


    Ian sat on the chair beside her bed, ¡°So, care to tell me what happened on that day?¡± He looked at her


    and asked.


    Leah opened her mouth but suddenly paused.


    No, I cannot tell Ian about this. What if he reports it to the police when he finds out that Shyanne did


    this?


    She was first to let Han down. Their father died because of her, so it was only natural for her to take on


    their anger.


    Leah gripped onto her cup tightly and sealed her lips.


    Ian sighed after seeing that she was unwilling to talk about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me about it. But your body is really weak now and it needs a break.


    Stay at my house for the time being to rest up, I¡¯ll exin this to Mr White,¡± he responded.


    Leah lifted up her head. A few strands of hair hung onto her ears, adding onto her beauty.


    ¡°Thank you Ian.¡± She gave a relieved smile as she thanked him.


    Ian looked at her smiling face and felt a slight heartbreak.


    How could she still smile after going through such a terrible experience?


    When he found her in the graveyard, she was covered in blood and was on the verge of death.


    He had never seen such a strong and optimistic woman.


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Ian quickly left the room after mumbling out those words.


    He was scared to let her see his distress.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Apart from minor bruises, Leah had nearly recovered after spending two days resting with the White


    family. She could not wait to return home, but she was still bothered by something. After much


    deliberation, she decided to inform Ian. However, it was difficult to catch him as he was a busy man


    who often left home early and returnedte at night.


    Leah sighed and patiently waited for him at the Sanders house. Time passed slowly, and soon it was


    late at night. The woman sat in the living room and watched the clock on the wall gradually swing until


    two o¡¯clock in the morning. She moved her stiff limbs slightly and thought to herself, forget it, I¡¯m going


    to get some rest. I shall get up early the next day and try to catch him.


    Leah stood up and made her way up the stairs. Just then, a loud creaking door sound broke the


    silence. She exhibited a surprised expression as she hurriedly turned around and squinted to see if Ian


    was back. The living room was inplete darkness, except for the gentle light from the floormp


    shining. The door to the vi was slightly ajar, allowing a man to enter from outside. He walked clumsily


    and was dressed in a ck coat. The man seemed to have sensed Leah¡¯s gaze as he started to raise


    his head slowly. Leah could finally see his face clearly under the dim light.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Both of them expressed shock at the same time.


    Leah examined the man¡¯s face closely and realized how much he had aged in half a month. His skin


    was pale, and his hair had grown out and partially covered one of his eyes. He cast a nce at Leah


    before sitting on the sofa. After letting out a sigh, Ron beckoned Leah and said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Leah obeyed and stood before the man. He ced his legs on the coffee table and took out his ck


    coat. Next, he adjusted his ck T-shirt and revealed his slender waist. ¡°What are you doing here?


    How are you rted to Ian?¡± Ron askedzily.


    Leah pursued her lips when she noticed Ron¡¯s ssy eyes and the man¡¯s stench of alcohol. She


    wondered to herself, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s been drinking a lot. What¡¯s he doing here in the middle of the


    night?


    After a moment of hesitation, Leah replied, ¡°I¡¯m staying at the Sanders house for a few days.


    Something happened and I¡¯m not able to return to the White family.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did the White family bully you?¡± Ron held the weight of his chin on his hand and


    continued, ¡°Do you need me to avenge you?¡±


    Leah hurriedly waved her hand to turn down his offer. Ron appeared to be a harmless man, but he was


    ruthless and cunning. He had always put on a happy front, but his unorthodox methods were simr to


    Han.


    Leah rified, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, they didn¡¯t bully me.¡±


    Ron scoffed and whispered, ¡°You are so gullible. You really believe everything I say.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Leah looked at him and affirmed, ¡°I believe everything you say.¡± Ron was after all her life


    savior. She would not fear him no matter how evil he was.


    Ron suddenly had a perplexed look on his face. As he watched Leah, his heart softened and his body


    tension subsided. He patted the seat next to him and said, ¡°Come sit here.¡± Leah hesitated for a


    second before following through.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± Ron asked.


    After Leah shook her head, the man continued, ¡°The woman told me that I had to return because I was


    the Sanders family¡¯s son. Do you think I care about being a Sanders at all? If it¡¯s not for¡­ I wouldn¡¯t


    even return. I¡¯m tired of hearing terms like a bastard and illegitimate child.¡±


    Leah felt sorry for Ron. Despite the fact that others thought him to be vicious, worthless, and of low


    social standing, she would never see him in the same light as he was her life savior. Feeling perturbed


    that the man had gone silent, Leah turned her head and saw that Ron had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    With his hair down and his expression rxed, Ron appeared to be a harmless man. Leah sighed


    before assisting Ron in removing his shoes. She retrieved a nket and draped it over him after he


    wasid on the sofa.


    Just as Leah was about to return to her room to rest for the night, she felt a sudden pull on her arm.


    Ron frowned and mumbled to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Izzy¡­¡±


    Izzy? Leah wondered to herself with a solemn expression.


    The next morning, Leah headed to the living room after washing up. She was surprised to see that Ron


    was still sound asleep. Hence, she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. The man was awoken by


    the food aroma. He opened his eyes and saw that Leah had ced the te of food on the table. She


    instructed, ¡°Hurry, eat!¡±


    ¡°Did you make this? I didn¡¯t know you could cook!¡± Ron looked at the delicious food and mocked. He


    praised when Leah red at him, ¡°This is yummy!¡± After taking another bite, he grinned and said, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t know you are a talented cook. Any man would be lucky to have you as a wife.¡±


    Suddenly, the door swung open and Ian walked in with a stic bag. He looked visibly tired when he


    stepped into the living hall. He was stunned for a split second when he saw Ron and Leah bonding


    over breakfast before breaking into an awkward smile.


    Ian ced the stic bag on the table and said jovially, ¡°I brought you breakfast. I thought you haven¡¯t


    eaten.¡± Before Leah could reply, Ron answered, ¡°Why are you so kind?¡±


    Ian¡¯s expression darkened as he walked over to Ron. He then asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± Ron took another bite of food and stood up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to put on a


    solemn expression. I¡¯m not here for the pathetic inheritance.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, Ron,¡± Ian hurriedly exined.


    Ron ignored the man and turned to Leah instead. He gave a wicked smile and praised, ¡°Thanks for


    taking great care of me. See you next time.¡± The woman stared at him in disbelief.


    Once Ron was gone, Leah turned to Ian and said seriously, ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ian, who was sitting on the sofa, asked. The eyebags under his eyes were clearly


    visible. After a moment of hesitation, Leah decided to break the news to him. ¡°I saw Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ian probed.


    ¡°Charlie Parridge, my adoptive father. I saw him¡­ with Sasha.¡± Leah scowled while looking troubled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m overthinking, but Sasha has been acting strange these days. I saw Charlie when I


    followed her to Cloud Pavilion.¡±


    Leah inhaled deeply and noticed Ian¡¯s perplexed look. She continued, ¡°But Charlie is dead. I saw with


    my own eyes that he didn¡¯t manage to escape when our house caught on fire.¡±


    Ian furrowed his brows and remained silent as he processed his thoughts. After a few minutes, he said


    thoughtfully, ¡°So you are suspecting that Sasha and Charlie know each other? They may even have¡­


    a close rtionship?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Leah looked Ian in the eyes, nodded, and then shook her head. ¡°How¡¯s it possible? How can Charlie


    know Sasha?¡±


    Leah had a theory but was unsure whether to share it with him. However, Ian appeared to have


    anticipated Leah¡¯s thoughts. He frowned and paused before responding, ¡°So you suspect that they


    staged the drowning incident ten years ago? Charlie had also nned to adopt you so that Sasha can


    be the White family¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Leah pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any evidence now and it¡¯s all based on my


    spection, I think that this is too much of a coincidence.¡±


    Ian wore a solemn expression as he tried to piece together the information. He tried to examine the


    matter from Leah¡¯s perspective and realized that it made perfect sense. However, he refused to believe


    that it was the truth. After all, he had known Sasha since the Sanders family relocated next to the White


    family. He was fourteen years old back then, while Sasha was twelve. He initially thought that thetter


    was a timid girl. He soon realized, however, that she was an innocent, albeit a little spoiled, child. Ian


    had always treated her like a sister and did not believe she was capable of such deception.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t want to put you in a difficult position.¡± Leah sighed when she noticed Ian¡¯s agonized


    frown. ¡°This is just my spection. I don¡¯t have any evidence now. Perhaps I may have been wrong


    about Sasha.¡±


    ¡°No, something must be amiss for you to derive that assumption. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you get to the


    bottom of the matter,¡± Ian assured.


    ¡°Thank you, Ian,¡± Leah said sincerely. In response, the man grinned. He was, however, visibly tired.


    ¡°I noticed that you have been up early and returningte at night. Did something happen?¡± Leah asked


    with a concerned look.


    Ian shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that ever since we brought Ron back to


    the Sanders family, he has been ying around all day long. I have been helping my father to run the


    company. He made a mistake and the Sanders family is now trying to salvage the situation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leah frowned as she was reminded of Ron¡¯s drunk statest night. She wondered, was he


    feeling troubled by this matter too? After regaining her senses, Leah probed, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ian let out a sigh as he could finally have an outlet to vent his frustration and destress. He had been


    carrying the burden all by himself and was feeling exhausted. Hence, he exined, ¡°Ron has a


    childhood sweetheart called Izzy. He offended some men and they kidnapped Izzy to take revenge. In


    the end, the poor girl was raped and killed. It was a serious matter and Izzy¡¯s parents med it on Ron.


    They wanted him to atone for his mistake.¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression turned sullen as she thought to herself, why did this happen? I remembered that


    Ron was calling Izzy¡¯s name when he held onto my hand in his sleepst night.


    Ian said bitterly, ¡°I have been at Izzy¡¯s house these few days to settle the matter. Her family does not


    want marypensation. All they want is to send Ron to prison. I¡¯m out of my wits.¡±


    ¡°How about Ron? What are his ns?¡± Leah inquired.


    Ian replied, ¡°As you can see, he has been using alcohol to numb himself. It¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t care


    about the matter.¡±


    Leah continued, ¡°Has the people who harmed Izzy been caught?¡±


    Ian shook his head and said, ¡°Nope. Things would not be soplicated if those perpetrators are


    caught. Her parents are now pinning all the me on Ron.¡±


    Leah asked quizzically, ¡°Why weren¡¯t they caught? Given the gravity of the matter, it should be taken


    seriously.¡±


    Ian¡¯s expression darkened as he exined, ¡°There¡¯s a powerful force behind them. It¡¯s not as simple as


    it seems. The matter is bingplicated. There are two ways to resolve this issue. First, Ron


    gives up his life to atone for his mistakes. Second, get hold of the culprits responsible for the kidnap.


    However¡­¡± The man lowered his head and continued dejectedly, ¡°Both are difficult to aplish.¡±


    Leah sighed as she understood that they were facing a difficult problem. She could not do anything to


    help them either.


    Leah thought to herself, if Han was dealing with this situation¡­ That¡¯s right! Han will definitely be able


    to think of a solution!


    After having been married to Han for three years, Leah knew that he was a capable man. His abilities


    were far greater than they seemed. In fact, he had some power and control in the underground world.


    The episode at Euphoria Land previously was proof of his power.


    Leah suggested, ¡°Maybe you can ask Han for help. He should be able to think of a solution.¡± Ian cast a


    side-eye at her and his expression darkened.


    After speaking to Ian for a while, Leah decided to head back to the White residence. Jane was


    exhrated to learn of her return, but she was concerned by Leah¡¯s pale looks. ¡°Why do you look so


    troubled, Sarah?¡±


    ¡°Am I? It could be the flu.¡± Leah tried to think of an excuse.


    ¡°Is it serious? Do you want to go to the hospital for a check-up?¡± Jane asked worriedly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to as I¡¯m almost recovered. I¡¯m still feeling weak. I should be fine after resting for a


    few days.¡± Leah tried her best to give an assuring smile.


    Just then, Sasha skipped merrily into the house, humming a tune. Her smile froze when she saw Leah.


    However, she quickly regained herposure and gave a forceful smile. ¡°You are back, Sarah.¡±


    Leah felt ufortable after seeing Sasha¡¯s fake smile. After the incident with Shyanne, she was


    averse to whoever gave simr smiles. Moreover, she was still unclear about Sasha¡¯s rtionship with


    Charlie.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jane red at Sasha and questioned, ¡°Where were you? You were missing for the entire day.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, Mum.¡± Sasha walked toward the woman and clung to her arm. ¡°Oh yes, I have


    something to tell you guys.¡±


    Jane asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Lamere family has invited us to their engagement party. They called in the morning but I have


    forgotten to notify you about it when I left home.¡± Sasha giggled and stole a nce at Leah.


    ¡°Engagement party? Whose engagement is it?¡± Leah asked with a stunned expression.


    Sasha said with a smug, ¡°It¡¯s Han and Molly¡¯s engagement of course. It¡¯s happening this weekend. Oh


    yes, Molly said that Sarah should attend the event. Will you be going, Sarah?¡±


    Leah clutched her fist as she thought to herself, this day has finallye.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right if you don¡¯t want to attend, Sarah,¡± Jane reassured Leah while disying concern.


    ¡°But Molly specified that Sarah should attend the event. If she¡¯s not going¡­ will it be a little


    disrespectful?¡± Sasha asked, clearly overjoyed that Leah was put in a difficult position.


    Leah took a deep breath before replying, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll attend.¡± She thought inwardly, Molly just wants to


    humiliate me. Now that she knows of my identity, there¡¯s no way she will let me off so easily.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Time passed in a blink of an eye and the weekend soon arrived.


    The Fullerton Hotel in Linkville was vibrantly lit and furnished, brimming with life. Jackson had spent a


    fortune to organize the engagement party. He had invited a renowned pianist and musical band to


    perform at the event. The venue had exquisite, hand-selected food, drinks, and decorations. The


    money and effort he put into preparing for the event demonstrated how much he loved his daughter.


    The event attracted a sizable crowd. Many of them were attending Molly and Han¡¯s engagement party


    for the second time. As a result, they were curious to see if there would be anymotion. They were


    especially interested in seeing if the woman from the first engagement party would cause another


    uproar.


    Jane, Sasha, and Leah had arrived early for the engagement party. Leah was surprised by the


    enormous size of the event hall. She immediately sat in the furthest seat from the stage.


    Han and Molly¡¯s poster was stered around therge event hall. The woman was smiling sweetly


    while the man had a rare warm expression. Molly clutched her bag tightly and she felt her breath


    quicken. She thought to herself, since Han likes her, perhaps this is the best oue.


    The engagement ceremony was rather straightforward. Molly was soon walking out with Han arm in


    arm. She wore a crisp white wedding gown and her hair gathered in a low bun. Her chiseled features


    were emphasized even more by her wless makeup. She may not be the most beautiful woman in


    town, but she was especially gorgeous today. Meanwhile, Han was dressed in an impable ck


    suit. He appeared polished and even more dashing than usual.


    Leah was in a daze as she admired Molly on stage. She was dejected when she realized that she did


    not have a wedding when she married Han. On the other hand, Molly and Han¡¯s engagement party was


    of such a grand scale. He had previously said that he disliked attending such events. However, when


    he was with Molly, he transformed into a different person. He became more eloquent and a natural at


    exchanging pleasantries.


    Just as Leah was looking at Han onstage, he had also caught sight of her downstage. His expression


    hardened when he noticed her presence. He thought, she really came! I thought I warned her never to


    appear in front of me ever again. Han¡¯s expression darkened when he realized why he was so caught


    up with finding Leah in the sea of people.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Molly seemed to have noticed Han¡¯s change in attitude. She followed his line of sight and


    realized that he was looking at Leah downstage. Her smile froze and her hands trembled slightly.


    When the engagement ceremony ended, Leah stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°You are so brave,¡± a


    cold voice said before she could walk away. ¡°You have a lot of guts to show up! ¡±


    Leah turned around and realized that Molly was staring at her angrily. She replied with a stoic


    expression, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be attending?¡±


    ¡°Haha, seems like you have toughened up ever since you became the White family¡¯s daughter.


    However, a useless nobody like you will forever stay the same no matter where you are,¡± Molly


    sneered.


    Before Leah could respond, Molly waved her hand and called out, ¡°I¡¯m here, Han!¡± The sound of


    leather boots hitting the floor was familiar to Leah. Her first instinct was to shun away as she knew Han


    was approaching.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Han asked with a frown as he took a nce at Leah.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying hi to Ms. White.¡± Molly put on a fake smile and clung to his arm. ¡°Oh wait¡­ should we call


    her Ms. White or Ms. Murray?¡± Leah felt a cold shiver down her spine.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say never to appear in front of me ever again?¡± Han asked icily, his re shot daggers at


    Leah. The woman felt like she was suffocating and she hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    She lowered her head to hide her scared look.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave, Ms. Murray. You interrupted our engagement party previously. I have decided to


    forgive you for that so I invited you to our engagement party again. Why are you in such a hurry to


    leave?¡± Molly looked at her with a cold expression.


    Leah took a deep breath and looked Molly in the eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mad that you ruined my engagement party previously. I invited you to the ceremony again as I


    expect an apology from you,¡± Molly said as a matter-of-a-factly.


    Leah felt that the woman¡¯s request was absurd. She said with a straight face, ¡°Molly Lamere, you are


    going to marry my husband. Do you really expect me to put on a smile and wish you a blissful


    marriage?¡± Leah could no longer tolerate the woman¡¯s constant ploy to hurt her. Han¡¯s eyes flickered


    when he heard the word ¡°husband¡±.


    ¡°Do you refuse to apologize?¡± Molly said with a frown.


    ¡°Why should I apologize? I gave up Han to you and have been attempting to avoid conflict with you.


    I¡¯ve decided to put the past behind me. Please let me off, Molly,¡± Leah pleaded as she felt lethargic


    about the constant bickering.


    Leah seethed inwardly, all I want is to spend the rest of my life in peace and live on my own terms. Is


    that really so hard? I have finally reunited with my parents and living a peaceful life. I have no intentions


    to associate myself with Han anymore. Why do these people refuse to let me off?


    p! Molly raised her hand and gave a tight p across Leah¡¯s face. She yelled, ¡°What gives you the


    right to talk to me like this?¡±


    Leah was stunned as she did not expect Molly to attack her in front of so many people. She clenched


    her jaw and endured the searing pain on her face. Then she walked toward the woman, ring at her


    with hatred.


    Molly started to panic when she saw Leah¡¯s furious expression. She went to hide behind Han for


    protection. ¡°She¡¯s going to hit me, Han.¡± Han grabbed Leah¡¯s wrist just as she was about to swing her


    hand and p Molly.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Leah said tersely, tears welling in her eyes.


    Han was taken aback that she was about to cry. He had never seen her cry in all his years of knowing


    her. He thought to himself, hold on, this is her deception. She¡¯s a scheming woman who lies to people


    all the time. I can¡¯t be fooled by her.


    Han regained hisposure and maintained a stoic face. He said tersely, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t ever let me


    see you again.¡± He then swung her hand so hard that she stumbled backward and fell to the ground.


    As people became interested in themotion, a crowd began to form.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the White family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Why did Mr. Howard throw her to the ground?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she is a slut who¡¯s always trying to flirt with Mr. Howard. She must be getting punished for


    it.¡±


    As she heard the snide remarks from the audience, Leah¡¯s eyes started to turn red. She raised her


    head and fixed her gaze on Han. He had no idea why he was irritated when their eyes met.


    ¡°Han Howard,¡± Leah muttered as she got to her feet. Sheughed as she turned to look at the engaged


    couple. ¡°I wish you both evesting love.¡± She then whirled around and left the event hall without


    turning back. Han started to panic when he saw her silhouette and cold parting look.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Han?¡± Molly smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Han took a deep breath and shrugged Molly off. ¡°I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll get going


    first.¡± He left without saying another word.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Leah did not know how to drive nor did she have any money with her. As a result, she had no choice


    but to walk back home. After a while of strolling along the street outside the hotel, a vehicle pulled up


    beside her. Her attention was drawn to the piercingly loud horn.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Leah frowned and approached the vehicle. She looked into the window and saw Han staring at her


    coldly. The man¡¯s heart sank when he saw her in a dishevelled state. Her evening dress was creased


    and crumpled, with stains from the alcohol earlier. Her hair was straggling all over and her face was


    pale and blotchy. Han furrowed his brow and said coldly, ¡°Get in.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Leah shook her head and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I can do to you?¡± Han scoffed and continued sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of


    yourself, Leah.¡±


    The woman bit her lip and vehemently protested, ¡°You told me to stay far away from you, Han Howard.


    I¡¯ll not board your vehicle.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself.¡± Han¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, clearly irritated by the


    woman¡¯s hesitant demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t test my limits,¡± he warned.


    Leah knew that she could never argue against the man. No matter how reluctant she was, she had to


    obey Han¡¯s instructions. After letting out a sigh, she pulled the backdoor open.


    Just as Leah was preparing to enter the vehicle, Han mmed the backdoor close and ordered


    harshly, ¡°Sit in the front.¡± The woman had no choice but to scuttle into the passenger seat obediently.


    Once Leah fastened her seatbelt, Han mmed on the elerator and the car took off in the speed of


    light. Frightened by the high speed, she grabbed on the handle as tightly as she could. Though her


    face was as pale as sheet, she tried her best to maintain herposure and avoided screaming.


    Leah could no longer tolerate the high speed because it made her stomach queasy and nearly caused


    her to vomit. She screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°What are you doing, Han Howard!¡±


    Han looked at her and burst outughing. He did not slow down and continued driving toward the


    suburbs. It was a barrennd with no one in sight. The roads were rocky and uneven.


    ¡°Get off,¡± Han opened the door and ordered.


    Leah shielded herself with her arms and leaned against the car. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± She


    winced and raised her head to question Han. Instead of responding, the man took a cigarette from his


    coat. He exhaled a puff of smoke and gazed off into the distance.


    ¡°Leah.¡± The woman was startled when Han suddenly called her name. She had not heard him call her


    in quite some time. Leah looked at Han suspiciously and wondered, why did he call my name? Is he up


    to something?


    ¡°Be my woman,¡± Han said, twirling the cigarette in his fingers, his eyes firm and determined.


    Leah was rendered speechless by Han¡¯s words. Doesn¡¯t he hate me? Hasn¡¯t he been thinking of ways


    to hurt and punish me? Didn¡¯t he say to get far away from him?


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Leah clenched her jaws and snapped, ¡°Be your woman? How dare you even say that!


    Yes, I admit that I was in love with you previously but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to let you hurt me.¡±


    Han smirked and smoked a cigarette. He thought he had gone insane for making such an unusual


    request. After extinguishing the me and disposing the cigarette, the man turned to Leah and said, ¡°I


    have thought about it. It¡¯s best to keep you by side.¡± Since he was unable to silence her, he could only


    keep her close and torture her.


    Han reasoned inwardly, doesn¡¯t Leah love me? I shall make her stay by my side and watch me marry


    other women and form a family. I¡¯ll let her feel bitter that she can never have my heart. This is a form of


    revenge too.


    Leah scowled and purposely averted his gaze. She said bitterly, ¡°What about Molly? You have just


    attended the engagement ceremony. She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e now.¡±


    ¡°What gives you the right topare yourself to her? You are nothing but my y toy,¡± Han ridiculed.


    The woman felt goosebumps all over her. When did Han be so ruthless and merciless? He¡¯s no


    longer the innocent and kind young man from before. I feel like I don¡¯t know him any more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even wish to be your wife anymore, Han Howard. Why do you think I¡¯ll agree to make myself


    miserable and be your mistress?¡± Leah shook her head and continued with a solemn expression,


    ¡°Send me back. I promise never to appear in your life ever again.¡±


    Han fixed his gaze on Leah, deep in thought. He never expected the woman to reject his demand.


    However, he was not dejected. Instead, he smirked and took out his car keys before saying. ¡°You will


    agree to it.¡±


    After leaving the engagement party, Jane and Gordon went in search of Leah. They became concerned


    when they discovered no trace of her. Jane said to Sasha begrudgingly, ¡°You were told to keep a close


    eye on Sarah. Why did you leave her alone? What if she gets into trouble?¡±


    Jane had always been kind to Sasha, so the sudden chastisement took her by surprise. Thetter


    could never bring herself to criticize the former. Nheless, she was chastising her because of Leah.


    Although Jane was feeling miserable, she put on a forceful smile and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Mom. I was distracted as my friend came to talk to me. I didn¡¯t pay close attention so¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go


    look for Sarah now.¡±


    Jane¡¯s phone abruptly rang, and it was Leah on the other end. ¡°I forget to inform you that I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Jane heaved a sigh of relief.


    After the call ended, Jane apologized to Sasha, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sasha. I didn¡¯t mean to chastise you


    earlier. Because I was anxious, my tone was a little harsh.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face darkened as she tried to calm herself. She then gave a sinister smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s all


    right.¡±


    ¡°Let me call the chauffeur to send you guys home,¡± Gordon interrupted.


    Jane looked at the man quizzically and asked, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you heading home too?¡±


    Gordon shook his head and replied, ¡°I have some matters to attend to before heading home. You can


    patiently await my updates at home.¡± He then gave Jane a knowing look.


    Jane understood the man¡¯s intentions and nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Okay, I shall wait for your


    news at home.¡±


    Sasha noticed Gordon¡¯s troubled expression and had an omniscient feeling. She hurriedly held on to


    the man¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Where are you going, Dad? Can I tag along?¡±


    Gordon shifted Sasha¡¯s hand away, his gaze cold and distant. He ordered, ¡°Stay at home.¡±


    The man¡¯s hardened attitude further affirms Sasha¡¯s guess that something was amiss. Once Jane and


    Sasha returned home, thetter rushed to her room to make a call.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you not to involve me?¡± The person on the phone sounded irritated.


    Sasha¡¯s voice carried a trace of panic. ¡°What do we do now? I suspect Gordon wants to investigate


    further into our affairs. If he finds out about us, that¡¯s going to be disastrous.¡±


    ¡°I already guessed as much. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him!¡± The mysterious person hung up the


    call after that.


    Meanwhile, Gordon had just driven over to the orphanage in the county.


    Back then, during that terrible incident, he had found Sasha there.


    When his daughter had gone missing, he had sent out a city-wide missing person alert, and the director


    of the orphanage had contacted him, saying that they had found a girl by the riverside.


    When Sasha was found, she was already injured beyond recognition and covered in blood. It was a


    terrible sight. There were limited medical facilities at the orphanage, so the personnel there were only


    able to treat her more superficial wounds, but not the injuries on her face.


    Gordon and his wife had taken the girl for a paternity test after that. They had only given permission for


    her to be treated at the hospital after they had confirmed that Sasha was indeed their daughter.


    All these memories kept drifting through Gordon¡¯s mind. Before he realized it, he had already arrived at


    the orphanage.


    It had been almost a decade since hest visited this ce. He was shocked to discover that it was


    even more run-downpared to how he remembered it from ten years ago.


    The orphanage gate itself was already pretty dpidated. When he opened the door and went in, there


    were only a few people there. The entire atmosphere was depressing.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here! Someone¡¯s here!¡± A few children came running to the door, shouting excitedly. They


    were dressed in shabby, worn-out clothes and their faces had an unhealthy sallow tinge. They looked


    as if they had not eaten properly in quite a while.


    Several other children emerged after that, followed by a woman in a blue uniform.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What on earth are you yelling about? Are you trying to bring the house down?¡± The children scattered


    in fright at the woman¡¯s stern voice.


    Gordon knitted his brows together as he watched the chaotic scene in front of him.


    When the woman saw Gordon, her stern, forbidding expression rxed considerably. ¡°Good day, sir.


    Are you here for an adoption?¡± She asked eagerly.


    Gordon shook his head. ¡°No, I need to see your director about something important.¡±


    ¡°Our director?¡± The woman sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? She¡¯s passed away. It¡¯s been quite a few years


    already.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s passed away? What happened?¡± Gordon remembered that the orphanage director had


    been fairly young. Ten years ago, she had been around forty. She would only have been around fifty or


    so now.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been dead for about ten years. A fire suddenly broke out in the orphanage. The director


    tried to save the children and perished in the mes,¡± the woman exined quietly with yet another


    sigh.


    ¡°I see.¡± Gordon nodded slowly. At the same time, a trace of suspicion surfaced in his mind. Why did it


    seem almost too much of a coincidence? Right at the time when he had adopted Sasha, the orphanage


    director had died. Furthermore, she had perished in a fire, which would have had conveniently


    destroyed any records kept in the orphanage.


    ¡°In that case, do you know if the orphanage doctor from ten years ago is still around?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Dr. you¡¯re wanting, is it?¡± The woman chuckled. ¡°Dr. Fenton¡¯s fine. He took early retirement,


    and he¡¯s just passing his days at home now.¡±


    ¡°Do you have Dr. Fenton¡¯s address?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Hold on, I¡¯ll write it down for you.¡± The woman reached for a pen and a slip of paper, then


    wrote an address down and handed it to Gordon. ¡°This is where he lives.¡±


    Gordon ran an eye over the address. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He took his leave after that. From the orphanage, he drove to Dr. Fenton¡¯s residence.


    When he finally reached the ce, Gordon parked at a run-down block of residential ts and went up


    the stairs after consulting the address the woman had written down. He came to a dpidated door and


    knocked on it.


    After a little while, an elderly voice called out, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Good day Dr. Fenton. I¡¯m here to see you because I need something confirmed,¡± Gordon replied


    courteously.


    A series of rustling sounds came from behind the closed door. Not long after that, the door cracked


    open, and an old, hoary face peered out, fixing its gaze on Gordon¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hello, Doctor. My name is Gordon White,¡± Gordon said. ¡°Is this a convenient time to speak with you?¡±


    Dr. Fenton eyed Gordon suspiciously, weighing him up, then opened the door fully. ¡°Alright,e in


    then.¡±


    ¡­


    Leah went back to her room, buried her head in her pillow, and went to sleep. Her slumber was uneasy,


    however, and she drifted into a bizarre nightmare.


    In the dream, she was in a garden. The faces of the people around her kept changing. One moment, it


    was Jane, the next moment, it was someone else. These people all addressed her as ¡°Ms. White¡± and


    smiled pleasantly at her.


    Suddenly, the scenario changed. A wave of water surged toward her. She could hear shrieks and


    screams for helping from beside her. Right after that, it seemed as if a man hade to her


    rescue, but she was dazed and could not open her eyes. However, she was faintly conscious that there


    seemed to be a woman crying, and a man speaking next to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡±


    ¡°Leah, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got a n, we¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Leah jolted awake in a cold sweat. Slowly she sat up, staring dumbly at the window.


    The rays of the setting sun illuminated the exterior of the White family mansion, but it was dark in the


    room as the lights were off. Leah¡¯s gaze was distant, her expression half-hidden in the shadows.


    In her dream, she could not open her eyes, so she did not know the identity of the man who spoke.


    Nheless¡­she somehow felt that he sounded very familiar. Her head began to ache with a dull,


    throbbing pain. It felt as if something wanted to break free from the confines of her brain and force its


    way out.


    Someone knocked on the door, interrupting her thoughts. Leah pulled herself together and called out,


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Jane¡¯s warm voice called. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner, Leah, get up now.¡±


    Leah got out of bed and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯lle down now.¡±


    Jane studied her worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly so pale?¡±


    ¡°I had a nightmare, that¡¯s all.¡± Leah shook her head and followed Jane downstairs. She sat down at the


    dining table.


    There were only three people there, herself included.


    Leah asked, puzzled, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    ¡°He had to go out for a while,¡± Jane replied, spooning a mound of stew onto Leah¡¯s te. ¡°You need to


    eat a bit more meat; look at how skinny you are now.¡±


    Sasha watched as Mrs. White scooped food onto Leah¡¯s te. However, even though she waited for a


    while, Mrs. White did not serve food to her. Suddenly, she lost her appetite and put down her spoon.


    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± she said abruptly, then left the table at once.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Sasha?¡± Leah asked, looking rather confused.


    Jane merely shook her head. ¡°Perhaps she doesn¡¯t feel like eating. Ahh, yes, I have something to tell


    you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leah asked curiously.


    ¡°Mrs. Sanders has invited me to tea tomorrow, so I won¡¯te home to eat. If you¡¯d like, you can invite


    some friends out for a meal,¡± Jane replied, smiling warmly.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Leah nodded and smiled at Jane. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    When Jane saw how amodating and unspoiled Leah was, she could not help feeling even more


    tender and affectionate toward her. She took a card out of her purse. ¡°There¡¯s still some credit on this


    card. Go ahead and use it for whatever you want; if it¡¯s not enough, let me or your father know.¡±


    Leah could not help feeling moved by this gesture. She replied with genuine gratitude, ¡°I¡¯ve got more


    than enough money. I¡¯ve still got credit on the card you gave mest time.¡±


    ¡°Spend the money if you have to, don¡¯t scrimp on things, alright?¡± Jane advised, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed


    that you¡¯ve not been looking very welltely. If you have time, go for a health checkup at the hospital.


    Also, if anything happens or anyone tries to bully you, you must tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Tears welled up in Leah¡¯s eyes. She had never experienced a feeling of belonging like this


    before. She had a home to return to, a family who was concerned about her, and people who were


    willing to stand up for her and protect her.


    She had experienced none of these things when she had been in the care of her previous adoptive


    father, Charlie.


    Forget about the past now, Leah told herself. From now on, she would make her home with the White


    family and live a peaceful, happy life with them as Ms. Sarah White.


    ¡­


    Gordon retrieved a photograph from a folder and ced it on the table. ¡°Do you still remember this


    girl?¡± He asked Dr. Fenton.


    Dr. Fenton picked up the photograph and stared at the image of Sasha. Frowning, he pondered for a


    while. ¡°I seem to recall her. Isn¡¯t this the little girl whose face was severely damaged? I attended to her,


    didn¡¯t I? That¡¯s right, I did. It¡¯s definitely her. It¡¯s been ten years since then, though.¡± The elderly doctor


    gave a long sigh, then looked up shrewdly at Gordon and asked, ¡°I remember that she was adopted by


    a couple, but I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing now. Why are you asking me about this?¡±


    ¡°My wife and I were the ones who adopted her,¡± Gordon exined. ¡°However, we¡¯ve discovered that


    we might have adopted the wrong girl by mistake. I suspect that there was someone manipting


    things behind the scenes, so I¡¯vee to see you to clear up a few things.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who brought her to the orphanage back then?¡± Gordon asked.


    Dr. Fenton listened to Gordon in silence, staring at the photograph. He put on a pair of sses and


    thought long and hard, his brow deeply furrowed.


    After a while, he suddenly cracked a smile. ¡°Now I remember. She was brought to the orphanage by a


    man.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what he looked like?¡± Gordon pursued eagerly.


    Dr. Fenton sucked his teeth with a soft hiss, his brow creasing even more. ¡°That, I don¡¯t really recall.


    Oh, yes! That¡¯s right, I remember now. He had a scar on his chin.¡±


    Gordon frowned slightly. A scar on the chin? He thought hard, but he could not recall anyone of his


    acquaintance who had a scar on the chin. Furthermore, he was an affable man who had not fallen afoul


    of anyone yet, so he did not think that he would have many enemies. Nheless, hemitted this


    clue to memory and would ask Leah about it when he got home.


    ¡°In that case, do you still have the DNA report for the paternity test you conducted on her?¡± Gordon


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I don¡¯t remember anymore¡­¡± Dr. Fenton murmured, his gaze clouding over. As he


    spoke, he got to his feet. ¡°However, you¡¯re in luck. I didn¡¯t throw away the reports of the examinations I


    made back then. They¡¯re all in my old files. Let me take a look and see.¡±


    Dr. Fenton went into his study and began searching. A whileter, he finally pulled out a file, his hands


    trembling from age. ¡°There, this is it.¡± He brushed the dust off the file¡¯s surface and handed it to


    Gordon.


    Gordon hurriedly took the file from Dr. Fenton and opened it. When he saw the contents, his brow


    immediately knitted tightly together.


    ¡°How can this be¡­¡± Gordon¡¯s expression turned grim as he stared at the file in front of him. An


    unpleasant idea was slowly taking shape in his mind. Sasha¡¯s DNA report was indeed inside the folder!


    However, it waspletely different from the one that the orphanage director had given to him and his


    wife!


    Even though he was not a medical professional, he could see at a nce that this DNA report and


    Sasha¡¯s blood type indicated that they were not rted at all. If they had received this report ten years


    ago, they would certainly not have adopted Sasha.


    They could not possibly have taken the wrong report, after all. There was only one way this could have


    happened.


    Someone had switched the reports!


    Gordon¡¯s expression was very grim. If this was the case, then they had been duped like fools for a full


    decade.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He clutched the report tightly, then turned to Dr. Fenton. ¡°Dr. Fenton, can I take this with me?¡±


    Dr. Fenton nodded. ¡°Of course, take it with you. When the orphanage caught fire ten years ago, these


    reports would have all been destroyed if I hadn¡¯t rushed in to save at least some of them.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s brow furrowed even more at this. Dr. Fenton¡¯sment further strengthened his suspicions.


    Someone had wanted to use the fire to cover their tracks. However, it would not have urred to them


    that something like this might happen.


    Gordon thanked Dr. Fenton, then hurried home, taking the report with him.


    On the way, he kept thinking about the matter. In a fit of anxiety, he called Leah. As soon as she


    answered the call, she asked immediately, ¡°Dad? Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Torrance County, where you used to live,¡± Gordon replied. ¡°Sarah, do you know any men who


    have scars on their chins?¡±


    Leah frowned at this. Gordon¡¯s description immediately made her think of one specific person. ¡°Yes, I


    do,¡± she answered. ¡°My former adoptive father, Charlie Parridge.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s brow knitted. He knew now that his suspicions were correct.


    ¡°Listen to me, Sarah. I¡¯ve discovered that ten years ago, you and Sasha¡¯s identities may have been


    switched¡­¡± Gordon said slowly. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve more or less been able to confirm that your


    adoptive father was behind it. I¡¯m on my way home now. When I get back, I¡¯ll look into this again.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If that was true, then Sasha and Charlie¡­


    Her hands clutched tightly at each other.


    Gordon ended the call and hit the gas pedal, eager to get home. However, Torrance County was some


    distance away from Linkville, so it took him a full day and night to make the journey back. He finally


    reached home the next day, utterly exhausted.


    Everything was quiet when he opened the door and went into the mansion.


    ¡°Sarah?¡± Gordon called, but nobody answered.


    One of the maids came out. When she saw him, she eximed, ¡°Mr. White, you¡¯re home!¡±


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°Mrs. White has gone out for tea, and Ms. Sarah is still asleep. Ms. Sasha has gone out as well,¡± the


    maid replied respectfully.


    Since no one was at home, Gordon realized that continuing to worry would do no good whatsoever.


    With that, he went up to his room and put the folder on the bed. Then he picked out a change of clothes


    and decided to take a shower.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Leah was sick again.


    Probably she caught a fever from the shock when she was sshed with wine at the banquet hall


    during the day, andter Han brought her to an abandoned suburb.


    Luckily it was just amon cold. So, Leah slept after taking some cold medicine.


    Leah slept through the night until ten o¡¯clock the following day.


    Her head was in splitting pain, and her body was still weak.


    Then, a maid with a tray knocked on Leah¡¯s door. ¡°Miss White, Mrs. White had asked me to bring you


    some soup and medicine. Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, pleasee in,¡± said Leah.


    The maid entered. She ced the medicine by Leah¡¯s bed and helped her to the soup.


    ¡°Is Mrs. White out?¡± asked Leah casually.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said the maid. Then, she thought for a bit. ¡°But, Mr. White returned, and he¡¯s now in his room. I


    think he was looking for you.¡±


    Leah blinked when she heard that.


    She recalled the phone call from Gordon the day before, saying he found out the truth and would tell


    her when he was back.


    So, the truth is finallying to light?


    For some reason, Leah felt her heart sink deeper instead.


    She gave the tray to the maid. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll get changed and see him.¡±


    The maid nodded and left.


    When the maid reached the living room, Sasha just came in with a man who was heavily covered


    behind her.


    ¡°Miss Sasha.¡± The maid was shocked. She looked at the man carefully. He was wearing a baseball cap


    that was pulled low, and he had a wavy scar on his chin.


    Sensing the look from the maid, the man gave her a mean look.


    ÕâÑÛÉñÊ®·Öº§ÈË£¬ÏŵÃŮӶ¸Ï½ô´¹Í·¡£


    It made the maid lower her head immediately.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sasha did not expect to see the maid there. ¡°Go and get something for me,¡± she said after


    gaining her poise.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Sasha.¡± The maid took the money and left immediately.


    Once the maid was away, Sasha quickly turned to the man. ¡°You better hurry. Leave right after you find


    it. I don¡¯t want to raise any suspicion.¡±


    The man nodded. Then, he looked around the room. ¡°Well, it seems like you have a good life here,¡±


    said the man in a hoarse voice.


    Sasha was nervous that anyone from the White family would see her with the man.


    ¡°Stop looking! The library is upstairs. Go and find it!¡± She urged.


    At that moment, Gordon¡¯s voice came behind a door upstairs. ¡± Sarah? Is that you?¡±


    The color drained out from Sasha¡¯s face when she heard Gordon¡¯s voice.


    She did not expect Gordon to be back so soon!


    ¡°What should we do? Gordon is back!¡± Sasha looked at the man helplessly.


    The man did not want to be discovered too. ¡°Stall him,¡± said the man as he hid under the couch.


    The door of Gordon¡¯s room opened right after the man hid. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I thought I heard something


    from the living room¡­¡± Gordon mumbled in confusion.


    He saw Sasha, who was trying to stay calm, before he could finish his sentence. Gordon was stunned


    for a moment. He looked ufortable.


    Gordon had not figured out how to face Sasha after he found out the truth, even though he knew she


    might have nothing to do with it.


    Anyway, Gordon was tricked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Sasha.¡± Gordon walked towards Sasha, not noticing anything out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Daddy, you are back. I missed you when you were away,¡± said Sasha adoringly with her hands around


    Gordon¡¯s arm, like she always did.


    However, Gordon pulled his arm out ufortably.


    He sat down on the couch. ¡°Sasha, take a seat. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Sasha had an uneasy feeling.


    She sat down on the couch nervously. ¡°What happened, Daddy? You looked serious.¡±


    Gordon sighed. ¡°Do you know about your real identity?¡± he asked.


    Sasha¡¯s face twitched.


    She forced a smile on her pale face and clenched her fists. ¡°What about it? I have been with you since I


    can remember. Did you find something?¡±


    Gordon nodded. ¡°Sarah had an adoptive father called Charlie Parridge. I found out that he might be


    your father. He was the one who sent you to the orphanage.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha felt like thunder had struck her.


    He knew!


    Does this mean I can¡¯t stay with the White family anymore?


    After all, I was ced deceptively in the White family by Charlie. Gordon is a proud man, and he would


    never forgive that!


    ¡°Daddy, I have no idea about this.¡± Sasha shook her head.


    Gordon started to hesitate when he saw Sasha¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Charlie forged your DNA report and even burnt down the orphanage you grew up in. With the director


    of the orphanage dead, there is no way to verify it. But, he did so much for you, and I don¡¯t think he has


    no ulterior motive,¡± Gordon exined.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t he dead?¡± Sasha blurted.


    Gordon frowned and looked at her. ¡°How did you know this?¡±


    ¡°Sarah told me before,¡± said Sasha in panic.


    Gordon looked at her suspiciously.


    After a while, he continued. ¡°I think Charlie is still alive. His death was just a ruse. He faked it because


    he might be plotting something against the White family.¡±


    Sasha looked at Gordon. ¡°How are you going to solve this?¡±


    Gordon looked at Sasha with a firm look. ¡°I n to send you overseas. Don¡¯t worry, and I¡¯ll take care of


    you. Once I find him and take care of the problem, I¡¯ll bring you back.¡±


    Sasha shook her head, and tears flew down her cheeks.


    She knew the White family would never let her back if they caught Charlie and learned everything.


    They would definitely find out that she was behind the scheme with Charlie.


    I can¡¯t let him investigate this!


    ¡°Daddy! Is there no other way? I really don¡¯t want to leave you all!¡± begged Sasha in tears.


    Gordon looked at her and sighed. ¡°This is the best solution.¡±


    Sasha knew Gordon would hardly change his mind once he had decided.


    Is everything over now?


    Through her teary eyes, Sasha¡¯s pupils contracted.


    Because she saw, behind Gordon, Charlie climbed out from the couch with a dagger in his hand.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Sasha clenched her fists and bit her lip, trying hard not to shout.


    Charlie looked at Gordon with eyes filled with hatred. He went behind Gordon in silence and gradually


    raised his dagger.


    Meanwhile, Gordon did not notice anything.


    He sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you have nothing to do with this, I will¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Gordon¡¯s pupils contracted.


    His mouth was muffled, and his eyes bulged. He wanted to shout, but no sound came out of his mouth.


    Charlie was choking Gordon and stabbed the dagger into his heart from behind.


    Sasha went pale from witnessing everything. Finally, her legs gave out, and she fell to the floor. She


    could not stop trembling from fear.


    Murdered¡­ He¡¯s murdered¡­


    Seeing the man she called ¡°Daddy¡± who had loved her very much stabbed to death in front of her,


    Sasha covered her mouth with two hands, trying hard not to let her shout escape.


    ¡°Sa¡­sha¡­ White¡­¡± Gordon muttered her name through his gritted teeth, with his eyes bulging.


    ¡°No! No! It¡¯s not me!¡± Sasha covered her ears with her eyes shut, shaking her head nonstop.


    Meanwhile, Charlie would not let go of Gordon. He kept stabbing his dagger into Gordon¡¯s body.


    Blood was gushing out from Gordon¡¯s mouth. His body twitched while he tried to hold on to the couch


    behind him.


    After a long moment, Gordon¡¯s body stopped twitching.


    Sasha had witnessed Gordon¡¯s death with her own eyes.


    She covered her mouth, and her eyes swarmed with tears.


    Charlie finally let go of Gordon and threw the dagger to the side. He kicked Gordon¡¯s body and spat.


    ¡°Finally.¡±


    Sasha looked at Charlie in fear.


    The man before her was no longer her father but a murderer.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She witnessed her father kill a person.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your face? Scared?¡± Charlie looked at Sasha¡¯s face. Suddenly, he smiled.


    The smile made his scary face even more frightening.


    ¡°What are you scared of? Gordon White already knew about me, and he¡¯s starting to suspect you. How


    will you stay in the White family if he is still alive?¡± said Charlie.


    He rubbed his hands together. ¡°Come help me to get rid of the body.¡±


    Sasha shook her head. She refused to move.


    Charlie pulled Gordon¡¯s body to the side. Then, suddenly, he remembered something. ¡°Didn¡¯t he have


    some evidence? Do you know where it is?¡± he turned and asked Sasha.


    Sasha raised her hand and pointed upstairs. ¡°It¡­is in the library.¡±


    Charlie nodded. Then he went upstairs to Gordon¡¯s library. The investigation report was on his study


    table.


    Sasha¡¯s original DNA report was among the papers.


    Charlie smirked. Then, he tore the report into pieces and flushed them away in the toilet.


    Looking at Gordon¡¯s lifeless body, Sasha was shivering in fear. Suddenly, she shrieked and ran out of


    the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Leah washed and got dressed.


    When she walked out of the bathroom, she heard somemotion from downstairs.


    Then, she heard Sasha¡¯s shriek.


    Leah frowned and was confused. So, she opened her door and went downstairs.


    However, the living room was in pin-drop silence.


    Leah was confused at the silent state of the living room. Wasn¡¯t her father back already?


    ¡°Dad?¡± Leah called, but no one answered.


    She walked over to the couch. Suddenly, her eyes widened.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± Leah¡¯s legs went limp, and she crumpled to the floor.


    She could not believe what she saw.


    Blood was everywhere on the floor.


    Gordon was lying still in a pile of blood, with his eyes wide open. His chest was not moving.


    It was not the first time Leah saw a corpse. Compared to thest time Ron killed a person in front of


    her, Leah was much stronger now.


    However, the corpse in front of her was her father.


    She stumbled to the side of Gordon¡¯s body and held him. ¡°Dad! Dad! Wake up!¡± she cried.


    However, the man who always looked at her with kind eyes could no longer respond.


    Leah ced her trembling hand under Gordon¡¯s nose. There was no breathing.


    Gordon White had died.


    ¡°Dad! Who killed you?¡± Leah howled in agony.


    Seeing Gordon die tragically, Leah felt her mind go nk, and she was gasping for air.


    Charlie heard Leah¡¯s sound from the living room. He frowned, wondering why the White family


    members came home so early.


    Charlie came down once he cleared all evidence of his entrance into the library. He saw Leah was


    holding on to Gordon¡¯s body mindlessly.


    Charlie¡¯s brows knitted. He looked at the dagger he threw aside and picked it up. Then, he walked


    slowly towards Leah.


    Suddenly, Leah turned her head and looked straight into Charlie¡¯s eyes.


    Charlie startled and stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? Charlie Parridge, you are still alive!¡± Leah¡¯s eyes turned red, staring at Charlie in a fury.


    Charlie smirked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still alive. Aren¡¯t you happy seeing your father?¡±


    ¡°You killed my father!¡± Leah was very sure about it.


    Charlie waved the dagger in his hand. ¡°Father? You are forgetful, Leah. I¡¯m the one who raised you!¡±


    ¡°You killed my father!¡± Leah went into hysteria, ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for it!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Do you think you would still be alive before that?¡± Charlie walked towards Leah with the dagger.


    Leah did not move. She just looked at Charlie.


    Then, Leah lurched forward. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± she yelled as she held onto Charlie¡¯s waist.


    Then, two of them were twisting on the floor.


    Amid the fight, Charlie pushed Leah. She lost her bnce and fell to the floor. Her head knocked on a


    corner of the coffee table, and she lost consciousness.


    Charlie tried to catch his breath. He looked at Leah and kicked her twice to let out his frustration.


    Charlie picked up the dagger and moved towards Leah.


    When the dagger was about to reach Leah¡¯s body, Charlie stopped.


    He suddenly thought of something interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    Jane had a good time.


    She only returned to the mansion when the sun set while singing a song.


    However, her smile froze when she pushed open the door.


    A strong smell of blood gushed onto her face.


    The living room was extremely quiet, and the lights were not turned on.


    Jane felt her way to the light switch and turned it on.


    Silence.


    ¡°Aaahh!¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Jane felt her legs go soft. She had to support herself with the wall.


    She felt a chill down her spine, looking at the terrifying scene in front of her.


    Blood pooled on the floor. The pungent smell of blood filled the air, making Jane unable to think.


    Holding on to the wall, she slowly moved to the couch.


    Her tears gushed out when she saw what was lying beside the couch.


    ¡°Honey! Sarah!¡± Jane rushed over. ¡°What happened?¡± she howled.


    The loving man who always talked to her in a gentle voice could no longer wipe away the tears on her


    cheeks.


    ¡°Honey! Don¡¯t Leave me! How am I going to live if you leave me?¡± Jane let out a heart-wrenching cry.


    ¡°Mommy? What¡­ what happened?¡± It was Sasha¡¯s voice from the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Who could be so cruel and kill him? He was the most friendly person I know and got


    along well with everybody.¡± said Jane in a hoarse voice.


    Sasha was terrified. ¡°What happened to Daddy? Daddy! Don¡¯t leave us! Daddy!¡± she cried loudly to


    hide her fear.


    Suddenly, she saw a dagger in Leah¡¯s hand, whoy unconsciously on the floor next to Gordon.


    ¡°Mommy, look at her hand. Is that the weapon that killed Daddy?¡±


    Jane looked over with her teary ears. Indeed, there was a dagger in Leah¡¯s hand.


    Jane gasped. She could not believe it!


    Slipping in and out of consciousness, Leah faintly heard someone crying loudly.


    She felt dizzy and a sharp pain shot from the back of her head.


    Still disoriented, Leah woke up with her hand on her head. She saw Jane holding Gordon in her arms


    and wailed.


    Sasha was sitting next to Jane, staring at Leah with her bloodshot eyes zed with hatred.


    Leah finally remembered.


    Dad¡­ Dad¡­


    Leah quickly crawled to Gordon. He was dead. Jane was trying to catch her breath amidst crying.


    Leah walked to Jane and held her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad. I know who killed Dad, and I swear I will get


    him!¡±


    At that moment, Sasha ran over and pushed Leah away.


    ¡°Stop pretending! You are the murderer! You killed Daddy!¡± said Sasha through her gritted teeth as she


    red at Leah.


    Leah furrowed her brows. ¡°No, Sasha, it wasn¡¯t me. When I found Dad, he was already¡­ But I saw the


    murderer. It was Charlie Parridge!¡± she quickly exined.


    ¡°Nonsense! Charlie Parridge was your adoptive father. Wasn¡¯t he dead already? Sarah White, I couldn¡¯t


    believe you are so cold-hearted! Didn¡¯t Daddy treat you well? How could you kill him?¡± Sasha was


    yelling at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. It really wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Leah shook her head.


    ¡°You are still holding the murder weapon. You are the murderer! Who else could it be?¡± Sasha pointed


    at Leah¡¯s hand.


    It was then Leah realized she was holding a dagger in her hand.


    She was shocked and dropped the dagger like a hot potato onto the floor. She looked at Jane. ¡°You


    have to believe me. It wasn¡¯t me! I will catch the murderer¡­¡±


    Jane closed her eyes, and tears ran down her cheeks.


    Then, she held Gordon¡¯s cold, lifeless body and started to drag it to a room.


    ¡°Sasha,e and help me,¡± she said.


    Jane did not ask Leah for help.


    She did not even look at Leah anymore.


    Leah felt like her head was going to burst.


    Thud!


    A loud noise came from behind.


    Leah turned her head and found Jane had fainted.


    She quickly ran over and wanted to help Jane, but Sasha pushed her away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch them, you


    murderer! I am calling the police!¡±


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me. Why can¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°The evidence is clear as day. So how can I trust you?¡±


    Sasha gave Leah another re. Then, she helped Jane return to her room before making a phone call.


    Leah was still bewildered by the situation. She sat on the floor and looked at the blood-smudged floor.


    She was unable to think of anything.


    After a while, sirens were zing outside. The criminal investigators had arrived.


    A group of men in uniform came in. ¡°Where¡¯s the murderer?¡±


    Sasha came down from the stairs and pointed at Leah, who was covered in blood. ¡°There she is. She


    killed my Dad!¡±


    ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Leah shook her head and denied.


    I didn¡¯t do it!


    ¡°You wille with us. We¡¯ll know whether you did it after the investigation. Right now, you are the


    prime suspect.¡±


    Leah spaced out. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. I know who the murderer is,¡± she kept muttering.


    ¡°We will see after checking the crime scene. So let¡¯s go,¡± said the crime investigator tly.


    Leah was pulled up from the floor, but after experiencing such traumatic events, Leah lost her will and


    strength. Immediately she fell to the floor.


    The fate of the White family of Linkville had changedpletely over a night!


    The news spread like wildfire. By the morning, everyone in Linkville knew the news: the head of the


    White family was murdered by the long-lost daughter who had recently reunited.


    Every newspaper headline reported the news, along with pictures of Leah brought away by criminal


    investigators.


    It was the most discussed news in Linkville.


    ¡°Oh gosh! How terrifying is that?¡±


    ¡°Sentence her to death!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! She doesn¡¯t deserve to live!¡±


    ¡°Killing your own father, that ungrateful, wicked witch!¡±


    Thements on various online forums were unforgiving.


    Eventually, the news reached Molly.


    She was cutting a piece of steak elegantly in a restaurant and looking at Han with a know-it-all


    expression. ¡°Han, did you know how ungrateful the girl the White family brought back not long ago?¡±


    Han frowned. ¡± What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She murdered Gordon White. When the White family called the police, Mrs. White did not even defend


    her. I¡¯m sure she is definitely going to jail this time.¡± Molly smirked. ¡°Oh, she is such a wicked person. I


    think we better not get too close with someone with a suspicious past.¡±


    However, Han did not hear what Molly said.


    Leah is a murderer?


    That¡¯s impossible!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Those were the first thoughts that came to Han¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ¡°Go and find out more about the White family incident,¡± Han ordered Ben when he returned to his


    office.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ben came back with plenty of information in no time. After all, it was one of the hottest news stories in


    Linkville.


    He ced the file on Han¡¯s desk.


    Han took a look at the file, and his expression went stiff.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± he said, throwing the file to the floor.


    Han knew Leah too well.


    She was very timid. She would not even hurt an ant, let alone kill a man.


    Furthermore, Gordon White was her only support in the White family. Therefore, it made no sense for


    her to kill him.


    That would be like digging her own grave.


    Ben looked at Han, who was in a foul mood, thinking whether he should say anything. ¡°Mr. Howard, are


    we going to do anything?¡± he asked.


    Should we?


    Han asked himself the same question when he was investigating the incident.


    However, what else could he do when Leah herself admitted she killed Randall?


    Han¡¯s brows snapped together.


    After a while, he lowered his eyes. ¡°No.¡±


    Han wanted to see what that woman would do this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Two prison officers brought Leah to the deepest part of the prison.


    She was only semiconscious, with her head drooping lifelessly.


    They brought her to a cell for eight people. There were already seven female prisoners in the cell.


    They all looked up from their beds made of wood boards when they heard the door open.


    Two prison officers pushed Leah into the cell.


    ¡°Hey, Chief Wayne. What had she done?¡± asked one of the prisoners flirtingly.


    ¡°Murder. She killed her father,¡± Chief Wayne smirked.


    ¡°Damn! That¡¯s sick!¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Leah looked up, pressing her lips stubbornly.


    ¡°Everyone here said they are innocent, but look at them! They had been here for many years,¡± said


    Chief Wayne. Then, he looked at Leah and let out a strange noise.


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to tell you this once. If you are here, it means that someone doesn¡¯t want you to go out


    there again. So there¡¯s no use to fight against that.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes went round, and she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Like I said. Anyway, you are not going out from here ever again. So, it¡¯s OK to tell you this.¡± Then, he


    snickered. ¡°Enjoy your remaining days here!¡±


    Then, Chief Wayne left the cell.


    Leah wanted to chase after him, but someone pulled her back.


    ¡°Hey, where do you think you are going?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You look like you never lift a finger in your life!¡±


    ¡°Hey, girls. Let¡¯s show her how we do things here.¡±


    Then, they all walked towards Leah.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Leah warily.


    ¡°Haha, let me give you a body check-up,¡± said one of the prisoners before she lunged at Leah.


    Leah wanted to run, but others pinned her down.


    Theyughed wickedly and snatched away Leah¡¯s clothes. Leah wanted to fight back, but she was too


    weak to fight off seven people.


    Her clothes were thrown in a corner. Seven prisoners stared at Leah and humiliated her with loud


    laughs.


    Leah curled up in a corner, holding her body and trembling.


    She wanted to cry, but her tears had dried up after the past two days.


    Leah felt so cold she was trembling from it, but she bit her lips and clenched her hands, determined to


    fight against it.


    Three days had passed.


    It was the darkest three days in Leah¡¯s life.


    She was tortured by the other seven prisoners who shared the cell.


    They did not allow her to use her nket at night. They also poured piss on her bed and made her


    kneel to shine their shoes.


    They also beat Leah up when she started to protest.


    Not only that, they did not let her eat.


    In three days, Leah had be thin to the bone.


    Leahy on her bed every night, but she could not sleep. Even when she finally fell asleep, she always


    woke up in tears.


    By the fourth day, Leah finally gave up.


    When the prison officers brought meals, Leah grabbed his hands and would not let go. ¡°Please, can


    you ask Han Howard to see me?¡±


    During the past few days, Leah had been thinking a lot.


    She wanted to ask Han for help.


    Chief Wayne told her before that she was sent to prison because someone was behind it.


    If that was true, Leah could not involve Ian.


    So, Han was the only person left who could save her.


    The prison officer looked at Leah in surprise. ¡°I can do that, but only if he wants to see you.¡±


    Leah bit her lower lips, contemting.


    Then, she made her decision. ¡°Tell him this: Yes, I will.¡±


    The prison officer looked at her in confusion. But he nodded, even though he had no idea what Leah


    said.


    Leah ced all her hopes on Han.


    However, the other seven prisoners grabbed Leah once the prison officers stepped out.


    ¡°Seeking for help?¡±


    ¡°Trying to get rid of us? Dream on!¡±


    Then, they started to snatch Leah¡¯s clothes.


    However, Leah held on to her clothes and determined not to let them have their way.


    She moved backward, but the rest kept inching closer until Leah¡¯s back hit the wall.


    Leah had nowhere to run now.


    Leah stared at them, undaunted. ¡°Don¡¯t push me,¡± she said calmly.


    ¡°Haha, we haven¡¯t even started. Go, girls!¡±


    Leah narrowed her eyes.


    Suddenly, she lunged at one of the prisoners, grabbed her hair, and smashed her head on the wall.


    Immediately, blood was gushing out from her head.


    Everyone else came forward, trying to pin down Leah.


    However, like a wild horse, Leah was uncontroble.


    Everyone grasped each other on the floor.


    Even though Leah had plenty of wounds on her body, she had never felt so satisfied.


    Ron was right.


    Sometimes,promise and self-restraint would not bring on mercy from others.


    Sometimes, an eye for an eye was the only way to justice.


    Leah¡¯s eyes burned with fury. She went into a frenzy and beat everyone down.


    At that moment, an angry voice came through the door. ¡°What the hell? Stop it at once!¡±


    Everyone stopped.


    Leah was panting and looking at the door with her bloodshot eyes.


    It was the prison officer who came before.


    With a stern face, he pushed the other seven prisoners aside and walked towards Leah. ¡°Come with


    me. Han Howard had agreed to see you.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Leah followed the prison officer to the visiting room. In the room, Han was standing at the door with his


    back facing them. His well-built back was a very familiar sight to her.


    Suddenly, Leah found herself wanting to cry for no discernible reason. Perhaps the sight of a familiar


    face caused her emotions to well up after the inhumane mistreatment she went through in the past few


    days.


    The prison officer entered the room and announced, ¡°Ms. White is here, Mr. Howard.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± grunted Han half-heartedly in response. He turned around and looked at Leah, his eyes


    twitched the moment he saw her.


    Standing in front of him was a haggarddy. In just two or three days, Leah had turned into mere skins


    and bones. Her eyes were sunken and there were dark circles under her eyes.


    Her clothes were a mess, while both her face and hands were covered in blood. He could not tell if the


    blood belonged to her.


    Han¡¯s eyes narrowed a little.


    He then said to the prison officer, ¡°Leave us for now.¡±


    The prison officer knew that he was dealing with a powerful man, so he dared not protest. He quietly


    turned around and excused himself.


    As the door snapped shut, Han and Leah found themselves together alone in the huge room.


    Han stared at her intently before curling his lips and remarked sarcastically, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve gone


    through a lot.¡± So much so that she would crawl back to him for help.


    Leah looked at him and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I will agree to the terms you mentionedst


    time, Han.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you talking terms with me?¡± replied Han with a sneer.


    Leah nodded her head, her eyes grew misty. She replied, ¡°I only care about two things, clearing my


    name and making Charlie pay for what he did to my father.¡±


    She gritted her teeth as her eyes were filled with hatred.


    There were no longer signs of gentleness and meekness in her eyes.It was as if those few days of


    prison life had turned Leah into a totally different person.


    Even Han was surprised at the change in her character.


    After a moment, he grinned and said, ¡°You finally revealed your true nature, Leah.¡±


    He was standing face-to-face with Leah¡¯s vicious and unscrupulous side, the side that would do


    anything, even crawling to him, to reach her goals.


    With a cruel smile, Han stretched out his hand and seized her chin, ¡°Who do you think you are to talk


    terms with me?¡±


    He then violently shoved her face aside and wiped his hands with a napkin, as if he was disgusted by


    the filthy state she was in. He turned around and walked out of the room while saying, ¡°Get changed


    ande with me.¡±.


    Leah¡¯s eyes trailed after him as he left and her gazended on a bag in the corner near the door.


    She walked over and took a peek inside the bag. In it was a set of soft and clean clothes.


    Leah cleaned herself up and changed into the outfit. By the time she came out, Han was already


    talking to the prison warden.


    The prison warden was buttering up to Han with the most agreeable expression he could muster.


    Leah walked over and quietly said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    The prison warden turned to look at her with a fake smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Howard. We


    did not know that she was with you. I would like to make it up to this finedy for our less-than-ster


    treatment in the past few days.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± said Han coldly as he looked up. ¡°She¡¯s not with me.¡±


    ¡°Then, she is¡­?¡± asked the chief in a puzzled tone.


    Han smirked and replied, ¡°If I have to describe it, then she¡¯s¡­merely my ything.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that and she clenched her hands tightly.


    She convinced herself that it was not a big deal. As long as she could leave the prison and bring


    Charlie to justice, all the insults and humiliation he put her through would be worth it.


    Once they came out of the prisonplex, Leah followed Han to his car. He opened the door to the


    driver¡¯s seat and entered. Seeing that, Leah walked to the front passenger seat. However, before she


    could open the door, Han grabbed onto the door from the inside, preventing her from opening it.


    He rolled down the window and gave her a chilly re while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t stain my car with your dirty


    ass.¡±


    Leah bit her lip and stared at him defiantly. She said, ¡°Then where should I sit?¡±


    Han maintained his cold demeanor and quipped, ¡°Definitely not in my car.¡±


    Leah took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then how do I return?¡±


    With eyes full of disdain, he sneered, ¡°Walk, crawl, whatever you do, I don¡¯t give a damn.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He started the car and drove off after he finished speaking.


    The car left a cloud of dust in its wake and Leah fumbled as she took two steps away from the cloud of


    dust.


    She had no money to call a cab, so she could only walk. Leah bit her lips as she tried to keep her


    composure.


    Fortunately, the prisonplex was also in the city area not too far from the Howard Residence. Leah


    started walking absent-mindedly along the road.


    She had not eaten properly in days, much less had any proper rest. She was both physically and


    mentally exhausted to the point of not being able to walk properly without her body swaying left and


    right. It looked like her body could give way any time.


    But she knew she had to push on, it was not her time yet! She was going to avenge her father¡¯s death


    one way or another.


    Leah wrapped her arms around her body tightly as she continued to walk ahead in a dazed-like state. It


    was only after the sun had set that she finally arrived at the gate of the Howard residence.


    In the vi, Han was standing in front of the window of the second floor. Behind him was a huge screen.


    It was the surveince screen for the entire vi.


    He switched the view on the screen to disy the camera feed for the main entrance and saw Leah¡¯s


    silhouette slowly grew bigger on the screen as she approached the front gate.


    She dragged her broken body forward, each step harder than the next. Her body swayed uncontrobly


    as she walked, it was as if she would topple from just a gentle push.


    The gate was only around a few hundred feet away from the main road, but she took about ten minutes


    to drag herself to the gate. Han only looked at her with a nk expression.


    She went up to the front gate and rang the doorbell.


    At that moment, the maid knocked at the door and went, ¡°Mr. Howard, there¡¯s someone ringing the


    doorbell. She asked for you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± said Han as he opened a bottle of wine.


    It was time for a celebration to mark the asion. Leah had once again fallen into his palm.


    The maid hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°We won¡¯t be opening the door for her?¡±


    Han did not reply, instead, he twirled the wine in his ss while staring deeply at the screen.


    Leah continued to press the doorbell a few more times, but she received no response.


    She was struggling to keep herself up. Her wobbly legs eventually gave way and she found herself


    kneeling beside the wrought iron gate.


    Leah leaned against the wall panting heavily. Her eyelids were drooping and her body felt weighted


    down. It felt like an eternity had passed, but at the same time it felt like mere minutes for her.


    Eventually, Leah could no longer hold on, she was falling asleep. At that moment, the wrought iron gate


    creaked loudly as someone pushed open the gate from the inside.


    Leah pushed herself away from the path of the opening gate and looked up. Staring at her with


    condescending eyes was Han.


    ¡°Have you reached your limit already? Is this all you got?¡± jeered Han.


    Leah gritted her teeth and tried to pull herself up. She replied, ¡°No, I just wanted a quick rest.¡±


    Ignoring her reply, Han turned around and entered the vi. Leah quickly followed behind.


    As they entered the living room, Leah was instantly struck by the viewid before her. This was the


    same vi she stayed in for three years.


    The funny thing was that those three years of her married life were nothing but a way for Han to get his


    revenge on her. It was all an empty dream for her.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± asked Han. His voice resounded in the living room.


    He nced at her with disgust and continued, ¡°Clear up yourself and thene to my room.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Leah observed her skinny body in the bathroom mirror. She was covered in bruises and wounds. Leah


    gritted her teeth as the pain was excruciating when her body came into contact with water.


    Han must have been disgusted with my body in this state.


    Leah took a shower, dried her hair, and changed her clothes. She proceeded to knock on Han¡¯s


    bedroom door nervously. ¡°Come in.¡± A deep voice sounded from the room after ten minutes. Leah


    entered the silent room as Han was sitting on the sofa with a hairdryer in his hand.


    ¡°Dry my hair.¡± Han insisted as he ced the hairdryer on the table and leaned back on the sofa. Leah


    picked up the hairdryer and began to dry his hair. She ran her fingers through his hair gently in the


    process as she was cautious about provoking him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Han felt that Leah was caressing his hair as she was being extremely gentle. He reached out his arm


    and held her by the waist. Leah eximed as she was startled. She was pinned down on the sofa the


    next moment.


    A pleasant scent filled Leah¡¯s nostrils as Han took a shower not long ago. Han remained


    expressionless as he began to unbutton her shirt. Leah was covered in goosebumps. She was feeling


    reluctant yet rejection is not an option.


    Leah clenched her teeth with a flustered face. She kept her arms on the sides begrudgingly. Han was


    not being gentle or rough. He unbuttoned her shirt slowly. Suddenly, rumbling sounds sounded from


    Leah¡¯s belly. She swiftly covered her face with her hands to hide her embarrassment.


    Han was stunned for a brief moment as he stared at Leah with profound eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t


    eaten anything for a while now. Don¡¯t mind me. We can proceed with this.¡± Leah stuttered. As she


    finished her words, her belly rumbled again.


    Han found it to be unbearable. He got up from the sofa and threw her a coat. ¡°Get out.¡± Han said. Leah


    apologized and left the room hurriedly while she buttoned up her shirt. She headed for her room after


    leaving Han¡¯s.


    Leah realized the door was locked when she reached her room. A maid approached Leah and said,


    ¡°Ms. Murray, this room belongs to Ms. Lamere.¡± ¡°Ms. Lamare?¡± Leah questioned. ¡°That¡¯s right. She is


    Mr. Howard¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± The maid answered.


    Leah was baffled. ¡°How can that be? Isn¡¯t this¡­¡± She could not finish her words. The maid understood


    her regardless. ¡°Ms. Lamere liked this room so Mr. Howard decided to let her stay here.¡± The maid


    exined.


    Leah would have felt depressed if she was her old self. Leah had experienced countless things that


    brought her to the point of despair. Han was not as important to her now. All she felt was numbness.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be staying in the guest room then.¡± Leah said. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ve prepared dinner for you


    in the dining room.¡± The maid said. ¡°How did you know¡­¡± Leah was bewildered. ¡°I noticed it


    unintentionally.¡± The maid said with a smile. Leah nodded without a doubt. It could not have been Han


    that prepared it for her.


    She returned to the guest room after dinner and had a good rest on thefy bed. It was the best


    sleep that she had in a few days. Leah was jolted awake by the knocking the next day. She opened the


    door hazily. It was the maid.


    ¡°Ms. Murray, Ms. Lamere will being over soon. Mr. Howard insisted that you mustn¡¯t leave this


    room.¡± The maid said awkwardly. The maid found the situation difficult as it was her first time


    experiencing Han hiding a woman at home.


    Leah suddenly became fully awake. ¡°Okay.¡± Leah said as she caressed her hair. ¡°She just said that?¡±


    Han asked with a frown. The maid nodded. She found it confusing as Han was seemingly unsatisfied


    with Leah¡¯s response.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Han sneered as he snuffed out his cigarette in the ashtray. He decided to step up his game as


    things did not go as nned. Molly arrived at Han¡¯s mansion at noon. ¡°Han, why did you call me over?¡±


    Molly asked excitedly as Han had never invited her over willingly.


    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just been a while since Ist had a meal with you.¡± Han answered. ¡°Really? Which


    restaurant are we going then?¡± Molly asked happily as she held on to his arm. Han suppressed his


    hatred in his heart.


    ¡°We¡¯re not heading out. Let¡¯s eat at home.¡± Han said expressionlessly. ¡°Eat at home?¡± Molly was


    dazed. She continued, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat at home. It feels nice to be home.¡±


    Leah was feeling bored as she watched television on the sofa. Suddenly, breaking news aired on


    television. ¡°Jane Crawford had been discharged from the hospital. However, she is seemingly haggard


    due to immense pressure. She has not responded to the usation of Sasha White murdering Gordon


    White as of now¡­¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart fluttered as she saw the news. Images of Jane were shown on screen. The once elegant


    and dignified woman had now be skinny and frail. Tears coursed down Leah¡¯s cheeks. She


    clenched her fists as she swore that she would get revenge for her father. She can only do her best to


    please Han and rely on him as she was not capable of getting ahold of Charlie herself.


    Leah was feeling dizzy from hunger. She had not eaten breakfast or lunch. Leah was malnourished,


    she could not bear the hunger any longer. She walked to the door and ced her ear on it. She could


    hear Molly¡¯s voice earlier but it was now silent outside.


    I think they¡¯re gone.


    Leah hesitated for a brief moment before opening the door.


    If Molly is still here then I¡¯ll just hide again.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Leah opened the door to the room, poked her head out, and discovered that it waspletely silent


    outside.


    She raised her eyes and looked around the living room, but no one was there.


    After letting out a sigh of relief, Leah cautiously made her way downstairs, through the living room, and


    into the kitchen.


    There was arge refrigerator in the kitchen, and it held a lot of items. Leah gently opened the


    refrigerator door and took a can of milk from it.


    She wasn¡¯t a big eater; a can of milk was all she needed.


    Within a minute of heating the milk in the microwave, she was in a daze, as she pondered on how to


    address Han.


    She was too preupied with her thoughts to notice someone slowly approaching her from behind.


    By the time she reacted, someone had covered her mouth and pressed her against the dead corner


    between the refrigerator and cab.


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Han, who had appeared unexpectedly behind her.


    She wanted to say something, but nothing came out.


    She blinked, looking at him suspiciously.


    Han pressed up against her and wedged her between the corner and his chest. His deep eyes seemed


    to suck her in as he lowered his gaze.


    ¡°Leah, did you do this on purpose?¡± he asked in a sarcastic tone as he cast a condescending nce


    her way.


    Leah stared at him in puzzlement, not understanding what he was trying to say.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the room and note out? You came out on purpose. Do you want Molly to


    find you?¡± Han looked at her, sizing her up.


    ¡°I came out to warm up a ss of milk because I was hungry,¡± Leah said, her face changing as she


    brushed Han¡¯s hand away.


    After she finished speaking, she pointed to the microwave over there.


    The microwave made a ¡°beep¡± sound, indicating that the milk was all warmed up.


    Han nced at it, and grimaced.


    So, he had misapprehended?


    Outside, there was a sound of footsteps, followed by Molly¡¯s voice, ¡°Han, where are you?¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression changed.


    It was imperative that Molly not learn of her presence.


    That was the first thought that came to mind for her.


    Leah unintentionally grabbed Han¡¯s shirt and pulled him closer to her to conceal her figure.


    She winked at Han.


    Han understood what she meant. He chuckled and got close to her ear, ¡°Afraid?¡±


    Leah¡¯s body shook, and her ears turned slightly red.


    ¡°Beg me,¡± said Han.


    Leah bit her lip as she noticed Molly¡¯s footsteps getting closer, and the hand pulling at the front of his


    shirt trembled slightly.


    She was aware that Han was humiliating her, but she didn¡¯t have a choice.


    ¡°Han, I beg you,¡± Leah said quietly under her breath, her eyes turning slightly red.


    Han looked at Leah, who was close by. Her partially closed eyes were slightly red, her cheeks crimson,


    and she looked pitiful.


    A strange sense of satisfaction rose in his heart.


    ¡°Han? Where have you gone? That¡¯s strange. Where has he gone? I thought you saide down and


    get something?¡± Molly paced around the living room.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the kitchen.¡± Han said as he turned to face Molly.


    ¡°What are you doing in the kitchen?¡± Molly asked as she stopped in her tracks. Then she turned and


    started walking towards the kitchen.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you toe here,¡± said Han as he let go of Leah and turned around to retrieve


    the milk from the microwave. ¡°I warmed up a bottle of milk.¡±


    Leah stared at him, silently screaming in her heart.


    That¡¯s my milk!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight,¡± Han said as he walked out of the kitchen and ced the milk on the


    table in the living room.


    For a brief moment, Molly was perplexed and asked, ¡°Earlier, didn¡¯t you just say eat at home?¡±


    Han scowled and appeared to be getting impatient as he said, ¡°I changed my mind. I suddenly want to


    eat out. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Okay, then.¡± Molly could only submissively hold the bag and left the vi with Han.


    Leah pursed her lips and stood for about ten minutes in the kitchen. She moved her achy neck when


    she realized there was finally no sounding from outside.


    She stepped casually out of the kitchen and immediately noticed the milk on the table.


    For a brief moment, Leah was stunned. Then she walked over to get the milk, which was still warm


    when she touched it.


    Her emotions became quiteplicated.


    ¡­¡­


    The servant cooked for Leah at six o¡¯clock in the evening. She returned to her room after she had


    finished her meal and promptly fell asleep.


    Leah was awakened from her deep sleep by the sound of a rap on the door.


    Yes, it wasn¡¯t a knock on the door. It was a rap on the door.


    Leah jolted awake. She sat up in bed, rubbed her eyes, and looked at the clock on the wall.


    It was a quarter to midnight.


    Who else could have rapped on her door at this hour besides Han?


    Leah opened the room¡¯s door after putting her coat on. Han grabbed her shoulders before she could


    see how he looked at the door.


    Leah was in pain and frowned slightly before taking a deep breath and saying, ¡°Han¡­¡±


    A strong smell of alcohol washed over her.


    Han had consumed alcohol, and quite a lot of it. His eyes were slightly red at this point. He had a


    dazed look in his eyes and showed no sign of sobriety.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± Leah protested.


    Having heard that, Han sneered and kicked the door shut, pressing Leah up against the wall.


    He sneered, ¡°It hurts? You¡¯re still aware that it hurts? I thought you were heartless, Leah.¡±


    Leah frowned, not understanding what he was saying.


    Who is he calling heartless?


    Isn¡¯t he the one who has been torturing her all this time?


    He gripped her shoulders so tightly that it felt as if his life depended on it.


    ¡°Do you realize that every time I see you, I think of him? I can¡¯t get the image of him struggling in the


    water out of my head. You can imagine how helpless he must have felt. Have you ever had the


    slightest regret about what you did?¡± Han said, word for word.


    Leah looked at him.


    His expression was one of pain and misery, and his strength was astounding, as if he wanted to use all


    of his might against her.


    However, she remembered nothing.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember anything. I don¡¯t know, I¡­¡± Leah took a deep breath and said softly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Howe it has to be you?¡± Han¡¯s vision was cloudy, and his mind was foggy.


    He clenched his teeth and gripped her shoulders, ¡°Why is it you? Why? Why does it have to be you?¡±


    He kept repeating those words.


    Leah was in pain from his grip, and she wished she could break free.


    However, Han thought she was trying to get away from him. His eyes suddenly froze, as if they were


    covered in frost. ¡°Where do you think of escaping to this time?¡±


    Leah wanted to exin, but she suddenly felt lighter in her body.


    Han had picked her up and thrown her on the bed.


    Leah could only feel the crushing weight of him on her as she felt faint and lightheaded. All Leah could


    smell as she breathed was the smell of alcohol on his body.


    Han leaned down.


    His movements were not gentle at all, and his grip on Leah was causing her pain all over her body.


    Leah cried as she struggled, ¡°No, Han, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    ¡°No? Why not?¡± Han gripped her waist, his voice cold, and he said, ¡°What exactly are you pretending to


    be pure about? Ian has most likely slept with you on numerous asions. How dare you refuse me


    when your body has already been tainted?¡±


    Leah looked at Han in disbelief.


    Why would he say such a thing about himself? She didn¡¯t do anything with Ian.


    ¡°Han, stop talking nonsense. Nothing happened between me and Ian,¡± stated Leah.


    Han sneered and eximed, ¡°Why is he so keen to help you if nothing has happened between you


    two? Such nonsense can fool children, but not me.¡± He said that while violently attempting to unbutton


    her pajamas.


    Leah inhaled deeply and pushed Han away with all her might.


    Han disregarded her protest and firmly mped her hands down.


    During the struggle, his patience had finally run out.


    ¡°p!¡±


    There was a sudden crisp sound in the air.


    Leah turned her head slightly, her eyes instantly turning red.


    She pursed her lips and bit her lower lip hard to keep the tears at bay.


    Han pped her again.


    That wasn¡¯t the first time he had pped her.


    When Han saw her silent appearance, he became very agitated.


    He climbed down from on top of her and red fiercely at her. ¡°If you are so capable,¡± he continued,


    ¡°you can pose as a chaste girl for the rest of your life.¡±


    He turned around angrily and mmed the door behind him after saying that.


    After Han left, Leah was rendered immobile as a wave of humiliation washed over her from head to toe.


    She felt like she had been cast aside like a piece of rag.


    An unspecified amount of time passed as shey there huddled before she finally slowly collected


    herself and got out of bed.


    Her eyes were lifeless and numb as she walked slowly and heavily to the bathroom to wash herself.


    She then climbed back into bed in a state of confusion and somehow managed to fall asleep.


    Leah slept until ten o¡¯clock the next morning.


    She had spent so many days at the Howard residence, but Han had never once told her that he was


    going to help her in finding Charlie.


    Leah looked in the mirror, took a handful of water, and sshed it on her face.


    I must pluck up the courage and talk to Han about it today.


    Leah went downstairs at ten o¡¯clock in the morning and found the living room empty.


    Except for one maid who was cleaning the living room. When she saw Leah approaching, she inquired,


    ¡°Does Ms. White require breakfast?¡±


    Leah shook her head, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Han?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard has left for the office,¡± the maid exined.


    Leah nodded, stood up, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be eating breakfast. I¡¯m going to find Han.¡±


    However, she was stopped in her tracks by the maid.


    ¡°Ms. White, Mr. Howard has instructed that you cannot go out,¡± the maid said, with an awkward


    expression on her face.


    Leah arched her brows, studied the maid¡¯s face, and realized what was happening.


    That Han! He had her ced under house arrest!


    ¡°If you can¡¯t let me out, that¡¯s alright.¡± As Leah nodded, she made her way to the fixed phone in the


    living room, and added, ¡°Then I will just call Han.¡±


    As soon as she was done speaking, she reached for her phone, but when she picked it up, she


    discovered that the phone line had been cut.


    Leah¡¯s face darkened.


    Han had ced her under house arrest and cut off all her contact with the outside world.


    The criminal investigators had long confiscated her phone. She didn¡¯t have any money on her and


    couldn¡¯t leave Howard residence. She was like a beast imprisoned in a vi.


    Leah was incensed.


    What right did Han have to ce her under house arrest?


    She would certainly keep her word, since she had consented to his request.


    At night, Leah sat in the living room and waited for Han toe back.


    ¡­¡­


    Han was exhausted today.


    When he did anything, that old man Jackson always left himself a way out. He was sick of fighting


    Jackson.


    He arrived back at the vi, feeling a little irritated for a while as he stared at the vacant and dark vi in


    front of him.


    It seemed like a long time had passed since there had been any sign of life in the vi.


    Han eventually stopped in front of the vi¡¯s door after circling the garden and promenade.


    He cast a broad nce at it, a smidgen of doubt in his eyes.


    Why are the lights still on in the vi today?


    Could it be¡­


    Han wasn¡¯t sure what to expect.


    He pushed open the door and saw a thin figure huddled on the sofa.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Leah involuntarily raised her head and was met with Han¡¯s


    deep eyes.


    ¡°Han, I have something to tell you,¡± Leah stood up, afraid he wouldn¡¯t listen, and got right to the point.


    Han frowned as he looked at her. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯d help me find Charlie. When are you going to keep your promise?¡± Leah questioned.


    Han¡¯s face darkened when he heard that.


    He moved closer to her, looking at her with deep eyes, and asked, ¡°You waited for me until now, just to


    tell me this?¡±


    Leah was perplexed by his suddenly gloomy expression.


    Han turned around and was about to go upstairs.


    How could Leah possibly let him go? She had been waiting for him all day.


    She reached out to grab Han¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Han, you need to be clear with me. Why have you


    ced me under house arrest? If you don¡¯t feel like helping me, I can go on my own.¡±


    Han frowned and brushed her hand away.


    Nobody knew when both of them got on the stairwells, and Leah, who had gone up two steps,


    stumbled as he brushed her away, and unexpectedly fell backwards.


    Leah¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Han instinctively wanted to reach out and grab her when he saw that.


    However, there wasn¡¯t time for that. Leah fell to the ground, but luckily both her hands cushioned the


    back of her head as she did so.


    Her coat slid down, exposing her arms and waist.


    Han nced at her and frowned.


    He observed her exposed skin, which was covered in bruises and looked as though she had been


    pinched all over.


    He thought about what happenedst night.


    The servant imed that he went to her roomst night while appearing to be intoxicated. Shortly after


    entering her room, the servant imed that he came out with a glum expression.


    With that in mind, Han went downstairs and walked towards Leah.


    Leah recoiled in horror as she looked at him.


    His steps came to a halt, and he looked at her, surprised.


    Was she afraid of him?


    Han frowned and looked her in the eyes, solemnly.


    Finally, he just said, ¡°Wait for me in the living room at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning,¡± and went


    upstairs to his room.


    Leah stared at his tall back, and a smile spread across her face.


    So, Han just promised?


    She got up from the ground, smiling from ear to ear, and walked gingerly upstairs after he left.


    Her entire body hurt from the fall, and her bones felt like they were about to fall apart.


    However, she felt it was worth it.


    Han had at least made a promise to her, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Wait a second, Ms. White,¡± came the maid¡¯s footsteps from behind.


    She approached Leah, handed her a box of medicine, and whispered, ¡°This is a medicine for injuries,


    and it is very effective.¡±


    Leah looked at her in surprise and quickly thanked her.


    The maid waved her hands repeatedly, wanting to say that it wasn¡¯t her who gave it to Leah, but she


    stopped when she remembered Han¡¯s words.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Leah waited at the Howard residence for a few more days.


    Everything was perfect during her time at the Howard residence, except for Han¡¯s restriction of her


    mobility to the residence at all times.


    Han promised to help her find Charlie, and she trusted him.


    That man was perfect in every way¡ªaside from the fact that he didn¡¯t love her.


    So four days had passed in that manner.


    When Leah went downstairs to get some water one night and noticed that the standing floormp in the


    living room was still on, she subconsciously frowned and lightened her steps.


    Leah went downstairs and noticed someone leaning on the sofa, which turned out to be Han.


    He was leaning very still against the sofa, and he didn¡¯t even notice when Leah came over.


    After some hesitation, Leah approached him, intending to ask him if he had found Charlie.


    Unexpectedly, when she walked over, she discovered Han had fallen asleep while leaning on the sofa.


    She looked at him with a slight frown. There was a hint of eye bags, and his face appeared exhausted.


    He slept poorly, as evidenced by the deep furrows that had developed between his brows as he leaned


    against the sofa.


    Leah sighed and hesitated for a moment before deciding it would be best to leave him alone.


    She turned around, but as she did so, she caught sight of a stack of papers Han was pressing against


    the sofa¡¯s corner out of the corner of her eye.


    For some reason, when she looked at the stack of documents, her heart leapt.


    She pursed her lips and paused only briefly before setting the cup in her hand down. She squatted


    down and carefully removed the stack of documents from his side.


    Leah carefully examined the stack of documents.


    However, the more she looked, the solemn her face became.


    The information contained in the stack of documents was all about Charlie.


    The information included his recent travels, his lodgings, the restaurants he frequented, and the bank


    from which he withdrew money.


    Regardless of the details, the investigation had been thorough.


    The more Leah looked, the more her hands trembled. She took a deep breath as she reached the final


    page.


    Charlie hadst been seen at a small inn called ¡°Simple Point.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah frowned deeply as she examined the address on the paper.


    The inn was located on the outskirts of Linkville!


    Charlie had never left Linkville!


    In a daze, Leah returned to the room. She couldn¡¯t sleep a wink all night because she kept thinking that


    Charlie, the murderer, was still atrge.


    Han awoke on the sofa the next day with a backache.


    He frowned slightly as he looked at the nket draped over him.


    Han¡¯s expression changed as he reached out his hand to pick up the information he had gleaned from


    the investigation that was lying beside him.


    Why do I feel as if something isn¡¯t right here?


    ¡­¡­


    The living room was quiet in the morning.


    Downstairs, there was only one servant cleaning the living room.


    Leah stood upstairs, leaning against the stair railing, solemnly looking at the servant¡¯s back.


    She was determined to track down Charlie and bring him to justice!


    She took a deep breath and went downstairs, but on thest two steps, she cried out and fell to the


    ground.


    When the maid heard the motion, she was startled and rushed over to help her, ¡°Ms. White, are you


    okay?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face was pale, her brows furrowed, and she gripped her ankle with a painful expression.


    She uttered, ¡°I think I¡¯ve sprained my foot. Can you go to my room and bring me the medicine kit?¡±


    Hearing that, the maid paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I think I¡¯d better inform Mr. Howard.¡±


    ¡°No need, don¡¯t bother him with such trivial matters.¡± Leah gave her a sincere look and said, ¡°Are you


    worried that I¡¯ll try to escape? Don¡¯t worry. If I had wanted to flee, I would have done so long ago.¡±


    Hearing those words, the maid paused for a moment before gritting her teeth and said, ¡°Okay. Please


    wait for me here, Ms. White.¡±


    After she finished speaking, the maid rushed upstairs.


    When her figure vanished from view, Leah jumped up from the sofa, quietly apologized to the maid,


    turned around, and dashed out the door.


    Han seemed confident that Leah would not try to escape, and did not dispatch bodyguards to keep an


    eye on her.


    Leah walked out of the Howards¡¯ vi unhindered.


    Leah had memorized the address of the small inn on the document the night before, and as soon as


    she got to the road, she took a taxi to the inn.


    Leah arrived in front of the Simple Point inn on the outskirts of the city forty minutester.


    She paid her fare and entered the inn.


    ¡°Hello, what kind of room are you looking for?¡± At the front desk sat a middle-aged man with a potbelly.


    When he saw Leah, he narrowed his eyes on her.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you have a guest named Charlie Parridge here?¡± Leah asked softly, suppressing her


    difort.


    The man¡¯s eyes grew wary as he heard those words.


    He didn¡¯t answer Leah¡¯s question, instead asking tentatively, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this person?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my father. After an argument with my mother, he ran away from home. My mother instructed me


    to go and look for him.¡± Leah tly stated.


    The man was still not convinced by her words.


    His main skepticism stemmed from the fact that the youngdy in front of him looked very elegant, and


    a very indifferent demeanor. She gave off the impression that she was from a powerful and affluent


    family at first nce.


    And that man¡­ To be more specific, he resembled a murderer.


    ¡°He-he! Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, youngdy. Our inn is not permitted to disclose customer


    information.¡± The man said with a wave of his hand, ¡°We do not have the person you seek. You should


    leave right away!¡±


    Leah frowned slightly when she heard that.


    This small inn didn¡¯t even have a business license. How could it be sow-abiding?


    After giving it some thought, she removed a stack of cash from her bag and ced it on the front


    desk¡¯s table.


    ¡°There are two thousand dors here. If you tell me, I will give you three thousand more.¡±


    When he saw the stack of cash, the man¡¯s eyes lit up!


    He quickly lost sight of himself.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The man took a small notebook from the drawer, turned a few pages, and said, ¡°I


    found it. Charlie Parridge, right? He¡¯s in room 114.¡±


    ¡°Okay, are you sure he didn¡¯t check out?¡±


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t possibly check out after booking for a week in a row! No problem at all!¡± The man assured


    her.


    Leah nodded, handed the money to the man, and turned to leave.


    She was going to call the police.


    She exhaled in relief as she made her way outside the inn.


    In any case, I can exact revenge on my father. As for Jane, I will exin it to her.


    However, as Leah walked out of the inn, she noticed someone walking slowly on the road not far away.


    He wore a thin coat and a peaked cap in the hot weather, and his entire body exuded a gloomy aura.


    It¡¯s Charlie!


    Leah was startled and ducked to the side to conceal herself.


    Charlie¡¯s vision was mostly obscured by the brim of his peaked cap, so he didn¡¯t notice Leah.


    He dragged his feet and walked slowly into the inn.


    Leah heaved a sigh of relief as she realized he hadn¡¯t noticed her and wanted to get out of there as


    soon as possible.


    Charlie, who had already walked into the hotel, suddenly turned around as she was standing up!

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Leah instantly stood still, her blood flowing against her body as if she were frozen.


    Her gaze met Charlie¡¯s!


    Charlie¡¯s mouth suddenly curled into a smile when he saw her. The smile he gaveplemented the


    scar on his chin, which had a slightly ominous and frightening appearance.


    Leah waspletely chilled from head to toe.


    Her legs became weak. Then she clenched her teeth and tried to keep her cool. The next instant, she


    plucked her feet and bolted.


    With a grim smile on his face, Charlie grinned icily.


    He was aware of Leah¡¯s release from prison.


    He had been looking for her for a few days because he was afraid she would report him. He was still


    perplexed as to how he could locate her. But she did him good. She had walked right up to his door.


    Charlie pursued Leah with his heavy steps.


    He won¡¯t let her get away.


    Leah ran with trepidation, especially since Charlie was right behind her. His steps were very heavy,


    each one feeling as though it were trampling on her heart.


    Leah¡¯s mind was a wreck.


    Her feet stumbled suddenly, Leah¡¯s expression changed, and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Gotcha.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s gruff voice came from behind.


    Leah wanted to get back up and run, but a sharp pain shot through her scalp.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Charlie grabbed Leah by her hair from behind.


    At this point, they were standing by a small alley. Charlie then grabbed Leah¡¯s hair and dragged her


    further into the alley.


    Leah immediately had the image of Charlie killing Gordon in her head.


    She must not follow him or she would perish!


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± Leah began to cry out for help like crazy.


    However, the city¡¯s outskirts were sparsely popted, and this ce was even more isted and


    uninhabited. How could anyone have heard her cries for help?


    Even if someone did, who would have the courage toe up and help her?


    ¡°p!¡± Charlie pped Leah across the face.


    ¡°Bitch, how dare you call for help?¡± Charlie sneered as he dragged her by her hair into a box!


    He threw Leah inside like a rag, then looked around before picking up a steel pipe from the side and


    walking towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Han has already found out your whereabouts, and the reconnaissance team will bring


    someone here soon. You won¡¯t be able to escape even if you kill me!¡± Leah shrank back.


    Charlieughed coldly, and the scar on his chin grew increasingly ferocious. ¡°Then I might as well not


    run and kill you, and I believe Han will thank me.¡±


    Leah clenched her hands tightly, and swore, ¡°You will get your karma!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°What a shame. I doubt you¡¯ll be alive to see that day!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his


    hand and whacked Leah.


    Charlie struck Leah on the head with ruthless force.


    Blood immediately flowed down her eyes, and down to her chin.


    She only felt a dull ache in her brain, as if it were about to explode.


    Leah¡¯s vision began to dim.


    Charlie¡¯s hideous face and his crazy smile were all she could see before passing out.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Another sound was heard.


    But it wasn¡¯t the sound of Charlie hitting Leah on the head!


    When Charlie realized what had happened, he immediately fell to the ground.


    With a frown, Ron strode directly to Leah and scooped her up without even giving Charlie a second


    nce.


    ¡­¡­


    Leah only felt that her brain was groggy.


    It hurts, but there were other sensations.


    She began to dream again.


    She had a happy and blissful family in her dream, with a gentle and beautiful mother and a loving father


    who always spoiled her.


    Such bliss was destroyed by an ident in the dream. She went mountain climbing with her family, but


    she identally fell into the sea, destroying everything.


    In her dream, she had stic surgery to make her look like someone else and lived as that person. Her


    father became an alcoholic.


    Sasha White was her name in the dream.


    Later, it became Sarah White.


    She married Han, and after a series of trials, she finally believed she could pursue happiness.


    However, someone had destroyed everything.


    Blood. Eyes full of blood.


    Leah could only feel a heavy heart and her mind went nk. She felt as if she was out of breath.


    She remembered.


    She remembered everything!


    She was not Leah Murray at all. She was the White family¡¯s eldest daughter.


    Even though she had also fallen into the sea, she was not responsible for Han¡¯s father¡¯s death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Leah screamed and opened her eyes abruptly!


    The first thing she saw was a snow-white wall, and she could hear two people talking quietly beside


    her.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she awake yet?¡±


    ¡°Come on, now! She got hit on the head with a steel pipe. How can it be so quick? What are you in


    such a rush for?¡±


    ¡°I notice her face is very pale.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Why are you so concerned about her? I¡¯ve never seen you bring any woman to my


    ce before, not even that Jade. Why? Do you like this woman?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    There was one very familiar voice among the two.


    Leah turned her head, a dull expression on her face, to see Ron standing by the bed, staring at her.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Ron looked at her.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Leah asked, her voice hoarse.


    Hearing her hoarse voice, Ron frowned slightly. He brought her a ss of water from the bedside table,


    handed it to her, and leaned leisurely on the bedside. ¡°My home.¡±


    Leah frowned lightly. Then, she sipped some water, and felt a burst of freshness in her throat. After


    setting the cup down, she looked at the man next to Ron.


    Ron said casually, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my friend and a doctor. Every time I was injured before, he took care of


    me.¡±


    The doctor approached and smiled, ¡°Aloha, gorgeous! How are you feeling?¡±


    Leah frowned, ¡°My head hurts a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Leah coughed, ¡°I suddenly have some memories in my head.¡±


    ¡°Huh? There is such a thing?¡± The doctor nced at the medical chart on the side, ¡°The report shows


    that there was some blood clot in your brain, which was broken off when you got hit with the steel pipe.


    Um¡­ That should be it.¡±


    Ron red at him, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you even credible?¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll get her medicine. You guys can catch up,¡± the doctor said, rolling his eyes and stuffing his


    hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Charlie?¡± Leah asked Ron after the doctor had left.


    ¡°You mean that man? I don¡¯t know. Why are you asking for that man?¡±


    Leah clenched her hands tightly, ¡°He killed my father.¡±


    Ron¡¯s expression shifted slightly.


    After a brief period of silence, he sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you find him.¡±


    ¡°Ron, thank you,¡± Leah said gratefully to him.


    Ron¡¯s eyes were a little downcast as he said, ¡°Hey, I only heard about you in thest few days. When I


    saw you in a taxi today, I thought I was mistaken, so I followed you to confirm my suspicions. I didn¡¯t


    expect it to really be you. If I hadn¡¯t followed you, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    In that regard, Leah¡¯s face paled slightly.


    When he saw her contorted face, Ron retracted his words and sighed slightly, ¡°You just woke up. Rest


    first. I¡¯ll ask someone to get you something to eat.¡±


    Leah nodded, and Ron left.


    Leah¡¯s body gradually recovered after a few days at Ron¡¯s house.


    It was also during these past few days that she got to know Ron better.


    That man was not as violent as she had imagined.


    He was carefree and a little obtuse at times.


    Three days passed in that manner. Leah was dazed in the living room on this particr day. The door


    was opened, and Ron emerged in a state of disarray.


    He took a ss of water and ced it in front of Leah, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here any longer. What


    are you going to do?¡±


    Leah¡¯s first reaction was to ask him, ¡°Why can¡¯t we stay here anymore?¡±


    Ron shrugged, his expression seemed indifferent. ¡°My enemy has discovered this location, and he


    should arrive in a matter of days, so I am changing ces.¡±


    It ended up being the case.


    Leah heaved a sigh in relief.


    Fortunately¡­ It wasn¡¯t Han who had found them.


    She clenched her fists and considered for a moment, ¡°How about I go with you?¡±


    When Ron heard that, he raised his eyebrows and a grin popped up on his face. ¡°Leah, do you know


    what this sentence means?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face flushed, and she bit her lower lip helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    Ron¡¯s smile broadened, and he unexpectedly reached out his hand and pinched her cheeks, saying, ¡°I


    know.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he stood up and said, ¡°Then pack your belongings, we¡¯ll be moving in the


    next two days.¡±


    Leah nodded, and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ron was surprised to see her agree so firmly. He turned and studied her, his eyes somewhat


    meaningful.


    ¡°Have you given it serious thought, Leah?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You must be always ready to leave at any time if you want to follow me because I am a ruffian, and I


    am doomed to never be able to settle down in one ce.¡±


    His eyes were a little deep when he said those words, and his handsome face was mature and


    unmatched for his age.


    Previously, a woman had stated that she would follow him.


    Later, she died because of him.


    Leah¡¯s heart froze, her palms clenched slightly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She bit her lip.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t give it much thought at all.


    However, it appeared that following Ron was the best option.


    After a while, Leah nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Whether you are fleeing for your life or aimlessly wandering the globe,¡± she said as she inhaled


    deeply, and her tone grew steadily firmer.


    Ron looked at her with deep eyes.


    He suddenly experienced an emotion he never felt before.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Han had returned to find Leah gone.


    The maid turned pale with fear and knelt on the ground quickly to admit her fault. ¡°Sir, I just went to get


    something, and Ms. White managed to flee. I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Han narrowed his eyes slightly and clenched his fists tightly.


    He had no idea that that woman would dare to flee.


    He frowned slightly as he remembered the stack of documents he had left on the sofa the day before.


    Could it be that she saw the documents and discovered Charlie¡¯s whereabouts, so she went looking for


    him?


    If this is the case, she is likely to be in danger.


    With that in mind, Han made a quick phone call. ¡°Find that woman right away.¡±


    Three days had quickly gone by.


    It had been three days and there was still no news of Leah.


    Han even wondered if she had left Linkville.


    No, she couldn¡¯t have left.


    On the fourth day, Leah packed her belongings and left the small apartment with Ron early in the


    morning.


    Leah looked out the window as she sat in the car.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ron asked as he started the car.


    Leah sighed and asked him, ¡°How has my mother beentely?¡±


    Ron raised his eyebrows, thinking for a moment. ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t seem very good. The entire


    White family was devastated since thest incident.¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart sank even more when she heard that.


    She bit her lower lip and turned to face Ron. ¡°Can you take me back to the White House to take a look?


    Only one quick look,¡± she asked, her eyes had a beseeching look in them.


    Ron questioned her, ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    He had a bad feeling about it.


    Leah nodded.


    ¡°All right,¡± Ron said, ¡°since it is your wish, I will fulfill it.¡±


    He started the car and drove to the White family¡¯s vi after he finished speaking.


    The car arrived at the vi¡¯s gate half an hourter.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah entered the password, the iron gate slowly opened, and she heaved a sigh of relief.


    The password has not been changed, proving¡­ Maybe Mom realized she had been misunderstood as


    well.


    Her heart ached as she remembered what had happened before.


    ¡°Go in by yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± Ron slowly lit a cigarette for himself, and a sh of disgust


    shed through his eyes as he looked at the White family¡¯s vi.


    Leah was so consumed with Jane at the time, so it was natural that she did not see it.


    She entered the vi, walked through the fountain and garden, and then came to a halt in front of the


    pavilion.


    A woman was sitting in the pavilion at the time, wearing a white skirt and her long hair was slightly


    pulled up. Her back was to her, and the image appeared to be very peaceful and tranquil.


    When Leah saw that figure, her eyes suddenly turned red.


    She walked towards Jane.


    Jane turned around when she detected some sound, her initially calm expression changed slightly


    when she saw Leah.


    Jane cried to Leah, ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer.¡±


    Leah¡¯s steps came to a halt as pain shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡± Leah looked at her.


    Jane¡¯s tears flowed down instantly.


    She looked at Leah and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you yet. You should leave.¡±


    Leah could only feel the pain in her heart. ¡°You believe those rumors outside, don¡¯t you? But how could


    I possibly kill dad? He¡¯s my father,¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    Jane was crying and covering her mouth as she looked at her.


    Leah took a deep breath and smiled sadly.


    She thought this was her home.


    However, her only home was now gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I just came back to check on you. I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re okay.¡± Leah smiled, ¡°I¡¯m


    leaving. Han must be looking for me. I can¡¯t stay in Linkville any longer. Maybe¡­ I¡¯ll never be back here


    again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I brought disaster to the White family. You must look after your health after I leave.¡±


    Leah knelt and bowed respectfully to Jane.


    ¡°Take care, mom,¡± she said.


    Jane burst into tears.


    She tried to speak up to stop Leah, but her voice got caught in her throat.


    She just stood there, helpless, as Leah turned around and walked away.


    The moment Leah turned around, her tears could no longer be held back.


    She wiped her tears away and took a deep breath.


    She held no grudges against anyone.


    Leah walked out of the vi¡¯s gate and towards Ron¡¯s car.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    However, at this time, a ck Bugatti came to a screeching halt in front of her.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Leah saw a familiar car and wanted to run. However, the car stopped before she could do anything.


    The car door opened in front of her. Han walked out of the car with a gloomy face.


    He was wearing a ck suit. After he got out of the car, he loosened his tie impatiently and stared at


    Leah.


    It froze Leah in her tracks. Han approached her with a sarcastic grin. He stood in front of her and said,


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face went pale in an instant. Knowing Han¡¯s attitude, she knew how difficult it would be to


    escape him again next time if she got caught today.


    Leah looked at Ron¡¯s car nearby. His car wasn¡¯t parked in front of the White residence¡¯s entrance but at


    a faraway ce.


    Meanwhile, Ron was sitting in the car, oblivious to what was happening at the moment.


    ¡°Ron, save me!¡± Leah shouted.


    Han was disappointed, He said, ¡°I thought you finally have some courage. Turns out you were just


    trying to escape with a man, ¡°Han looked at her and spoke with disgust, ¡°You even know how to


    seduce another man now.¡±


    Still looking pale, Leah started backing away from Han.


    Then, Ron walked out of the car. When he saw how Leah was backed into a corner by Han, he shook


    his head. He walked over and said, ¡°I was wondering what happened here.¡±


    Leah saw Ron and immediately signaled him for help with her eyes. Ron approached her, took her


    hand and tried to leave without saying a word. However, her other hand was still being held by Han.


    Leah was sandwiched between the two men. She looked at them with a troubled face.


    ¡°Let go,¡± Han ordered Ron coldly.


    Ron grinned and said, ¡°Why should I? Mr. Howard. Shouldn¡¯t you ask her whom she wants to leave


    with?¡±


    Han became gloomy since no one in the world dared to retort against him. As he was trying to say


    something, a few motorbikes were heard roaring outside the alley.


    Soon, three motorbikes and a van stopped outside the alley. More than 20 people got out of the van.


    The leader was a guy with ck-framed sses and blue hair. The rest of them were dressed like


    punks. All of them were staring at Ron with ill intentions.


    ¡°Bah!¡± The blue-haired man spoke angrily, ¡°Ron, I¡¯ve been looking for you for half a month. You¡¯ve


    finally shown yourself. I won¡¯t let you get away this time!¡±


    Leah saw Ron frowning. She was close to him so she could clearly hear him scolding something


    vulgar.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Leah was on alert and asked Ron.


    Ron shot a nce at her and seemed to be helpless, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? My enemies. I wonder


    how they found me here.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Leah asked nervously.


    ¡°What else can we do? Fight them.¡± Ron clenched his fists and had a stern look.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Fight us? Ron, you might be strong but there are so many of us. How many of us do you think


    you can defeat?¡± The blue-haired manughed.


    He waved his hands and said, ¡°Beat him up! Don¡¯t let any one of them escape today!¡±


    Han frowned slightly. He let go of Leah¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Go and wait for me in the car.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Han. Ron. You two¡­¡± Leah was hesitating and would not leave.


    A man blocked her path. Han stared at him and kicked him. He frowned and said, ¡°Go.¡±


    Leah was reluctant as she took one quick look at Han and Ron. Finally, she listened to Han and hid


    inside the car. Even if she was in the car, she could still hear them fighting outside. Every sound was


    like a hammer pounding at her heart.


    After some time, Leah finally felt the noise outside getting softer. She hesitated for a moment before


    getting out of the car. Leah covered her mouth and started to tremble when she saw Han and Ron lying


    in a pool of blood in front of her. Both of them were heavily injured and looked like they are dying.


    Leah rushed over, ¡°Are you two all right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Han slowly got up and rubbed his eyes. He saw Leah and said, ¡°Call an ambnce.¡±


    Leah took out the phone and made the call while her hand was still shaking. She was so nervous that


    she didn¡¯t notice someone standing up and approaching her.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Ron was heard shouting anxiously. The next second, Han pulled her into his arms.


    When she looked again, she saw Ron knocking out the man who wanted to attack her with a steel rod.


    Leah breathed a sigh of relief. Han was holding her hand, but he suddenly let go and fainted. He used


    too much energy because of his actions just now.


    The ambnce arrived soon, and both of them were sent to the emergency room.


    Leah was sitting outside the emergency room waiting nervously. She looked miserable with her hair


    down.


    Then, someone walked in wearing high-heeled shoes. Leah saw the legs of a woman in front of her


    and raised her head to see who it was.


    ¡°p!¡±


    Molly pped her face so hard that Leah¡¯s cheeks became swollen.


    ¡°You¡¯re a curse!¡± Molly stared at her fiercely and said, ¡°I knew it! If it weren¡¯t for you, Han wouldn¡¯t be


    lying in the emergency room right now!¡±


    Leah was stunned for some time before she snapped out of confusion, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who was it then? Vixen! I told you to stay away from him! Weren¡¯t you faking your


    death? Why did youe back?¡± Molly looked at her with hatred, ¡°If something happens to Han, I¡¯ll


    crush your bones!¡±


    Soon after, the emergency room door opened. The doctor and nurses pushed Han and Ron out of the


    room. Leah wanted to get close, but Molly shoved her away. Molly followed Han into the VIP ward.


    Leah sighed and went into Ron¡¯s ward.


    Inside the ward, Leah asked the doctor, ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He only has some minor wounds that need to be treated.¡± The doctor left after answering


    her question.


    ¡°What about the other person?¡±


    The doctor realized that she was asking about Han. Although he was confused, he still answered


    honestly, ¡°He is in a bad condition. He suffered major blows to various parts of his head and neck¡­¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Leah had an awful look on her face. She couldn¡¯t even stand straight after hearing what the doctor


    said. She remembered Han could still walk back then. However, he chose to stay back and deal with


    the gangsters.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to overthink it, she still felt guilty about Han being seriously injured.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah sat beside Ron¡¯s bed and seemed to be absent-minded.


    Some time had passed, Ron moaned and started to regain consciousness. He turned his head and


    saw Leah spacing out.


    ¡°Leah.¡± Ron called out to her and asked, ¡°Are we in the hospital?¡±


    Leah snapped out of her daze and nodded. She poured him a ss of water and helped him raise his


    bed. She asked, ¡°Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m already used to fighting.¡± Ron drank the whole ss of water and asked Leah, ¡°What


    about that guy, Howard?¡±


    Leah didn¡¯t answer. Ron might look like a carefree person, but he was very sensitive. He knew what


    had happened. He sighed and prepared to get down from his bed.


    Leah asked immediately, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The ward beside. Don¡¯t you want to see that guy? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Ron pulled Leah¡¯s hand and took


    her out of the ward.


    Leah refused, ¡°No, Ron. I don¡¯t think he wants to see me.¡±


    ¡°How do you know if you won¡¯t go there? Besides, there¡¯s no worry. Just follow me¡± Ron insisted.


    Leah agreed and followed him.


    Both of them arrived in front of Han¡¯s ward. The corridor was quiet. Leah stood on his toes to look


    inside the ss window. She saw Han lying on his bed inside the empty ward. Ron opened the door


    and pushed Leah inside with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Ron said.


    Leah nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll only take a look. If he¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll leave¡±


    Ron smirked and crossed his arms while lying beside the door without care, ¡°Why are you telling me


    that? You can stay inside for as long as you want.¡±


    As he watched Leah walking toward Han, his heart felt empty for some reason.


    Leah walked to Han¡¯s bed and looked at him. Han¡¯s face was pale. He had many injuries on his face


    while his body was connected to various tubes. His condition looked really bad.


    She sighed. Although she was the reason why he ended up in this condition, she realized there weren¡¯t


    any feelings she had for him except for guilt.


    ¡°Han, I¡¯m here to tell you something.¡± Leah looked at his face. She knew he couldn¡¯t hear her, but she


    still wanted to say her goodbyes.


    ¡°My memory has returned. I remember everything before I was 12 years old, ¡°Leah said calmly,


    ¡°Regarding your father, it has nothing to do with me. It was Sasha. Charlie was afraid that you would


    trouble Sasha, so he came up with the idea to switch my life with Sasha¡¯s.¡± Leah was calm when she


    spoke about it because she knew Han wouldn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now to settle our grievances. Let¡¯s wipe the te clean. I¡¯m going to live my own


    life in the future. Han, don¡¯t find me and disturb my life if you feel guilty.¡±


    Though Leah said that, she knew an arrogant person like Han would not have any sense of guilt.


    Perhaps the troubles she faced were nothing to Han. After all, Han never loved her, so why would he


    feel guilty?


    Leah sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving this ce. Han, goodbye.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the door. Suddenly, there was movement on


    the bed. Leah turned around in shock. She saw Han frowning with his hands clenched tightly.


    The next second, he opened his eyes and looked directly at Leah.


    For some reason, Leah suddenly felt nervous. She wondered if he heard everything she said just now.


    If he did, what would his reaction be?


    ¡°You¡­ You are awake?¡± Leah stuttered.


    Han stared at her for a long time with his cold eyes. It¡¯s as if he had seen a stranger. Leah felt his stare,


    and a chill ran down her spine.


    She stood still and didn¡¯t know what to do. After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°Do you want a


    ss of water?¡±


    Han finally spoke and replied to her, but he was speaking strangely, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Leah was startled.


    Has he forgotten who he is? Does Han have amnesia? Or is he just pretending?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡± Leah pointed to herself.


    Han chuckled and asked her, ¡°Do I need to know who you are?¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart sank. For some reason, she also breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then, do you still remember


    who you are?¡± Leah asked him again.


    Han looked at her like a retarded person. He paused and said, ¡°Where is Leah?¡±


    Leah¡­


    He actually remembered the name Leah yet he forgot who she was. Leah suddenly remembered that


    she had a new face, and she was now Sarah White.


    Perhaps this was better.


    Leah said awkwardly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving. Take care and rest well.¡±


    A high-pitched voice could be heard as she finished talking, ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    Leah turned around and saw Molly pushing Ron away. She rushed inside the ward and pushed Leah to


    the ground, ¡°Stay away from Han!¡± Molly said angrily.


    Then, she turned around and looked at Han, ¡°Han, are you all right?¡±


    Leah fell to the ground and his hand started to bleed as she identally hit the corner of a piece of


    medical equipment.


    Han nced at her coldly without a hint of pity. He looked at Molly while feeling doubtful, ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°Han¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Molly looked at Han carefully and asked him with slight


    hesitation.


    Han rubbed between his eyebrows and said, ¡°Perhaps, my head is a mess right now.¡±


    Molly breathed a sigh of relief and said immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? We are engaged. I¡¯m also


    pregnant with your child.¡±


    Han was startled.


    Am I engaged with Molly? What about Leah? Wasn¡¯t I married to her?


    Han felt a sharp pain in his head. He had a weird feeling when he saw Leah. He pointed to Leah and


    asked Molly, ¡°What about her? Who is she?¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Molly turned around and nced at Leah. Her smile slowly disappeared. She seemed to be warning


    Leah with her eyes.


    ¡°She is Sarah White,¡± Molly said with a smile.


    ¡°Sarah White?¡± Han was confused.


    He felt the name was familiar for some reason, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    Seeing him frown, Molly immediately said, ¡°Ignore her. She¡¯s just a crazy woman. I¡¯ll chase her out


    now.¡±


    After she finished talking, she pushed Leah out of the ward violently, ¡°Get out! Han needs to rest!¡±


    Leah¡¯s hand was in pain, but she endured it and walked outside after standing up.


    Meanwhile, Ron finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He walked inside the ward and grabbed Molly¡¯s hand.


    He stared at her, ¡°Are you having fun bullying her?¡±


    Molly¡¯s face went pale hearing that. She gritted her teeth while staring at Ron. She was full of disdain


    when she said, ¡°Why is a bastard helping her?¡±


    Ron had a vicious gaze. He challenged Molly with an evil grin, ¡°I dare you to say it again.¡±


    Molly was terrified by his gaze. She kept quiet.


    Then, Han ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Leah looked at him, but Han didn¡¯t even look back at her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Han is asking all of you to leave! Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± Mollyughed


    arrogantly while saying.


    Ron gave her a stare and left the ward while pulling Leah¡¯s hand.


    Meanwhile, back at Ron¡¯s ward, he chuckled, ¡°Is this the man you have been worried about?¡±


    Leah smiled indifferently and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you getting angry when I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± Ron looked at her and slowly asked, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    ¡°That was a long time ago.¡± Leah shook her head and sat down beside him with a frown.


    Ron suddenly realized that her hand was bleeding. He waved his hand towards her, ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leah was confused. She turned around and asked him, but she still stood up and walked


    towards him. Ron held her hand to treat her wounds carefully with some alcohol and cotton he got from


    the tray beside him.


    Leah tried very hard to suppress her ufortable feeling, ¡°It¡¯s not a serious injury. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You are a girl.¡± Ron looked at her, ¡°A girl should act more delicate.¡±


    Leah was stunned. This was the first time someone told her there was no need to be strong and that


    she should be more delicate instead.


    After treating her wounds, Ron asked her, ¡°Since Han has already forgotten about you, there¡¯s no need


    to hide from him anymore. What do you n to do after this?¡±


    Leah sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know as well.¡±


    She could no longer return to the White residence. She was too ashamed to see Mrs. White as long as


    Charlie was still on the loose. ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes when Charlie is arrested,¡± Leah added.


    Ron packed his things and leaned his back on the chair. He said casually, ¡°What about Ian, aren¡¯t you


    close to him? Why don¡¯t you go and find him?¡±


    He didn¡¯t realize he sounded slightly jealous when he was saying that. For a moment, Leah was in a


    panic. Ron got even more annoyed by that. He said sarcastically with a slight grin, ¡°When you were


    caught, Ian was so anxious. He made use of every connection of the Sanders¡¯ family just to find you. It


    made Mrs. White very angry.¡±


    Leah sighed when she heard that, ¡°I¡¯ve really caused him trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you back to the Sanders¡¯ residence?¡± Ron looked at her, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Leah hesitated for a moment, ¡°But Charlie is still on the loose. Wouldn¡¯t I cause Ian trouble if I go there


    now?¡±


    ¡°Oh. You are afraid to cause him trouble but not me?¡± Ron smiled.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that as well.¡± Ron stood up and said half-jokingly. However, he had a gloomy stare,


    ¡°Although I want you to stay by my side, it¡¯s obvious that it is the most dangerous option.¡±


    ¡°Leah.¡± Ron turned around and looked at her seriously, ¡°The Sanders family can protect you at least.¡±


    Leah clenched his fists tightly when she heard that. She thought about it for a long time and nodded,


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you again then.¡±


    Ron was discharged after a while because he only had a few minor wounds. The gangsters who were


    trying to stop him had been dealt with by Han. Ron used this opportunity to drive Leah to the Sanders


    residence.


    Regardless, Ron was still a member of the Saunders family. He opened the mansion¡¯s door and walked


    inside the living room. He saw Ian lying on the sofa and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be so dispirited. Look who I


    brought.¡±


    Ian heard him and looked up in shock. However, he was delighted when he saw Leah behind Ron.


    ¡°Sarah! You have finally returned!¡± Ian walked up to her while feeling surprised.


    Leah smiled and felt slightly awkward. Ian had dark circles under his eyes. She could see that he didn¡¯t


    sleep well and spent a lot of energy because of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asking many people for help, but I still couldn¡¯t save you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ian said with remorse.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to me yourself.¡± Leahforted him.


    Ron couldn¡¯t bear to watch it any longer. He left the Sanders residence after telling Ian to take good


    care of Leah.


    Ian pulled her to sit on the sofa with him. He took out a folder and said, ¡°Although I have no way to


    save you, I¡¯ve been investigating Mr. White¡¯s case during this period, and I¡¯m sure who the murderer


    was.¡±


    Leah opened the file and saw Charlie¡¯s picture inside. Immediately, Charlie¡¯s malicious face appeared


    in her brain. Leah¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and her breathing was getting faster. Charlie was like a


    nightmare to her.


    ¡°It is your foster father, Charlie.¡± Ian saw her pale face and looked at her worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve


    already made a n to arrest him. He will soon be caught.¡±


    Leah felt relief after hearing him say that.


    She was tearing up as she looked at Ian, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ian felt pity for her.


    ¡°Sarah. There¡¯s another thing that you might not know.¡± Ian sounded serious and had a solemn look on


    his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leah was feeling slightly nervous for some reason.


    Ian took a deep breath and said in a serious tone, ¡°The incident from 12 years ago. I suspect Charlie


    isn¡¯t the only person who knows about it. Besides, Sasha has also been acting suspiciously ever since


    something happened to Mr. White.¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ¡°Sasha? Does it have anything to do with her?¡± Leah frowned and looked at Ian in disbelief.


    After all, Sasha had been living with the White family for 10 years. She had changed from a little girl to a


    grown-up. It was scary if she really ganged up with Charlie from the beginning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but Charlie is indeed Sasha¡¯s biological father, and he caused the tragedy to happen.


    Leah, do you believe such a coincidence?¡± Ian looked at Leah seriously as he thought she was fearful to


    find out the truth.


    Hearing that, Leah could not help but blink and quickly avoided Ian¡¯s gaze. She sighed and clenched her


    fists slightly.


    ¡°Although I did not mean to remind you about your sad memories, do you know that Sasha was there on


    the day Mr. White met with the ident?¡± Ian asked.


    Leah tried to recall after hesitating for a moment. However, she could not remember anything after


    thinking for a long time.


    She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t recall anything, and I don¡¯t know if I saw Sasha.¡±


    Hearing that, Ian nodded and looked at her with concern. He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating, and I


    got the surveince video of the White residence from Mrs. White. Sasha.. she did not leave the White


    residence that day.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face darkened when she heard that.


    If Sasha did not leave the White residence and had been at home all the time, it was impossible she did


    not hear such a loud noise.


    Seeing Leah¡¯s expression, Ian knew she had the same thought as him.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll look into it myself. Don¡¯t worry about it. You just came back. What you need is more rest.¡±


    Ian said and sighed.


    Shaking her head, Leah forced a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m almost recovered. Besides, I¡¯m one of the


    members of the family. I¡¯ll investigate with you.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I think you look fine. But I heard you had a hard time in prison. How did you get


    through it?¡± Ian frowned and looked at Leah worriedly.


    At the thought that Leah might have suffered inhuman torture in prison, Ian felt heartbroken as he could


    not help her at that time.


    Hearing that, the scene where she had been bullied in prison suddenly shed through Leah¡¯s mind.


    Leah could not help but close her eyes. However, her body trembled slightly, and a hint of pain appeared


    on her face.


    Seeing that, Ian could not help but step forward to hug her. He sighed and whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s all


    right. It¡¯s all over now. You will live a normal life when we catch Charlie.¡±


    Hugged by Ian, Leah hesitated whether to push him away. However, thinking that he did that for her, she


    did not resist and let him hug her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, Ian interpreted it as something else. Seeing that Leah did not push him away, a hint of joy


    appeared on his face. He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Sarah, when everything is settled, can you¡­¡±


    However, before Ian could finish his words, his phone rang.


    Ian could not help but frown slightly. Then he took out his phone from his pocket and pressed the answer


    button.


    The person on the other end of the phone said something, and Ian¡¯s expression changed. He stood up


    from the couch and asked nervously, ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    A momentter, Ian pursed his lips and muttered, ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Looking at the nervous look on Ian¡¯s face, Leah somehow felt nervous too. She stood up and asked,


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They found Charlie.¡± Ian wanted to continue to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Hearing that, Leah was stunned. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Where is he now? Let¡¯s send our men to catch


    him as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Ian held Leah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Listen to me. No matter what happens, you have to control


    yourself, okay?¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was confused. Nheless, she had no choice but to agree. However, she had a


    hunch that something bad had happened.


    Leah followed Ian to a building. As soon as she got off the car, she was shocked by the chaotic scene. In


    front of her was the police cordon, and police officers, doctors, and nurses were running here and there.


    Everyone was busy.


    Ian informed the detectives, and he took Leah across the cordon and went straight to the center.


    In the middle, there was a white cloth with blood everywhere. A few detectives were taking photos, and


    some were taking samples. Not only that, a few detectives were having intense discussions with each


    other.


    Looking at the person covered by the white cloth, Leah suddenly felt dizzy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leah grabbed Ian¡¯s hand.


    Right then, a few detectives and forensic experts in white coats came over.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead. He fell from the 16th floor and had a severe bone fracture. Even God could not save him.¡± A


    forensic expert shook his head and looked at Ian.


    Hearing that, Leah¡¯s face turned pale.


    One of the detectives looked at Ian and then looked at Leah again. ¡°Are you the adopted daughter of the


    dead? The murderer who murdered Mr. White is your adoptive father?¡±


    Leah nodded, her face was so pale. ¡°The person who fell off the building¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Charlie, your adoptive father,¡± the detective said expressionlessly. ¡°After we received the evidence


    from Mr. Sanders, we went all out to chase after him. We almost arrested him today, but unexpectedly,


    he ran to the International World Trade Building and jumped down from the 16th floor and was dead.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah could not help but her body quiver. Luckily, Ian was beside her and caught her in


    time.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Leah could not believe it. Charlie killed Gordon and ruined her happy family. Not only that,


    he let Sasha rece her and let Han torture her for three years, but now he was dead. Who was going to


    pay for what she had suffered before?


    Seeing the expression on Leah¡¯s face, the forensic expert sighed, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Ms. White. But the


    murderer is dead, and the case is closed.¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that!¡± Leah eximed. ¡°At least, we have to rify the truth to everyone.¡±


    ¡°But he is dead. How could he rify and admit what he has done? As for your identity¡­Maybe¡­¡±


    Maybe no one could prove it forever.


    Leah clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to ask Charlie in person if he had reced her with Sasha 10


    years ago.


    Holding Leah¡¯s shoulder, Ian felt sorry looking at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will exin it to Mrs. White. I know


    everything. You¡¯re the only daughter of the White family and no one can rece you.¡±


    Leah looked up at Ian. Suddenly, a figure appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Sasha!¡± she gasped.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    ¡°Sasha!¡± Leah turned around excitedly and grabbed Ian¡¯s hand, ¡°Sasha can prove my identity. Let¡¯s go


    and find her!¡±


    Feeling Leah¡¯s touch on his hand, Ian suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. He looked at her and nodded


    seriously. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charlie was dead. Sasha was their only hope.


    Without waiting for his answer, Leah dragged Ian out. However, as soon as they wanted to leave, the


    crowd automatically made way for them.


    Puzzled, Leah heard light murmurings from the crowd.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Howard. He is with Ms. Lamere.¡±


    ¡°They areing. They are such a perfect match. I¡¯m so envious of them!¡±


    When Leah heard Han¡¯s name, she shivered instinctively and instantly loosened her grip on Ian¡¯s hand.


    Ian¡¯s face immediately darkened. However, Leah did not notice it.


    The crowd made way for Han and Molly, and soon, they appeared in front of Leah and Ian.


    Han¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice, and his features were like a piece of art. However, his eyes as dark as


    obsidian looked nk. He appeared like a king who despised everything, and it seemed that all the


    people around him instantly dimmed.


    Han nced at Leah and looked away as if she was a stranger. In fact, Leah was indeed a stranger to


    him now.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han asked, straight to the point.


    The detectives recognized Han at once and quickly ingratiated after him. ¡°A murderer trying to escape,


    fell down from the 16th floor and died.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Han frowned. He felt ominous to see the dead.


    However, Molly red at Leah and asked the detectives deliberately, ¡°Who? Whom did you say was


    dead?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The detective answered, ¡°Charlie Parridge, who murdered Mr. White.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Hearing that, Molly gasped. She covered her mouth with her hand and stared at Leah. ¡°Charlie


    Parridge! I remember him. He was Ms. White¡¯s adoptive father. And Mr. White was Ms. White¡¯s


    biological father. TSK! TSK! TKS! Why both of them are dead? Is it a bad omen?¡± Molly sneered.


    Although her voice was not loud, everyone could hear her.


    Leah¡¯s face turned pale. She clenched her fists and bit her lip before taking a deep breath.


    Ian stood up and wanted to argue with Molly, but was stopped by Leah.


    ¡°Never mind. Let her talk. Let¡¯s go back to find Sasha,¡± Leah whispered in Ian¡¯s ear so that only Ian


    could hear her.


    Looking at the intimacy between the two, Han felt a twitch of annoyance suddenly. Not only that, but he


    also felt a prickling pain in his heart especially when he heard of Charlie. In fact, he was getting


    suspicious.


    Leah followed Ian and got in the car. After that, they headed back to the White residence.


    Looking at the body covered with a white cloth on the ground, Han walked up to the detectives and


    asked, ¡°What is it about?¡±


    Seeing that Han was interested in the case, a hint of panic appeared in Molly¡¯s eyes. She reached out


    her hand to grab Han¡¯s. ¡°Han, didn¡¯t you say you want to choose the ring with me? Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Han said expressionlessly. ¡°You can wait for me inside.¡±


    Hearing that, Molly had no choice but to bite her lip and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Although the detectives noticed that Molly was unhappy, they had no choice but to answer Han since


    he had asked. They told him what had happened between Charlie and Leah.


    After hearing what the detectives said, Han frowned deeper.


    ¡°So that is to say Sarah is the real daughter of the White family. But Charlie reced her with her own


    daughter so that his daughter can live a good life?¡±


    The detective shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Yeah. But now Charlie is dead. No one can prove that Ms.


    White is Mr. White¡¯s daughter. I have to say Ms. White is really unlucky.¡±


    Nheless, Han felt tight in his chest when he heard that. Something shed across his mind but he


    had no time to think about it.


    The forensic expert shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what was the reason Charlie did that. To let his own


    daughter live a good life? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Soon, others chimed into the discussion.


    Hearing that, Han¡¯s fingers froze. He pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes.


    Leah and Ian arrived at the White residence.


    The two of them got out of the car, opened the iron gate, and walked in. However, they found that there


    was no one in the security booth at the gate. Normally, there would be security guards on duty.


    Leah and Ian exchanged looks and thought something bad must have happened. The two ran into the


    house quickly.


    As soon as they opened the door to the living room, they saw Jane on the floor.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Leah rushed to Jane in a hurry and held her in her arms.


    Feeling the temperature and breath of Jane in her arms, Leah breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately,


    Jane was fine.


    Ian carried Jane to the bedroom and examined her. About an hourter, Jane finally opened her eyes


    slowly.


    ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Jane wept as soon as she saw Leah.


    Leah held Jane¡¯s hand and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone in the house.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault at all. It¡¯s all my fault. I was too weak, and that was why you had to suffer so


    much.¡± Jane¡¯s voice quivered as she held Leah¡¯s hand.


    Seeing that, Ian could not help but sigh. He walked over and asked, ¡°Mrs. White, what happened? Why


    did you faint in the living room? And, where is Sasha?¡±


    Hearing that, Jane¡¯s face darkened. She sighed and shook her head slowly. ¡°I was reading on the


    couch. Then Sasha came over and gave me a ss of water. I passed out after drinking it.¡±


    Jane then looked up at Ian and Leah and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys seen Sasha? Is she okay?¡±


    Leah and Ian looked at each other. They did not see Sasha in the living room.


    Jane passed out because of Sasha, and no one knew where she had gone. Obviously, Sasha was


    missing.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Leah and Ian exchanged looks, and the two had a tacit agreement to keep it a secret. They did not


    want to tell Jane about the disappearance of Sasha and the rtionship between Sasha and Charlie.


    After all, Jane had just lost Gordon. If she knew the truth about Sasha, it would be a blow to her.


    In the end, Leah could only tell Jane roughly what had happened these days. Although she had tried


    her best to sound casual, Jane still felt sorry for what happened to her.


    Tears streamed down Jane¡¯s face. She held Leah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had a hard time.


    I¡¯ve already known the real murderer from the news. I shouldn¡¯t have med you before. I¡¯m sorry,


    Sarah¡­¡±


    Jane felt sorry and held Leah¡¯s hand tightly. Leah could not help but sigh. She did not me Jane at


    all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. Look, I¡¯m back. From now on, I¡¯ll take good care of you,¡± Leah said seriously.


    Right then, Ian chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Mrs. White, don¡¯t worry. As long as I am here, I¡¯ll try my best to help


    you and Sarah in the future.¡±


    Hearing that, Jane smiled weakly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re such a good man.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Ian!¡± Leah also felt grateful for what Ian had done for them.


    ¡°Not at all. Mr. White was not around, and no one lead thepany. I can¡¯t let Sarah handle such a big


    company alone. Mrs. White, Sarah, what are your ns for the future?¡± Ian asked.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing that, Jane could not help but shake her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The shareholders are running the


    company now. But I¡¯m afraid they are going to revolt after Gordon left. I believe they will take


    advantage and probably carve up the wholepany if no one takes charge.¡±


    Ian nodded after hearing that. In fact, that was exactly what he was worried about.


    Jane had been in poor health since Leah went missing after falling into the water at the age of 12. With


    that, she and Gordon did not have a second child.


    As soon as Gordon passed away, the White family fell into a difficult situation. After all, Jane was not


    involved in thepany business at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leah bit her lip and clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯ll learn how to run thepany.¡±


    ¡°It takes time to learn. I¡¯m so sorry, Leah. I really don¡¯t want to pressure you,¡± Jane said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I want to help. Besides, this is my family too.¡± Leah shook her head.


    Seeing that, Ian quickly suggested what was on his mind, ¡°How about this? Let me teach Sarah.¡±


    Jane turned around and look at Ian gratefully. She was touched when Ian offered his help. However, as


    soon as Jane turned to look at Leah, Leah lowered her head and did not notice Ian¡¯s gaze. Seeing that,


    Jane could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Sarah, can you get me a ss of water?¡± Jane asked.


    Leah was stunned for a moment but then she realized Jane had something to talk with Ian alone. She


    nodded and left.


    After Leah left, Jane nced at Ian and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Ian, do you like Sarah?¡±


    Ian pursed his lips. He hesitated for a moment and nodded shyly.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Jane seemed to be relieved. ¡°I know you like Sarah since you care so much about her. You


    have never been so interested in Sasha before.¡±


    ¡°I always take Sasha as my sister,¡± Ian quickly exined.


    Jane smiled. ¡°I know. You are such a good child. I¡¯ve watched you grow up, and I believe you will take


    good care of Sarah and thepany.¡±


    Hearing that, Ian was surprised. He looked at Jane and tried to regain hisposure. ¡°Mrs. White¡­


    What¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, the White family and thepany are at the edge now. We really need someone to be in


    charge. If you agree, I want you to marry Sarah, and by then, you can inherit and take over the


    company officially. As a mother, I really want to do something to make up for Sarah,¡± Jane said


    earnestly.


    However, Ian hesitated. It was not because he did not like Leah, nor because he did not want to take


    over thepany¡­ It was because¡­


    ¡°But, Sarah¡­ What if she disagrees?¡± Ian wondered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Sarah is an obedient girl. She will understand. As long as you agree, I can


    arrange an engagement party for both of you,¡± said Jane. Although Jane looked gentle, she was as


    decisive as Gordon in making decisions on certain matters.


    Ian could not help looking into Jane¡¯s eyes. After a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Mrs. White. I will not let


    you down. I will treat Sarah well and try my best to run thepany.¡±


    Leah, who was boiling water in the kitchen, had no idea at all. She did not know her marriage was


    arranged by Jane.


    Sasha was awakened by a basin of cold water. She felt sore all over her body as she opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was a pair of shiny leather shoes and a man in straight trousers.


    Sasha was shocked, and her memory gradually came back. She remembered Charlie found her and


    gave her a bag of pills. Then, he ran away. She was then knocked by a rod and passed out.


    Where am I now? she wondered.


    However, before Sasha could find her question, a clear voice came from above her head.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Subconsciously, Sasha raised her head and met a pair of gentle eyes. The man¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The man had a handsome face with a gentle temperament, but the smile on his face was somewhat


    strange.


    Sasha could not help but flinch back and asked, ¡°Who¡­ Who the hell are you? Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± the man said gently with a smile. ¡°Let me show you something.¡±


    After saying that, the man raised his hand. It was not until then that Sasha noticed that there was a TV


    in the room. The TV turned on, and Sasha followed the man¡¯s gaze to look at it.


    The reporter was covering the news of Charlie¡¯s death.


    Seeing Charlie, lying on the floor with a white cloth, Sasha suddenly felt a chill down her spine.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why do you show me this?¡± Sasha could not help but tremble. Her face turned


    pale. She tried her best to restrain herself from looking at Charlie on TV.


    The man sniggered and walked up to her. He raised her chin with his bony hand and forced her to


    watch the TV.


    With a painful look on her face, Sasha shook her head and struggled desperately.


    ¡°Look at the TV. Why don¡¯t you look at it? You are an aplice and let him kill your adoptive father.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid he will betray you? Isn¡¯t that the reason you want him to die?¡± The man smiled gently,


    but his words were as vicious as a snake.


    Tears streamed down Sasha¡¯s face. Her lips quivered, and she could not help but plead, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    what you are talking about. Please let me go. I know nothing.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know everything about you, and unfortunately, Ian also found out. Even if I let you go, you can¡¯t


    go back to the White family anymore,¡± the man sneered.


    Shaking her head, Sasha covered her mouth and sobbed. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I can let you out of this room but I don¡¯t think you can still go back to be Ms. White.¡± The


    man let go of Sasha and stood up slowly.


    Seeing that, Sasha stood up from the ground and was about to rush out. However, as soon as she ran


    to the door, she did not have the courage to open it.


    The man was right. Everything had changed since Gordon died. Stunned for a long time, Sasha bit her


    lip and turned around slowly.


    The man sat still and looked at Sasha with a smile on his face. He knew she would not run away.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Sasha asked and tried to remain calm. Having conspired with Charlie for


    10 years, Sasha was not as simple and innocent as she looked.


    The man shrugged and looked at Sasha, ¡°Well, if I can help you kill Charlie, I will, of course, keep it a


    secret for you. The wise choice is to follow me.¡± As the man spoke, he waved at Sasha and said,


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Sasha hesitated for a moment.


    The man in front of him killed Charlie and Gordon. He was a demon, but there was no way she could


    refuse him now.


    After finishing his conversation with Jane, Ian stood up and wanted to leave. However, before he left,


    he looked at Leah.


    Leah was confused, but she did not ask. She held a ss of hot water for Jane.


    Jane saw Leah and smiled at her gently. ¡°Sarah,e here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leah quickly walked over and handed the ss of water to her. Sitting on the edge of the bed,


    she asked, ¡°Yes? What you want to tell me?¡±


    Jane held her hand and asked, ¡°What do you think of Ian?¡±


    ¡°Ian?¡± Without hesitation, Leah answered, ¡°I think he is a good man. Very capable and responsible, and


    also good to our family.¡±


    When the White family was in a difficult situation, Ian never ignored them and helped them all the time.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too,¡± Jane said. She then took a deep breath and asked straightforwardly, ¡°What if I


    want you to marry Ian? Are you willing to do that?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Leah was shocked. She stood up subconsciously and looked at


    Jayne in surprise. She looked at Jane suspiciously, but it seemed that Jane was not joking at all.


    Seeing that, Jane had no choice but sigh. ¡°Our family needs a man as support now. Sarah, although I


    don¡¯t want to force you, Ian is a good and responsible man. You¡¯re going to have a happy marriage if


    you marry him. I believe it¡¯s the best choice for you and our family.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah could not help but sigh.


    After calming herself down, Leah pursed her lips and answered, ¡°Ian might not want to marry me even


    if I agree. After all, I used to be Han¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked him just now, and he has no objection. If you agree, I can hold the engagement


    party for both of you right away.¡± Jane smiled again. Seeing that Leah did not resist Ian, she was


    pleased.


    However, Leah remained silent. Ian was like a friend to her. In fact, she was grateful for his help and for


    all he had done for the White family. But to marry him¡­


    Nheless, Jane was right. It was indeed the best choice to marry Ian at that moment. She could not


    be so selfish.


    Leah clenched her fists and finally came up with an answer. She nodded and forced a smile. ¡°Okay,


    Mom, I will marry him.¡±


    Hearing that, Jane was so delighted. She patted Leah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Good girl, I believe Ian will


    treat you well.¡±


    However, looking at the smile on Jane¡¯s face, Leah was not happy at all.


    In the afternoon, Ian came to the White residence again.


    Jane told Ian that Leah agreed to marry him, and he was so thrilled.


    After examining Jane¡¯s condition, Ian looked into Leah¡¯s eyes when he came out of the room.


    Nheless, Leah felt ufortable and quickly looked away. She felt strange as their rtionship


    was different now.


    Ian noticed that and guessed Leah was awkward. He sighed slightly and asked, ¡°Can you see me out?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah was stunned. However, she still nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two walked out together, but neither of them spoke.


    When they walked to the pavilion, Ian suddenly asked, ¡°Sarah, are you reluctant to marry me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± After a moment, Leah shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so depressed? I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Ian said seriously.


    Hearing that, Leah could not help but force a smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. I just think that a


    person like me doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I volunteer to help you and your family,¡± said Ian seriously. ¡°Although I did not mean to


    help you at the beginning, but during the process, I found that you are a strong and optimistic girl, so I


    was gradually attracted by you¡­¡± Ian expressed his feelings for her earnestly.


    Leah then realized that Ian was expressing his love to her.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Leah looked at Ian.


    The man in front of her was such a kind person, and his family background and temperament were


    ideal too.


    Clearly, he deserved a better wife yet he had fallen for her, a divorcee and had gone through a


    miscarriage for Han. Even if he did not feel any disgust toward her, she would have still felt that she


    was unworthy of him.


    Her right to obtain true love had been long since gone.


    Leah gave a wry grin and held her hands tightly together, ¡°Ian, I¡¯m sorry¡­I don¡¯t think I can ept your


    feelings. Right now, I have been nothing but a disappointment towards myself and the White family,¡±


    she sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Ian smiled back and said. Such a pleasant smile and yet it somehow looked sad.


    He slowly shook his head, ¡°As long as you say yes, I¡¯ll take care of you and Mrs White,¡± he consoled.


    Leah was stunned and confused. ¡°But this would be unfair for you,¡± she objected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about fairness.¡± Ian gently held Leah¡¯s hands and looked at her. ¡°I only want you,¡± he


    professed.


    An ufortable feeling rose deep within her, and she managed to resist the urge to pull her hands


    out of his.


    Leah lifted her head and looked at Ian while gradually showing a strained smile.


    Ian was surprisingly satisfied upon seeing that.


    ¡­


    The news of Ms White and Mr Sanders¡¯ engagement soon spread like wildfire.


    After all that happened in the White family, Jane thought it was time to hold a joyful event to lighten up


    the mood in the family. She decided to host avish engagement party and invited the rich families


    around Linkville.


    Many people attended the party.


    In the past, the White family was once regarded as a powerful family in Linkville too, and they were


    surrounded by fame and money. Now, it was reduced to a powerless family in just a month. Most of the


    guests were here simply to witness this joke.


    On the day of the engagement party, Jane meticulously dressed Leah up.


    Leah was a natural beauty with delicate pale skin. When she wore the light blue dress, it was as if she


    were the princess of the ocean. She wore a silver crown and tied up her hair. Leah looked up to her


    reflection on the mirror and the makeup made her stunningly beautiful to the point where she almost


    could not recognize herself.


    Jane happily held onto her hands, ¡°Beautiful,¡± shemented.


    Leah looked up at Jane from the mirror and forced out a smile.


    ¡°Mrs and Ms White, Mr Sanders is ready and most of the guests have arrived.¡± A maid¡¯s voice was


    heard outside the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jane took Leah¡¯s hand and smiled.


    To Leah, this was her first engagement party.


    Back when she was with Han, there was never a sense of celebration, let alone an engagement party.


    Their marriage was hastily done too.


    Leah¡¯s palms started to sweat a little as she thought about Han.


    She hoped that he would not be here today.


    When they arrived downstairs, there was indeed a huge crowd, and most of them had a gloating look


    on their faces while staring at her.


    When the guests saw Leah was doing fine, they started gossiping.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it rumored that Ms. Sarah killed her own father? How dare she show herself?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the killer rumored to be another person instead?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that rumor is true. I think Jane is simply protecting her daughter,¡±


    ¡°How shameless could she be to throw an engagement party when her dad had passed?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr Sanders Sasha¡¯s best friend since they were children? Why is he marrying Sarah White


    instead?¡±


    ¡°Who knows if they were in an affair? Sarah White is not an ordinary woman after all,¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As they did not gossip in a low voice, Leah heard all of theirments.


    She clenched her hands slightly.


    At that moment, Ian walked over and held onto her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± He smiled at her.


    The ceremony was very simple but tediously long.


    When the emcee announced the ring exchange ceremony, Leah suddenly felt a strong gaze upon her.


    She instinctively turned around and saw a familiar pair of eyes!


    It was Sasha!


    In a sh, she caught Sasha¡¯s sinister gaze on her, as if her eyes could burn a hole on her body.


    Leah was sure that she saw Sasha there and lifted her dress as she ran down the stage.


    Ian could only follow her down when he saw her running down the stage.


    She searched around the audience, where Sasha was standing, but she could not find her.


    Leah started to feel anxious.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ian grabbed onto her arm and frowned as he asked her.


    Leah looked up at him, ¡°I saw Sasha, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± she mumbled.


    Upon hearing that, Ian frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s finish up the engagement party first. I¡¯ll send someone to find


    her. If she had appeared tonight, I¡¯ll make sure to catch her,¡± he sighed and consoled.


    ¡°But¡­ What if she escaped? Let¡¯s seal off this ce and find her!¡± Leah panicked.


    ¡°The party hasn¡¯t ended yet, Sarah. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find her,¡± Ian tried to persuade Leah.


    Leah sighed after hearing his reply and she nodded after a moment, agreeing to his suggestion.


    Meanwhile, the guests at the side were surprised by their actions and the both of them continued to


    walk up to the stage.


    The ring exchange ceremony was utmost important to Ian.


    All of a sudden, there was a fuss around the entrance. The crowd automatically dispersed to make way


    for someone.


    The sound of leather shoes walking could be heard.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After a while, a tall figure slowly appeared in the banquet hall.


    Like a king, Han scanned around the room with his cold gaze.


    His appearance instantly sent a chill down Leah¡¯s spine.


    Even Ian frowned and immediately had his guard up.


    Han¡¯s gaze quickly locked onto Leah once he stepped into the venue.


    He was not nning oning today as he did not receive their invitation, but when he heard Sarah¡¯s


    name, memory fragments started to sh through Han¡¯s mind.


    A voice urged him to attend the party.


    The feeling was unbelievably strong, and it was confirmed after he saw Leah.


    Han lifted his chin up and slowly walked over toward Leah.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    No one dared to stop Han along the way as his aura was too overwhelming and his ice cold gaze was


    locked onto Leah.


    Leah looked at him dumbfoundedly, not knowing what his intentions were.


    She remained still beside Ian, as Ian pursed his lips and tried to stand in the way of Han.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Han red coldly at him.


    Leah was scared that a fight may start between the two, so she quickly pulled Ian back and looked


    back at Han while trying to suppress her emotions from showing on her face, ¡°Mr Howard, what brings


    you here?¡± She asked.


    Han stared profoundly at Leah.


    Leah¡¯s face visibly tensed up. She wondered if he remembered something.


    ¡°Have I met you before?¡± Han asked after a moment of silence.


    Leah felt relieved after hearing that, while the guests were taken aback by his question.


    The question came out like a pickup line, and yet this question was asked by Han Howard to Sarah


    White.


    There had been rumors around Linkville, that Sarah and Han¡¯s rtionship was somewhat fishy.


    At first, many did not believe that Molly was not someone who would turn a blind eye on this.


    But now¡­ It seemed that things were starting to get interesting.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve mistaken me, Mr Howard. Although the rtionship between the Whites and the Howards


    are great, I had only joined the White family for a year now. I wouldn¡¯t have been acquainted with you


    before that.¡± Leah¡¯s eyes looked down as she answered back.


    Is that so? Han thought, as deep down, he was still confused.


    ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s continue on with the ceremony, shall we?¡± Ian pulled onto Leah¡¯s hand and asked. He


    wanted to avoid Han from asking more questions in case he remembered something.


    Han¡¯s eyes looked down and stared at Ian holding onto Leah¡¯s hand.


    He slightly frowned.


    Why¡­ Why do I have this feeling whenever they get intimate with each other? Han pondered.


    At the same time, Jane noticed themotion and quickly arrived at the scene, ¡°Han,¡± she called out.


    Her heart almost jumped out when she saw Han from a distance.


    She was scared that Han was here to interrupt the ceremony.


    ¡°Mrs White,¡± Han greeted back. He was suffering from selective amnesia and had forgotten the


    memories rting to Leah, but he remembered Jane.


    ¡°Han, why are you here? I heard of the ident and thought that you¡¯d be at home resting. That¡¯s why


    I never thought of sending the invitation to you,¡± Jane exined with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Han shook his head.


    His gaze once again turned to Leah, ¡°Mrs White, why the sudden engagement?¡± He frowned and


    asked.


    Jane¡¯s smile instantly froze.


    Thankfully, Leah and Ian walked up to the stage once again.


    Jane calmed herself down, ¡°You know the things that happened back home. I wanted to find someone


    reliable to entrust Sarah to, so that I wouldn¡¯t have to be worried anymore.¡± Jane smiled at Han.


    ¡°Speaking of, where¡¯s Sasha?¡± Han looked around the venue and had yet to see Sasha.


    Jane responded with a sad face, ¡°After the incident, Sasha went missing. I¡¯m still worried about her,¡±


    she replied.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Han then nodded.


    Meanwhile, Leah and Ian were getting ready to exchange their engagement rings on the stage.


    He watched as Leah stretched out her pale arm, and Ian took a ring and slowly walked towards her.


    Her fair skinplemented the silver-white ring, further highlighting her dazzling beauty.


    Yet at this moment, more memories shed through Han¡¯s mind.


    He felt his head throbbing in pain, as if something broke through a barrier.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman who was looking at Han let out a scream.


    With a thump, Han copsed onto the floor.


    His face turned pale and had a painful look while holding onto his head. He then fainted and remained


    still on the ground.


    ¡°Han, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane got a shock and her face turned pale instantly. ¡°Ian,e and check on


    Han please.¡± She hurriedly asked for Ian¡¯s help.


    Since Ian was a doctor, Jane¡¯s first thought after seeing Han fainted was to find Ian.


    Ian was in the midst of putting the ring on Leah¡¯s finger, when she turned around and looked at the


    audience.


    When she saw Han on the ground, she nervously frowned and bit her lips.


    If Molly heard that Han had an ident in the White mansion after attending Leah¡¯s engagement party,


    she would be furious.


    The White family could not take the risk now.


    When Leah thought of this, she turned to Ian, ¡°Ian, let¡¯s go check on Han, alright?¡± She hurriedly


    pleaded.


    Ian looked at the ring he was holding onto, ¡°Alright,¡± he responded with a forced smile.


    He withdrew his hand and went down the stage with Leah. He first dismissed the guests who were


    gathered around, then proceeded to perform a quick body check on Han.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Nothing serious so far.¡± He frowned slightly.


    ¡°Then why did he faint?¡± Leah was still frowning. She had a feeling that Han was acting somewhat


    weird recently.


    ¡°Probably overworked himself. I¡¯ll prepare some medicine for him first,¡± Ian replied before leaving to


    retrieve the medicine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring him to the guest room first. We shouldn¡¯t have him lying here,¡± Jane suggested.


    Back then, Leah often helped out Han who was drunk.


    So she knew the position to easily move Han from the hall.


    Upon seeing Leah¡¯s experienced movements in helping Han onto the bed and tucking him in, Jane


    furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t worry about Han for now,¡± Jane advised, ¡°Ian will not be happy about this.¡±


    Leah paused her movements.


    She awkwardly stood back up and forced a smile, ¡°Alright.¡±


    However, as she got up, her wrist was held onto by someone. The force on her wrist was so strong that


    she felt pain.


    Leah frowned and thought Han was awake as she reached out to let go of his grip.


    But when she turned around, Han¡¯s eyes were still closed and his brows were furrowed deeply.


    She then was worried and confused.


    ¡°Leah,¡± Han suddenly mumbled out.


    Leah instantly stopped moving.


    She had a fright before confirming that Han was simply calling out her name unconsciously.


    Maybe he remembered something.


    Leah felt a chill down her spine and wanted to withdraw her hand. But he gripped her wrist tighter.


    ¡°I hate you, Leah¡­¡± Han then muttered out again.


    Even though it was almost like a whisper, she heard it clearly.


    ¡°Han, let go of me.¡± Leah tried to speak with him.


    However, before she could finish, the man who was unconscious a moment ago, suddenly opened his


    eyes.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    As Leah was standing the closest to Han, the moment he opened his eyes, he met her gaze.


    Han¡¯s face was slightly pale. He stared at her for about three seconds before letting go of her hand.


    Just now, shards of memory shed across his mind.


    These memories were all rted to Leah Murray.


    Finally, he noticed Leah¡¯s uncanny face actually coincided with Sarah White¡¯s face.


    It was at this moment where Han woke up. As he woke up, he saw Leah¡¯s transformation into Sarah.


    Since he was confused whether this was reality or not, he quickly let go of Leah¡¯s wrist.


    The moment he let go, Leah felt as if a massive burden was taken from her. She hurriedly took a


    couple of steps back and looked at him warily.


    Seeing her eyes, Han felt as if he was punched in the guts. His head started throbbing again.


    Did she hate him?


    ¡°Han, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Jane¡¯s voice suddenly was heard.


    ¡°Am I in the White residence?¡± Han nodded and looked down.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jane nodded and smiled, ¡°You fainted at Sarah¡¯s engagement party. We were afraid something


    bad might¡¯ve happened to your body, so I asked Ian to check on you,¡± she exined calmly.


    ¡°Engagement?!¡± Han turned to Leah, his gaze darkened in a sh and asked, ¡°You¡¯re engaged?¡±


    As he just regained consciousness, his memories were all messed up. So he couldn¡¯t tell what was true


    and what was not.


    Leah felt nervous about his sinister gaze, but still nodded on his question.


    Han threw over the nket, ¡°How can you be engaged?¡± He growled angrily.


    The smile on Jane¡¯s face froze. She hesitated before asking, ¡°What do you mean, Han? Sarah and Ian


    like each other and they agreed on the engagement, that¡¯s all.¡±


    What? You¡¯re asking me what¡¯s going on?


    ¡°An affinity huh?¡± Han smiled mockingly and said, ¡°If I remember it correctly, you are Leah Murray.


    You¡¯d better remember your promise.¡±


    He stared at Leah and his gaze seemed to freeze Leah on the spot.


    Leah clenched her fists as she felt cold.


    He remembered it all!


    ¡°You promised to be my lover, remember? Now that Charlie¡¯s dead, did you think you could go against


    your promise?¡± Han chuckled and asked.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Leah¡¯s face turned pale and shook her head as she refuted.


    ¡°Leah, you can never escape from me as long as I¡¯m not done with you,¡± Han said word by word.


    Leah was already trembling and all colors had faded from her face.


    Upon hearing that, Jane could not bear to see this go on and pleaded, ¡°Han, let her go. She¡¯s still my


    one and only daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Your only daughter?¡± Han frowned after hearing Jane¡¯s words, ¡°Don¡¯t you have Sasha? If I


    remembered correctly, this woman infiltrated into your family instead. How could she¡­¡± Before he


    could finish, Jane interrupted.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Jane sighed, ¡°Sasha isn¡¯t our biological daughter. Sarah is. Ten years ago, Charlie


    exchanged Sarah and Sasha¡¯s identities, which led to this mistake,¡± she exined.


    Jane¡¯s eyes and tone were sincere throughout and her answer hit Han like a truck.


    His face froze in disbelief.


    Han suddenly turned towards Leah, his eyes were as if a wolf locking onto its prey.


    ¡°So, Charlie¡¯s daughter,¡± Han gritted, as if forcing his voice out through his teeth, ¡°Is actually Sasha


    White?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jane affirmed.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Han instinctively refuted.


    Meanwhile, the door opened and Ian walked in, ¡°How could that be? We have evidence on this, Mr


    Howard. Your memories are in a mess since you had brain trauma. But I believe, someone as sharp as


    you could understand what happened,¡± Ian said firmly.


    Han nced at Ian as he got frustrated.


    ¡°One more thing.¡± Ian red at him. It was the first time his aura was on par to Han¡¯s, ¡°Sarah is my


    fiance. I hope Mr Howard would show mercy on his words. No matter what happened, it was all a


    misunderstanding. Now, she is the daughter of the Whites, and my fiance,¡± Ian added on.


    Ian stood in front of Leah to cover her and block Han¡¯s gaze from her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A misunderstanding? Han felt his head throbbing again.


    He painfully closed his eyes for a while.


    If this has been nothing but a misunderstanding¡­ Then what have I been doing?


    ¡°Han, I have contacted Ben,¡± Jane said, ¡°He¡¯s outside waiting for you now, let me bring you


    downstairs.¡±


    Han was now in a confused state and he knew staying in the White residence was not the best option.


    He pressed his lips together before standing up and following Jane out of the room.


    As he was leaving, he turned around to take a nce at Leah.


    However, the woman who was once head over heels for him, was now talking with Ian with a rxed


    face, which he had never seen before.


    Han suddenly felt unpleasant at the sight of the two.


    He walked along the cobblestone path after leaving the mansion.


    While he passed by the gazebo, he unknowingly nced around the area.


    It was here where Leah once handed him an umbre before he knew that Leah was Sarah.


    It was probably then¡­ That he developed an unusual feeling towards her.


    As Han was deep in his thoughts, he found that he had already reached the exit.


    ¡°Mr Howard.¡± Han heard Ben¡¯s voice.


    Han got in the car, while rubbing his forehead due to his headache.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Han focused on the road after a moment, just to find that they were going


    neither to the office nor the Howard residence.


    ¡°Did you forget?¡± Ben was stunned by the question, ¡°You have an appointment with Ms Lamere to go


    for a checkup in the hospital. She has been waiting for you,¡± Ben reminded.


    Right, a checkup! Han abruptly opened up his eyes.


    When he was reminded that Molly was pregnant with his child, his face turned gloomy in an instant.


    Ben was then confused. What¡¯s going on with Mr Howard? He wasn¡¯t like this when he knew about


    Molly¡¯s pregnancy.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± After a while, Han spoke up again, ¡°Send me everything regarding Sarah White and Sasha


    White by tonight.¡±


    Ben was taken aback once again. Why does Mr Howard suddenly want information about the White


    family?


    Besides, Molly hated whenever Han mentioned anything about the White family, while Han himself


    despised the daughter of the White family.


    Ben knew that things seemed to be going in a bad direction.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    At night, Han returned to his quiet mansion. After a quick shower, he sat down to study the file


    containing information Ben had gathered about Sarah and Sasha White.


    He read the document carefully. He frowned as he flipped through the pages. He was so confused he


    had to put down the file.


    The file suggested he had misunderstood Leah for the past ten years. Since Sasha had swapped her


    identity with Leah, Sasha should be med for Randall¡¯s death, not Leah.


    His stomach turned as he thought about how terrified Leah looked when she saw him earlier today. A


    wave of guilt swept over him.


    She saved him from a fire, and instead of thanking her, he almost killed her. Frustrated, he crumpled up


    the documents before ripping them into pieces.


    No, I did nothing wrong. Leah had led him on, even though she knew the truth all along. Perhaps he


    should ask Leah privately about this.


    Despite the minor hups at their engagement party, Leah and Ian were considered engaged, and


    everyone was excited about their union.


    ¡°Where do you n to go for your honeymoon? When would you like to go?¡± Jane asked as she held


    Leah¡¯s and Ian¡¯s hands. All three of them were sitting down in the living room.


    Leah participated in the conversation half-heartedly. She was secretly relieved when Ian stood up to


    excuse himself. ¡°Sarah, Mrs. White, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to leave now to attend to some work in the


    office.¡±


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± said Jane with a smile. She turned to Leah, ¡°Why don¡¯t you see him


    off, Sarah?¡±


    Leah nodded and she walked with Ian toward the main door. They remained silent until they were at


    the main door. Ian beamed at Leah, ¡°Could you give me a hug before I go?¡±


    She was startled. Then, she realized he only wanted to be close to her. She took a step forward to hug


    him. Secondster, she was about to let go of him, but he held on to her.


    ¡°Not now, please,¡± Ian said softly. She let him hug her for about a minute before he finally loosened his


    embrace. He caressed her hair, ¡°Would you wait for me to return?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied. Satisfied, Ian turned to walk toward his car. She stood by the main door until


    his car was out of her sight.


    Someone grabbed her wrists as she turned around. Before she could react, she was forcibly pushed


    against the stone walls outside the mansion. She moaned as pain shot up her back.


    She nced up to find Han pressing her against the walls, furious. Her blood turned cold. She


    struggled to get away from him. ¡°What are you doing, Han? Let go of me!¡±


    Han did not know what had gotten into him. He was baffled by the anger boiling inside him when he


    saw Leah and Ian hugged. From the way she looked at Ian, Han could not help but feel betrayed.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let me touch you, but you would dly let Ian,¡± Han said as he lifted her head so she was


    forced to look at him. ¡°You love to fool around with other men, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart sank. She tolerated him in the past because she loved him and she thought she was


    responsible for Randall¡¯s death. Now she had no reason to hold back.


    ¡°Han, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± She red at him, speaking through gritted teeth. ¡°We are done! Since


    you already know what happened between Sasha and me, you have no right to be mad at me.¡±


    She was no longer his obedient wife. Han was stunned for a moment before collecting himself. He


    sneered, ¡°We are not done until I say we are. We are still legally married, remember?¡±


    To his dismay, sheughed, ¡°Yes, Leah was your wife, but she is also dead. I am Sarah White, and we


    are not married.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Han could not deny what she said. Leah lifted a triumphant smile and she continued,


    ¡°Besides, I believe you are engaged with Miss Lamere, so we should be over by now.¡±


    Han stared at her, trying to read her emotions. He let go of her and he snickered. ¡°Did you do this to get


    back at me?¡±


    ¡°What did you mean?¡± She was perplexed.


    ¡°You got engaged with Ian to get back at me for getting engaged with Molly, right?¡± He sounded so sure


    of himself. Leah was at a loss for words for a moment, baffled by his assumptions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think,¡± she looked at him determinedly, ¡°I only want you to be out of my life, Mr.


    Howard. If you want to make things right again with me, all I ask is for you to get out of my life and I¡¯ll


    be grateful.¡±


    Han¡¯s face fell. He said with a menacing tone, ¡°Being stubborn does you no good.¡±


    ¡°I am not being stubborn.¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted to be my lover.¡±


    ¡°Things have changed. Now I want nothing to do with you. Would you please leave me alone?¡±


    Han was taken aback. He curled his lip, ¡°You don¡¯t always get what you want.¡±


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Leah asked with an rmed face.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You tricked me into marrying you. You ruined my life. Did you think you could get away so easily?¡± He


    lifted a cruel smile. ¡°However, I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Leah was concerned. ¡°You¡¯ll see. You will be begging me,¡± said Han before turning to leave.


    Knowing Han as a man of his word, Leah was a bundle of nerves for the next three days. She was


    expecting to see Han again, but it was Mrs. Sanders who visited.


    Mrs. Sanders was sobbing when she entered the house. Before Leah could ask, Mrs. Sanders kneeled


    before Leah abruptly. She pleaded, ¡°Sarah, please save my Ian!¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    What Mrs. Sanders had said threw Leah off. She knew Han was up to something, but she did not


    expect this. Leah quickly helped Mrs. Sanders up. ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡±


    Mrs. Sanders could not stop sobbing. She shook like a leaf as she tried to speak, ¡°Someone called me


    this morning saying they have kidnapped Ian. They want you to go to this ce or Ian¡¯s gone.¡±


    She took out her phone and showed Leah a text message with an address. Leah read the address, and


    she noticed it was that of a warehouse.


    ¡°Is Ian kidnapped?¡± Leah said.


    Mrs. Sanders nodded. ¡°They asked for you specifically to go there alone. If we tell anyone else about


    this, they¡¯ll kill Ian! Please, Sarah, please help me to save Ian. You¡¯re the only one to save him now!¡±


    Leah held Mrs. Sanders¡¯ hand and she sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Sanders. I will save Ian and I will


    bring my fianc¨¦ back safely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sarah,¡± Mrs. Sanders said, teary-eyed. Leah saw her off before returning to the house.


    As Leah entered the house, Jane walked into the living room to find Leah ashen-faced with worry.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jane asked, concerned for her daughter.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Leah paused for a moment and she decided not to burden Jane with what happened to Ian.


    Jane had been through a lot, and Leah did not want her to worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ian called to ask me to go out with him.¡± Leah lied. Jane did not seem to suspect anything.


    She smiled, ¡°Great! You should spend more time together.¡±


    Leah forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll head out now. See youter!¡± Jane nodded, ¡°Have fun!¡±


    As she got into a cab afterward, Leah gave the driver the address to the warehouse. The driver


    nced at her with a worried face. ¡°Are you sure you want to go there alone? I heard it¡¯s a nasty ce.


    It¡¯s not safe for ady to be there by herself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leah asked curiously. The driver answered, ¡°I heard it¡¯s a gangster hangout. I¡¯m


    not sure how dangerous these people are, but it¡¯s not safe for you to be there alone.¡±


    Leah frowned. She took out her phone and she found the familiar number she did not save as a


    contact. She thought about contacting Han, but she eventually decided against it.


    She recalled what Han had said to her three days ago. He might have had something to do with Ian


    being kidnapped. After all, he wanted to get back at her.


    Leah shook her head. She told the driver to bring her to the warehouse anyway. Momentster, the cab


    stopped in front of an alley.


    The driver pointed to the road ahead, ¡°Walk to the end of this alley, turn right and you¡¯ll see the


    warehouse. This alley is too narrow for a car to pass through, so you¡¯ll have to get off here.¡±


    Leah nodded and she paid him before getting out of the cab. She took a deep breath before walking


    toward the warehouse. The cab drove away, and everything went quiet.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was dark and gloomy in the alley. She held her breath as she walked cautiously. Suddenly, something


    fell behind her and she jumped. She turned to find a steel pipe on the ground.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± She asked, her heart racing. A man was slowly approaching her. She could nobt see


    his face clearly under the shadow, but she could tell who he was from the way he moved.


    ¡°Han!¡± Leah shouted. Han halted and he picked up his pace. He looked surprised to find her there.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Leah raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She was here to save Ian. There was no reason


    for Han to be here, unless he was the one who kidnapped Ian to get back at her.


    Han didn¡¯t answer. He stared at her, ¡°It¡¯s a trap.¡± Before Leah could respond, Han grabbed her arm,


    trying to pull her away.


    However, they were toote. Four gangsters blocked their way, each holding a steel pipe. Han turned


    and he realized they were surrounded. Leah¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re trapped,¡± Han replied coldly. Someone called him this morning saying they had kidnapped Leah.


    He was told to get to the warehouse to save her. However, instead of finding her at the warehouse, he


    bumped into her in this alley.


    Leah was puzzled. She nced at the gangsters surrounding them, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Without


    hesitation, Han replied, ¡°You should run. I¡¯ll hold them off.¡±


    Looking distraught, she whispered to him, ¡°Ian is in the warehouse, and I have to save him.¡±


    Han seemed annoyed. Before he could say anything, the gangsters charged at them. Han pushed her


    aside, kicked one of the gangsters, and snatched his steel pipe.


    Using the steel pipe as a weapon, Han took the other gangsters down effortlessly. He pushed Leah


    forward, ordering her to run.


    She refused to follow his order. She had promised Mrs. Sanders to bring Ian back safely. She had to go


    to the warehouse to save Ian.


    She pushed against Han to run toward the warehouse. Han looked at her with disbelief, ¡°Where are


    you going?¡±


    Leah nced at him apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Han. I have to save Ian.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Leah made it clear she would save Ian no matter what.


    As much as he hated her when they were together, Han knew how stubborn she could be. She would


    do whatever it took once she set her mind on something.


    Dealing with the gangsters was a piece of cake for Han. He even had the time to see Leah off after


    taking the gangsters down. She ran toward the warehouse determinedly.


    He had wanted to alert her of the dangers she might encounter in the warehouse, but it seemed she


    had no need for his advice. She was smart enough to know what she was getting herself into.


    Leah was different now. He felt like he was losing her. The thought made his stomach turn.


    After turning right at the end of the alley, Leah arrived at an abandoned warehouse. It used to be a


    chemical nt, but it was shut down for viting the regtions.


    The air was pungent with a chemical smell. She pushed the gate open. It was pitch dark inside the


    warehouse.


    She did not find a restrained Ian in the warehouse. Instead, it was eerily quiet in there. The air was


    stifling with despair. She called out to Ian, ¡°Are you here, Ian?¡±


    Leah was clueless. Someone turned on the lights in the warehouse and she was blinded by the light


    momentarily. She turned around to find a familiar face.


    ¡°Sasha?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. Sasha closed the door behind her and she lifted a cruel


    smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sarah.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leah asked, stupefied. She wasn¡¯t expecting to find Sasha here. She


    continued cautiously, ¡°Did you kidnap Ian?¡±


    Charlie was not always in his right mind. Sasha might have inherited his craziness, so Leah was not


    surprised if Sasha had kidnapped Ian.


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Sasha gave Leah a death stare. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve Ian! I could have been his wife,


    if you hadn¡¯t stolen him away from me. You¡¯ve destroyed my life!¡±


    Leah frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. It was you who stole my life, Sasha.¡±


    She could have lived the past ten years happily with her parents, if Charlie had not swapped her


    identity with Sasha. Leah and Han could have been happily married.


    Unfortunately, Leah did not realize her true identity until it was toote. She had spent the past ten


    years living miserably because Sasha stole her identity and her life. It was only fair for Leah to find her


    happiness with Ian now.


    However, Sasha refused to listen to Leah. She mumbled as she approached Leah with a dagger,


    ¡°Once you¡¯re gone, I could return to my life as Sasha White, and I could be with Ian again.¡±


    Leah retreated. She was at a disadvantage here because Sasha was holding a dagger and she was


    empty-handed. She had to buy some time before she could find a way to escape.


    She thought about Han briefly. He might help her if he was still nearby. However, she knew better than


    to rely on him. He most likely had left by now.


    ¡°You love Ian, don¡¯t you?¡± Leah tried to remain calm as she said slowly. ¡°How could you kidnap and


    hurt him if you love him so much?¡±


    ¡°All I want is for him to return to me,¡± said Sasha, sneering.


    Leah felt something was wrong. Sasha had been missing for a while, and nobody including Ian could


    find her. Now she nned a kidnapping; it wasn¡¯t something she could carry out by herself.


    ¡°Where have you been, Sasha? Mom is worried sick.¡± Leah tried to get information from Sasha.


    ¡°Is she?¡± Sasha was stunned. She hated Leah, but the White family had treated her well and she still


    cared for Mr. and Mrs. White.


    Leah took the opportunity to run toward the exit. Someone spoke into Sasha¡¯s earpiece, ¡°Don¡¯t let her


    get away this time!¡±


    Sasha realized what Leah was trying to do, and she was furious. She caught up with Leah and she


    grabbed her hair, pulling her back to where they were standing.


    Leah struggled to escape. Sasha pointed her dagger at Leah¡¯s waist threateningly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to


    die, stop moving.¡± Leah followed Sasha¡¯s order obediently.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha tied Leah to a chair. Leah was baffled by Sasha¡¯s action. She thought Sasha wanted to kill her.


    As she was wondering why Sasha kept her alive, the door was pushed open and a man entered the


    warehouse.


    It was Han. Leah was shocked. She thought he had left. Sasha snickered, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Sasha lifted a triumphant smile. She never thought Han would fall into her trap.


    Han saw Leah being tied to a chair and he sighed. ¡°I told you so. This is a trap.¡± He was disappointed


    she disobeyed him, getting herself into trouble.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Howard, I¡¯m here,¡± Sasha was annoyed he deliberately ignored her. Han gave her an icy


    stare. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I have a business proposal for you, Mr. Howard,¡± Sasha smiled. Han waited for her to continue.


    ¡°I could spare her life if you give me something I want,¡± Sasha said. Han was amused. ¡°What makes


    you think I care if she lives or dies?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face fell. She stared at Han. ¡°You have feelings for her, don¡¯t you?¡± She had to be right. Han


    wouldn¡¯t have taken all the trouble to get here if he didn¡¯t have feelings for Leah.


    ¡°I have feelings for her?¡± Han¡¯s eyes were without warmth. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Everyone who knew the


    truth would know he hated Leah¡¯s guts.


    Sasha looked at him suspiciously and she took a deep breath. What should I do now?

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Han turned on his heels. Sasha looked at him walking away, appalled. She had to make him stay, or


    her ns would fail and she would be killed. She was at her wit¡¯s end.


    Once again, someone spoke into her earpiece, and her eyes widened. With new-found confidence, she


    said to Han, ¡°Even if you have no feelings for this woman, you don¡¯t want her dead body to be found


    here, do you?¡±


    To her relief, Han stopped. He turned to scowl at Sasha. She continued, following the voice in her


    earpiece, ¡°After all, you owe it to her for mistreating her all these years. It would also be a walk in the


    park for you to save her. So, why not?¡±


    After a long pause, Han spoke. ¡°Why should I save someone I don¡¯t care about?¡± He sneered,


    ¡°Nheless, you¡¯ve got my attention. Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want an assignment of the contract you¡¯ve signed with Jackson Lamere in Saint Ville,¡± replied Sasha,


    repeating after the man speaking into her earpiece.


    Han gaped at her in astonishment. ¡°Shawn Ford,¡± he said without a shadow of a doubt.


    Leah did not know what the contract was about, but it must have been a big deal for Sasha to put


    herself into this much trouble. She could not help him while being tied to a chair, but she did not want to


    owe him anything. ¡°Go away, Han. I don¡¯t need you to save me.¡±


    Han stared at Leah with mixed feelings. He realized how thin she was, and for a brief moment, he felt


    sorry for her. He thought about what Sasha said; he could not tell if the feeling he had for Leah was


    love or guilt.


    He tightened his grip and decided he would never love this woman. He took a deep breath, ¡°Let¡¯s make


    it clear. I am only doing this for Mr. and Mrs. White, not for you.¡±


    Leah was dumbstruck. She gaped at him as he took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Please draft an


    assignment of contract to transfer the project we signed earlier to the Ford Group.¡±


    Han gave his orders while glowering at Sasha. It was clear as day to him who was manipting Sasha


    into this. It has to be Shawn.


    On the other end, Shawn was monitoring them in the warehouse through a security camera. He looked


    at Leah on the screen intensely, feeling a rush of adrenaline. ¡°Interesting,¡± he cackled.


    He had been trying to one-up Han for the past ten years they had known each other to no avail. Han


    was impable. Shawn couldn¡¯t find his Achilles¡¯ heel until now. It was a gamble of luck to kidnap


    Leah; Shawn was thrilled to see this had sessfully gotten to Han.


    After he got off the call with Han, Ben was puzzled by the request to transfer the contract, but he did as


    told nheless. Half an hourter, he called Han, ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Shawn saw an iing call from Ben and he knew his n worked. He spoke into the earpiece


    excitedly, ¡°We¡¯ve done it!¡± Sasha was overjoyed. Shawn continued, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. You¡¯ll be


    rewarded when you return.¡±


    Sasha had no idea about the reward, but she was on cloud nine nevertheless. She could not believe it;


    she had won in a confrontation with Han.


    On the other hand, Leah was uneasy. Han had given away the deal he worked so hard on to someone


    else to save her. She knew he poured his blood, sweat and tears into this project. She also knew she


    shouldn¡¯t feel bad, he already said he did not do this for her.


    ¡°Can you let her go now?¡± Han red at Sasha. Sasha scowled at Leah and she grumbled, ¡°Of course,


    you may now bring her out of here.¡±


    Sasha was baffled by the fact everyone liked Leah. Even Han, who hated Leah¡¯s guts, would agree to


    a tall order to save Leah. Sasha untied Leah before she shoved her toward Han.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Leah staggered and fell into Han¡¯s arms. She quickly regained her bnce. She smoothed her hair


    while apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You are so stupid, Leah,¡± Han said harshly. She was startled to hear him scolding her. She nced up


    at him. He stared at her innocent eyes and his heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Only you would fall into such a stupid trap,¡± said Han dryly before turning to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Next


    time¡­¡± He didn¡¯t manage to finish his sentence.


    He could not believe what happened. Furious, he pushed Leah away. He put his hand over the wound


    on his waist. The blood drained from his face as he felt excruciating pain.


    Sasha cackled behind him. Leah¡¯s voice quavered as she apologized repeatedly to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m


    so sorry¡­¡± Han tried to steady himself as dizziness began to set in.


    He looked at the stab wound on his waist and he turned to look at Leah, outraged. ¡°What have you


    done, Leah?¡± He saved her and she stabbed him with a dagger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I had to do this,¡± Leah tried to remain calm, but she was copsing on the inside. ¡°Sasha


    would only tell me where Ian is if I stab you. Don¡¯t worry though, this shouldn¡¯t be fatal.¡±


    Han chuckled. Now he knew why Leah and he could never be friends or lovers. She never once stood


    up against him when he treated her poorly in the past. Yet the one time he tried to do something nice


    for her, she stabbed him in the back, literally.


    He wobbled toward her. He wanted to yell at her, but he was in too much pain. Hemanded her


    through gritted teeth, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Leah was shaking like a leaf. Sasha cracked up with tears ofughter. ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d


    do it. You¡¯ve stabbed Han to save Ian!¡±


    ¡°Everyone says you love Han to bits, but look at you now. You¡¯ve stabbed the man you love in the


    back. Do you really love him?¡± Sasha shook withughter.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Leah pursed her lips and let go of the knife. Her hands trembled. She did not dare to look at Leah.


    Instead, she asked Sasha, ¡°I did as you told. You should tell me where Ian is.¡±


    ¡°Ian? Hahahaha, isn¡¯t he at thepany? Sarah White, you stupid woman!¡± Sashaughed loudly. She


    had obviously gone mad.


    ¡°Leave the warehouse first,¡± Shawn¡¯s calmmand was heard through the headphones.


    A ck car stopped at the door of the warehouse. Sashaughed and entered the car, her wild


    laughter echoing behind her. She did not look like she was lying. After Sasha left, Leah looked at Han,


    who was bent over and supporting his body with the wall while panting heavily.


    She hesitated for a split second before calling an ambnce. However, his abdomen was bleeding too


    much. If he kept bleeding, he would go into shock.


    Leah¡¯s face was drained of its color. She did not expect that even though she avoided hurting his vitals,


    she still caused him so much pain. She hesitated and wanted to walk over. However, when she


    stepped forward, Han suddenly raised his head. His eyes were full of hatred.


    He gritted his teeth and said inly, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Let me bandage you up,¡± Leah approached him stubbornly. If it were before, she would not be able to


    get close to Han if he shoved her away. However, he was extremely weak now. He could barely hold


    himself together to speak a sentence, let alone shove her away. Han could no longer hold on and fell


    against the wall.


    Leah was trained in basic first aid. With trembling hands, she took off Han¡¯s coat. The first thing she


    noticed was his wound that oozed with blood.


    Leah¡¯s eyes were misty as she apologized, ¡°Han, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    He was barely conscious. His ears echoed with her cries and apologies.


    He thought it was funny. In the past, he wanted that woman to suffer, so he tormented her in different


    ways. That did not stop her though. He could have ignored her and watched her embarrass herself, but


    he did not know he came to rescue her. Perhaps, he had lost his mind.


    ¡°Why are you crying? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re hurt.¡± Han took a deep breath and said mockingly, ¡°You are a


    hypocritical woman. You obviously hate me to death, so why don¡¯t you just stab me in the heart?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. The ambnce will be here soon,¡± Leah said hoarsely.


    ¡°Why? Are my words hurting you?¡± Han¡¯s vision was failing. He held on hard and mocked her, ¡°For the


    sake of Ian, I can¡¯t believe you made it this far.¡±


    So, she is willing to do anything for the person she likes. I see, so the person she loves is Ian, Han


    thought. The past three years of their marriage shed past his eyes, and he lost consciousness.


    Leah¡¯s hands trembled. When she raised her gaze and bit her lip to look at Han, she found that he was


    already unconscious. His breathing was shallow.


    Soon, the ambnce arrived and the paramedics carried Han into the ambnce. Leah gave them


    Molly¡¯s phone number and left walking away wobbling. She returned to the White family with her body


    covered in blood.


    Jane was shocked by her appearance. While looking at the blood on Leah¡¯s hands, she asked


    worriedly, ¡°What happened, Sarah? Whose blood is that?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Leah came to her senses. She hugged Jane suddenly and cried silently. Her shoulders were


    trembling as she sobbed like a wounded animal. No one knew how frightened she was when she


    pierced the knife into Han¡¯s body.


    Although Jane did not know what happened, noticing Leah being so scared and sad, she silently patted


    her back and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s all right. No matter what happens, I have your back.¡±


    As Jane spoke these words, her eyes shone with determination.


    Leah was really exhausted today. After returning home and making sure that Ian was fine, she took a


    shower,y on her bed, and fell into a deep sleep. However, Jane could not sleep at all. She looked at


    her daughter, who was lying in bed, with an uneasy expression. She clenched her hands tightly.


    She took a deep breath, stood up, went into the study, and picked up a book from the shelf. Flipping


    through the pages, she took an old, tattered photograph from it. Three people were in the photo.


    Jane¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She flipped over the photo and stared at the phone numbers written


    behind the photograph.


    She took a deep breath, took out her cell phone, mustered her courage, and finally dialed the number.


    ¡°Beep beep¡­.¡± The phone rang for a long time. Every second was a torment to her.


    After some time, someone finally picked up the call. A slightly aged voice was heard from the other end


    of the phone, ¡°Hello?¡±


    When Han woke up on the hospital bed, it was already night. Other than the ticking sound of the


    medical device beside him, his surroundings were extremely quiet.


    Han sat up. When he moved, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, and his face turned pale. As he


    moved his body, a person standing outside the door was rmed.


    The door opened, and a woman walked in while crying. ¡°Han, you finally woke up. You¡¯ve scared me to


    death.¡±


    Han raised his head and saw Molly wailing. Several people came in after her. He scanned through


    them and his gaze became gloomier.


    Leah isn¡¯t here.


    ¡°Who brought me to the hospital?¡± Han asked Molly.


    Molly was stunned by his question and wondered if it was important. She honestly replied, ¡°No one


    brought you here. Someone called the ambnce, gave them my number, and left.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Suddenly, Molly paused. She clenched her hands angrily and questioned, ¡°Han, who did this to you?


    Tell me and I¡¯ll definitely kill her!¡±


    Hearing her words, Han subconsciously thought of Leah. He shook his head calmly.


    ¡°Han?¡± Molly was puzzled.


    Han said emotionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you¡­¡± How did you be so seriously injured?


    Before she could finish her sentence, Han threw a cold nce at her and asked, ¡°Is it any of your


    business?¡±


    Molly was stunned and muttered instinctively, ¡°I really care for you, Han.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out myself,¡± Han closed his eyes and said. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t need you to intervene in


    all my matters.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Meeting Han¡¯s cold gaze, Molly was stunned for a long time. She opened her lips but did not know


    what to say. It was the first time Han spoke to her with such a serious tone.


    ¡°Han, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Molly mumbled.


    Han, upon noticing her shocked expression, halted. He did not know what was wrong with him. Since


    he met Leah again, he had be somewhat unlike himself.


    While he was in deep thought, someone knocked on the door suddenly. The two turned their heads


    together and saw Jackson smiling at the door. His gaze met Han¡¯s as he said, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    He walked over and nced at his daughter. ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, Molly will be worried to death.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you saying!¡± Molly blushed at hisments and nced at Jackson shyly.


    Jackson patted his daughter¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Your mom is waiting for you outside. Go and find


    her.¡±


    Hearing that, Molly halted. She looked hesitantly at Han but did not leave. She could tell that Jackson


    wanted to have a private talk with Han.


    Of course, Han also knew it. He nodded solemnly to Molly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, Dad. Don¡¯t bully Han while I¡¯m gone, okay?¡± Molly said. Jacksonughed and did not


    reply.


    After Molly left, he walked up to the bed and took some documents from a bag with a smile on his face.


    The next second, he changed his expression and threw them all onto Han.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± There was a hint of anger behind his voice.


    Ham was expressionless. Though feeling angry, he did not say anything and silently picked up the


    documents. He had already expected the purpose of Jackson¡¯s visit.


    ring at Han, who did not exin himself, made Jackson be angrier. He lowered his voice and


    asked, ¡°Tell me, Han. Why did you transfer the agreement to Shawn?¡±


    Han paused and raised his head slowly. ¡°There¡¯s no special reason behind it. He wanted it, so I gave it


    to him.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±Jackson pointed at his nose fiercely as though he wanted to eat him alive. ¡°I¡¯m


    helping you out only because of my daughter. Otherwise, who do you think you are? Who gave you the


    right to transfer the agreement to Shawn?¡±


    ¡°The transfer is done. There¡¯s no point in saying anything,¡± Han replied impassively. In any case, the


    agreement did very little to stop him from crushing Shawn. He did not take Shawn as his opponent


    seriously.


    Han did not even remember that to obtain the developmental rights, he yed along with Molly.


    ¡°I believe there must be a reason behind this.¡± After calming himself down, looked at Han suspiciously


    and asked, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    His intuition told him that the reason Han would suddenly transfer the developmental rights to Shawn


    would be rted to Han¡¯s injury.


    Han stared back at him nonchntly. His gaze sent a chill down Jackson¡¯s spine, which also reminded


    thetter of the first time they met.


    At that time, Jackson was already a big shot in Linkville. Han, on the other hand, was merely a


    businessman. The difference in status between the two was vast.


    However, when they exchanged nces, Han did not seem impressed. In fact, there was even a hint of


    pride in his expression. At first nce, Jackson admired the man in front of him. From his eyes, he saw


    the same ambition as himself.


    Jackson was disappointed that Han gave up the developmental rights.


    Whatever reason it was, he could not be forgiven.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this matter myself, ¡°Han said after a short silence.


    Jackson¡¯s thoughts were pulled back by his icy words. He sneered, a stark contrast from his gentle


    expression when he talked to Molly earlier.


    ¡°No matter what you do, you can¡¯t hurt Molly,¡± Jackson said coldly. ¡°You should know that I can give


    you everything, and I can make you lose everything.¡±


    Han¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that.


    Two dayster, Jane knocked on the door of Leah¡¯s room. Leah has not been out much for these two


    days. She did not know how to do business or manage apany. Ian was handling the mess of the


    White family while she was thinking about other things.


    ¡°Sarah, are you awake?¡±Jane asked softly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Putting away the stack of paper on the table, Leah opened the door and asked back, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter, Mom?¡±


    Jane looked at her and swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. After hesitating for a moment,


    she asked, ¡°Han has been hospitalized for two days. I n to go to the hospital to visit him. Do you


    want to go along?¡±


    Leah paused. She remembered his incredulous look when she plunged the dagger into his body. An


    awkward feeling rose in her heart. She replied, ¡°I won¡¯t go. You can go visit him on your own.¡±


    After hearing her reply, Jane nodded her head. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After she left, Leah took out the stack of paper again. On every piece of paper, there were simr


    jewelry designs sketched on them. Afterparing the designs, she finally picked one design that she


    was most satisfied with.


    This is it, she thought. Leah brought a transparent folder, carefully put the piece of paper into it, and left


    the room with the folder.


    Leah arrived at thepany building by taxi. She raised her head and looked at the newly-opened


    company with hesitation. A momentter, she mustered her courage and strode into thepany.


    Although thepany was small, it was elegantly decorated, showing its owner¡¯s remarkable taste in


    design. At the front desk, there was only a young woman eating a popsicle while reading a magazine.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the person who made an appointment with Mr. Xavierst night. I¡¯m Sarah White.¡± Leah said


    politely.


    The girl lifted her head, nced at Leah, and smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    Leah, stunned by her suddenpliment, replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The young woman put the magazine away, held her chin up, and said, ¡°Our boss is in a meeting.


    Please wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Leah shook her head and identally noticed the magazine in the receptionist¡¯s


    hand.


    It was a very well-known international magazine about jewelry design. The current page was page 14,


    where a pair of bracelets was printed on the entire page. The name of the bracelet was ¡°Radiant Star¡±.


    The two bracelets were engraved withplicated antique designs and were eye-catching.


    Noticing Leah¡¯s gaze was fixed on the magazine, the girl smiled and asked, ¡°Do you like this too? I


    heard that the designer is only twenty years old.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Leah¡¯s eyelids fluttered. Looking at the receptionist¡¯s eager expression, she nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s


    indeed beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the designer didn¡¯t want to reveal their identity. Everyone only knows that such a work


    exists, but no one knows who the designer is. I heard many people talking about it. Too bad, if only our


    company had such a talented designer.¡± The young woman chirped.


    Leah pursed her lips and nodded silently. The young woman did not take note of it and thought that she


    was an introvert. After chatting for a while more, Leah stopped talking.


    In the lobby, Leah sat on the sofa, waiting patiently for Christopher. After a short while, the receptionist


    suddenly raised her head and eximed, ¡°Mr. Xavier is here!¡±


    When Leah raised her head upon hearing her words, she saw the elevator door open. A tall and skinny


    man in a white suit came out of the elevator. As soon as he exited the elevator, his eyes scanned


    around the lobby and finally focused on Leah.


    Christopher walked toward Leah and nodded his head as he shook her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms.


    White. I¡¯m Christopher Xavier.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, I¡¯m Sarah White,¡± Leah greeted him with a smile.


    Christopher then went on to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was dyed for some time because of something


    else. Can I offer you a drink as an apology?¡±


    Leah paused. She could tell that Christopher wanted to have a private chat with her in the caf¨¦. She


    nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two then went to a caf¨¦ and found a quiet spot. Christopher ordered two cups of coffee. After


    taking her seat, Leah took out the design she had already prepared from the bag and ced it in front


    of Christopher.


    Christopher did not waste any time on the formalities. He picked up the design and scanned it twice.


    His eyes were instantly filled with joy.


    ¡°This design is great! Ms. White, did you really design this by yourself?¡± Christopher looked at her in


    admiration.


    The woman in front of him looked like she was only in her early twenties. How could someone so


    young create such a great design?


    The design was sketched with a pencil. Yet, in both design and general aspects, it was mysterious and


    eye-catching.


    Leah chuckled at hispliment. After a while, she asked, ¡°So am I good enough to coborate with


    you?¡±


    ¡°The design is perfect,¡± Christopher said while carefully stashing the design away. ¡°It will be my honor


    to work with a genius such as you, Ms. White.¡±


    Leah smiled. The two of them had reached an agreement.


    ¡°By the way, Ms. White, do you know the reason I dyed today¡¯s appointment?¡± Christopher blinked


    cunningly.


    Leah shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°I got a call this morning from Mr. Crawford from Mrnor,¡± Christopher sipped his coffee and smiled.


    As expected, Leah¡¯s expression changed.


    Ryan Crawford was a name that was no stranger to the people in the industry. He was a well-known


    jewelry investor rumored to only invest in jewelry that suited his tastes, regardless of the designer¡¯s


    reputation. Many jewelry designers who were new to the jewelry design firm were trying to win his


    favor. If they managed to gain his recognition, their status in the industry would be secure.


    Of course, Ryan was very wealthy too. If he had his eyes on a designer, he would spare no expense to


    help them bring their designs to life.


    ¡°When I was studying in Mrnor, I gained Mr. Ryan¡¯s recognition and received help from him.


    However, I was immature at that time that I gave up pursuing jewelry design. I¡¯ve maintained a good


    rtionship with Mr. Crawford,¡± Christopher exined to her with a smile.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah nodded, holding the coffee cup in her hands, her palms were slightly sweaty. If only I can also get


    Mr. Crawford¡¯s recognition¡­


    ¡°Mr. Xavier, I¡­¡± Leah gathered her courage to ask.


    Christopher interrupted her with a smile. ¡°This Saturday, at 10 am, Mr. Ryan will arrive at Linkville


    Airport. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Leah was surprised. She thanked Christopher.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Thank yourself for your capabilities,¡± Christopher said with a smile. ¡°After


    all, you seized the opportunity yourself.¡±


    Coming out of the caf¨¦, Christopher and Leah parted ways. Leah walked to the side of the road and


    wanted to raise her hand to stop a taxi. When she turned around, she noticed that she was opposite


    Linkville¡¯s best hospital. When Leah came to her senses, she was already standing in front of it. She


    looked at the people going in and out and sighed.


    Forget it, let¡¯s just visit Han for a bit. After all, I stabbed him. I should at least make sure that Han is all


    right.


    Leah walked into the hospital. She ran into Jane, who was also on her way to visit Han.


    She followed Jane to the VIP ward on the 15th floor. She waited outside the ward for a while. At noon,


    Jane finally left.


    It was already lunchtime, and there were fewer people in the hospital. Leah reached the door of the


    ward where Han stayed. There was a transparent ss window on the door of the ward, through which


    Leah could see Han inside. He was sitting on the hospital bed wearing a blue and white patient¡¯s


    uniform staring nkly at the window. He looked pale and weak.


    Leah breathed a sigh of relief. She was relieved to see that he had woken up. She shifted her body and


    decided to leave. However, at this time, Han retracted his gaze, turned his head, and looked at Leah


    from the door window. Their gazes met for three seconds.


    Leah, after realizing it, subconsciously trembled. She turned her body and wanted to run away.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±A man¡¯s voice resounded, followed by a series of chaotic footsteps.


    Leah, without having the chance to flee, was grabbed her arms from behind by Han.


    ¡°Han, let me go,¡± Leah struggled.


    Although there were not many people in the corridor, Han¡¯s presence was too strong that the nurses


    around turned around their heads to look at him. Han frowned slightly. Without saying anything, he


    pulled Leah into his ward. Leah¡¯s strength was nothingpared to his. She could not release herself


    from his grasp and followed him along into the ward. She closed the door behind her.


    In the ward, Han stared at her impassively. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Leah stared back at him. ¡°Just to see you.¡±


    ¡°To see if I¡¯m dead?¡± Han¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile as he sneered. ¡°You should be


    disappointed that I¡¯m still alive.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Leah did not mean to argue with Han. Moreover, she was the one who hurt him. It was understandable


    that he was angry at her. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Let me go, Han. If you hate to see me


    so much, then I should just leave.¡±


    She did not expect that after listening to her words, he squinted, pinched her chin, and asked, ¡°Are you


    angry with me?¡±


    Leah was speechless. When she finally found the words to say, she heard the click-ck-click-ck of


    high heels down the corridor. Her expression sank when Molly¡¯s face shed in her mind.


    I can¡¯t be discovered by Molly. If she sees me with Han, she won¡¯t forgive me.


    Han noticed the change in her expression. ¡°Are you scared?¡± he looked at her sarcastically. ¡°If you beg


    me, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Hearing the approaching footsteps, Leah gritted her teeth hard and red at him.


    The door of the ward was opened, and Molly walked in. She looked around the surroundings secretly.


    Hmm, weird. Didn¡¯t the nurses on duty tell me they saw Han grabbing a woman? Why don¡¯t I see


    anyone else inside?


    Han looked the same, sitting on the bed and looking at her impassively. There was no other woman in


    the room except Molly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, she could smell a faint scent of daisies.


    It¡¯s summer now. Why is there a daisy fragrance here? Where¡¯s the woman?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts. She turned her head and looked at


    Han, who was staring at her impatiently. Molly smiled. Knowing that he was in a bad mood today, she


    put the insted sk on the bedside table and took out the chicken soup from inside. ¡°Han, I specially


    asked my nanny to cook it for you.¡±


    Listening to the sounds from outside, Leah, who was hiding in the bathroom, was so nervous that her


    heart was pounding rapidly. She listened to Han¡¯s monotonous tone epting Molly¡¯s soup and the


    sound of him taking a small sip of chicken soup. For a moment, she nearly forgot she was hiding.


    Molly walked toward the bathroom. Han knotted his eyebrows and suddenly toppled over the bowl of


    chicken soup in his hands.


    ¡°Han, what¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t hurt yourself, did you?¡± Molly asked him worriedly.


    Han shook his head and took out another set of patients¡¯ clothes from the drawer. He got out of bed


    and ordered, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes in the bathroom. You can clean up the bed.¡±


    Molly did not mind Han ordering her around. She packed the things slowly and discreetly shot nces


    at Han but did not see any unusual behavior. He walked into the bathroom and locked the door behind


    him.


    ¡°Han, you¡­¡± Leah was shocked when she saw Hane in. She was about to speak when Han


    covered her mouth and hinted at her to be silent. She blinked her eyes while looking at him in


    confusion. Yet, she just did as he ordered. He nodded in satisfaction. The next second, he took off his


    clothes and began to change.


    Leah was speechless. Nevertheless, she has to admit that his body was well-built. Leah briefly nced


    at his impably-crafted muscles and shifted her gaze away. She somehow felt flustered looking at


    him.


    Hanughed, ¡°Why are you acting shy? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never seen it.¡±


    Feeling that he was too bold, she threw a few stares at him. Han¡¯s mood lightened when he saw that.


    Noticing that Han was really going inside the washroom to change his clothes, Molly¡¯s doubts were


    dispelled. She finished packing up and said, ¡°Han, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he responded coldly.


    Molly finally left, and Leah sighed in relief. She thanked him and prepared to leave. Suddenly, the man


    grabbed her. She could tell he had a disapproving frown on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leah was confused.


    Han did not know what was going on either. He subconsciously wanted to stop her from leaving. He


    paused for a moment before asking, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you, so how can you repay me?¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to repay you?¡±Leah retorted calmly.


    After so many encounters, she could barely feel anything when Han confronted her.


    Yet, Han knew nothing about that. He thought that Leah was reluctant topromise.


    Maybe she still likes me, Han thought happily. He thought for a while and said, ¡°I have no idea. For


    now, you owe me a favor.¡±


    Leah would rather not deal with him, but she did not have a say in it.


    After leaving the hospital, Leah was somehow disturbed. She could feel that something was about to


    happen, but she could not predict what it was.


    The next few days passed in the blink of an eye, and soon it was Saturday when Leah was supposed


    to go with Christopher to fetch Mr. Crawford at the airport. When they arrived there, Leah was


    extremely nervous. Christophe noticed that and consoled her with a smile. Finally, the ne finally


    landed.


    Leah saw an old man in a suit walking toward them with a stern face. Noticing Christopher, the old man


    lifted his chin and nodded to him, ¡°Christopher.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, Mr. Crawford. You¡¯re still as energetic as ever.¡± Christopher


    walked toward Ryan and hugged him.


    Leah felt an odd sense of familiarity when Leah she saw Ryan. However, she did not know where she


    last met him.


    ¡°This way, please.¡± Christopher led Mr. Ryan to Leah. Ryan¡¯s gaze fell onto the young woman. He


    seemed to be thinking something when he saw her.


    ¡°This is Sarah White from the White family. She¡¯s also the young jewelry designer I wanted to introduce


    to you.¡±


    ¡°The White family? Which White family?¡± Ryan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, sir. My father is Gordon White,¡± Leah answered him meekly.


    The eagerness in Mr. Ryan¡¯s gaze seemed to die down a little after Leah mentioned his father¡¯s name.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    Leah felt strange. Why does Mr. Ryan want to know my age? However, she honestly replied, ¡°I¡¯m


    twenty-three.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re twenty-three years old¡­¡± Mr. Ryanmented. ¡°At such a young age, you managed


    to get recognition from Christopher. I bet you must be quite capable.¡±


    Leah was embarrassed by hisments. ¡°No, you¡¯re ttering me. I have so much to learn yet.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not ttering you. I¡¯ll know your capability after looking at your designs.¡± Mr. Ryan did not


    beat around the bush.


    Noticing the situation, Christopher hurried over and said with a smile, ¡°You must look at her designs,


    Mr. Crawford. I believe my judgment is right.¡±


    Ryan shot a nce at him. ¡°Why? Is she your girlfriend?¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    After hearing Ryan¡¯s question, Christopher seemed taken aback. He shook his head and chuckled,


    ¡°No, I met her online.¡±


    It was somewhat dramatic how Leah and Christopher became friends. Leah loved jewelry design, and


    before she married Han, she used to be a frence designer to earn a living. After all, Charlie would


    never give her money for her college tuition.


    She remembered the night before she married Han when she drew herst work with joy.


    Han did not like her to be involved in such ¡°meaningless¡± things, so she gradually stopped drawing and


    focused on bing the Madam of the Howard family. However, Leah has a Twitter ount, where


    she would asionally post sketches and designs out of boredom. That was how Christopher became


    friends with Leah. When Christopher first approached her, Leah thought he was a scammer. It took him


    a lot of effort for him to convince Leah he was not, and they became good friends after that.


    While chatting, she learned that Christopher was the boss of a listed jewelrypany. In the jewelry


    industry, and in fact, he was one of the biggest industry yers in Linkville. Of course, this was not the


    first time Christopher offered Leah the opportunity to work with him. After troubles started appearing in


    the White family, Leah wanted to rejoin the jewelry design industry, so she brought her design to meet


    Christopher.


    Ryan reacted vaguely after listening to how they met. In the car, he asked her, ¡°Are you married?¡±


    Leah was not perturbed. She could now face the question calmly, regardless if the person asking the


    question had any malicious intentions. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re not divorced, are you?¡± Ryan asked again.


    Leah looked at him apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Crawford, I don¡¯t really want to talk about that.¡±


    Ryan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize.¡± After all, a normal person would find those


    questions offensive.


    No one spoke for the next few minutes until Ryan eventually broke the silence. ¡°I heard that your


    father¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my father passed away two months ago,¡± Leah replied calmly. She thought he would say ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry to hear that,¡± like how usually people would. Yet, he did not.


    Ryan nodded to show his acknowledgment. Even though Ryan did not react much, Leah thought he


    seemed interested in her family affairs.


    The three of them went to the restaurant where Christopher had a reservation. After dinner, Leah


    showed Ryan the design she had brought along. Unsurprisingly, as soon as Ryan saw her design, he


    was amazed by her work.


    It was already night by the time they left the restaurant. Leah bade farewell to Christopher and called a


    taxi home.


    Before she left, Ryan suddenly stopped her. ¡°Youngdy, do you mind inviting me to your house?¡±


    Leah wondered why Ryan made that request.


    Although confused, Leah said out of courtesy, ¡°You can stay the night, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Christopher overheard their conversations and stared at Ryan, ¡°Mr. Crawford, you¡­¡±


    Ryan raised his hand to stop him from talking. Even though Ryan had nned to visit the Xavier family,


    he suddenly changed his mind. After that, Christopher drove the two back to the White residence.


    A ck Bugatti was parked In front of the White residence. The car owner was sitting in the driver¡¯s


    seat, smoking. It was Han. He had been drinking a little, and though he wanted to go home, he


    somehow found himself in front of the White residence.


    He looked up at the slightly dim light in the vi and lowered his gaze as though thinking about


    something. He had a phone in his hand, and on the lit screen was Leah¡¯s number. He had been trying


    to call her, but she did not answer. He knew she could not have gone to bed so early, at nine o¡¯clock in


    the evening.


    While still deep in his thoughts, another car stopped in front of the vi. The door opened, and a man


    stepped out with Leah following behind him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han narrowed his gaze slightly. The ash from his cigarette fell on his pants, but he did not notice it at


    all.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Leah suddenly eximed. When Christopher heard her exmation, he immediately asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Leah smiled awkwardly at him. ¡°My hair is tangled in the seat belt.¡±


    Christopher smiled and walked over to help her. The two people were very close together, so close that


    Christopher could even smell the faint perfume fragrance on her body. He was suddenly a little


    nervous, and his palms were sweaty.


    When he finally untangled her hair from the seatbelt, he noticed a sharp gaze staring at him from


    behind. He turned around and tried to find it but saw nothing.


    Out of a sudden, a car rushed toward them at a high speed, as if wanting to kill them both. Christopher


    instinctively shielded Leah with his body. The car passed by their car and drove away.


    Leah¡¯s face was pale, and she hurriedly thanked Christopher. Christopher reassured her as he stared


    at the car that had disappeared from sight.


    After slowing his car down when he was some distance away, Han¡¯s eyes were full of rage. I should


    have expected that. Leah is an ambitious woman. After leaving him for less than a year, she¡¯s flirting


    around with other men. No wonder she¡¯s reluctant to be involved with me.


    Han took a deep breath, trying to stop the thoughts from running wild.


    Leah brought Ryan to the White residence. It was the first time she brought someone back home, and


    what¡¯s more, that person was a well-known jewelry investor from abroad. She was a little worried.


    However, Ryan did not feel that way. He walked around the White residence as though he was touring


    an exhibit. He sighed and said to himself, ¡°So this is where she lived for twenty-three years.¡±


    Leah was puzzled.


    When the two of them came to the living room, Leah poured Ryan a ss of water and said, ¡°Please


    have a seat here. I¡¯ll go inform my mother.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Ryan¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered with hesitation. He held the cup and pursed his lips.


    Before Leah could call Jane, thetter came down the stairs. Jane asked, ¡°Sarah, why did youe


    home sote tonight?¡±


    She was surprised to see a man sitting on the sofa. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Ryan turned around slowly as he heard the footsteps. As soon as Jane saw him, she was stunned.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    When Jane¡¯s eyes met Ryan, she instinctively covered her mouth in shock. In a split second, tears


    welled up in her eyes. She stood rooted there, but her body trembled slightly.


    It was the first time Leah had seen Jane with that expression. On her face was a mixture of joy, worry,


    and sadness. She wondered why Jane would react that way when she saw Ryan.


    Ryan broke the silence. He sighed as he put down his ss. ¡°Long time no see, Janie.¡±


    Leah¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Jane Crawford. If Ryan called Leah¡¯s mother ¡°Janie¡±, Leah believed he


    knew her. In fact, she was surprised when she realized their connection.


    Jane broke into tears after hearing that. She walked toward Ryan and fell on her knees, which shocked


    Leah greatly. Ryan grabbed her in time and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I¡¯m a bad daughter. I abandoned you for twenty-three years and never visited you,¡±


    Jane said hoarsely.


    Leah was stunned when she heard those words. Did Mom call him ¡°Dad¡±? She looked at Ryan and


    Jane with her mouth agape. They were looking at each other. Even though Ryan¡¯s expression was not


    gentle, his eyes were full of love when they looked at Jane.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be living a difficult life after you left the Crawford family. I¡¯ve never been so d to be


    wrong. That boy really treated you well,¡± Ryan sighed and said.


    Jane wailed when she heard that. She eventually calmed down and wiped away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s all my


    fault. You and Mom must be so disappointed in me, yet I¡¯m troubling you again.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯ve been a troublemaker since you were young.¡± Ryan smiled while looking at her.


    Listening to their conversation, Leah asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jane quickly exined, ¡°Oh, dear. I was so excited that I forgot to exin it to you.¡± She led Leah to the


    sofa and started to tell her about the past. Jane was originally the daughter of the Crawford family. After


    she fell in love with Gordon, she wanted to marry him.


    At that time, Gordon was only a poor young man with nothing to his name. Ryan was worried that his


    daughter would suffer after marrying him and tried to stop their rtionship. However, Jane secretly


    nned to run away with Gordon.


    Eventually, Ryan caught her. In protest, she stopped eating and drinking for a few days, and Ryan


    finallypromised.


    At that time, he said calmly to Jane, ¡°Janie, if you¡¯re determined to marry him, you¡¯re not the daughter


    of the Crawford family anymore.¡±


    Jane, however, did not understand her father¡¯s good intentions and ran away in a fit of pique. As he


    watched her leave, Ryan thought that she would return home when she could not stand it. However,


    twenty-three years passed, and Jane never came back.


    ¡°I was too ashamed to go back,¡± Jane said as sheughed at herself. ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed my father.


    Even if life was bad, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to go home.¡±


    ¡°So why were you so desperate to call me this time?¡± Ryan looked at her and chuckled. Indeed, Jane


    had made a phone call to Ryan not too long ago. That was why he flew to Pasteria.


    As soon as hearing this, Jane sighed and nced at Leah. ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of my daughter.¡±


    Back in her room, Leah felt her brain was dizzy from the information overload tonight.


    The next day, Ian, who was on a business trip, finally came home. The first thing he did was to find


    Leah. While he was away, Leah had contacted him and said there was something urgent. He


    instinctively felt something must have happened. After he arrived at the White family, Leah told Ian


    about what happened a while ago.


    ¡°What? Sasha used me to trick you into going to the warehouse?¡± Ian eximed. ¡°How dare she show


    up again?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think someone influential is behind this and is manipting her,¡± Leah said worriedly.


    Ian sighed, ¡°Try not to go out on your own for now. I didn¡¯t expect her to use me to ckmail you.¡±


    Leah bit her tongue when she heard that. She wanted to tell him that it was not the case. Even though


    the person had lured her to go alone to the warehouse using Ian¡¯s name, their target was obviously


    Han.


    She hesitated for a moment but eventually said nothing.


    ¡°By the way, I bought you something.¡± Ian grinned and changed the topic.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leah asked with a smile.


    Ian carefully took out a box and said, ¡°Open it and see for yourself.¡±


    Leah took over the present and looked at him puzzledly. Under his anticipating gaze, she unwrapped


    the present. It was a sandalwood bracelet with an antique design.


    ¡°This is sandalwood, it¡¯ll help you to sleep better. You can be calmer if you wear it,¡± Ian exined


    with a smile.


    Feeling moved, Leah thanked him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Looking at her smile, he felt a warm, fuzzy feeling in his heart. He could not help but reach out his hand


    slowly and caress Leah¡¯s face. When Leah raised her head, she met his face which was a few inches


    from hers. Her heart was beating fiercely. Knowing what he was going to do next, she gripped her skirt


    nervously.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± A cough was heard from behind him. Leah, who came to her senses, turned her head and saw


    Ryan behind them. He looked at Ian disapprovingly.


    ¡°Youngdy, who¡¯s he?¡± Ryan asked.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Leah quickly introduced Ian to him, ¡°He¡¯s Ian Sanders, my¡­ fianc¨¦.¡±


    As she exined, she turned her head to Ian and said, ¡°He¡¯s my grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Your grandpa?¡± Ian was a little surprised.


    He had known Leah since he was young, but never once did he meet Leah¡¯s maternal family members.


    Ian greeted him politely, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Crawford.¡±


    Ryan responded with a cold snort and nced at Leah. ¡°Come with me.¡± Leah stood up and followed


    Ryan.


    He looked at her and said, ¡°What happened to you? Didn¡¯t you marry Han? Why do you have another


    fianc¨¦ now?¡±


    Leah halted, and she smiled bitterly. ¡°Han and I have already divorced.¡± I am no longer Leah Murray


    but Sarah White. The former Leah had ¡°died¡±, so I am no longer rted to Han Howard.


    Ryan frowned, ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t he love you? ¡±


    Leah bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how can I help you?¡± Ryan stared at her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leah looked at Ryan in surprise. For a while, she could not understand what he


    meant.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Does Ryan want to help me?


    Although Leah knew Ryan was invited by his mother, and he was very rich and powerful, even so, she


    felt he could not help herself get rid of Han.


    Some things were destined, and confronting Han was her destiny.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, youngdy? You don¡¯t look like you trust me very much,¡± Ryan raised his eyebrows and


    looked at her unhappily.


    Leah smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Han can be extraordinarily persistent. He won¡¯t let


    me go. I don¡¯t want to get you involved.¡±


    ¡°Heh, even if he won¡¯t let you go, you have the right to leave him on your own ord,¡± Ryan stated


    profoundly.


    Leah chuckled wryly. ¡°Han will surely pursue me to my grave. He won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°Then you can die,¡± Ryan replied matter-of-factly.


    Leah widened her eyes in surprise upon hearing that. She asked, feeling confused, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    Ryan took a small ck bottle out of nowhere. He said, ¡°This thing can help you with your problems.¡±


    Leah paused for a moment before reaching out and taking it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fake death pill. Half an hour after eating it, your body will be cold, and you¡¯ll stop breathing


    just like you¡¯re dead. As long as you take the antidote within 24 hours, you can wake up,¡± Ryan


    exined to her calmly.


    Leah was surprised. She never knew that there was such a unique drug.


    ¡°Janie told me your story. Don¡¯t worry. As long as Han saw your death with his own eyes, he¡¯ll have no


    reason to bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if he finds out that I¡¯m still alive, my future will be even worse,¡± Leah smiled bitterly.


    Hearing her words, Ryan gazed at her profoundly. ¡°To eat it or not to eat it, that is the choice you have


    to make. If you still have feelings for him and can¡¯t let go of him, then I can¡¯t force you.¡±


    Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Leah subconsciously tightened the grip on the ss bottle in her hand and said,


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t love him anymore.¡±


    After ten years of knowing each other and three years of marriage, Han had wrongly used her.


    Even if the misunderstanding has been cleared up, he had never thought of letting her go.


    He already had Molly, and Leah was engaged to Ian. There should have been nothing between them.


    ¡°Think about it yourself,¡± Ryan uttered slowly.


    After that, Leah thought about how to fake her own death in front of Han. She could not do it too


    deliberately. Otherwise, for someone as cautious as Han, he would definitely suspect something.


    Eventually, she decided that Molly had to be part of the n, and sure enough, the opportunity


    presented itself: It was Shyanne¡¯s birthday today.


    Han had grounded Shyanne since thest time she tried to kill Leah. However, she was his sister and


    had a good rtionship with Molly. After Molly pleaded with Han, he released her.


    Shyanne, who had been liberated, went to investigate Leah as soon as possible. She was shocked


    when she realized that Leah did not kill Randall.


    ¡°Molly, how could this be? Could it have been a misunderstanding?¡± Shyanne asked incredulously. She


    did not look too pleasant.


    Sitting opposite her, Molly stirred her coffee and grinned coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. Han has


    already started to track down Sasha. However, Sasha seems to be relying on someone who has the


    means to do so, and she has tricked Han.¡±


    Molly had already investigated the incident where Han hurt himself, and she knew he risked himself to


    save Leah.


    ¡°That woman again! She already has my brother. Why does she insist on ruining your rtionship?


    Even if¡­¡± Shyanne bit her lip, widened her eyes, and growled, ¡°Even if she¡¯s not my father¡¯s killer, she


    is the woman who ruined my brother¡¯s happiness! I will never forgive her!¡±


    Molly, feeling pleased by her words, let out a sinister chuckle. The reason she told Shyanne was to


    observe her attitude. If Shyanne agreed with her, she would not mind letting Shyanne in on her n.


    However, if she were not¡­


    ¡°Shyanne, I¡¯m so d that we¡¯re on the same page. You¡¯re right. That woman destroyed your brother


    and my happiness. If it weren¡¯t for her, the developmental rights wouldn¡¯t have fallen into someone


    else¡¯s hands. I would¡¯ve been engaged with him earlier, and the Howard family would have my family¡¯s


    support,¡± Molly said


    Shyanne¡¯s expression darkened. She gritted her teeth and snarled, ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s indeed a pest.


    Ever since she married my brother, our family¡¯s had so much bad luck!¡±


    She paused, looked at Molly, and asked, ¡°Molly, what are you going to do to her?¡±


    Molly grinned and looked at her, ¡°It depends on you. How much you¡¯re willing to do for me?¡±


    Although Shyanne was vicious, she was simple-minded. She did not think that Molly was using her as


    a tool.


    ¡°For the sake of you both, I¡¯ll do anything!¡±Shyanne eximed in determination.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Listening to her words, Molly finally smiled happily.


    In the White family, Jane put an invitation on the table. Looking at it, Leah asked puzzledly, ¡°What is


    this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an invitation from the Howard family,¡± Jane replied. ¡°It¡¯s Shyanne¡¯s birthday, she invited us. Sarah,


    are you going?¡±


    Leah¡¯s palms were sweating as she held the invitation card, and her eyes were burning with


    determination. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± She then added, ¡°I¡¯ll go together with Ian. You


    can stay at home, Mom.¡±


    The fewer people who know my n, the better. She did not intend to tell her mother in case she


    became worried. Also, if Jane let the cat out of the bag, Leah¡¯s n would be ruined.


    Jane did not notice her nervousness. She smiled and smiled. ¡°Of course, you should go with Ian. I¡¯d be


    at ease if he¡¯s with you.¡±


    Leah smiled reluctantly and swallowed all the words into her stomach.


    After dinner, Leah went to the Sanders residence. Ian was very happy to see her. He quickly asked,


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Have you received the invitation from the Howard family?¡± Leah asked.


    ¡°Of course I did. Are you going?¡± Ian replied as he nodded.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Leah said. After hesitating for a moment, she blurted, ¡°I have something to tell


    you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Ian took off his sses, rubbed his eyebrows, and looked at her while smiling. ¡°Why


    do you look so serious?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Leah told Ian of her n, but he furrowed his eyebrows and disagreed. ¡°Are you sure you want to do


    that? It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I need your help.¡±Leah bit her lip. Determination shed in her eyes.


    Ian closed his eyes and sighed. He slowly extended his hand and grabbed Leah¡¯s. Leah¡¯s face


    stiffened momentarily, but she did not push him away. She let him hold her hand, and her gaze fell on


    her wrist, looking at the sandalwood bracelet that he gave her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you want,¡± Ian said firmly.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Shyanne¡¯s birthday. Both Leah and Ian attended it. In Linkville, almost


    everyone knew Leah and Ian¡¯s rtionship. The couple attracted the attention of many people as soon


    as they arrived at the party.


    ¡°Ms. White and Mr. Sanders look so great together! I heard that they¡¯ve been good friends since


    young.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it was the Sanders family supporting the White family during their hard times. If I were Ms.


    White, I¡¯d fall in love with him too.¡±


    ¡°Hey, now that you mention it, I think Ian actually looks pretty handsome.¡±


    ¡°What? I thought Han Howard was your idol!¡±


    ¡°Han is the cool and aloof type. Ian isn¡¯t the same, so we can¡¯tpare them.¡±


    Meanwhile, Han was on the second floor looking down at the scene. In the hall, Leah wore an elegant


    dress, looking graceful and eye-catching.


    Since she left me, it looks like she¡¯s been enjoying herself.


    His gaze fell on Leah¡¯s hand, which Ian was holding, and he squinted dangerously. How dare that


    woman attend the party with that man she got engaged with? Isn¡¯t she afraid that I¡¯ll do something to


    her?


    ¡°Han, what are you looking at?¡± Molly¡¯s gentle voice was heard from behind him. She was already


    pregnant for two months, and the baby bump was gradually showing. She wore a fitting dress that


    emphasized her curves.


    Han turned around and nced at her stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t wander about when you¡¯re pregnant,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Shyanne¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m her sister-inw, so I should at least wish her happy birthday,¡± Molly said


    as she took Han¡¯s arm and looked over the balcony. Leah is here, just as nned.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±Han brought Molly downstairs.


    After giving out a birthday speech, Shyanne turned to look at Leah. ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve hurt Ms. White


    because of some misunderstanding. Here, let me toast Ms. White as my apology to her.¡±


    She stood in front of Leah and handed a ss of wine to her.


    Leah hesitated for a moment but did not take it. She could tell from Shyanne¡¯s expression that Shyanne


    had spiked the drink with something.


    ¡°Why, Ms. White? Are you still bearing a grudge? Won¡¯t you forgive me?¡± Shyanne lowered her gaze


    and said pitifully. The people around them began to whisper.


    Leah smiled reluctantly. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± She took the ss and drank it in front of Shyanne, who


    watched eagerly.


    Han, who was standing behind Shyanne, noticed that. He instinctively wanted to step forward, but


    Molly stopped him. ¡°Han, what are you doing?¡±


    That¡¯s right. What am I doing? She¡¯s apanied by Ian. Even if something happened to her, it¡¯s not


    my problem.


    After drinking the wine, Leah secretly ate the fake death pill that Ryan gave her. She walked to the side


    of the lounge with Ian, and said, ¡°Ian, whatever happenster, don¡¯t panic. Or else, our n will be


    exposed.¡±


    Ian looked at her worriedly. ¡°Can you really manage it?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Trust me. You have more important things to do,¡± Leah clenched his hand and gave him a ss bottle


    secretly.


    The drug that Shyanne put in the wine took its effect quickly. As soon as Leah excused herself to the


    bathroom, moving away from everyone¡¯s sight, she felt her head spinning. Before she passed out, she


    felt someone throw arge bup sack over her head.


    Leah passed out quickly, yet she was quick to regain her consciousness. When she woke up, she was


    sitting in a car. The car drove steadily heading toward somewhere.


    Leah¡¯s hands and feet were tied. She tried to act calm and asked, ¡°Who are you? Where are you taking


    me?¡±


    Seeing that she was awake, the person sitting in the front passenger seat sneered. ¡°Hey, li¡¯l miss! You


    woke up pretty fast. I wanted to give you an easy death, but now that you¡¯re awake, you can enjoy


    watching yourself die.¡±


    Leah frowned and asked, ¡°You guys want to kill me? Why don¡¯t you just kill me then? Why do you have


    to take me somewhere else? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mdy, we thought of something, and we want you to verify it for us,¡± the man said


    excitedly, even sounding a little manic. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love this interesting game too!¡±


    Leah had a bad feeling about it. Even though everything was going ording to her n, she felt


    something beyond her expectations would happen.


    Why didn¡¯t Molly kill me directly? Why did she let someone kidnap me and take me somewhere else? I


    wonder if Han knows I¡¯m about to die.


    The car finally stopped after some time. The man in the front passenger seat moved to Leah¡¯s side and


    rudely blindfolded her. ¡°I can¡¯t let you see where I¡¯m taking you,¡± he said excitedly.


    After being blindfolded, Leah became more worried. Judging from the rough ride, the car was driving


    on a bumpy road.


    The car eventually stopped again. The two men got out of the car and talked about something outside.


    ¡°Call him.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other one? Did you tie her up?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. We¡¯ll have a good show.¡±


    After a brief conversation, they opened the door. In an instant, a gust of cold wind pierced Leah¡¯s body.


    Leah, who wore a thin dress, subconsciously shivered from the cold. Her face was drained of color.


    The blindfold was rudely pulled off, and Leah was able to see again. She squinted her eyes


    ufortably from the sudden light. Scanning around her surroundings, Leah noticed that she was


    surrounded by mountains. In front of them was a gravel path, while behind them was an imposing dark


    cliff. At the edge of the cliff, the wind roared and blew Leah¡¯s dress messily.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    The kidnappers were stunned when they looked at Leah.


    Back then when they were driving, their eyes were only on the wheels and did not notice Leah¡¯s


    appearance.


    Leah was standing on the cliff with her hands tied. Her dark hair and aqua blue dress were swaying in


    the wind. Leah stood quietly as her tantalizing aura pervaded the air.


    Someone interrupted their conversation. ¡°Stop staring already, they¡¯re here.¡±


    Leah heard a voice and looked over, seeing another car came to a jarring halt.


    ¡°Why is there someone else here?¡± Leah¡¯s curiosity urged her to have a closer look. The car¡¯s door


    suddenly opened and two kidnappers jumped down from the car.


    Leah¡¯s face turned stern, because the one being kidnapped was molly! Leah couldn¡¯t restrain her eyes


    from staring at Molly¡¯s protruding belly.


    The kidnappers wanted to take Leah¡¯s life, but why was Molly held captive also.


    Molly struggled and her blindfold came off. ¡°Are you nuts, why did you kidnap me?¡± Molly shouted.


    ¡°Hahaha, you have no idea that we had already betrayed you!¡±


    ¡°What? How could you do this to me? Is it because the pay was not enough? Let me go and I¡¯ll pretend


    none of this happened.¡± Molly was panicking.


    Pak! Molly was pped.


    ¡°Shut updy, you¡¯re so annoying. No wonder Han left you.¡±


    Molly only then realized Leah was sitting silently on the other side. Molly felt humiliated and was


    overwhelmed with chagrin.


    Seeing Molly stopped talking, one of the kidnappers told hispanion. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s inform the boss.¡±


    They made a phone call.


    Leah had no idea what was going on and everything was starting to get out of hand. And of course,


    Molly had the same feeling.


    Molly¡¯s n was to kidnap Leah and get rid of her furtively. But Leah took this opportunity and faked


    her death to escape from Han.


    However¡­the kidnappers double-crossed Molly, as if they had other ns.


    Molly had no idea what were the kidnappers conspiring, the only thing she could do was observe.


    Leah was shivering at the cliff and a ck Bugatti drove over the rock pavement, it was Han.


    The car stopped right in front of them and Han got off the Bugatti with a gloomy look.


    Han immediately noticed the moribund Leah standing quietly at the cliff all by herself.


    ¡°Wuwuwu. Please save me, Han.¡± Molly was panicking and begged.


    Han slowly turned over and red at Molly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Mr. Howard.¡± The kidnappers smirked.


    Han squinted while replying. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    If Han was not mistaken, these kidnappers were the same person as the ones that tricked Leah and


    Han to go to the warehouse.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp-witted, Mr. Han. But in the end, no matter how smart a person is, they always fall


    into a woman¡¯s hand. Come, Mr. Han.¡± The kidnapper pped his hand.


    The subordinates immediately understood his gesture and brought Leah and Molly to the cliff.


    Leah¡¯s dress was pping in the strong wind. Leah¡¯s stony-face made her look uncannily calm.


    That day had finally came¡­


    On the other hand, Molly took a look down the cliff and almost fainted. ¡°Save me Han.¡±


    Han frowned and asked nonchntly. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Two options. Your ex wife, or your fianc¨¦e that has your child in her womb.¡± The kidnapperughed


    like a madman. ¡°Who will you choose, Mr. Han?¡±


    ¡°You only have one minute. If you can¡¯t decide when times up, they die.¡±


    Han clenched his fists as he subconsciously looked at Leah. She looked back at Han but did not utter a


    single word.


    Molly sighed and startedughing. ¡°Han will definitely choose me. I am having his child, and Leah is


    just an ungrateful wretch. Do you really think Han would choose her over me?¡±


    The kidnappers shook their heads ¡°Hard to say. It seems that Han only had eyes for Ms.Sarah.¡±


    Han immediately frowned after hearing what the kidnappers said. ¡°Let Molly go.¡± A tranquil voice came


    out from Han¡¯s mouth.


    As expected.


    Leah was dumbfounded and did not know what to do. Although Leah already anticipated that Han


    would choose Molly. But when it really happened she only felt that it was ironic.


    There was never a fair y in this survival game.


    When Molly was in one of the options, Leah already knew she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance and would be


    the one being abandoned.


    Han moved forward and looked poor Leah in the eye. Han¡¯s lip moved as if he wanted to say


    something.


    The two kidnappers cackled and pushed Molly over to Han.


    Molly grabbed Han closely and cried uncontrobly.


    ¡°So sorry Sarah, don¡¯t hold a grudge for us. Han should be the one being med.¡± One of the


    kidnappers dragged Leah to the cliff.


    Leah was submissive and did not struggle.


    A sudden voice came from behind. ¡°Hands off.¡± Han said.


    The kidnapper turned over and saw hispanion being in Han¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go of Leah or He dies.¡±


    Han slowly walked over to Leah. Han¡¯s eyes were gentle and it pacified her. ¡°Come here Leah.¡±


    Leah gave a faint smile. But Leah knew all her hard work would be in vain if she went over to Han, so


    Leah decided not to.


    ¡°Stay away from me, Han.¡± Leah shouted at Han.


    Han was bewildered and halted his footsteps.


    ¡°I admit I was the one who stirred up your marriage, and used dirty tricks to marry you. But you also


    connived in letting Shyanne kill our child and tormented me for 3 years.¡±


    ¡°What happened, happened. I do not wish to linger on it anymore and have already forgiven you.¡±


    ¡°Please let me go and we can call it an even.¡± Leah smiled.


    Leah leaped down the cliff right in front of Han.


    The freezing wind was blustering. Han ran over to grab Leah, but he couldn¡¯t make it.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    The wind rattled by Leah¡¯s ear. She did not know that a brief time from falling would feel like eternity.


    Before Leah jumped, her head was full with images of Han with an apprehensive look.


    An unusual sense of revenge was provoked in Leah.


    Right when Leah leaped down, the pseudocide Ryan gaved her started having some effects. Leah¡¯s


    senses were blinded and everything became pitch ck.


    ¡°No!¡± Han dived, wanting to catch Leah. But all he could grasp was a torn cloth from Leah¡¯s dress.


    Han held the cloth tightly as if Leah was still in his hand. The pain that Han underwent was


    asphyxiating him.


    All he could think of was Leah¡¯sst words and that agonized smile.


    Leah said to call it an even.


    Even? How can we be even?


    There were still so many things that Han wanted to tell Leah. Leah didn¡¯t even kept her promise to Han.


    At this moment, Han realized that revenge and the past meant nothing to him.


    There was only one thing that he wanted, and Han knew it better than anyone.


    Perhaps, Han really had fallen for Leah.


    Han loved Leah.


    He started to mourn and crawled on the floor because of the excruciating pain.


    Leah¡¯s face kept emerging every time he closed his eyes.


    Her smile. Her dejected look. Her relieved expression.


    Molly looked at Han, she thought Han wanted to jump, so she ran over and grabbed him. ¡°Calm down,


    Han.¡±


    Seeing Han in bereft because of Leah, Molly felt bad and was filled with remorse.


    There was nothing Molly could do. The man in front of Molly was the love of her life. Even if Han didn¡¯t


    love Molly, Molly would still want to spend the rest of her life with Han.


    It¡¯s okay. Molly told herself. There was no chance that Leah could survive that fall from this height.


    Once Leah is dead, Han will slowly ept Molly as time passess.


    Molly¡¯s voice brought Han back to his senses.


    Han raised his head, his eyes were red and swollen. He was panting while getting up from the ground.


    ¡°I am going to look for Leah¡± said Han while he pushed Molly away.


    Han believed that Leah was still alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Han. Please don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Molly begged while clinging to Han¡¯s waist.


    He gave Molly a resented re and pushed her away. He quickly drove his car down the hill to find


    Leah.


    At the same time, Ian rushed towards the direction where Leah fell.


    Please be alive, Leah. Ian prayed desperately.


    ¡­


    Leah got stuck between the twigs of a tree when she dropped.


    The blustery wind kept blowing on and on. The intimidating injury mark on Leah was created by the


    branches.


    Suddenly, the branch snapped and Leah fell through the branch again.


    But thanks to the tree, Leah was able to avoid getting more fatal injuries.


    Leah was badly injured and lied on the ground. Her Aqua blue dress was covered with her own blood.


    Han finally reached the bottom of the hill and found Leah lying on the ground. He slowed down his


    footsteps and pursed his lips while walking over.


    Leah¡¯s moribund body terrified Han.


    He carefully held Leah in his arms and slowly moved his finger to check Leah¡¯s breath.


    Han was astounded.


    Leah¡¯s breathing stopped and her body temperature was starting to drop.


    Her eyes were closed as if she was sound asleep. However, Han knew that Leah might never wake up


    again.


    Han¡¯s intricate emotion was hard to describe. He felt like everything was tranquil, but at the same time,


    everything was cmitous.


    Han¡¯s face was stern while he carried Leah gently in his arms. ¡°Everything will be alright, let¡¯s go


    home.¡±


    Right on his way back, Han encountered Ian who was alsoing to see Leah.


    Leah¡¯s terminal wound and her paused breathing baffled Ian.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Ian knew everything was Leah¡¯s intentional n, perceiving it with his own eyes still puts him


    in agony.


    Han gaved Ian a grim stare and continued walking.


    Ian recalled the things Leah told him and grabbed Han by the hand. ¡°Give her back to me.¡±


    ¡°Back off!¡± Han shouted with his eyespletely red.


    ¡°I¡¯m her fianc¨¦. If she is really dead, she will die as a Sander.¡± Ian was fuming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself, scram.¡± said Han.


    Han pushed Ian away and started mumbling to Leah. ¡°She is mine¡­ I¡¯ll find the best doctor in the


    world. She will be just fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her after she wakes up. Leah would definitely forgive me because she still loves me.¡±


    Han was calm, but on the other hand, Ian started to frown after listening to Han¡¯s words.


    Ian wanted to get Leah back. ¡°Han Howard. Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re the reason she is dead,


    what right you have to say so. And what right do you have to take her corpse?¡±


    Han was starting to feel anxious.


    ¡°No. She is mine.¡± Han held Leah closer to himself.


    Han was deemed a madman to Ian.


    ¡°She loathed you, Han. Do you think you should still pester Leah after her death?¡± Ian repeated


    himself.


    Han¡¯s cold expression was starting to waver.


    Han¡¯s body shivered and hugged Leah even closer to himself. ¡°No. She loves me. She loves me¡­¡±


    Out of expectation, Han copsed. He leaned to the rock beside him and vomited a huge puddle of


    blood. After that, he cked out.


    Even though he passed out, he still wouldn¡¯t let go of Leah as if to prevent someone taking Leah away


    from him.


    Ian started to feel pity for Han.


    Han didn¡¯t know that everything was just a masquerade and really thought Leah died.


    Leah might have a change of heart if she sees this.


    No. This must not happen. Ian was firm about this. Everything will end soon and Leah will finally be set


    free.


    Ian quickly grabbed Leah from Han and scuttled away.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Ian carried Leah back to the White residence. Mr. Ryan had already brought his entourage along and


    was waiting for them.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Mr. Ryan searched the bruised and lifeless Leah and frowned.


    He expected something like this but he didn¡¯t think it was this bad.


    Ian sighed and gave Mr. Ryan a brief exnation. He cautiously asked when he finished, ¡°Will she


    really be alright?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to die,¡± Mr. Ryan said cidly. ¡°The Pseudocide is taking effect. Her organs will shut


    down to protect themselves. It can, to a certain degree, reduce the internal damage done to her.¡±


    Ian sighed in relief when he heard that Leah would survive.


    ¡°And, the antidote?¡± Mr. Ryan nced up at Ian.


    Leah, this fool, trusted him so much that she had handed him the antidote that could save her life.


    Ian smiled and hurriedly fished out a ss bottle from the bag, poured out the ck pills inside, and


    handed them to Mr. Ryan.


    He took them and fed the pills to Leah but since she was unconscious, she simply could not swallow


    them.


    They were now in a difficult position. If she failed to take the antidote, the damage done to her body


    would only get worse with every moment that passed.


    ¡°You, the Sanders boy. Come.¡± Mr. Ryan passed the medication in his hand to Ian. ¡°You feed her.¡±


    Ian stared at the bottle in his hand in disbelief and asked, ¡°How?¡±


    Mr. Ryan red at him with great hatred and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Use your mouth, of course.


    How else are you going to do it? She¡¯s not able to swallow the tablets otherwise!¡±


    Ian felt bashful as he processed Mr. Ryan¡¯s words. His eyes fell on Leah¡¯s lips. In that short moment,


    the pills in his hand felt as though they were burning coals.


    ¡°Stop being absurd. Dying it for too long will bring her harm.¡± Mr. Ryan urged. Noticing how skittish


    Ian was acting, he got up and walked out. ¡°Hurry it up.¡±


    Only Ian and Leah were left in the room. He then put the tablet into his mouth before leaning down and


    pressing a kiss onto her lips.


    ¡­¡­


    Hanid motionless on a hospital bed in a ward in the best hospital in Linkville. The anxious Molly


    Lamere was by his side.


    A team of doctors came and went. They would sometimes shake their heads or frown. Nevertheless,


    they all shared an expression of nervousness.


    After another doctor came by to check on him, Molly grabbed the doctor and asked, ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°He fainted due to stress,¡± the doctor answered. ¡°It isn¡¯t anything serious but he doesn¡¯t want to wake


    up.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t want to wake up?


    Molly nced at Han and frowned.


    So, why is he like this? Is it because of Leah?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly clenched her fists and fell into deep thought.


    Han, meanwhile, was immersed in a dream.


    Leah had never left his side in his fantasy. They had a child together and lived a fulfilling life. She would


    wait for his return every day and take walks and share meals with him. They lived like an ordinary


    couple.


    Everything in the dream was so blissful and warm that Han felt reluctant to wake.


    He remained sleeping that way for three days and seemed as if he would never rouse.


    Molly was extremely anxious by that point, but there was nothing she could do. She could only watch


    as he refused to eat or drink and relied solely on IV fluids to maintain his bodily functions. If this


    continued, it would bringsting harm to his body.


    Besides, the sizable Howard Group was still awaiting his management.


    Molly grew desperate and remembered what the doctor told her two days ago.


    ¡°If you want him to regain consciousness, find out why he passed out. Then, use it to wake him. He will


    only awaken if he finds his dreams wantingpared to real life.¡±


    Isn¡¯t the reason for Han¡¯s copse Leah?


    Molly looked at the motionless Han, bit her lip, walked to his side, and spoke with an unsightly


    expression, ¡°Wake up, Han. Leah is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead. She¡¯s saying that she forgives you.¡± Molly felt as though she were being repeatedly


    stabbed with every word that left her.


    She kept mentioning Leah to Han.


    And yet, there was no response.


    Part of her felt happy. Was the reason for hisa not Leah?


    The man¡¯s eyshes had begun to flutter when he heard Molly insisting, ¡®She¡¯s here. So, please wake


    up.¡¯ He sighed and slowly opened his eyes.


    Molly¡¯s joysted only a split second before her excitement vanished.


    He awoke after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Han.¡± Molly tried her best to smile as she greeted Han.


    Han, on the other hand, dazedly scanned the ward, empty save for himself and Molly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Leah?¡± Han asked in a raspy voice.


    The smile on her face stiffened.


    The look in her eyes was hateful. ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    Han¡¯s expression was unpleasant. He grumpily lifted the covers and was about to get out of bed,


    muttering, ¡°No, she¡¯s not dead. She¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to her.¡±


    ¡°Please, Han. You should know best that she¡¯s dead!¡± Molly held him by his waist and begged, ¡°I know


    you feel guilt over what happened to her, but she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s just live on.¡±


    Han broke free of Molly¡¯s hold on him and looked highly displeased.


    All he could think of was the state Leah was in when he found her under the cliff.


    Desperation. Helplessness.


    ¡°She¡¯s only allowed death by my side,¡± Han spoke, his every word dripped with malice.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour after Ian was done feeding Leah the antidote, she started to regain her steady breathing.


    Only the flesh wounds on her body required treatment.


    Ian ran into Mr. Ryan the moment he left the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Mr. Ryan asked.


    Ian nodded. ¡°She should be fine once her flesh wounds are treated. It¡¯s a good thing that the


    Pseudocide had protected her internal organs. But if Han Howard finds out that she¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s


    likely to harm her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I know this better than anyone,¡± Mr. Ryan said. ¡°I will take her with me and


    leave Linkville. Leave Pasteria.¡±


    Ian raised a brow at his words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I will take both mother and daughter back to Melville. I¡¯ll leave the arrangements in Pasteria to you.


    From now on, she is no longer Sarah White or Leah Murray. She¡¯s my granddaughter,¡± Mr. Ryan stated


    solemnly.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    ¡°The weather in Pasteria is stupidly hot, darling,¡± A woman in shorts and suspenders carrying a


    suitcase eximed aloud in the airport.


    Her voice naturally attracted the attention of many in the airport. And what drew them even more was


    her stunning looks and her hot, seductive body. Both men and women alike would stop to stare at her.


    They were brooding on how the sensuous woman was already a human masterpiece when another


    woman strode out of the arrival hall.


    She wore an aqua-blue bohemian dress. Her long and straight hair framed her face. Her skin was fair


    and delicate, and her features were beautiful and charming.


    She instantly drew attention the moment she appeared.


    Leah helplessly smiled when she heard her friend¡¯s words.


    The weather in Pasteria was sweltering, but she was in suspenders and shorts. She almost felt


    embarrassed for her friend.


    ¡°And you, Cindy. You¡¯re dressed so conservatively. Why are these men still staring at you?¡± The


    woman looked at Leah with great envy. ¡°Yup, a pretty face is all you need after all.¡±


    Leah shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ian has been waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk. And now you¡¯re in such a hurry the moment your fiance is brought up. I see you can¡¯t keep it


    in your pants.¡±


    ¡°Keep it in my pants? You¡¯re one to talk.¡± Leah looked askance at her.


    The woman stuck out her tongue and smiled embarrassedly at her words.


    The moment the two walked out of the airport, they caught sight of Ian, who was waiting outside to pick


    them up.


    Ian was standing in the middle of a crowd in a white shirt. His sturdy body and handsome features


    made him stand out from the crowd of passers-by.


    What made him most conspicuous was the gorgeous bouquet of roses in his hands.


    Ian met Leah¡¯s gaze as awe and delight surfaced in his eyes.


    He took brisk steps toward her with a fond expression. He handed her the roses when he got close.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Two years was enough for the man before her to grow up.


    Ian¡¯s temperament was far calmer and restrainedpared to the way he had been two years ago.


    What had remained the same was the gentle and loving gaze he wore when he looked at Leah.


    Leah was likewise ted to be meeting with Ian after two years. She smiled as she epted the


    bouquet. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Leah¡¯s friend, who was shoved to the sidelines, interjected after taking in the cloying atmosphere


    between the two. ¡°Hey, are you guys done? This is killing me. Can we get some food? The in-flight


    meal was horrible.¡±


    Leah helplessly rolled her eyes.


    Ian looked at her and asked in confusion, ¡°And, this is?¡±


    Leah introduced her, ¡°She¡¯s Serena Coleman, a friend I met in Melville. She¡¯s also Grandpa¡¯s right-


    hand man. You should have heard of her?¡±


    Ian was taken aback.


    How could he have not heard of her? Serena was the most promising jewelry designer in Melville.


    Someone had previously estimated that her worth was in the billions.


    Her designs may be entric and iprehensible, but it was praised and exalted by artists.


    ¡°Ms. Coleman, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Ian held out a hand.


    Serena and Ian shook hands in greeting, with the former speaking with disinterest. ¡°That¡¯s all a sham.


    What¡¯s important right now is that we get food.¡±


    Ian smiled bemusedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve made reservations for us.¡±


    Whilst in the car, they spoke of Linkville¡¯s Fashion Week.


    Leah had returned to Pasteria for Fashion Week after having made a name for herself abroad under


    Mr. Ryan¡¯s guidance.


    Few were unaware of a rookie jewelry designer named Cindy.


    She could be considered the best in the industry.


    Leah was also invited as a jewelry guru for Linkville¡¯s Fashion Week.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two years. Nothing seems to have changed,¡± Leah said as she took in the sights beyond the


    car window.


    Ian nced her way.


    Linkville had indeed stayed the same on the outside, but there had been significant changes.


    The Sanders and Whites had merged theirpanies and were now one of the top tenrgest


    enterprises in Pasteria.


    The one in the lead was the Howard Group.


    The trio entered the private booth and waited for the food to be served. Serena then got up. ¡°I¡¯m gonna


    go to the restroom.¡±


    After she left, Ian sat beside Leah and reached out to hold her hand.


    Although the two hadn¡¯t seen each other for two years, they often spoke on the phone. Even so, the


    tension she felt never went away.


    Leah resisted the urge to shake him off and looked at him, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ian stared affectionately at Leah. ¡°Stay in Linkville. Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    She subconsciously tried to retract her hand the moment she heard the words ¡®wedding¡¯.


    In the past two years abroad, she joined her father in his social functions, designed jewelry, and


    experienced many things.


    It broadened her horizons. She no longer wanted to tie herself down with marriage and stay stuck in


    the affairs of love.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t stay in Linkville for long.¡± Leah looked down.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two years. Han hasn¡¯t made any moves. He and Molly might not be married but everyone


    knows they share a good rtionship. They also have a kid. He won¡¯te after you again,¡± Ian


    assured.


    Leah trembled when she heard the name ¡®Han¡¯.


    She was about to answer when Serena yanked open the door to thepartment and stomped in with


    a huff.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leah retracted her hand as she focused her attention on Serena and tried to ignore


    the defeated look in Ian¡¯s eyes.


    Serena sat exasperated. ¡°These people are so rude. I met this unruly brat who poured water on me. I


    made him apologize for it but his mother is even worst.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible. Are you alright?¡± Leah asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ve cleaned up. I¡¯m gonna teach that kid a lesson if I ever meet them again,¡± Serena


    finished, exasperated. Then she suddenly winked and smiled wryly. ¡°But Cindy, that kid¡¯s father is quite


    the looker.¡±


    Leah looked helpless. ¡°The man¡¯s married.¡±


    ¡°Who cares if he¡¯s married? I¡¯m a breeze thates and goes. A one-night stand is all I need. I have


    no intention of breaking up his family,¡± Serena said smugly. ¡°Besides, his wife¡¯s figure is nothing


    compared to mine.¡±


    Leah could only smile helplessly at Ian in response to Serena¡¯s uncouth words. ¡°This is just how she


    speaks. She¡¯s not a bad person.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Ian went to settle the tab when they finished their meal. Serena got up and searched her bag for her


    lipstick but her expression turned ugly after failing to find it despite having rummaged through her bag


    multiple times over.


    Leah was quick to pick up on her mood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Serena looked up. ¡°I lost my lipstick. It¡¯s the one that Jesse gave me. Wah¡­¡±


    She was on the verge of tears.


    Leah froze.


    Jesse was a man that Serena admired. She had fallen for him back in high school. Jesse had gifted her


    lipstick for her birthday. Its shade didn¡¯t match her very well, but she treated it like a precious gem. She


    would use it whenever she was to attend a big event or participate in apetition as a lucky charm.


    ¡°What happened? Did you drop it somewhere?¡± Leah frowned. ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s think about it.¡±


    Serena thought about it for a moment before pping her hands together. ¡°I must¡¯ve dropped it in the


    restroom. I¡¯ll go look for it!¡±


    Leah picked up her purse. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    The duo rushed to the restroom in a feverish hurry but before Leah even had a chance to look, Serena


    let out a high-pitched shriek.


    ¡°What?¡± Leah immediately asked.


    ¡°My lipstick! Oh my god!¡± Serena yelped and lunged forward.


    Hearing this, Leah took a closer look, and her expression ever so subtly shifted.


    A little boy was sitting in the corner with lipstick in hand and doodling on the walls.


    It was as if he were using it as a paintbrush and was drawing very vigorously.


    Serena swooped in to salvage it and snatched the lipstick from the boy.


    The little boy burst into tears and wailed.


    His cries also caught his mother¡¯s attention. The door to one of the stalls swung open as a shrill voice


    resounded, apanied by the cking of her heels. ¡°Charlotte, what¡¯s wrong sweetie?¡±


    That voice¡­


    Leah seized up.


    She suddenly felt drained of all her strength, panicked, and found a random toilet stall to hide in.


    Leah felt weak as she leaned against the wall.


    She hadn¡¯t been mistaken.


    That woman was Molly Lamere.


    What is this? I run into Molly Lamere on the very first day I return?


    ¡°How is it you again, brat? I have some bloody bad luck to have run into the two of you again.¡± Outside,


    Serena rested a hand on her hip as she cursed furiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s just lipstick. You were the one who lost it. Why are you yelling at my son? How much is it? I¡¯ll just


    pay you back. Is two thousand enough?¡±


    ¡°Two thousand? Keep it for your retirement funds. I might¡¯ve lost it but didn¡¯t anyone teach you that you


    shouldn¡¯t touch what doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡± Serena¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    Molly held the distressed and crying boy. ¡°You¡¯re insane. He¡¯s just a kid. Yeah, he took your lipstick, but


    you didn¡¯t have to pick on him.¡±


    Serena was rendered speechless and could barely reply in her exasperation.


    ¡°Did you see me pick on him? Huh? I¡¯m asking someone to judge whether or not I actually picked on


    him. Cindy!¡± Serena raised her voice and called out to Leah.


    She turned around to see that Leah was gone.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Where did Cindy go?¡± Serena muttered.


    Leah remained hidden in the stall, sighing softly.


    Just then, a steady set of footsteps trudged in, followed by a man¡¯s voice ringing out. ¡°What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Leah trembled violently.


    That voice was more than familiar to her and was once what haunted her dreams every night.


    ¡°Why are you here, Han?¡± Molly approached Han and held him by his arms while cradling the child.


    The little boy¡¯s soft voice could be heard. ¡°Daddy, hug.¡±


    Daddy?


    Leah was stunned to hear the way he was addressed.


    It was then that she came to herself. Han and Molly indeed had a child. She had been gone for two


    years. The kid must¡¯ve been at least two years old.


    What a coincidence.


    Han picked the boy up with ease and patted his head.


    ¡°Charlotte had picked up the woman¡¯s lipstick and was drawing with it because he didn¡¯t know better,


    Han. She just won¡¯t let it go and made him cry.¡± It seemed Molly found someone to back her up.


    Han frowned when he heard Charlotte had cried.


    He nced at Serena. ¡®How much is it? I¡¯ll pay you back for it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good-looking guy, but I¡¯m telling you, there are things that money cannot always buy. This


    lipstick is something very important to me. It isn¡¯t about the money.¡± Serena red at Han, but it was


    obvious from a nce that she wasn¡¯t as furious as she had been moments before.


    Han pursed his lips, looking ever impatient.


    ¡°So, how do you want to settle this?¡± He asked again.


    Serena glowered at Molly. ¡°Keep your kid in check. Money isn¡¯t everything. You might not run into


    someone as nice as I am the next time this happens.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s go, Han.¡± Molly took Han by his arm and strutted off with her head held high.


    It was clear she did not take Serena¡¯s words to heart.


    It was after they left that Serena called Leah.


    A familiar ringtone rang out and a door to a stall in the bathroom swung open. Leah did not look well.


    ¡°Where were you, Cindy?¡± Serena hung up the call.


    Leah smiled. ¡°I just needed the restroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I ran into the mother and son duo again. It¡¯s a small world. That kid is gonna get it


    sooner orter,¡± Serena said angrily.


    Leah helplessly shook her head.


    The child¡¯s appearance manifested in her mind.


    She had only caught a nce, but she knew that he was a pampered kid.


    Han must love him very much.


    ¡°Where did you two go? You took a while.¡± When they got outside, Ian helped Leah with her purse.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah did not reject his goodwill. ¡°We went to the restroom. Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll get the car,¡± Ian said with a pleasant smile.


    Serena jabbed Leah in her arm after Ian¡¯s departure. ¡°He¡¯s such a nice guy. When are you two nning


    to get married?¡±


    Leah was not in a very merry mood and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intentions of marrying for


    now.¡±


    They chatted as they walked out through the hallway.


    After they left, the door of one of the private booths behind them opened.


    Han had a child cradled in his arms and was staring down the empty corridor with a stony expression.


    Was that just his imagination?


    Why did I somehow hear that woman¡¯s voice again?

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    When they returned to their lodgings, Serena asked Leah as she dried her hair. ¡°Cindy, the organizers


    of Fashion Week are hosting a party. Do you want to go?¡±


    Leah had a tablet and was sketching out a design.


    Her design draft was still short of its final refinement. Once it wasplete and presented at Fashion


    Week, it would cause a stir.


    The guest house was prepared by the organizer, who had invited both as jewelry designers for Fashion


    Week. It was a three-story duplex that was exceptionally chic in terms of its decor andndscape.


    Leah looked up. ¡°When?¡±


    Serena unceremoniously flopped onto the couch beside Leah.


    She leaned close and said, ¡°Tomorrow night at eight in Felicity Gardens.¡±


    ¡°Why would the banquet venue be set in the garden?¡± Leah was confused.


    ¡°Because they not only invited elites in this industry, but also many models. The Felicity Gardens has a


    good view, and there¡¯s also a swimming pool, which is more suitable for showing off their gorgeous


    figures.¡±


    Serena got up from the couch as she spoke to unt her body.


    Leah pouted and rejected the offer. ¡°No interest.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not interested? Summer is the time for pools and swimsuits. You have a great body. Go


    have fun!¡± Serena spoke as she smiled teasingly.


    Leah propped up her chin and sighed. ¡°But I¡¯m not done with my manuscript.¡±


    Serena took the tablet from her hand and gave it a quick once-over. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re working too hard.


    You can already win major international awards with this. What aren¡¯t you satisfied with?¡±


    Leah looked at the drawing on the tablet and frowned slightly.


    She also thought it was more than enough but something still felt missing.


    ¡°You¡¯re too hard on yourself. No one is perfect. This is more than enough. Go out with me tomorrow


    night, do you hear me?¡± Serena returned the tablet to her and leaned against her as she lectured on.


    Leah, however, still wanted to reject the offer.


    Serena continued, ¡°You¡¯re uninspired because you¡¯re cooped up indoors. Just go out and admire some


    beauties or I don¡¯t know, the gorgeous scenery. You might just find something that inspires you. Makes


    sense, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Leah was beginning to see reason and her resolve wavered.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve already had everything prepared for you.¡± Serena grinned slyly when Leah agreed. She


    suddenly performed a trick and conjured a small box from behind her.


    Leah was curious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you open it,¡± Serena urged.


    Leah opened it as prompted. However, her heart stopped when she took one look at it.


    Within the velvet box was a leopard print bikini set!


    The tips of her ears reddened. It was hard for her to imagine what this thing would look like on her.


    Leah closed the box with a resounding snap and returned it to Selena.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it? It¡¯s such a nice piece. You¡¯ll be the sexiest person alive in it. Men


    would be attracted to you.¡± Selena¡¯s eyes were glinting in the light.


    Leah huffed. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. You wear it.¡±


    When she finished she got up and ran into her room as if there was a demon hot on her heels.


    Serena followed close behind but still failed to catch up to her.


    ¡°Prude!¡± Serena spat out and pouted.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up as she thought of something funny. Mischievousughter filled the room.


    ¡­¡­


    The Felicity Gardens was brightly lit the next evening. Everyone in Linkville who held a high stature


    was there for the party.


    Fashion Week was a distinctive feature of Pasteria and was held every three years. Models and


    designers, both domestic and abroad, would gather for the grand event.


    The party held before Fashion Week naturally attracted the attention of the masses.


    The models thought aboutpeting in advance at the party to get to know the wealthy tycoons, and


    maybe even be rich and powerful wives to the moguls.


    Designers, on the other hand, were motivated towork and get to know more gurus in the field.


    Everyone seemed to put their interest solely on one person tonight.


    ¡®Is Cindy really going toe tonight? I want to see what she looks like.¡±


    ¡°I asked about it. There¡¯s news that she¡¯ll be participating in Fashion Week as a jewelry coordinator.


    But no one knows whether or not she will show up here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I really want to know what she looks like. She¡¯s my idol. She¡¯s won so many awards in just two


    years. Everything she designs is just divine!¡±


    ¡°Me too. A genius jewelry designer. Who doesn¡¯t want to know what she looks like?¡±


    ¡°I want her autograph!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was under such circumstances that Serena slipped into the party with Leah in tow.


    Serena prodded Leah when she heard the chatters around them. ¡°You hear that? You¡¯re quite popr.¡±


    Leahughed helplessly.


    They knew of the genius designer Cindy but had no clue that Leah was Cindy. No one would recognize


    her even if she were toe out of the woodwork if she did not identify herself.


    As soon as Serena entered, she began to look around.


    It was just as she expected. The models were dressed sensuously in bikinis and swimsuits, each


    skimpier than the next. This party could be mistaken for a beauty pageant if one didn¡¯t know any better.


    ¡°See? I told you thedies would be well-dressed. You didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Serena whispered her


    comints to Leah.


    Leah pinched the bridge of her nose as she took in the sights of both men and women baring their


    chests before looking down at herself, dressed in a conservative bohemian dress. She felt out of ce


    for the first time in her life.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the restroom to change. Do you want toe with me?¡± Serena asked Leah.


    Leah thought about the swimsuit that she had brought with her and felt a headacheing on. She


    waved Serena off. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take care of my bag for me.¡± Serena shoved her oversized handbag into Leah¡¯s arms and


    hurriedly left with no room for herpanion to refuse her.


    Leah, holding her bag, stood by the flower bed waiting for Serena.


    She had been away from Linkville for two years. The social circle had long since changed. There


    wasn¡¯t a single person familiar to her at the party as her gaze swept through the room.


    Of course, no one came up to her to strike up a conversation.


    Despite her beauty, the people there only interacted with one another for their benefit.


    Leah soon got bored and fiddled around with her phone.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Just then, she was violently bumped into and her bag fell to the ground when her grip went ck.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± A rushed apology came from behind her.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Leah looked up to find a man in a burgundy suit. He was clean-cut and had fair skin to match. He


    looked uneasy.


    It¡¯s just an attendant¡­


    Leah offered him a kind smile. ¡°No worries.¡±


    The attendant blushed at the smile directed his way and stuttered, ¡°Do you need help to get cleaned


    up? The wine got on you.¡±


    Leah followed his gaze down to her skirt. Sure enough, the aqua-blue dress had been stained crimson


    by wine. It looked out of ce.


    She inwardly sighed.


    She shouldn¡¯t havee out today. Nothing was going her way.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Leah rejected him with a smile. She thought of waiting for Serena to


    come back to return her bag so she could leave. She shouldn¡¯t have been here in the first ce.


    She had returned to Linkville in secret. Two years may have passed since then but she did not want


    Han to recognize her and have further involvement in her life.


    When the attendant heard that she was leaving, he panicked and scrambled to ask, ¡°Did my


    recklessness displease you?¡±


    Leah didn¡¯t expect him to be such a difficult person.


    Shouldn¡¯t a normal person leave after being rejected?


    ¡°No.¡± She frowned. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The attendant seemed to want to say more, but Leah lost her patience with him when she noticed how


    he was going to keep pestering her. She sighed, grabbed her bag, and left.


    You won¡¯t leave me alone? Fine, I¡¯ll go.


    After Leah left, the waiter was summoned away.


    The flowerbeds were then left void of a single soul.


    Just then, a tall man stopped by that same flower bed.


    His eyes skimmed over the ground as his brows knitted into a frown.


    After thinking for a moment, the man squatted down and picked up a leopard print bikini from the


    ground.


    The attendant had just returned from serving drinks to other guests and happened to witness the sight.


    The corner of his eye twitched as he approached the man apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I believe that belongs to the woman who was just here.¡±


    Han Howard paused to look at the brand-new bikini in his hand, then nced at the embarrassed


    waiter before him and said, ¡°Well, you should return this to her.¡±


    The attendant was still an innocent male college student. This was also his first time working a part-


    time job at a ce like this. How could he possibly touch such an intimate piece of clothing belonging


    to a woman?


    He hurriedly waved him off and said in fear, ¡°No, sir. You picked it up. It¡¯s better if you returned it to her.¡±


    Han scoffed.


    He was rendered speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He was now holding an intimate piece of clothing in his hand and living as if he were a pervert with


    some peculiar fetish.


    He wanted nothing more than to toss it back down onto the floor.


    The attendant started once more, ¡°She hasn¡¯t been gone for long. I¡¯ll take you to her. She shouldn¡¯t be


    too hard to find. She is, after all, the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever met. She has this ssic charm to


    her that makes her different from those around her.¡±


    The attendant couldn¡¯t help but exin with great vigor as Leah¡¯s appearance came to mind.


    Han felt vague anticipation in his heart as he listened to the man¡¯s description of her.


    That was what prompted him to curiously follow the attendant.


    Han¡¯s footsteps jerked to a halt as they rounded the flowerbed.


    A cobblestoned path that ended at a restroom stood before him.


    A woman in an aqua-blue bohemian dress was at the door leading to the restroom with her back to


    them. Her ck hair draped over her shoulders. Anyone could tell from a distance that she gave off a


    sense of tranquility beyond her years.


    The attendant smiled. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    Han, however, froze in ce.


    It wasn¡¯t her silhouette that amazed him.


    Her figure resembled someone he knew far too much.


    A woman he kept close to his heart. A woman no one could find.


    The person he dreamt of at night. The person he tried to forget and the one he also hated.


    Han¡¯s hands trembled.


    He had imagined countless possibilities of how he would react if he were to meet her again one day.


    But there was nothing he could say now that it had happened.


    His feet remained firmly nted into the ground as he felt as though he were on the verge of drowning.


    The attendant hesitated to step forward when he noticed Han¡¯s disinclination to move.


    That was when Serena came out of the restroom in a sexy bathing suit to see Leah waiting for her by


    the entrance.


    ¡°Sorry, darling. You must¡¯ve waited long. My chest pads just didn¡¯t want to work with me today. I¡­¡±


    Serena paused. Her eyes then lit up. ¡°Guess who I just saw, darling?¡±


    Leah couldn¡¯t care less about who she saw. All she knew was that she wanted to use the restroom.


    Leah immediately shoved her bag into Serena¡¯s arms the moment she came outside. ¡°I need to use the


    bathroom. Tell me about itter.¡± With that, she scrambled inside.


    A sh of embarrassment crossed the attendant¡¯s face as he looked back at Han after watching her


    flee into the restroom.


    The man¡¯s gaze grew progressively darker.


    Just then, Serena approached Han.


    She deliberately swayed her slender waist to show off her sensuous body and shed a wink at Han.


    ¡°What a coincidence, handsome. We meet again. Do you think it¡¯s fate that we¡¯ve run into each other


    three times in a matter of days?¡± Serena teased.


    Han shifted his attention to her face for a moment and asked cidly, ¡°That woman. She¡¯s your friend?¡±


    Serena was stunned until she realized who he was talking about.


    ¡°Oh, you mean Cindy? What? Are you interested in her? You can¡¯t me me for not warning you.


    Cindy has a fiance. They¡¯ve been together for years. You don¡¯t have a chance,¡± Serena grinned.


    ¡°Cindy?¡± Han frowned.


    ¡°What? She may be Pasterian but her family is native to Melville. She came here to¡­¡± She paused for


    a moment to choke back the words that nearly came spilling out then smiled as she continued, ¡°She¡¯s


    here for her honeymoon with her lovely fiance.¡±


    Han listened to her flirtatious words and caught the focus of her remark.


    The woman was named Cindy. She had a fiance and was a Pasterian immigrant from Melville.


    None of that information connected to Leah.


    Perhaps¡­ She just resembled her.


    Han felt irritated.


    He forgot about the leopard print bikini he had clutched in his hand and left.


    Serena was puzzled by his exasperation.


    After a while, Leah came out of the restroom.


    ¡°Guess who I ran into, darling?¡± Serena asked her the same question again.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Leah wiped the water off her hands and asked carefully, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the father to that brat. He¡¯s a good-looking fellow too, remember? I have no idea why he¡¯s


    standing outside the bathroom. It¡¯s pretty weird.¡± Serena pouted.


    Leah stopped wiping her hands. Her expression suddenly changed.


    She thought of Han at that instant. Why did he rush to the bathroom?


    Leah did not want to know as she had already cut ties with him.


    ¡°Why do you look so pale, Cindy?¡± Serena nced at Leah.


    Leah shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My stomach hurts. I¡¯m heading back.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t even had dinner yet.¡± Serena stopped her.


    However, Leah had already left without turning back. Her sapphire blue dress danced in the wind.


    Leah headed to an isted area because she was afraid of bumping into Han again. However, a


    person was standing in front of her.


    The figure was tall and was wearing a perfectly tailored suit.


    The moon was already hanging in the sky. Moreover, the street lights were dim, so it was difficult for


    Leah to see who was standing in front of her.


    For some reason, Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she became uncontrobly nervous.


    She gripped her dress tightly, hesitating whether to move forward.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The figure in front of her stood motionless and seemed to be waiting for someone.


    That was her only way out, as she could not find another way to get around him.


    Leah took a deep breath and raised her foot when someone patted her shoulder.


    She shuddered as if she was waking up from a dream. Then, she turned around and was greeted by


    Ian¡¯s gentle smile.


    ¡°It is you! I saw you heading here from a distance, and I thought I was mistaken.¡± Ian said with a smile.


    Leah replied, ¡°Oh, what brings you here?¡±


    Ian gently stroked Leah¡¯s hair and continued, ¡°Many fashion industries in Linkville are participating in


    fashion week and I happened to be involved as well. I came here to greet the organizer, I¡¯m just about


    to leave.¡±


    Leah answered half-heartedly, ¡°Oh, alright then.¡±


    Ian nced behind her and walked closer. His tone and actions became more gentle. ¡°What about


    you?¡±


    Leah was not paying attention. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to apany Serene. I¡¯m about to leave too.¡±


    Ian took her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back then.¡±


    The interaction between them grabbed Han¡¯s attention.


    He nced at them casually and saw the both of them being intimate with each other. He sneered in


    disdain.


    The young couple gave each other a kiss.


    ¡°Han.¡± Molly approached him with Charlotte in her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Han left along with the both of them.


    As soon as Leah was done talking to Ian, Han had already left the ce.


    She heaved a sigh of relief subconsciously.


    ¡­


    Fashion Week started on the fifth day of Leah¡¯s return. It was held every three years in Pasteria and


    was contracted by the most prosperous city. Linkville had been contracted five times.


    Fashion Weeksted for three days, disying elegantly designed clothes from all around the world


    and good-looking modelspeting for the top.


    Moreover, jewelry designers were also invited to this event.


    They arrived at the convention center at seven in the morning and the staff escorted them backstage.


    No one had any information about the jewelry designers who attended this event except for the


    organizers. This was to ensure the confidentiality and fairness of Fashion Week.


    In that case, the staff did not know who Leah and Serena were.


    He treated all of them equally and exined the rules. ¡°We invited twelve jewelry designers this time.


    Each of you is responsible for styling 15 models. Don¡¯t worry, Fashion Week will onlyst for three


    days. So, each of you only needs to style five models per day.¡±


    The staff was incredibly respectful toward the designers.


    Serena raised her eyebrows as she heard those words. ¡°So, we¡¯ll also be responsible for the overall


    score, right?¡±


    ¡°The organizers wouldn¡¯t let us disclose this information, but jewelry will also be considered as a


    matching factor.¡±


    Serena understood the exnation.


    After all, jewelry was considered a fashion essory, hence it was no surprise that it would affect the


    overall score.


    Leah and Serena entered the dressing room after the staff left.


    The dressing room was filled with people at the moment. They could see international models and


    famous designers at first nce.


    Leah did not have a reputation as she never revealed her face.


    Leah looked at the information given to her and was assigned to style five models. Three models were


    from Pasteria, one from Melville, and another from Ankerville.


    She noticed that the five of them were together, and walked toward them.


    All of them were doing their makeup. The show would start at ten o¡¯clock and they had plenty of time.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m your jewelry stylist.¡± Leah walked over and greeted them.


    Four of the models responded in unison.


    The model in a yellow dress stopped doing her eyshes and nced at Leah, then pouted.


    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before. Why did the organizer make you our jewelry stylist? Do they


    look down on me?¡± The girl said sarcastically.


    Leah looked at her arrogant expression and felt that the situation was somehow familiar.


    However, she could not remember whether she had been in that situation before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Becky. The jewelry stylists must be skilled if they were invited by the organizers.¡± The


    girl from Melville tugged on her.


    Becky rolled her eyes. ¡°I already requested Cindy to be my jewelry stylist. I wouldn¡¯t mind if it was


    Serena too. They totally didn¡¯t take me seriously at all. I¡¯ll tell my cousin about this when I get back.


    They¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all the same.¡±


    ¡°How is it the same? I wanna be the champion. If thisdy ruins my overall score, wouldn¡¯t I need to


    wait for three more years?¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart was ignited with rage upon hearing her rude remarks.


    She sat down beside her with a nk expression. ¡°Jewelry is just the icing on the cake. If you can¡¯t


    style them yourself, then Cindy wouldn¡¯t be able to help you if she were toe.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    The girl did not expect Leah to react like this.


    Perhaps people liked to pick on her because she had an innocent face.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Becky threw the hairpin in her hand and red at Leah coldly. ¡°Excuse me? I am perfect in every way,


    even my cousin said that I¡¯d win this time. If Cindy were to be here, it would increase my chances of


    winning. An unknown woman like you will only hold me back.¡±


    Leah chuckled as Becky kept talking about how she wanted Cindy to style her jewelry. However, she


    did not realize that Cindy was standing right in front of her at that moment.


    The organizers did not pay the jewelry designers much when they invited them. They attended the


    event because of fame and fortune. So, Leah did not intend to care about the girl.


    Upon seeing that, Leah nodded. ¡°Have it your way then.¡±


    As soon as she was done speaking, she turned to another woman and continued, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll style


    your jewelry for you.¡±


    The woman walked over and smiled awkwardly at Leah. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Emma y.¡±


    She hesitated and nced at Becky. Then said, ¡°Becky didn¡¯t mean to be mad at you, I think it¡¯s


    because thispetition means a lot to her, so she¡¯s quite worked up about it. She¡¯s just immature, no


    harsh feelings.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The girl next to her interrupted. She then continued, ¡°Becky¡¯s cousin has a lot of authority, so


    she¡¯s arrogant. She¡¯s usually not like this.¡±


    Leah grinned and stayed silent after listening to their words.


    Being arrogant was different from being impolite.


    Becky did not want Leah to style her jewelry. So, she did not have a reason to convince her to do so.


    Becky left Leah and went to the other dressing room.


    She looked inside every dressing room one after another. Then, her eyes were fixed on a dressing


    room where Serena was in.


    ¡°Excuse me, is Miss Coleman here?¡± Becky knocked on the door and grinned. Her expression was


    completely differentpared to when she was with Leah.


    The girls in the dressing room turned their heads toward Becky. They wanted to chase her out but they


    remained silent.


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± A face appeared from behind the door. Serena came over and asked out of


    curiosity.


    Becky was startled by her sudden appearance and then smiled. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Becky Hills. I came to ask if


    you could style my jewelry for me. I¡¯ve admired you for a really long time.¡±


    Serena nced at Becky and looked at the time repeatedly. ¡°The show is about to start. What


    happened to your stylist?¡±


    ¡°Byparison, I like you even more. I believe I¡¯ll be able to shine during Fashion Week with your


    help. Besides, you¡¯ll increase your poprity too.¡± Becky answered with a smile.


    Serena frowned as she heard those words.


    She felt as if the girl in front of her was arrogant and frustrating to deal with.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not interested. I can still gain poprity without you.¡± Serena said coldly.


    ¡°Please, Miss Coleman. I admire you. Please give me a chance.¡± Becky gritted her teeth and pleaded


    softly.


    Serena nced at her and shoved the girl¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have much time. The


    organizers already assigned five models for me. I don¡¯t want to be a saint.¡±


    ¡°Please. I¡¯m willing to pay you.¡± Becky continued.


    Serena sneered. ¡°Pay me? Do you have any idea how I¡¯m getting paid, girl? You can¡¯t afford it. I don¡¯t


    have time to waste. As you can see, I¡¯m still working, Please leave.¡±


    As soon as Becky heard those words, her face flushed red and grasped her dress tightly. There was a


    trace of resentment in her eyes.


    However, she could only lower her ego and beg Serena to win the championship.


    After all, she did not know where Cindy was and what she looked like. So it was safer for her to ask


    Serena for help.


    Becky was about to step forward when the door flung open.


    She halted.


    ¡°Who is it now?¡± Serenained when she heard the door open.


    It was Leah who came in. Leah was stunned when she saw Becky in the room.


    Leah quickly kept herposure and walked into the dressing room. ¡°Do you have a needle and


    thread? Can I have it?¡±


    Serena¡¯s annoyed expression turned into a smile as soon as she heard Leah¡¯s voice.


    She was about to reply to Leah but Becky interrupted her before Serena could speak.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Becky asked arrogantly.


    Becky assumed Serena disliked Leah because of her impatient tone earlier.


    Leah raised her eyebrows and red at Becky. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Ie in here?¡±


    ¡°This is Miss Coleman¡¯s dressing room. Small stylists like you shouldn¡¯t be barging into someone else¡¯s


    room without permission.¡±


    Becky sped her hands and looked at Leah with admiration.


    Leah¡¯s lips trembled, wanting to say something.


    Serena pulled Becky over all of a sudden and red at her. ¡°What are you talking about, you little


    brat?¡±


    ¡°Miss Coleman?¡± Becky did not understand what was going on.


    Serena red at her and protected Leah. ¡°Do you have any idea who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    Becky gulped and looked at Leah. She was confused.


    Does she know Serena?


    ¡°My time is precious, now please get out.¡± Serena ordered Becky to leave.


    Becky¡¯s face was red. She could not bear everyone looking at her. She mmed the door and left


    immediately.


    After Becky left, Serena took out the needle and thread from her bag and questioned Leah. ¡°What¡¯s up


    with that girl? Do you know her? She seemed to hate you.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. She was probably spoiled.¡± Leah took the needle and thread from her and said half-


    heartedly, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a jewelry designer? Why would you need a needle and thread?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    ¡°I need it for an emergency.¡± Leah answered as she left without looking back.


    She went back to her dressing room. Emma, who stood up for Leah earlier had a sad expression on


    her face.


    A glint of hope shed across Emma¡¯s face as soon as she saw Leah. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leah nodded.


    Emma was about to cry, and she did not dare to stand up. ¡°What am I supposed to do, stylist? The


    show is about to start and I can¡¯t go out like this¡­¡±


    Leah nced at her dress upon hearing those words.


    Emma was done with her makeup half an hour ago. She was going to wear the dress that was about to


    be shown during Fashion Week and was ready for Leah to match her jewelry.


    As it turned out, there was a giant hole in the dress when she received it!


    Her face was flushed pale.


    All of the designers put all their efforts into designing the clothes to win.


    Emma told Leah about the situation.


    Leah ced her hand on her chin and pondered. ¡°All of the costumes are kept confidential. Only the


    designer¡¯s assistants are allowed to handle them. No one should be able toy their hands on the


    costumes. Tell me, when was the dress ruined?¡±


    Emma looked at Leah¡¯s serious expression, then analyzed. ¡°Could it be that¡­ the dress was ruined by


    ident when the assistant took it out and ced it in the dressing room?¡±


    Leah nced at her, she thought that Emma was too innocent.


    She had spent two years abroad and had already seen all kinds of sabotage.


    The dress was extravagant, how could someone ruin it by ident?


    However, Leah did not tell Emma about her thoughts. Instead, she picked up the dress and said,


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s still another way to fix this.¡±


    Emma looked confused, then sighed, ¡°How can it be fixed? The dress is ruined until the designers fix


    it.¡±


    Leah shook her head and continued, ¡°Wait for me.¡± After that, she rushed out to look for Serena.


    Serena carried needles and thread with her. She even had a full set of equipment. After lending it to


    Leah, she then took Emma into the dressing room.


    ¡°Please keep this a secret.¡± Leah ordered as she threaded the needle on the dress.


    Emma was stunned when she saw her skillful techniques, then stammered, ¡°Are¡­ we even allowed to


    do this, Miss?¡±


    ¡°At least it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± Leah replied, ¡°Otherwise, would you rather go out there with this torn


    dress?¡±


    Emma went silent.


    ¡­


    Fashion Week kicked off soon enough. Many people were looking forward to it as it was the first show.


    Many people attended the event.


    There was a man in a ck suit among them, he had a dark expression. He sat in the VIP seat and his


    appearance was incredibly obvious.


    His presence made everyone around him look over.


    His expression grew darker when he noticed them.


    Ben, who was sitting next to him noticed his gloomy expression.


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°Please hold on for just a while, Mr. Howard. We¡¯ll find


    Cindy once the show is over. It¡¯ll be a good thing for our jewelrypany if we manage to convince her


    to join us. ¡±


    Han heard his words and replied coldly, ¡°She¡¯s just a designer, why don¡¯t you negotiate with her.¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡± Ben answered without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Cindy had always been mysterious. I¡¯m


    afraid she might be upset if I negotiated with her.¡±


    ¡°Does it have to be her? What about the rest?¡± Han asked in a displeasing manner.


    The Howard Group had been growing stronger for the past two years and was incredibly powerful in


    Linkville.


    Moreover, he was working together with Jackson, who yed a major role in politics. He had so much


    authority, he had the whole world in his hands.


    With this much authority, Han was arrogant.


    ¡°Please be patient, Mr. Howard, Cindy is one of the most popr designers right now and is highly


    praised by experts and amateurs. As long as we can work with her, she¡¯ll be an incredibly valuable


    asset to us.¡±


    As soon as Han heard those words, his lips trembled and stopped talking. He got up and fixed his tie,


    then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Han went outside and heaved a sigh of relief. He felt relieved when he got out of the crowd.


    He took a deep breath and took out a pack of cigarettes from his suit. He lit up a cigarette and began to


    take a puff.


    Han¡¯s vision got a little blurry.


    He could not stop thinking about thedy he saw a few days ago.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Although he only saw a glimpse of her, he felt that she looked familiar.


    His heart had been cold and numb for the past two years. He did not expect that the woman would


    make his heart waver.


    Han narrowed his eyes and grinned sarcastically.


    Han saw a car parked at the entrance of the exhibition.


    Ian got out of the car soon after and saw Han. He was stunned for a moment.


    Han nced at him, and a feeling of doubt arose in him.


    The Sanders family and the White family merged theirpanies two years ago. Eventually, Ian gave


    up on studying medicine and inherited the family¡¯s properties. He carried the burden of both families all


    by himself.


    He managed both of thepanies well for the past two years.


    Han acknowledged Ian, not because of his ability. It was because he was still far behind Ian despite


    being powerful.


    He thought about what happened two years ago.


    Han fainted because he was incredibly depressed, and Leah was no longer there when he woke up.


    Eventually, he searched everywhere for her. However, he was told that Leah had gone abroad. He had


    Hobson¡¯s choice but to look for Ian.


    Ian said to him calmly, ¡°Leah is dead.¡±


    Han was about to faint upon hearing those words.


    He grabbed Ian by his cor and gritted his teeth. ¡°Then what about her body? I need to see her, dead


    or alive.¡±


    ¡°Her body? Who are you to look at her body? She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e, even if she died, she¡¯s still a part of the


    Sanders family. This has nothing to do with you, Han.¡±


    Han could feel Ian¡¯s cold words ringing in his ears and remembered how he felt at that time.


    He felt furious and despair.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Han watched as Ian get out of the car calmly. Then, he put out the cigarette in his hand


    expressionlessly.


    Ian saw Han as well.


    Their eyes met and there was a thick atmosphere between them.


    Tension arose in Ian¡¯s heart at the same time.


    Although Han did not know, he was incredibly sure that Leah was participating in Fashion Week.


    Ian greeted Han with a nod.


    Han could not ignore him since the both of them had tomunicate at the venue eventually.


    However, Han seemed to be calm. He threw away the cigarette butt and turned away coldly.


    The catwalk had already started in the venue.


    Becky had finally found a well-known jeweler to style her jewelry. She heaved a sigh of relief although it


    was neither Cindy nor Serena who styled it for her,


    She had to win the championship no matter what. She wanted to p both of the women across the


    face.


    Becky¡¯s turn was before Emma. She was wearing a long vintage dress with jewelry. She held her head


    high and walked out with confidence.


    She managed to gather a round of apuse in just a minute.


    The judges were also nodding.


    Becky grinned sarcastically as she passed by Emma.


    Becky took notice of which models were participating in Fashion Week through her cousin. Among all


    of them, she wanted to win against Emma the most.


    Both of them used to go to the same university. During their time there, they were oftenpared by


    others. They also participated in the university¡¯s beauty contest together.


    Becky lost to Emma at that time.


    Becky had to regain her pride to make up for the shame she felt three years ago.


    Once Becky was done with her catwalk, it was now Emma¡¯s turn. She clenched her palm nervously


    and thought about her dress. She became even more nervous.


    ¡°Rx, don¡¯t be nervous. What happened is in the past now. Don¡¯t worry about the dress, and face


    everything with confidence.¡± Leah patted Emma on her shoulder andforted her after seeing her


    this nervous.


    Emma nced at Leah and asked, ¡°Is this okay, Miss?¡±


    Leah nodded and answered, ¡°Butterflies are the main element of your dress. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Now, go on.¡±


    Music yed and drums could be heard.


    Emma took a deep breath and summoned up her courage. She held her dress up and walked out to


    the beat of the drum confidently.


    She caught everyone¡¯s attention as soon as she appeared.


    Her dress was designed by a rookie designer. Thebinations of colors were bold and bright. With


    Emma¡¯s charming face, theyplement each other.


    ¡°Look at her waist, the embroidery looks quite rough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the design. It¡¯s inspired by butterflies. There¡¯s even a peony embroidered on the waist. The


    designer¡¯s concept is good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, even her jewelry matches her dress. People might think that she¡¯s a butterfly princess.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t bad. The dress is noticeable to everyone. I¡¯ve never seen such a bold and harmonious


    design before.


    ¡°Yeah, it feels refreshing.¡±


    The judges showed their admiration.


    Some people even spected. ¡°Could Cindy be appointed as her stylist? She¡¯s mysterious. I heard


    that she was also invited to this event. I want to meet her in person.¡±


    Another person asked, ¡°Cindy? I think I remember her. Are you a fan?¡±


    ¡°I admire her a lot. How can there be such a talented jewelry designer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Emma¡¯s palms were sweating when she got off the stage.


    Even so, she walked through the audience confidently.


    Leah patted Emma on her shoulder and praised, ¡°You did great.¡±


    Emma smiled coyly as soon as she heard her praise. Then asked gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss. Can I


    ask for your name? I just want to thank you properly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Leah shook her head and answered with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m Cindy.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened instantly.


    She looked at the woman in front of her in disbelief. This confident and stunning woman was Cindy.


    Was she lucky?


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Miss Cindy, I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve been admiring you for a long time.¡± Emma was so excited she could


    not speak properly.


    Leah smiled gently and said, ¡°Well, thank you for your support. I¡¯m heading to the bathroom.¡± Leah left


    after that.


    Leah had been praised by many people while she was in Melville for two years. Her confidence grew


    and became more cheerful over the past two years. She realized that she can be liked by others.


    Leah was about to leave the bathroom when she heard a voiceing from the cubicle next to her,


    She halted.


    It was Becky¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Someone fixed that woman¡¯s dress, what am I supposed to do now, sis?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Leah raised her eyebrows and grinned sarcastically.


    She took out her phone and started recording.


    ¡°I tore the dress as you told me to. There was an emergency so I didn¡¯t put arge tear in her dress


    because I thought it was enough.¡±


    ¡°What should I do, sis? I must win against her!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Alright, thanks, sis.¡± Becky walked out of her cubicle after she was done talking.


    Leah listened to the recording of Becky on repeat and smiled sarcastically.


    Although she had seen this kind of dirty trick numerous times, she had never been involved in one.


    After thepetition was over, she would hand it over to the organizer.


    ¡­


    Three days of Fashion Week went by in a sh.


    Fashion week had been broadcasted live on the Inte. Many viewers also participated in the


    discussion. The most discussed topics were ¡°What does Cindy look like?¡± and ¡°Emma¡¯s outfit¡±


    The results of thepetition were announced in the afternoon on the third day.


    The number of people attending the event was more than before. This was because all of the


    designers would be making a public appearance,


    It might also be Cindy¡¯s first public appearance, which attracted a lot of attention from the public.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, over here.¡± The staff led Han to the VIP seat.


    Han sat down impatiently.


    The award ceremony started shortly. All of the models were invited to the stage. The host did not waste


    any more time and announced everyone¡¯s score because of the tight schedule.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    All but the first three rankings were fully revealed, among them were Becky Hills and Emma y.


    Becky, who was prepared to win, nced at Emma proudly. It did not matter if they were within the top


    three ranks, she would ultimately be the champion.


    Leah stood at the back, waiting silently.


    ¡°Next, is the birth of our champion and runner-up!¡± The host said energetically, instantly attracting


    everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°I announce that the champion of this week¡¯s fashion show is-¡±


    A triumphant smile appeared at the corner of her lips, she thought to herself, Becky Hills.


    ¡°Emma y!¡± The host¡¯s voice echoed as she was thinking excitingly in her thoughts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give a round of apuse to Emma for winning this week¡¯s fashion week. We will now present her


    with her reward which includes an opportunity of signing into a modeling agency under Howard


    agency.¡±


    Bursts of loud apuse were heard while Leah was smiling gratified backstage.


    She was rooting for Emma from the very beginning, she had high hopes for her.


    ¡°How was it possible? How could she be the champion? Are you mistaken?¡± Her loud voice can be


    heard through the microphone considering that she was near the host.


    The host waspletely dumbfounded by her statement. ¡°No, all our data is strictly reviewed by the


    organizers. There won¡¯t be any mistakes,¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Why am I not the champion?¡± She snapped.


    The audience below frowned as they stared at her in confusion.


    Becky noticed the unusual silence surrounding her and realized that she might have offended the


    audience. she panicked and tried to change the subject rapidly, ¡°Oh, I just remembered that Emma¡¯s


    dress was originally damaged therefore she arbitrarily modified the dress and added some embroidery


    on it. Logically speaking, she should¡¯ve been disqualified.¡±


    ¡°How did you know about this?¡± Emma asked.


    Previously Leah feared that others might use this information against her and therefore warned her not


    to tell anyone, so no one else should know about this.


    ¡°Emma and her designer modified the dress without authorization, they should be disqualified.¡± She


    continued.


    The judges below looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Of course, I would never lie¡±


    The judges gathered around to discuss and asked after half a minute, ¡°Please ask Emma¡¯s Jewelry


    designer toe forward.¡±


    Leah sighed briefly backstage and walked forward amid the suspicious gazes of everyone.


    As all of this unfolded, Han grew more and more impatient. Therefore as they were asking Leah to step


    out, Han stood up and left regardless of how hard Assistant Ben tried to convince him.


    It was quite difficult for him to walk through the crowd. He walked towards the exit expressionlessly as


    the voice of the host protruded behind him. ¡°You are Emma¡¯s Jewelry designer?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡± The host asked politely.


    As Han was about to exit through the door, a clear voice was heard from the microphone, ¡°I¡¯m Cindy,


    Emma¡¯s Jewelry designer. I came up with the embroidery design for her dress.¡±


    Han stopped in his tracks upon hearing this.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Becky¡¯s smirk grew more intense on stage.


    The audience turned their heads in disbelief and scanned her from head to toe.


    Han stood by the entrance, the lights were dim. At that moment, the stage lights were shining on Leah


    making her look extremely dazzling. Her gentle and beautiful features along with her fair skin. She wore


    a long aqua-blue dress which made her look both soft and attractive.


    Her face¡­ isn¡¯t she the woman that appeared in my dreams? He stood in the dark as his eyes


    deepened.


    She is Cindy? Becky was horrified at the news. She didn¡¯t expect that the young designer whom she


    looked down upon was Leah Murray. She even attempted to humiliate her.


    ¡°It turned out to be Miss Cindy, the young and most promising Jewelry designer in Melville. It is an


    honor to have you here Miss Cindy.¡± An earnest smile appeared on the host¡¯s face instantly.


    There were a lot of rumors surrounding Leah in her career. It was mostly due to her abilities but part of


    it was her background. Her grandfather was a well-known investor from Melville. Adding that she was


    both young and sessful.


    ¡°She looks gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°I know she was famous and all but I didn¡¯t know that she was this young.¡±


    Even the judges stood and looked at her with modesty.


    She shook her head, ¡°I came up with the idea of embroidery on that dress. I couldn¡¯t think of any other


    way to save the dress when the incident happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you embroidered that peony?¡±


    ¡°I think that it adds a nice touch to the dress.¡±


    ¡°I remembered that there isn¡¯t a rule stating that the dresses can¡¯t be modified. As long as it¡¯s within the


    concept, small changes are eptable.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Becky clenched her hands slowly as the judgesplimented the dress. If this goes on, Emma would


    still be the winner.


    ¡°No,¡± Becky interrupted. ¡°Emma y damaged the dress, this should be a serious offense. We can¡¯t


    just brush it off because of external reasons, right?¡± She said vaguely while dodging Leah¡¯s Gaze.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    ¡°Besides, would you want to let her get away with this? You will all be screwed if I tell my cousin this.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow and threatened them with an Icy smile.


    ¡°Your cousin?¡± Someone asked, ¡®who is it?¡±


    Her arrogance was boosted in an instant. ¡°My cousin is Molly Lamere, the only daughter of the Lamere


    family.¡± She said with her chest puffed.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Molly Lamere? Is that the daughter of Jackson Lamere, the politician from Linkville?¡±


    ¡°I remembered that her fiance is Han Howard, CEO of Howard Group.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the judges hesitated instantly.


    One should bear in mind that Leah was still a citizen of Melville no matter how sessful she was.


    Molly was a true Pasterian, her father was a high-ranking politician while her fiance was a


    businessman. Compared to her, Molly seems quite untouchable at the moment.


    ¡°I think that the dress is still damaged regardless.¡±


    ¡°Since the skirt is damaged, she should still be punished for it.¡±


    ¡°Should we just disqualify Emma and postpone the top three rankings?¡±


    Emma¡¯s face turned pale at theirments. Her family is not as wealthy as Becky¡¯s. If she was


    disqualified, she would have to wait for another three years.


    Youth is extremely important for a model. Plus, her family would no longer allow her to continue her


    modeling career if she isn¡¯t showing any results.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disqualify me, I am willing to give up the champion,¡± She said impatiently.


    ¡°What do you mean giving up? You should be responsible for your mistakes,¡± She said with pure


    arrogance, drastically different from her previous obedient attitude.


    At this moment, Leah could feel the irony in this situation. Some people are selfish like this. They felt


    the need to block every path of theirpetitors.


    Leah stood in front of Emma and stared Becky dead in the eye, ¡°Do you have to be like this?¡±


    Becky felt nervous gradually as Leah red for some reason.


    But she can¡¯t just let this be. She asked Leah,¡± I respect you as my favorite jewelry designer but why


    are you so protective of Emma?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m protective.¡± Leah sneered, ¡°I know the truth, the one who truly damaged the dress.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Becky gulped nervously. She clenched her fist as she felt the tension between them.


    Had she found out? How could this be? She thought that she must be overthinking it.


    ¡°Stop wasting everyone¡¯s time, just disqualify her.¡±


    The judges heard her words and nodded to each other, prepared to announce the results of the


    competition.


    At this moment, Leah took her phone out of the bag slowly, ¡°Since Miss Hills is being stubborn. I shall


    just show the evidence to the public.¡±


    Becky¡¯s heart grew heavy when she saw her phone. Before she could react, Leah snatched the host¡¯s


    microphone and released the voice recordings from the toilet earlier.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was a few seconds, it was enough evidence to prove that Becky Hills was the culprit.


    Emma¡¯s face turned even paler, clutching her dress in disbelief. ¡°You ruined the dress?!¡±


    The audience below started whispering.


    ¡°No This must be forged! You are framing me!¡± She eximed.


    ¡°We can check if it is real or fake through some investigation. Would you want me to continue


    checking?¡± Leah scoffed.


    Becky moved two steps backward as her face turned pale.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± The judges wore a horrified look on their faces.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know the truth after some investigation. But I¡¯m afraid that Miss Hills won¡¯tst till the


    investigation.¡±


    ¡°Search.¡± At this moment, a deep voice appeared on the front. Everyone looked back at the same time.


    Leah was horrified when she heard the voice.


    She widened her eyes subconsciously and scanned through the audience to look for the source of the


    voice.


    Although two years had passed, his voice was still enough to make her nervous.


    Along with his deep voice, Han¡¯s steady footsteps were also heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Howard.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard came.¡±


    ¡°Becky is his cousin-inw, it is natural for him to handle these situations for her.¡±


    Han stepped onto the stage as everyone was discussing this matter.


    His sight never left Leah from beginning to end.


    However, she failed to notice this.


    ¡°Mr. Howard?¡±


    ¡°We must investigate clearly to prevent tarnishing the fashion week¡¯s reputation,¡± he said with a straight


    face.


    Becky started panicking upon hearing this. She will be screwed if he found out about this.


    She said to him quickly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, you have to believe me cousin-inw.¡±


    Instead of replying, He approached Leah. ¡°Leah?¡±


    Leah raised her head and shared a nce with Han, trying her best to restrain herself.


    ¡°Since you are willing to participate, show me the results after it¡¯s done. I have something that I have to


    do.¡±


    Han grabbed Leah¡¯s wrist aggressively. Everyone was too stunned to speak. ¡°Sir, what are you trying to


    do?¡± she frowned.


    ¡°Sir? Are you trying to y dumb with me?¡± He looked at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Two years, I knew you weren¡¯t dead.¡± He said to himself.


    Leah frowned as she knew that she might eventually meet him again, she just didn¡¯t expect their


    reunion to be so soon. Even if she was alive, there was no way that she will be tortured again.


    She sneered in her heart as she was struggling to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I will


    call the security guard if you don¡¯t let go.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown braver.¡± Han looked at her as if he knew who she was. ¡°Leah,¡± he said slowly and


    tersely.


    Leah felt her heart hammered in her chest, but she tried to appear calm. ¡°You have got the wrong


    person, Sir.¡±


    Han grimaced and thought inwardly, did I really get the wrong person? This woman bears so much


    resemnce to Leah.


    Han¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the clinking of approaching high heels. He furrowed his brows and


    looked at Serena with disdain when she forcefully pulled Leah to her side.


    ¡°Mr. Howard.¡± Serena tugged the loose hair behind her ear and gave a seductive smile. ¡°You have got


    the wrong person. Cindy is a trueborn Melvillian. Her grandfather is Ryan. We grew up together


    abroad. She isn¡¯t the Leah that you were referring to.¡±


    Han shifted his gaze from Leah to Serena. After contemting for a moment, he spoke, ¡°You are lying.¡±


    Leah pursed her lips and clutched her hands behind her back tightly.


    ¡°You are wee to send someone to look into the situation.¡± Given Mr. Howard¡¯s clout, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be


    a breeze,¡± Serene replied with confidence. Ryan had made the necessary preparations when Leah was


    sent to Melvillie earlier. Instead of wasting her time on a man, she could instead lead afortable life


    with her promising and clean background.


    Han scrutinized Leah intently, confident that he had not misjudged. However, the woman seemed to


    have transformed into a beautiful goddess. She had delicate, refined features that could captivate


    many people¡¯s hearts. She seemed to have a natural glow that illuminated her presence.


    Han noticed that the woman¡¯s eyes were distant, as if she was hesitant to look at him. Although she


    appeared the same as before, she seemed like aplete stranger.


    For the past two years, Han had relied on his memories with Leah to fall sleep. He felt guilty at first and


    realized that his feelings for Leah were more than just hatred. In fact, it was his greatest hope to see


    her live a happy and safe life. His longing for her soon turned to hatred as he could not understand why


    she chose to end her life. She had not even given him a chance to say goodbye or take onest look.


    Han frequently imagined what he would say to her if she had survived death and they were reunited.


    He never gave up hope for the past two years as he firmly believed that she would one day return to


    him.


    Now that Leah was standing before Han, he felt a mix bag of feelings. He admitted that he was feeling


    fearful that it was all a dream. He wanted to reach out and caress her cheek, but stopped himself when


    he remembered her expression when she jumped off the cliff two years ago.


    Han¡¯s body went cold with dread, and the emotions within him vanished instantly. Before turning to


    leave, he raised his head and looked Leah in the eyes.


    Leah thought to herself incredulously, Han is willing to let me off just like that? She watched the man¡¯s


    back disappear from sight with a troubled expression. Given that Han was aware of her presence now,


    Leah had no choice but to continue with the n for Fashion Week.


    Leah and Serena dragged their tired bodies back to the lounge after working with the staff to retrieve


    the audio recording. Emma arrived soon after and said gratefully but wearily, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Cindy.¡±


    Leah was in the midst of tidying her stuff. She waved her hand and said, ¡°No problem. I was just doing


    the right thing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Emma bit her lips.


    Leah knew what Emma was concerned about. Hence, she said, ¡°The Fashion Week is held once every


    three years. It¡¯s such an important event and cheating cannot be tolerated. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ensure


    justice is served.¡± Emma breathed a sigh of relief as she trusted Leah¡¯s credibility.


    Serena stood by the door and beckoned. ¡°Hurry up, Leah! I¡¯m famished!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± Leah called out. She then grinned at Emma and said, ¡°We are heading out for a meal.


    Would you like to join us?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Emma said as she waved her hand goodbye. I¡¯ve already bothered you enough.¡±


    After walking a short distance from the lounge, Leah and Serena bumped into a tall and muscr


    figure. When Serena realized it was Han, she immediately put up a defensive front. Ever since the


    episode earlier, she guessed that Leah and Han had an unusual rtionship. However, she could not


    understand why the man continued to bother Leah even after having a fianc¨¦e.


    When Leah saw Han, she came to a halt. In silence, the two looked each other in the eyes from tens of


    steps away. The woman knew that it was impossible to hide from Han. She had hoped that he would


    have let things go after two years.


    Han narrowed his eyes and leaned against the wall, puffing on his cigarette. His gaze lingered on Leah,


    and he turned to leave after finishing his cigarette. Leah wondered to herself with a solemn expression,


    what exactly does he want?


    Once Leah and Serena left the location, they found Ian standing by the gate waiting for them. He


    handed Leah a bouquet of flowers and said merrily, ¡°Congrattions! I saw that you are the champion.¡±


    Leah smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ian could tell Leah was trying hard to hide her sadness. He suspected that the incident earlier had


    influenced her mood. After getting into the car, he asked Leah, ¡°Do you remember the ssmate I


    introduced you to two years ago?¡±


    ¡°Sunny Cole?¡± Leah guessed after some thought.


    Ian nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to follow him to the suburbs


    to teach? It didn¡¯t work out previously as you left. He came back from abroad recently and asked if you


    are still interested.¡±


    ¡°Teaching? That sounds interesting. Let¡¯s go together, Cindy!¡± Serena interrupted excitedly.


    Leah was reminded of Han¡¯s piercing gaze earlier. She was certain that after knowing him for so long,


    he would never let her off so easily. Even if he did not act now, he may seek vengeanceter. Hence,


    she nodded her head slowly and said, ¡°All right.¡±


    Ian grinned and said gleefully, ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangement.¡±


    The trio then drove off to their destination. They did not notice that someone had been standing by the


    exhibition entrance the whole time and spying on their conversation.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    The incident at the Fashion Week garnered considerable media attention. Given that it was a


    prestigious worldwide event, the International Federation had to intervene and investigate the matter.


    The organization was efficient and was able to learn the ins and outs of the episode within a day. After


    cross checking against the recording evidence provided by Leah, they were certain that Becky was the


    main culprit. As punishment, she was informed that her Fashion Weekpetition results would be


    canceled and that she would be barred from participating in any fashionpetition for the next ten


    years. It was a career-ending move as she could not partake in any events rting to fashion.


    This incident has had a far-reaching impact; not only did Becky be infamous, but it had also


    boosted Leah¡¯s poprity. Everyone on social media was expressing their admiration for thetter.


    ¡°Is this Cindy, the famous and mysterious designer? She¡¯s so beautiful and elegant.¡±


    ¡°Of course! She¡¯s Mr. Crawford¡¯s granddaughter after all. Shees from a prestigious family.¡±


    ¡°And she also has a sense of justice. If it¡¯s not for her, Emma would have been wronged by Becky.¡±


    ¡°Cindy is extremely beautiful and powerful. I adore her so much!¡±


    ¡°Are you aware that she¡¯s about to release a new set of jewelry? After hearing the news, many


    prominentdies approached her to pre-order.¡±


    ¡°If only I could be her, my life would be wonderful.¡±


    Leah, who was envied by all, was currently nestled on the sofa. She sighed dejectedly as she held her


    version of the design draft that had been changed dozens of times.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Serena walked over with a cup of coffee in her hand and sat herself opposite Leah. ¡°Why are you still


    amending it, Leah? This set of designs is awesome! The public is getting anxious and frustrated at the


    long wait. When do you intend to unveil your new designs?¡±


    Leah sighed and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good enough.¡±


    Serena rolled her eyes and scoffed, ¡°Stop nit-picking! I¡¯m going to go crazy from their incessant


    questioning if you refuse to unveil it soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Leah replied half-heartedly.


    Serena decided not to harp on the matter any longer. Instead, she shifted the conversation to another


    subject. ¡°I¡¯m still interested in the volunteer teaching opportunity that your fianc¨¦e mentioned


    previously. How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Why would a person born to a privileged background like you be interested in volunteer teaching?¡±


    Leah asked causally.


    Serena shook her head and exined, ¡°I have always read about such opportunities in the newspaper.


    I wish to experience it for myself. Moreover, my dad is constantly nagging me to return home and


    marry. I refuse to return, so I need to keep myself upied.¡±


    Leah nodded her head in agreement. She knew that Serena was a mixed-blood and her father was a


    real estate tycoon from Melville. Although the Colemans were a wealthy family, they werecking in


    power. As a result, Serena¡¯s father nned for her to marry a politician¡¯s son. The two families were


    favorable to the marriage, but Serena refused as she had someone else in mind. In addition, she was


    not one to give up her desires to please her father.


    Suddenly, a phone call from Ian cut into the duo¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯lle over to get you guyster for a meal with Sunny. There will also be other volunteer


    teachers present too,¡± Ian informed.


    Leah replied, ¡°All right.¡± After hanging up the call, she said to Serena, ¡°What a coincidence! Ian called


    to ask us to join them for a meal tonight.¡±


    ¡°I shall get dressed up then!¡± Serena said excitedly.


    Leah rested her chin on her palm and said helplessly, ¡°Please restrain a little. Unlike you, those people


    are conservative.¡± After Leah¡¯s repeated persuasion, Serena reluctantly gave up wearing her sexy top


    and hot pants in favor of a figure-hugging dress.


    The evening soon arrived and the vehicle pulled up outside the restaurant. Leah was wearing a


    shoulder-baring top and a ck wide-leg pants. Coupled with her stiletto heels, she looked elegant yet


    ssy. Many patrons could not help but to steal a nce the moment thedies entered the restaurant.


    Ian hurriedly ushered Leah and Serena to their seats, where Sunny and the other volunteer teachers


    were already seated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte. The traffic was bad.¡± Ian smiled apologetically.


    Sunny and the five volunteer teachers seated at the table turned their attention to the newly arrived


    guests. The division between the two groups was obvious. The two female volunteer teachers wore


    light makeup and dressed simply, while the three male teachers had a down-to-earth demeanor. Leah


    and Serena¡¯s appearance made Sunny and the gang felt uneasy. They hastily stood up and waved


    their hands. ¡°It¡¯s all right. We just arrived.¡±


    The waiter served the food after noticing that all of the guests had arrived. It was a four-star restaurant


    that specialized in spicy numbing food. When Ian took Leah to the restaurant previously, she


    thoroughly enjoyed the food. Most of the volunteer teachers, however, were nervous because it was


    their first time visiting such a high-end restaurant.


    ¡°It has been two years since west met, Ms. White. You were already so awesome previously. I was a


    little surprised to learn that you are Cindy when I saw the news report.¡± Sunny shifted his sses and


    grinned at Leah.


    The woman shook her head and replied abashedly, ¡°I was just lucky.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a strength to have luck on your side.¡± One of the male volunteer teachers interrupted. ¡°I was


    thinking about how envious I was of you yesterday. Little did I know that we will meet in person today.


    Hello, Ms. Cindy. I¡¯m Bryan Foster, a Doctoral Candidate from Hudson University. I¡¯m participating in


    this round of volunteer teaching.¡±


    ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Sarah White,¡± Leah said politely.


    ¡°Sarah White? You belong to the White family? Two years ago, they¡­¡± One of the female volunteers


    frowned and asked.


    Sunny quickly interjected, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    The woman bit her lip and tried to control her anger as she was annoyed by Sunny¡¯s interruption.


    However, she noticed that Leah looked a little forlorn at the mention of the White family¡¯s incident.


    After a round of introduction, Sunny and the rest of the volunteers started sharing about their past


    expedition trips. Serena was amazed by their experiences and fielded many questions.


    ¡°Are you interested in joining us?¡± Bryan smiled and asked Serena. The woman nodded


    enthusiastically and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming with her!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sunny turned to Ian and asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°What about you Ian? Are you


    coming along?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Ian as they waited for his reply.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Ian shrugged his shoulders helplessly and looked at Leah. His eyes were full of tenderness as he said,


    ¡°I wish to apany Sarah as I¡¯m notfortable leaving her alone. However, I¡¯m upied at work.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk. Look at the lovebirds.¡±


    ¡°Someone has finally captured the heart of our school hunk. So many girls are going to have their


    hearts broken.¡±


    The men at the table chatted merrily and teased Ian and Leah. In contrast, the two female volunteers


    had bitter expressions and hardly consumed any food.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Bryan asked in concern when he noticed the women¡¯s odd attitude.


    Thedy with curly hair, Reba Patel, forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can¡¯t take spicy food.¡±


    Ian said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I selected this restaurant as Sarah likes the food here. I forget to ask


    for your preferences.¡±


    Reba scowled, her eyes glistening as she tried to fight back her tears. While Leah failed to notice


    the woman¡¯s annoyance, Serena did. She smirked as she realized she had discovered a secret.


    When dinner wasing toward the end, Sunny and the rest gave a toast to Ian. After downing three


    sses of alcohol, Ian said, ¡°Although I¡¯m unable to join the trip, I¡¯m confident that you guys will look


    after Sarah for me. She has a weak physique, so I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s unable to adapt to the harsh


    conditions there. Do keep me informed if there¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will. We have been friends for so long, Ian. We¡¯ll definitely take good care of your


    fiancee.¡± Bryan, who was slightly intoxicated, pounded his chest and assured. Sunny, on the other


    hand, was unusually silent. His face flushed and his eyes were hollow as if he was deep in thought.


    Once they had eaten their fill, Sunny stood up and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Reba followed Sunny closed behind as they made their way toward the restroom.


    However, once the duo was close to the restroom, they made a detour and hid in an isted corner.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your expression earlier? Didn¡¯t I tell you to get into the woman¡¯s good books?¡± Sunny


    red at Reba and chided her.


    The woman¡¯s expression turned solemn and she bit her lip hard. She replied bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to


    defy your instructions. I couldn¡¯t help myself when I saw how well Ian treated that woman.¡±


    Sunny frowned and looked at Reba with disdain. ¡°You can¡¯t control yourself just because of that?¡± I


    warned you a long time ago to get lost if you are not up to the task! Don¡¯t you dare to mess things up


    for me. Do you know what happens if you make a mistake?¡±


    Sunny sighed in fear of incurring Reba¡¯s wrath as he noticed her face turning crimson with rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being blunt,¡± he softened his tone. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest and speaking up for your


    sake.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so righteous, you only care about your own interest. We are in the same precarious situation


    now,¡± Reba clenched her jaws and hissed.


    Anger thrummed through Sunny¡¯s veins when he heard Reba¡¯s threats. However, he had no choice


    but to control his temper. The man sighed before urging, ¡°Just bear with it for a while longer. Once we


    reach the vige, we¡¯ll be in control of the situation.¡±


    Reba¡¯s face scrunched up as resentment festered in her. Eventually, she swallowed down her


    frustration and nodded her head silently. After chatting for a while, they returned to the restaurant.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sunny and Reba did not know that their every move was being watched. After they made their way


    back to the restaurant, a tall dark figure stepped out of the shadows. He frowned as he watched the


    duo disappear from sight. After a brief pause, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Check this for


    me¡­¡±


    Rock Hill Vige was located in Abingdon, a town that was famous for being embedded in the


    mountains. There were approximately seven to eight viges like Rock Hill Vige located across the


    area. However, each of the viges was located a few hundred miles away.


    In the charted bus, the group was listening intently to Sunny¡¯s enthusiastic introduction of Rock Hill


    Vige. Leah was nonchnt about staying in an underdeveloped location as she had endured


    hardships before she married Han. Serena, on the other hand, was a pampered child. It was her first


    time sitting on a bumpy and ufortable bus ride. Her face was drained of color as she leaned on


    Leah¡¯s shoulders for support.


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way to the school where we¡¯ll be doing volunteer teaching. It¡¯s the only school within a


    ten-mile radius. All of the children from the eight viges will attend school here,¡± Sunny announced


    with a grin.


    Bryan was intrigued because it was his first visit. Hence, he inquired further, ¡°They walk a few miles a


    day just to get to school?¡±


    Reba added in confusion, ¡°Would all the students be taught the same curriculum then?¡±


    Sunny sighed and exined, ¡°Unfortunately, that is the case. The viges are run-down and backward.


    As a result, those locals with some form of education would strive to leave their vige and find work


    elsewhere. As a result, there are very few teachers avable. In addition, the school is poorly


    resourced. Please be prepared for a challenging experience while volunteering to teach here.¡±


    ¡°What could be more difficult than this bus ride? Ahh¡­¡± Serena¡¯s speech was cut short due to nausea.


    Leah hurriedly patted her back to ease her difort.


    After a four-hour journey, the bus came to stop as it was unable to ride through the narrow street.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll have to go by foot from now on. Please get your belongings and let¡¯s prepare to head to


    the vige,¡± Sunny informed.


    Serena immediately straightened up when she heard that they could get off the bus. She went on to


    fetch her belongings as instructed.


    At the vige¡¯s entrance, two men and four women awaited the group. The apparent leader looked


    radiant and he was dressed simply but presentable.


    ¡°Wee to Rock Hill Vige, Teachers. I¡¯m the vige head, Agus Welton,¡± the man grinned and said


    merrily.


    Sunny stepped forward and gave the man a firm handshake. ¡°Hello, Chief Welton. Sorry for the long


    wait.¡±


    Agus signaled the vigers beside him as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m sure you have brought along


    many things. Let me send some help.¡±


    Serena had the most belongings in the entire group. She had three pieces of luggage and numerous


    bags of snacks. In addition, she had brought along a barbeque rack, as though she was on a holiday.


    The most important item was a white pouch that carried all her valued skin products.


    Serena was still dazed from the earlier bus ride. To her dismay, she witnessed a burly woman grab her


    bag and search through it, muttering to herself.


    ¡°Hey! Stop touching my things!¡± Serena shrieked.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    The woman was taken aback by Serena¡¯s sudden scream. As a result, her fingers slipped and the bag


    landed with a loud thud on the ground.


    Serena did not care if she was still feeling light-headed. She rushed forward to look over her


    belongings. When she realized the extent of the damage, her face turned pale.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Leah asked in concern when she noticed Serena¡¯s frozen expression. Thetter


    reached into the bag for a palm-sized ss bottle. Unfortunately, the bottle had broken, allowing the


    white cream to leak into her hand.


    ¡°My miracle cream¡­ it¡¯s gone¡­¡± Serena whimpered, sadness clouded her features.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to break it.¡± The burly woman hurriedly waved her hand and continued nervously, ¡°I was


    curious and decided to take a look. Your sudden scream frightened me.¡±


    Serena¡¯s expression hardened as she chided, ¡°How can you search through others¡¯ belongings without


    permission?¡±


    The woman protested, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I apologized for the mistake didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Can I p you and apologize for my actions?¡± Serena retorted.


    The duo could not stop bickering and the atmosphere turned tense. Suddenly, Reba interjected,


    ¡°Can you stop being so unreasonable, Serena? It¡¯s just a broken bottle of cream. You won¡¯t be needing


    it in the mountains anyway.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Who the hell are you?¡± Serena mocked with a sidelong nce and a poker


    face. ¡°Oh yes, you are Reba. Do you know how much a bottle of this costs? 115 thousand dors. I


    don¡¯t think you can even earn that much for the rest of your life. What gives you the right to suggest


    letting the matter off so easily?¡±


    Serena¡¯s revtion stunned everyone as they could not believe that such a small bottle would be so


    expensive. They wondered in unison, this costs 115 thousand dors?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leah patted Serena¡¯s arms and assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll get a bottle for you once we get back.¡±


    Sunny pursed his lips and hardened his expression. He had nearly offered topensate Serena for


    her loss, but decided to rescind the offer once he heard it was 115 thousand dors. He grimaced


    further when he heard Leah calmly offer to buy another bottle for Serena.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to your words. I want another soap along with it.¡± Serena requested as she clung to Leah¡¯s


    arms.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Leah chuckled.


    The rest of the group looked fondly at the twodies who willingly forked out 115 thousand dors for a


    small bottle of cream. After the episode, no one dared to go near Serena¡¯s belongings. Despite having


    a load of items to carry herself, Leah offered to help her friend with her luggage.


    After seeing Leah trudge for a few steps, Sunny walked toward her and offered, ¡°Let me help you with


    it.¡± Leah nced at the man and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sunny smirked to himself as he attempted to project a gentlemanly demeanor. He purposefully brushed


    his fingers against Leah¡¯s arm as she passed over the items. This caused goosebumps to appear on


    the woman¡¯s arm.


    Leah raised her head and looked at Sunny with a poker face. The man acted as though nothing had


    happened and looked quizzically at her through his shades. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Leah shook her head and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± Perhaps I¡¯m being overly sensitive, she thought to herself.


    It took the group approximately two hours to make it to the top of the mountain. Serena no longer had


    the strength to speak by the time they arrived. The vige chief had arranged for them to stay at two of


    the best houses in Rock Hill Vige. One of the houses belonged to the vige chief while the other


    belonged to a widow, Alyssa Thazer.


    Alyssa¡¯s husband had been working abroad for a long time. As a result of his passing from a work


    injury, Alyssa receivedpensation of 40 thousand dors from his superior. The woman used the


    money to build arge house and led afortable life with her son.


    The seven visitors congregated at the vige chief house to discuss their living arrangements.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the fourdies stay with Alyssa while the three men stay at the vige chief¡¯s house?¡± Bryan


    suggested.


    The rest agreed in unison, ¡°I¡¯m fine with this arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    It was the first time Alyssa was hosting guests from the city. Hence, she put on her best smile and


    warmly received the fourdies. She was especially kind to Leah and Serena as she noticed that their


    appearance and demeanor were distinct from the rest.


    Once they were settled at Alyssa¡¯s house, Serena announced that she would be skipping dinner. She


    was void of energy and chose to return to her room to rest. She did not have the mood nor the stamina


    to examine her poorly furbished surroundings.


    Meanwhile, the remaining three guests, Leah, Reba, and Gracia Perez, decided to help Alyssa


    prepare dinner.


    Just then, Sunny called out from outside the house. ¡°Are you there, Ms. White?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Leah responded without looking at the man.


    Sunny walked into the house and saw that thedies were busy preparing dinner. He asked in


    astonishment, ¡°You know how to cook, Ms. White?¡±


    Leah smiled politely and said, ¡°A little.¡± She had intentionally given a cold and distant reply. However,


    Sunny did not seem to take notice as he hovered behind her and probed, ¡°What are you making?¡±


    There was barely enough space in the kitchen. As a result, when Sunny stood behind her, he appeared


    to be hugging her from behind. Leah furrowed her brows and turned around to widen the distance


    between them. She asked curtly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    A sinister look shed across Sunny¡¯s face. He said casually, ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing serious. The vige chief


    said that we shall feast together tonight. Hence, I thought toe and see if I could be of any help.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. You can wait outside,¡± Leah nodded her head and urged.


    ¡°All right,¡± Sunny replied helplessly.


    Dinner was served shortly thereafter. Owing to the limited ingredients avable, there wasn¡¯t an


    assortment of dishes avable. However, it was considered avish meal for the locals at Rock Hill


    Vige. The vige chief even pulled out his prized possession, a bottle of white wine that he had kept


    for quite some time.


    Leah went to Serena¡¯s room to inform her of dinner. However, thetter waved her hand and said, ¡°I


    have no appetite. You guys can enjoy your meal. I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll keep some food for you, in case you are hungry in the middle of the night. You can warm it


    up by yourself if that happens.¡±


    After speaking, Leah exited the room. As she was about to step out of the door, she bumped into


    Sunny, who was about to enter. Upon noticing Sunny¡¯s troubled expression, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡± Her heart was filled with skepticism at his sudden appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to collect something, Ms. White.¡± Sunny approached Leah slowly. His eyes became ferocious


    and remained fixed on the woman. Leah began to back away, concerned about the man¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡°Ahh! I¡¯m having a headache,¡± Serenainedzily as she sat on the bed and held her head.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m getting up.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Sunny¡¯s menacing look and attitude vanished when he was interrupted by Serena¡¯s voice. It was


    reced by his usual wide and warm smile.


    Leah heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran to Serena. She urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner.¡± Serena


    walked out the door groggily, seemingly unaware of Sunny¡¯s odd behavior earlier.


    Around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the dinner feast came to an end. The nightfall in the mountainous


    areas was earlier than in the city. Furthermore, the locals led a simple life and were early sleepers. As


    a result, they went to bed soon after dinner.


    It started to thunder in the middle of the night. Because the cement walls did not provide


    soundproofing, Leah and the other visitors could clearly hear the howling wind outside. In addition, it


    was the summer monsoon season when heavy downpours and thunderstorms were expected. The


    constant rain trickling and deep rumble of thunder disrupted their sleep.


    Unable to fall asleep, Leah flipped over on the bed to face Serena. Upon noticing that the former was


    also wide awake, she asked, ¡°Are you having difficulty sleeping too?¡±


    Another loud thunder rumble sounded as Leah nodded her head. She held on to the nket sheets


    and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little worried.¡±


    Serena stared at the ceiling and said in despair, ¡°You may be feeling jittery abouting to an


    unfamiliar ce. Hurry and get some sleep. We¡¯ll be visiting the school early in the morning tomorrow


    right?¡±


    Leah acknowledged, ¡°You are right.¡± With that, the duo forced themselves to get some rest.


    After some time, a nging sound echoed from outside, followed by a knock on their door.


    ¡°Are you there, Ms. White?¡± The vige chief asked anxiously.


    Leah and Serena were still awake, so they jumped out of bed, put on their coats, and walked out of the


    room. They noticed that a crowd had gathered at the hall. Sunny and the other volunteer teachers were


    also present, in addition to the vige chief. Everyone had a solemn expression on their face. They


    approached Leah and Serena when they noticed their arrival.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Leah asked quizzically.


    The vige chief asked, ¡°Apart from the seven teachers, did anyone else from the citye to the


    vige?¡±


    Leah turned to face Sunny, who shook his head hurriedly. ¡°We have already told the vige chief that


    no one else joined us on this trip. However, he insisted on asking both of you as well.¡±


    Leah nodded her head and asked the vige chief, ¡°No one else came along. Did something happen?¡±


    The vige chief frowned and his expression darkened. ¡°Someone reported seeing a person at the foot


    of the mountain. However, due to the intensity of the downpour, the person seems to be trapped.


    Based on the person¡¯s attire, he seems to be from the city. We thought that he may be your friend.


    Since you have said that no one else came to the vige, who could he be?¡±


    The other locals had a grim expression as well. They were terrified of climbing the mountains in the


    current weather as the heavy downpour and thunderstorms would cause the path to be muddy.


    However, they could not turn a blindeye to the person trapped at the foot of the mountain. Moreover,


    the person seemed to be an unfamiliar guest from the city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,¡± someone suggested.


    ¡°But¡­ the weather¡­¡± another said hesitantly.


    Leah¡¯s heart raced as she remembered the uneasiness that had gued her all night. In fact, she


    considered the possibility that Ian had secretly visited her. She bit her lip and interrupted the ongoing


    heated discussion, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look. All of you can stay here.¡±


    ¡°I disagree,¡± Sunny objected. ¡°It¡¯s very dark right now, and the heavy rain has made the ground slick


    and muddy. Who will save you if there is an ident?¡±


    The vige chief nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Why don¡¯t we search for the person tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to wait. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be extra careful. Nothing serious will happen,¡± Leah shook her


    head and said with conviction.


    Serena hurriedly offered, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you then. It¡¯s better to have someone with you.¡±


    Sunny clenched his jaws and muttered unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯ll join you then. I promised Ian to take care of you.¡±


    The vige chief sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send two of my young men to follow along. Even though the


    weather is not ideal, it¡¯s not as scary as it seems. It¡¯s better to have someone familiar with the location


    to guide you.¡±


    The crowd dispersed so that the necessary preparations could be made. Fortunately, Leah had


    nned ahead of time and packed raincoats for the trip. She distributed them and brought a waterproof


    torchlight with her.


    Soon, the group started to make their way down the mountain. The journey was more arduous than


    what they had expected. As they cautiously trudged through the mud, everyone clutched the torchlight


    tightly and helped each other on. The rain continued to fall mercilessly on them, obscuring their vision


    and making each step more difficult.


    The torchlight was the only source of light in the mountains. However, inplete darkness, the dim


    light was weak and practically useless. Everyone remained silent, with only light breathing audible.


    Just then the viger shouted, ¡°Look, there seems to be someone there!¡±


    Everyone directed their torchlight at the viger¡¯s direction to get a better view of the situation. They


    noticed a tall figure trapped in the mud, but he appeared to be motionless.


    ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡± The viger called out but there was no response.


    Leah and the others approached the figure to get a better look at the stranger. Leah felt an odd sense


    of familiarity as she approached the man. When they arrived, they shone their torchlight at the nearby


    surroundings.


    ¡°Are you conscious?¡± Leah asked. Given her gentle voice and the loud pouring rain, it was hard for one


    to hear her clearly. However, the moment she ended her sentence, the still figure suddenly moved.


    Boom! An earth-shattering p of thunder rumbled in the sky. It was followed by a sudden strike of


    lightning that lit up the dark surroundings.


    The man slowly raised his head, his dark hollow eyes fixed on Leah. The mesmerizing eyes held the


    woman captive, causing her to lose her senses. She held her breath and unintentionally released the


    torchlight.


    Leah felt as if she were in a dream. The man she had least expected to see was trapped in the mud in


    a disheveled state.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Many yearster, when someone asked Han why a man as proud as him would lower himself so many


    times for Leah, only one word appeared in his mind: rain.


    All the most memorable moments of Leah happened in the rain.


    At that moment, Han suddenly felt the hardship of traveling through the rugged mountain terrain was


    nothing when he saw Leah.


    They locked eyes for a few seconds before Leah shifted her gaze.


    Leah would never dream of seeing Han there. However, she could no longer persuade herself


    otherwise that Han was there for her.


    He still would not let go of her.


    ¡°Quick! Get him out of the mud!¡± the vigers shouted.


    Han¡¯s feet had sunken deep in the mud. It was impossible to pull himself up without help. Everyone


    quickly rushed forward and shoveled the mud to get Han out.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Sunny asked Leah and Serena because he thought Han looked too elegant and


    graceful to be involved with vigers like them, except Leah and Serena.


    Leah pressed he lips tightly and refused to say anything. The color drained out of her face when Han


    laid eyes on her. The atmosphere became intense.


    At that moment, Serena yawned. ¡°I know him. He¡¯s my friend. I¡¯ll bring him home.¡±


    Sunny let out a sigh of relief.


    He thought Han was here for Leah. But, then, that would be bad for his intention for Leah.


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go,¡± said Sunny to Han.


    Han gave him a cold stare. He did not move an inch.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want toe with me? But then you can only leave here tomorrow morning.


    No one could save you if you fell again,¡± asked Serena curiously.


    Serena did not know what happened between Han and Leah, but she could sense something from their


    intricate interactions. So, she was pretty excited to find out more about them.


    So, Serena could be the only person who was happy about Han¡¯s arrival.


    Han gave a brief look at Serena beforending his gaze on Leah. ¡°My feet are numb,¡± he said.


    Everyone could sense a hint of hurt feeling from Han¡¯s deep voice.


    However, Leahpletely ignored Han. She turned and left.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Let me help get out of here.¡± Sunny took a step forward hesitantly.


    Han gave him another cold stare. ¡°No, not you.¡±


    Sunny pulled a face. ¡°Who do you want then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I want her.¡± Han pointed his finger at Leah, who looked slightly scrawny from behind.


    Of course, Leah heard Han¡¯s words. She was not deaf. Moreover, Han had intentionally raised his


    voice.


    Even so, Leah pretended like she did not hear anything. She continued to walk forward and did not


    even turn her head.


    Serena had a strange feeling like she was watching a squabble between a couple.


    Han refused to let anyone help him, even though the rain was getting heavier. He stood still there like


    he would not leave until Leah turned her head.


    Everyone was in raincoats except Han. His expensive, custom-made suit was soaking wet and covered


    with mud.


    ¡°Cindy, are you going to leave him like this?¡± Serena ran over to Leah and whispered in her ear.


    Leah took a look at Han from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Yes. He can stay there forever if he wants,¡± said


    Leah tly.


    Her voice traveled to Han¡¯s ears, which were not far away from her.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. I didn¡¯t know you could be this cruel,¡± Serena teased Leah.


    Han stayed in the rain for another two minutes. Meanwhile, Leah and others did not go far because of


    the slippery road condition.


    Han¡¯s expression hardened, looking at Leah¡¯s back.


    She did not turn her head back even once. Leah had only looked at Han once since they discovered


    Han.


    Has she ultimately given up on me?


    Han suddenly felt despair.


    He never lost hope when he traveled far into Abingdon Town or even when he was trapped in the mud.


    However, at that moment, he felt helpless.


    ¡°Er¡­ are you sure you don¡¯t want to go?¡± asked another viger hesitantly.


    Han pursed his lips and raised his chin. ¡°Well, since you care about me so much, I¡¯ll go with you then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The viger was wondering what did he say indicate his care for Han.


    Shortly after, Leah heard another set of footsteps behind her.


    Leah knew too well she could recognize Han¡¯s footsteps among others.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The journey back to the vige was long. The vigers only arrived home around midnight.


    Finally, the rain stopped.


    Leah took off her raincoat. She pulled back her slightly damp hair, not paying attention to her


    surroundings.


    All this while, Han¡¯s gaze was fixated on her.


    Leah was wearing a shirt made of light, thin fabric. When she raised her hand, one could see a small


    patch of fair skin on her waist.


    Han narrowed his eyes and pressed his lips. Then, he lunged forward and pulled down Leah¡¯s shirt.


    Leah was drying her hair. She was startled by Han¡¯s sudden action. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Leah


    as she stepped back and looked at Han warily.


    Han was stunned at her reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m just adjusting your shirt,¡± Han exined.


    Leah nodded. ¡°I know, but please leave me alone.¡±


    It hurt Han to hear her tone sound so distant.


    Then, Sunny came in with a short-sleeved T-shirt and long pants. ¡°These are my clothes. You can wear


    them if you don¡¯t mind,¡± said Sunny to Han with a shy smile.


    Han did not bring anything with him to Rock Hill Vige. He was drenchedpletely without any


    clothes to change into.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± However, Han declined without any hesitation.


    Sunny froze for a while.


    Leah was embarrassed and felt a bit angry at Han¡¯s reply. ¡°Keep your clothes. Some people could be


    very ungrateful,¡± she told Sunny.


    ¡°No. I mean, my clothes are in my car at the foot of the hill. I can get them tomorrow,¡± Han awkwardly


    exined when he saw Leah had misunderstood him.


    Han was germaphobic. He never liked to use things others had used, especially things as personal as


    clothes.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Leah thought Han¡¯s exnation was rather unnecessary because they were no longer in a rtionship


    that required one.


    ¡°Suit yourself!¡± said Leah before she returned to her room.


    Themotion in the mud had alerted many vigers. They would not leave Han alone, even when


    Leah wanted to ignore him.


    Especially someone like Gracia Perez. Her eyes sparkled when she saw Han.


    Gracia was a hardworking person from a working-ss family who had eyes like a hawk on any


    opportunity to climb the socialdder.


    Han was the perfect embodiment of everything Gracia had dreamed of.


    So, Garcia made up her mind the moment she set her eyes on Han: making Han her man.


    Even though she did not know anything about Han¡¯s background.


    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go and rest,¡± said Alyssa.


    Gracia bit her lips and looked at Han. ¡°How about him? Where is he going to rest tonight?¡±


    Alyssa kept her eyes on Han too, not because of his handsome outlook, but hoping Han would pull


    some strings for her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Chief Welton was put on the spot. ¡°Erm, we don¡¯t have extra space for him.¡±


    ¡°How about this? If this gentleman does not mind, he can share a room with my son,¡± Alyssa quickly


    offered.


    Everyone looked at Han.


    Han nodded after weighing his chance to get closer to Leah if he stayed at Alyssa¡¯s home.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Everyone had been working hard tonight. Sleep tight!¡± said Sunny.


    Everyone cheered after hearing it before they went home.


    Meanwhile, Leah did not sleep well. She was having nightmares, some about Han, others about Ian.


    Her shirt was drenched in her cold sweats when she finally woke up.


    Leah sat on her bed, still disoriented from her nightmares.


    Then, she heard Serena mumble. ¡°Are you awake? You were asleep talking in your dream.¡±


    Leah pursed her lips and looked at her phone. It was only nine in the morning.


    Leah hardly had five hours of sleep.


    However, she could not fall back to sleep anymore. So, she sighed and got her clothes for a bath.


    Then, Leah bumped into Han when she stepped out of her room. His wet shirt had dried up without a


    wrinkle.


    Leah finally stopped being disoriented and shot a wary re at Han.


    She was shocked at what she saw.


    Han¡¯s cheeks were blushed, and his eyes were out of focus. His forehead was drenched in sweat, but


    his lips cracked from dehydration.


    Seemed like Han caught a cold from the rainst night. Who knew how long he had had a fever?


    However, Leah retracted her re almost immediately and went to the bathroom.


    Han felt a splitting headache when he woke up. He touched his forehead and realized he had a fever.


    Then, Han remembered the days he was newly married to Leah. She always worried excessively when


    Han had slight difort from a minor fever.


    Perhaps she might do the same this time?


    So, Han waited in front of Leah¡¯s bedroom door.


    He finally waited until Leah opened the door. However, Leah seemed indifferent to his condition and


    walked past him.


    Han was embarrassed and annoyed. He tried to create a chance to reconcile, but Leah did not care at


    all.


    When Leah was about to close the bathroom door, a hand blocked it.


    Leah frowned and looked up. She found herself gazing into Han¡¯s eyes.


    Even though Han tried to act cool, he was apparently weak from fever.


    Yet, Leah looked at him without a change of expression.


    Han was starting to get irritated. ¡°Why did you ignore me?¡±


    His voice croaked.


    Leah was amused. ¡°Why should I care about you?¡± she retorted.


    ¡°You lied to me.¡± Han looked at Leah with an unwavering stare.


    ¡°What had I lied to you?¡±


    ¡°You did not die. You faked your own death to get away from me and to torture me with guilt. Leah


    Murray, since when you became so calcting?¡± said Han.


    Once again, Leah found Han¡¯s usation amusing.


    Calcting? She might have died in Han¡¯s hands if she was anything less.


    ¡°Like I said. We went our separate ways with no strings attached. Also, you have no say in my


    business. Leah Murray is dead, so the marriage is annulled. I am Sarah White, who has no rtion


    with you,¡± said Leah coldly.


    ¡°No.¡± Han tried to deny it, but he could not find his words.


    Leah¡¯s words were cold and cruel, which made Han¡¯s relentless pursuit seemughable.


    Han held onto the door frame tightly.


    Han felt devastated looking at Leah¡¯s cold expression for the first time.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Leah asked.


    Han¡¯s eyes bored into Leah. ¡°No string attached? Impossible! You lied to me. You are not getting away


    as long as I am still alive.¡± Han said each word clearly.


    Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She knew Han too well. She knew how relentless Han could be.


    Leah opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but then she heard Sunny¡¯s voice from chatting


    with others.


    ¡°Get out. I want to take a bath,¡± Leah lowered her voice.


    Han raised his brows. ¡°Afraid to be seen?¡±


    ¡°I said I want to take a bath.¡±


    Han looked at Leah closely. She looked like a stranger at that moment, yet she was still the woman he


    once married.


    ¡°What are you so afraid of? I¡¯ve seen every inch of you!¡± Probably he was too ill to remain civilized.


    ¡°You are mad!¡± Leah looked at Han in disbelief.


    Han thought so too.


    Han finally removed his hands from the door frame when he heard footsteps approaching, worried that


    he might further anger Leah.


    Bam!


    Leah shut the door behind her, along with Han¡¯s eager gaze.


    Holding her clothes, Leah felt her knees weaken when she recalled Han¡¯s words.


    The situation seemed to be getting worse.


    She wanted to cut all ties with Han, but he was getting harder to understand.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Han was already gone when Leah finished her bath.


    She walked out to the garden. Someone was arguing about something.


    ¡°Sarah, it is good that you are here.¡± Sunny¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Leah.


    Leah¡¯s hair was still wet from the bath. She was wearing a simple T-shirt and shorts slightly above her


    knees. Her exposed legs were intriguing.


    Leah had an innocent look that made people not take their eyes away from her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± asked Leah.


    ¡°The gentleman we rescued yesterday insisted on getting his things from his car down the hill, but the


    road condition is still too dangerous. Also, there¡¯s a possibility ofndslides too. We couldn¡¯t stop him


    from going, but perhaps you can try to talk to him?¡±


    Leah frowned.


    She could guess the reason Han insisted on going. Most likely, he could not stand being in his dirty


    clothes any longer and wanted to change into clean clothes.


    Suddenly, Leah wanted tough.


    Han Howard, born with a silver spoon, never had to endure such hardship.


    ¡°No, he can do whatever he wants. We are here as volunteer teachers, not as his servant,¡± Leah


    declined.


    Sunny was startled at Leah¡¯s words.


    He thought Leah would be more polite even though she disliked Han, considering his identity.


    Sunny did not expect Leah to budge even a little.


    This woman is a gem.


    Han scowled when he heard Leah¡¯s words. He turned and went into his room.


    ¡°Is everyone ready? Let¡¯s go now,¡± said Leah as she packed her things.


    ¡°Miss White, what about the gentleman from yesterday? Is he following us?¡± asked Gracia.


    ¡°You should ask him. He has a fever,¡± said Leah tly.


    ¡°Oh? He has a fever?¡± Gracia looked worried. She yed with her shirt and bit her lips.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When everyone finished packing and was about to leave, Gracia announced. ¡°You all go ahead. I¡¯ll stay


    back to take care of the gentleman. He shouldn¡¯t be left alone with a fever.¡±


    Serena made a weird face after hearing Gracia¡¯s words. ¡°Do you think she is interested in Han


    Howard?¡± she asked Leah.


    Serena knew Han¡¯s identity from the fashion week.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leah shrugged her shoulders.


    No one said anything since Gracia volunteered to stay back. So everyone left for school with their


    backpacks.


    The road condition became worse after the heavy rain. Leah was struggling to keep her steps steady.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Leah let out a soft scream because she identally stepped on a stone and almost


    twisted her ankle.


    A warm hand held her waist.


    Leah lifted her head and saw Sunny¡¯s warm and friendly face.


    ¡°Be careful, Miss White.¡± They locked eyes.


    His hand never left Leah¡¯s waist.


    Leah twisted her body awkwardly to get away from Sunny¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you very much for taking


    care of me on behalf of Ian.¡±


    Leah emphasized Ian¡¯s name deliberately like she was reminding Sunny of something.


    Indeed, Sunny¡¯s expression dulled when he heard Leah¡¯s words.


    Leah caught a glimpse of an iprehensible expression in Sunny¡¯s eyes.


    After that, Sunny never attempted to touch Leah again.


    When they arrived at the school, they found that the condition of the school was worse than expected.


    The building was leaking from wind and rain, and the desks and chairs were made with scrap wood.


    Even so, all the children looked at the broken podium enthusiastically, eager to learn from their


    teachers.


    The children were excited at the arrival of Leah and her friends.


    The children¡¯s teacher exined why Leah and her friends were visiting their school, and everyone


    weed them with apuse.


    At first, Leah thought it might be hard tomunicate with the children.


    However, the children were surprisingly friendly and showed great interest in everything Leah showed


    them.


    Besides teaching, Leah also gave the children some presents.


    They had a busy day at school.


    By the time they left, everyone was reluctant to leave the children, especially Serena, even though they


    dirtied her expensive clothes.


    Six of them left the school with different thoughts in their minds. Leah and Serena thought about


    improving the condition of those poor children.


    Everyone was quiet on their way back to their ce.


    Then, they saw Graciae over in a hurry. ¡°That gentleman insisted on getting down the hill. I


    couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Everyone looked terrified because getting injured in the jungle would be horrible.


    Sunny looked at Leah.


    Leah looked seemingly frustrated. She was very irritated at Han¡¯s action.


    Didn¡¯t we tell him not to leave?


    ¡°Cindy, should we search for him?¡± asked Serena quietly by Leah¡¯s ear.


    Leah looked up into the sky.


    The sun had already started to set when they returned from school.


    ¡°How long has he been gone?¡± Leah asked Gracia.


    ¡°About three hours,¡± answered Gracia.


    Three hourster, Han could have left the ce in his car already. Furthermore, he had a phone. So he


    would call someone if he needed help.


    ¡°No need to look for him. All of you must be very tired. Get some rest,¡± said Leah as she stretched


    herself.


    Serena hesitated. She worried that Han might be in some trouble. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and look for him


    first?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Leah shook her head.


    He will not die before he gets his revenge on me.


    Hearing Leah¡¯s words. Serena kept silent, even though she was still worried.


    Leah got to bed early after dinner and showered because she was exhausted.


    In the middle of the night, she sensed a pair of eyes staring at her in the dark.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Leah was a light sleeper. So, she did not sleep well because she was not used to the hardboard bed in


    the vige.


    So, she was wide awake immediately when she sensed the gaze in the dark.


    Leah could not see what was there because her back was facing outwards. So, she listened attentively.


    Some very light footsteps were walking around, and they could be heard clearly on a quiet night like


    this.


    Leah clenched her hand under the nket. Then, she reached out and pinched Serena, sleeping


    beside her.


    However, Serena continued to sleep soundly, like she did not feel the pinch.


    Behind Leah, a pair of hands slowly approached her.


    The air around Leah was bing more intense.


    Leah figured that person might be so bold, assuming she was sleeping. But, on the other hand, Leah


    thought she might be scared away that person if she woke up.


    So, Leah turned around. Her eyes met with another pair of eyes.


    Both of them were startled.


    ¡°Sunny?¡± asked Leah, breaking the intense silence.


    Sunny smirked. His smile looked terrifying under the moonlight that crept through the paper-covered


    window into the unlit room.


    Supposedly, Leah should feel relieved seeing Sunny, but she became more nervous because of the


    behavior he disyed the past few days.


    Leah immediately sat up, fully alert. ¡°Why are you in our room instead of sleeping at Chief¡¯s house?¡±


    A weird excitement crept up Sunny¡¯s face.


    He moved closer to Leah. ¡°I miss you, so Ie to see you.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyebrows snapped together. ¡°Sunny Cole, watch yourself. Do you know what you are saying?


    Are you mad?¡±


    Sunny shook his head. He looked hurt at Leah¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, Miss White. I¡¯ve fallen in love


    with you since I first saw you two years ago. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for the past two years. Would you


    leave Ian and be with me?¡±


    Leah found him ridiculous. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell Ian about this?¡± she smirked.


    Leave Ian and be with him? Dream on!


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Suddenly, Sunny became delirious. He scrunched up his face and his voice became horse.


    ¡°I should have known earlier you are a gold digger, just like other women. The only thing Ian is better


    than me is he is richer. We had simr results at the university, yet all the girls swooned over him. Even


    the girl I liked also confessed to him! All of you are just bimbos!¡±


    Leah started to worry when she saw Sunny bing more hysterical, but she tried to keep a calm


    face.


    ¡°Stop telling me this nonsense. Please leave.¡±


    However, Sunny seemed deep in an agitated state and could not be rational anymore.


    He moved closer to Leah, his hands almost touching her. ¡°I want Ian to know how it feels to be


    betrayed by the woman he loves most.¡±


    Then, Sunny lunged at Leah.


    Leah let out a scream. She turned and scarcely got away from his grab. ¡°Wake up, Serena!¡± Leah


    shook Serena.


    ¡°Stop waking her up. It¡¯s not going to do anything.¡± Sunnyughed maniacally. ¡°I put something in her


    dinner today. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll sleep through the night.¡±


    ¡°Sunny Cole, you bastard!¡± Leah cursed him through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Go ahead and curse me. After tonight, your lips will only moan my name when I make you my


    woman.¡± Sunny¡¯s usually polite and friendly face was no longer there. Instead, his face had be


    evil and disgusting.


    Once Leah knew she was what Sunny was after, and it was unlikely he would hurt Serena, Leah


    decided to run for help.


    When Sunny jumped on Leah, she bit his hand hard. Then, when Sunny was still shocked at the pain,


    Leah immediately pushed him away and ran out.


    ¡°You are not getting away!¡± Sunny¡¯s sound came from behind.


    Leah ran out of her room and knocked on other doors. ¡°Wake up! Anyone?¡±


    However, her scream was met with silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work. Everyone¡¯s dinner was doped,¡± said Sunny casually.


    Leah¡¯s heart sank.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If that was true, that meant Sunny had nned this for a long time, yet Leah was utterly unaware of it.


    So, Leah stopped knocking on doors and ran out instead.


    There was no street light in the vige at night. It was illuminated only by moonlight.


    Leah decided to run towards ces with people. If there were someone else, Sunny probably would


    not do anything to her.


    On the other hand, Sunny seemed to notice Leah¡¯s intention. He did not expect Leah to fight back so


    hard. He started to get anxious and quickened his steps.


    The wind blew past Leah¡¯s ears, apanied by Sunny¡¯s rapid footsteps from behind. Leah was


    exhausted from running but did not dare to slow down.


    Leah started to run aimlessly.


    Suddenly, she lost her footing over a stone and twisted her ankle. Then, she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Haha, got you!¡± Sunny¡¯s voice came from behind, panting with excitement.


    Leah paled. She wanted to get up and continue to run, but her twisted ankle was too painful to stand.


    Sunny finally stood in front of Leah, looking down from above like he was examining themb he was


    going to ughter.


    Sunny grabbed Leah¡¯s shirt, and she tried to fight back. However, Leah¡¯s summer shirt was quite thin.


    Rip!


    The sound of clothes ripping cut through the quiet night, yet no one would find them in the wilderness.


    Leah started to despair and wondered if she could get away unharmed today.


    When Sunny thought he could finally get his way, the sound of steady footsteps came from his back.


    Then, a shlight shone on Sunny.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± said a deep voice.


    Leah looked up in disbelief. She would never imagine seeing Han at that ce, at that moment!

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    The color drained out of Sunny¡¯s face so fast, like someone poured a pail of cold water on his head.


    Sunny started to panic. He turned and met Han¡¯s cold stare.


    ¡°Why, why are you here?¡± Sunny was stammering.


    Han sneered. Then, he ignored Sunny and walked toward Leah instead. His dark eyes never left her.


    In a situation like this, Leah found Han was more safepared to evil Sunny.


    Leah quickly pulled her shirt straight and wanted to go toward Han.


    ¡°Stop!¡± However, Sunny tried to prevent Han from leaving. ¡°Han Howard, she¡¯s mine! You can¡¯t take her


    away.¡±


    Han smirked like he heard something funny. ¡°Get lost,¡± he said.


    Han had always been in power. So he did not consider someone like Sunny a threat.


    However, he forgot what would happen when one cornered a rat, especially when Sunny¡¯s intention


    was exposed.


    Sunny knew Han would never let him go easily. So, Sunny could not let Han and Leah leave the ce


    alive!


    During that brief moment, Sunny had nned multiple ways to kill them and pretend it was an ident.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Han did not pay attention to Sunny and walked toward Leah. That¡¯s why he was startled when Sunny


    attacked him.


    ¡°Han, watch out!¡± Leah noticed Sunny¡¯s attack and reminded Han.


    Luckily Han was quick and agile. He dodged Sunny¡¯s clumsy attack and threw Sunny over his shoulder.


    Sunny did not expect a rich man like Han Howard was so good in martial arts.


    Hey on the ground in despair.


    After throwing Sunny to the ground, Han immediately went to Leah. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± That was the


    first thing Han said to Leah.


    Han did not ask what happened or even try tofort Leah. Instead, he said it like that was the most


    normal thing in the world.


    Suddenly, Leah¡¯s hand was trembling. She looked up at Han.


    At that moment, Leah felt so helpless. She wanted to lean on the man in front of her, even only briefly.


    Leah held on to Han¡¯s arm and got up slowly. Then, suddenly, she saw a dark shadowe up to Han.


    In a twisted face, Sunny raised his arm high with a rock in his hand and struck Han with it.


    ¡°Han!¡± Leah screamed.


    Han reacted quickly and kicked Sunny on his stomach. Sunny flew ten feet away. However, the rock


    still hit Han¡¯s head despite his quick reaction.


    Blood dripped down from Han¡¯s head to his nose bridge and onto the ground.


    ¡°You are injured.¡± Leah¡¯s face paled seeing this.


    Han did not even flinch, as if he did not feel the pain. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Leah pressed her lips together and hesitated.


    ¡°What is it? Did I frighten you?¡± Han frowned slightly.


    ¡°No.¡± Leah shook her head. ¡°Do you want to clean your wound first?¡±


    Han sighed in relief. ¡°No need. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you out of here after you get your things.¡±


    Leah felt her heart clenched.


    Han was injured, yet he was worried that his wound might frighten Leah.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Han took off his jacket and ced it on Leah.


    Leah did not decline because her shirt was in an embarrassing state.


    Before they left, Leah looked at Sunny disgustedly. ¡°What should we do about him?¡±


    ¡°Leave him here. I¡¯ll take care of himter. He¡¯s not getting away from this,¡± said Han.


    Leah looked at Han. She never doubted his words. No one could run away from Han, no matter which


    corner of the world they ran to.


    That included Leah.


    Leah wanted to walk, but suddenly she hissed. The pain from her twisted ankle stopped her from


    walking.


    Han looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I sprained my ankle,¡± said Leah.


    Han frowned a little. Then, he stooped down in front of Leah. ¡°Get on me. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Leah did not want to get too close to Han, let alone touch him, but her situation did not favor her.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Han said again.


    After hesitating a moment, Leah bit her lips and got on Han¡¯s back.


    Leaning on Han¡¯s strong, muscr back, Leah could not help but feel safe.


    Han walked carefully on the uneven ground in the jungle. Sensing Leah¡¯s embarrassment, Han did not


    say anything.


    Leah listened to Han¡¯s breathing in the silence. ¡°Han Howard, did youe into a deep jungle to verify


    my identity?¡± asked Leah.


    Han paused, then he mumbled something that sounded like a ¡°yes¡±. Then, after a while, he added ¡°not


    really¡±.


    Leah waited for his exnation quietly.


    ¡°I overheard that man talking to someone in a restaurant. He was plotting something against you,¡± said


    Han.


    Leah¡¯s eyes went round when she heard that.


    So, Han went into the jungle and was trapped in the mud because he wanted to protect her.


    Suddenly, Leah¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    Both went back to the house in silence.


    When Leah was back in her room, Serena was still sleeping. Leah woke Serena up after she got


    changed.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± Leah shook Serena¡¯s shoulder.


    Sunny did not put too much drug in the food because he was afraid of overdosing on them. Serena


    finally woke up after Leah called her a few times.


    A rooster crowed outside of the window, and the sun was rising. It was dawn.


    ¡°Hmm? Cindy, why are you up so early?¡± Serena¡¯s voice was still raspy.


    ¡°We are leaving,¡± said Leah.


    ¡°Leaving? Where to?¡± Serena was still confused.


    ¡°To Linkville.¡±


    Serena was finally awake. She sat up on the bed. ¡°What happened? Why do we need to leave so


    suddenly?¡± She was surprised.


    Leah pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we are back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Serena got up from the bed.


    Serena knew Leah was a sensible person, and she would not make such a request if it was not for


    something important.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Both of them swiftly packed up to leave before Sunny returned.


    Usually, everyone would only wake up after seven o¡¯clock. But this time, Leah and Serena would be


    long gone when they woke up. What greeted them was a note from Leah exining that she had to


    leave to attend to some matters.


    ¡°Heh, didn¡¯t I tell you before? Folks from this city are an unreliable lot. See? They were just here for a


    day and they¡¯ve already scooted off.¡± said Gracia sarcastically as she crumpled the note.


    Bryan shaked his head and said, ¡°Maybe they had other pressing matters to attend to.¡±


    Reba pouted her lips and remarked, ¡°What other matters do they have to attend to? They never


    looked busy to me. They just can¡¯t take the heat, so stop making up excuses for them.¡±


    Noticing that both the women had something to say about the pair, Bryan decided to shut his mouth


    and keep quiet.


    Not long after, a figure staggered in from outside. His face was bruised and stained with blood. It


    looked like he was in a bad shape. As he dragged himself close to them, everyone else could finally


    identify who it was.


    In an astonished tone, Reba asked, ¡°Sunny? What happened to you? Where did you go? We were


    looking for you everywhere!¡±


    Sunny¡¯s rtively cheery face turned dark for a moment when he heard that. After a moment, he said


    embarrassingly, ¡°I identally slipped and fell on the road outside.¡±


    ¡°I see. Oh, by the way, did you know that the two women had already left? They didn¡¯t even bother to


    inform us. They clearly did not take us seriously. As I¡¯ve said before, these people you¡¯ve recruited


    didn¡¯t look reliable.¡±ined Gracia.


    After hearing that, Sunny¡¯sposure turned even gloomier. He looked around and his eyes met


    Reba¡¯s. They shed each other a look of understanding.


    Sunny proceeded to go to the bathroom to clean up, while Reba stealthily approached him. She


    asked, ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    Sunny quickly scanned his surroundings. Seeing that no one was looking at them, he breathed a sigh


    of relief. While cleaning his wounds, he replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you nuts? It¡¯s only the first day and you can¡¯t even keep your pants on?¡± said Reba, her eyes


    wide in disbelief.


    Sunny lowered his voice and replied, ¡°Who knew when that guy would return, so I didn¡¯t want to miss


    the opportunity. But¡­¡±


    As he said that, he clenched his teeth.


    Reba frowned and asked, ¡°Now that the truth is out, what are you going to do? You know that we


    can¡¯t afford to get on their bad side, right?¡±


    Sunny took a deep breath and calmly wiped the water off his face. After a short pause, he finally said, ¡°I


    know what to do.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Leah and Serena were unfamiliar with the way down the mountain, but thankfully Han knew it like the


    back of his hand. He had scouted the area twice before that.


    As they reached the foot of the mountain, they could see an off-road vehicle parked some distance


    away. It seemed like Han came prepared.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± asked Han as he took out two canned beef and water from the vehicle and handed


    them to Leah and Serena. He then continued, ¡°We¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re done eating.¡±


    Leah quietly took the can and bottle.


    After he handed them the food stuff, Han went back to the vehicle.


    Serena looked at him and nudged Leah, asking, ¡°So, have you reconciled with him?¡±


    Leah stared at the can in her hand and slowly opened it. She took two bites before shaking her hand


    and said, ¡°There are irreconcble differences between us, there¡¯s no way we will ever reconcile.¡±


    ¡°I sometimes wonder,¡± said Serena as she took a gulp of water. ¡°What in the world happened to cause


    such a rift between both of you that you could not let go of it for all eternity.¡±


    Serena knew Leah for two years now. Even though she did not fully understand Leah, she at least had


    a grasp of Leah¡¯s temperament. She knew that Leah was mild-tempered and amodating. As long


    as nothing went against her principles, she was willing to overlook a lot of things.


    Leah stared into the distance as Serena¡¯s words rang in her head.


    After a while, Han got out of the vehicle, walked over to them and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± said Han nonchntly in a t voice.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Leah as she turned around to fetch Serena. Together, both of them entered the


    backseat of the car.


    Han nced at them, his eyes squinted a little. His hands tightened around the steering wheel as he


    recalled the time when they were newly married. Back then, because of how shabbily she dressed, he


    begrudgingly decided to take her out to shop for new clothes. As they walked towards his car, Leah


    tried to extend her hand towards the door of the front passenger seat but he grabbed hold of her hand,


    stopping her. She did not know what went through his mind that time. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Leah


    innocently.


    At that time, Han coldly replied, ¡°Sit behind.¡±


    Perplexed, Leah asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I sit in the front passenger seat? I¡¯m your wife, right?¡±


    The only response she received was Han mming the door.


    Since then, Leah had been obsessed with wanting to sit side-by-side in the car with Han. It was her


    way of confirming whether she even had a ce in Han¡¯s heart.


    But now, she was no longer bothered by it.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Han stepped on the gas pedal and they drove off.


    When they returned to Linkville, it was already the next day. Back at the annex, Leah took a shower


    and was about to sit down to rest when the phone rang.


    As she picked up the phone, she could hear Ian¡¯s concerned voice on the other end. He asked, ¡°Why


    did you return so early? Did something happen?¡±


    Leah paused for a moment before she responded, ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing. Serena said she was exhausted, so


    we came back early.¡±


    Serena, who was in the showers, overheard her name being mentioned and blurted out, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± continued Leah with a pause. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my draft, so I wanted to rush the design


    out.¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± said Ian with a sigh of relief. He hesitated for a while before continuing, ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ll bring


    you to pay your respects to Mr. White the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression changed, a pained expression shed across her face.


    After a moment, she replied, ¡°Sure¡±.


    Meanwhile, Han returned to the Howard residence and called for the family doctor.


    The family doctor was astonished when he saw the wound on his forehead. He blurted out, ¡°Mr.


    Howard, your wound¡­¡±


    Han nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± said the doctor as he quickly lowered his head and carefully dressed up the wound.


    A few momentster, the front door of the residence swung open and Molly walked in. She was


    cradling Charlotte in her arms.


    She looked at Hanzing on the sofa and was instantly taken aback when sheid eyes on the


    bandage wrapped around his forehead. She asked, ¡°Han, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± replied Han.


    Nothing could escape Molly¡¯s keen mind, she knew he was not telling the truth. She asked, ¡°Where


    have you been these past few days? You weren¡¯t at the office when I went to look for you.¡±


    With his usual nk expressionless face, he replied, ¡°I had to deal with some matters, so I was away.


    What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    A smile shed across Molly¡¯s face as she lifted Charlotte up towards Han. She said cheerfully, ¡°Little


    Charlotte said she missed daddy.¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    The coldness in Han¡¯s eyes faded away as his gaze fell upon Charlotte. Han remained soft-hearted


    towards his son. Charlotte was a chubby boy. His gradually developing facial features resembled Molly


    more than Han.


    ¡°Daddy, I want huggies.¡± Charlotte said. Molly had taught him how to tackle Han¡¯s soft side since he


    was little. It was a piece of cake for Charlotte as he grew up with her teachings. Han reached out


    reluctantly and held Charlotte in his arms. Han asked, ¡°What have you been doingtely?¡±


    Charlotte began counting his fingers and answered, ¡°I went to a lot of fun ces with mommy and ate a


    lot of tasty food. Daddy, I¡¯ve seen a lot of children going to the amusement park with their daddies.


    When will you take me there?¡±


    Charlotte looked at Han with longing eyes as he waited for his answer. Molly was excited to hear it as


    well. Han was stunned. He never loved Molly, yet he must be a responsible father to Charlotte. As Han


    was hesitating on his response, Charlotte began twitching intensely in his arms. He was having


    difficulty breathing.


    Charlotte widened his eyes as his face turned pale. He looked like he was experiencing agonizing pain.


    Han was taken aback and immediately called the family doctor beside them to check on him. Molly was


    bbergasted. ¡°Han, will Charlotte be alright?¡± Molly asked as she clutched his hand. Charlotte was


    everything to her.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Han answered softly. Although he had no feelings for Molly, he decided to reassure her


    as she was extremely worried. The family doctor came out of the room after half an hour. Molly swiftly


    approached the doctor and asked, ¡°What happened to Charlotte?¡±


    The doctor had a solemn look on his face. He nced at Han as he was hesitant to speak in front of


    Molly. ¡°Speak.¡± Han insisted. The doctor took a deep breath and said, ¡°ording to my preliminary


    inspection analysis, the patient is diagnosed with congenital myeloma.


    ¡°What? Myeloma?¡± Molly eximed in disbelief. She grasped the doctor¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°What¡¯s


    Myeloma?¡± Molly asked. She was unaware that her fingernails were creating deep marks on the back


    of the doctor¡¯s hand.


    The doctor endured the pain and took another deep breath. He exined, ¡°In the early stages of


    Myeloma, the patient will experience weakness in limbs. As time passes, the patient will begin


    coughing out blood. At the final stage of myeloma, the cancer cells will take overpletely and cease


    metabolism¡­¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The doctor could not say thest line. Yet, both Han and Molly understood him. Molly took a few steps


    back as she was failing to stand upright. She was drenched in despair. She felt that it was the end of


    the world as the child she loved deeply may not live long.


    Han remained calm. He fidgeted his fingers and asked, ¡°Is there a cure for this?¡± The doctor answered,


    ¡°There is a cure, but the odds of sess are bleak. The patient is very young. The capacity for


    rejection is great. If the bone marrow from the donor is ipatible, the oue will be fatal.¡±


    Molly covered her mouth as tears streamed down her face. Han nced at her and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to save Charlotte no matter what.¡± Han said. Molly felt a slight reassurance


    after hearing his words.


    Leah and Ian arrived at the cemetery on Gordon¡¯s memorial day. As they stood in front of his grave, Ian


    held Leah¡¯s hand and uttered, ¡°Mr. White, you can rest assured as I¡¯ll take good care of Sarah.¡± There


    was a picture of Gordon on the gravestone. It was as if Gordon responded to Ian with a warm look in


    his eyes.


    Ian drove Leah back to the city after leaving the cemetery. On the way to their destination, Ian acted


    casually and asked, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since you¡¯ve returned. Yet, you haven¡¯t gone back to the


    company. How about we head over now?¡±


    Leah nodded slowly and she leaned against the window observing the fleeting vehicles on the road.


    She was having mixed feelings.


    Ian parked his car at the main entrance of thepany. A group of reporters immediately surrounded


    them as soon as they got out of the car. Leah and Ian gave each other a puzzled look.


    The Sander¡¯s family and the White family merged theirpanies. Although theirpany was ranked


    in the top five in Linkville, Ian had always kept a low profile. He had never attracted so many reporters


    before. Leah and Ian had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°It seems like the rumors of Ms. Cindy being in a rtionship with Mr. Sanders is true.¡± A reporter


    uttered. Leah¡¯s identity was well known in Linkville ever since she became the star in the previous


    Fashion Week. As for Ian, he had been the star of the economic magazines for the past two years.


    Rumors arousing amongst them were inevitable.


    Leah and Ian nced at each other and proceeded to make their way into the building. A reporter


    suddenly stopped them in their way. ¡°What do you want?¡± Leah uttered expressionlessly. She was


    radiating a menacing aura.


    ¡°Ms. Cindy, are you unaware of the fact that you returned after the first day of your volunteering


    teaching? Do you know that your capricious behavior can cause tremendous problems for others?¡± The


    reporter said.


    ¡°I thought you were a pretty and kinddy, but it was just an act. People like you are truly pretentious!¡±


    Another reporter added. The reporters continued to harass Leah with their malicious spections.


    Ian frowned and said, ¡°Things aren¡¯t the way you think.¡± A reporter replied, ¡°Mr. Sanders, there¡¯s no


    need to speak for her. You deserve someone better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m starting to doubt that she designed the jewelry before by herself.¡± Another reporter


    uttered. The reporters were making ambiguous ims about Leah as if someone was behind all of this.


    Ian was feeling irritated. As he was about to speak up once more, Leah stopped him. She shook her


    head and proceeded to ask, ¡°Who sent you all here to say all of this?¡± The expressions on the


    reporters¡¯ faces were slightly moved.


    ¡°We¡¯re just here to rify things.¡± One of them still tried to quibble.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ¡°As a reporter, you should always strive to uncover the truth. However, the reality is quite the opposite,


    and you havee to question me without having conducted any proper investigation. Such inquiries


    will not elicit a response from me.¡± Leah coldly refused while maintaining a nk expression.


    Perhaps it was because her sudden assertiveness put those reporters off, and some people actually


    shut up embarrassingly.


    Seeing this, Leah pulled Ian and decided to head in the direction of the office.


    At this point, the leading reporter gritted his teeth and pursued her once more. ¡°Are you avoiding this


    subject on purpose? Or did we get it exactly right?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face became colder. She slowly turned around, stared at him, and said word for word, ¡°If you


    spread rumors like this again, I will have mywyer to have a chat with you.¡±


    She spent the few years she was abroad following her grandfather into the chamber ofmerce,


    where she met people from all walks of life, including some who were difficult to get along with.


    She knew that if she backed away in this situation, the other party would advance and tighten their


    noose around her.


    Leah didn¡¯t say anything else after seeing the other party¡¯s grimace, and quickly dragged Ian into the


    company.


    When the two returned to the office, Leah removed her coat and ced it on the sofa.


    Ian came over and looked at her worriedly, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    When she heard this, Leah shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. This little thing can¡¯t possibly affect me in any


    way.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m still puzzled as to why you returned so abruptly. Did something happen?¡± Ian


    exhaled a sigh.


    He looked at Leah worriedly.


    He knew Leah wasn¡¯t the type who would back down because she couldn¡¯t stand the harsh


    environment in the mountains, but he also knew she didn¡¯t like to talk about many things, and she


    preferred to keep it to herself.


    Leah averted her gaze as she heard Ian¡¯s words.


    She didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but she also didn¡¯t want Ian to be worried.


    After a brief moment of thought, her hands clenched and loosened before heaving a sigh of relief and


    saying, ¡°It¡¯s because of Sunny. He attempted to molest me but was unsessful.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ian couldn¡¯t believe it, his gentle face contorted in surprise.


    He¡¯d known Sunny for five years and hadn¡¯t realized he was such a person.


    Ian stepped forward to hold Leah¡¯s hand after a brief thought, a trace of guilt on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Leah smiled at him reluctantly, resisting the urge to withdraw her hand, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not


    your fault.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned. I will not, under any circumstances, let him go,¡± Ian assured, ¡°In addition to


    today¡¯s events, I will conduct a thorough investigation.¡±


    Leah nodded, ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    Ian brushed aside the problems caused by these reporters who came to thepany today after


    learning that Sunny had malicious intentions toward Leah.


    Simrly, Leah believed that this was a minor issue.


    They did not expect this situation to escte so quickly, and it upied major news headlines within


    two days.


    Even Leah, who disliked going online, was aware of how negatively the public perceived her.


    She walked out of the office after leaving work in the afternoon, passing several young and attractive


    female employees.


    They were only aware of Leah¡¯s ¡°unusual¡± rtionship with Ian and her identity as a famous designer,


    but they were unaware that she was also a shareholder in thepany.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Shh, be quiet! She¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°So what if she hears it? She¡¯s just an unruly woman who returned from abroad to harm our Mr.


    Sanders.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sanders, our president, has always kept his name clean. Never have there been any scandals or


    unfavorable news when traveling abroad. As soon as she arrived, others began to reprimand her in that


    manner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was as if they were deliberately informing Leah.


    Leah stopped in her tracks, frowned slightly, and walked in front of them.


    The three of them were all whispering when a shadow appeared in front of them. When they looked up,


    they were met by Leah¡¯s cold eyes.


    The three of them had slightly awkward expressions on their faces.


    ¡°I appreciate you defending Ian.¡± Leah looked at them, obviously the same height as the other party,


    but she had a condescending air about her.


    ¡°But you nder others behind their backs, and in doing so, you are causing Ian problems.


    Furthermore, as thepany¡¯s frontliners, you should be more conscious of your image and keep your


    mouth shut.¡± Leah reprimanded them tly.


    The three looked at each other in dismay. They had no idea this woman would have the guts to teach


    them a lesson.


    Shouldn¡¯t she be hiding like a rat?


    ¡°What rights do you have to teach us a lesson?¡± one of them asked quickly, pouting.


    Leah smiled lightly and said, ¡°Based on this.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened her purse, took out a business card, and gently ced it at the front desk.


    That was the new business card she made after returning home from her trip abroad.


    The receptionist picked up the business card and gave it a quick nce after noticing this, at which


    point her face abruptly turned red and then, white.


    She only saw ¡°Sarah White, Chairman of White Group, Chief Jewelry Designer of Fortune Group¡±


    written on the business card.


    White family and Sanders family collectively made up the Fortune Group. She was the chairman of


    White Group, which proved that she owned at least half of Fortune Group¡¯s shares.


    A Maserati with pink stickers was parked on the side of the road when Leah exited thepany. The


    car window slowly rolled down as Leah emerged, revealing Serena¡¯s bright smile.


    ¡°Cindy.¡± Serena waved at her, drawing a lot of attention from the passing traffic.


    Leah dashed over to open the car door and get inside. She had to care about her image even if she


    didn¡¯t care about those public opinions.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Leah inquired while wearing her seat belt.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you promised to take me shopping?¡± pouted Serena.


    She had just returned from abroad and had nothing with her. Leah had promised to take her to the mall


    to buy daily necessities and clothes.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been too busytely.¡±


    ¡°Are you preupied with dealing with thosements on the inte?¡± Serena inquired. ¡°But


    seriously, you Pasteriaizens are far more powerful than Melville¡¯s. Do they not eat and sleep? How


    do they have so much time every day?¡±


    A helpless smile spread across Leah¡¯s face as she was amused by her words.


    Leah exited the Maserati after it had stopped in the parking lot of the mall, and as she did so, she


    caught a fleeting glimpse of the car parked next to them out of the corner of her eye. She was


    momentarily taken aback.


    Why does this car look familiar?


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get some food first.¡± Serena urged from the front.


    Leah had no choice but to keep up.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    They had a casual meal at a restaurant in the mall before she took Serena shopping.


    Sometimes one had to admit that women possessed too much spending power.


    Just as Serena emerged from a clothing store, Leah looked at the bags in her hand and helplessly


    said, ¡°We can¡¯t carry any more bags.¡±


    ¡°Ah! What to do then?¡± Serena suddenly looked bitter.


    Leah¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as she noticed a jewelry store in front of her.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Leah pointed to the jewelry store in front of Serena and said, ¡°I recall that the jewelry store is part of the


    Fortune Group. Let¡¯s get the things there first, then have the driver deliver them to the vi.¡±


    After hearing that, Serena eximed enthusiastically, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The two entered the jewelry store carrying bags of various sizes. They were beautiful and young, and


    they had a lot of bags in their hands. The employees assumed they hade in to buy jewelry.


    ¡°Hello! Wee!¡± They were greeted warmly by the salesperson.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Leah ced the things in her hand on the sofa beside her and turned to face her, saying, ¡°We


    want to¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Who designed this ne?!¡±


    An excited voice next to her interrupted her before she could say anything.


    Leah frowned slightly and subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound.


    The sound also drew the attention of the other salespeople, and they all made their way over.


    There were about seven or eight people in front of a counter selling nes at the time.


    In the very center was ady in gold and silver, all covered in jewels, with heavy makeup on her face.


    Her eyes were fixed on a ne ced in front of her, and her very thin brows seemed to stand up.


    ¡°What is the situation?¡± Serena was outgoing and began inquiring about the situation as soon as she


    squeezed herself in.


    There were two other customers besides the salesperson. When Serena asked, the spirit of gossip


    ignited and whispered to her, ¡°That woman was going to buy that ne, but when she found out the


    designer¡¯s name was Cindy, she became enraged. I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s upset about it. Wasn¡¯t


    Cindy¡¯s jewelry a hit among the nobledies?¡±


    Leah raised her brows after hearing those words.


    ¡°The designer of this style was designed by Cindy, a famous foreign jewelry designer, and most of her


    designer nes are avable in our store,¡± the salesperson here began to exin.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the woman who seduced Fortune Group¡¯s president, Mr. Sanders, who returned after


    gilding and desired to ascend society and be a phoenix?¡± With her bright red nails covering half of


    her mouth, the woman asked sarcastically.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, except for Leah, the person mentioned, who seemed unfazed.


    ¡°Lady, don¡¯t believe the seditiousments posted online that are meant to spread rumors.¡± The


    salesperson patiently exined.


    ¡°He-he! My daughter has always gotten along well with Ian. They are of the same social ss and are


    interested in each other, but he has abandoned my daughter since she appeared. Who, if not that


    woman, had seduced him?¡± The woman eximed loudly.


    Hearing that, Serena tutted twice, approached Leah and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your fianc¨¦ to be quite


    popr.¡±


    Leah rolled her eyes at her, and uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°If you are not interested in purchasing, please leave.¡± There was such amotion here that it


    eventually drew the store manager¡¯s attention.


    When the store manager arrived, the woman who was causing problems was quickly dismissed. It was


    to be expected, given that he had been appointed by Ian.


    Before leaving, the woman twisted her neck and red at them angrily, saying, ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out


    of the store? Wait until my daughter marries into the Sander family. You¡¯ll see how I handle the lot of


    you.¡±


    After the troublemaker left, the store manager reprimanded a few salespeople who exchanged pale


    looks. ¡°Is this the first time this has happened? I¡¯ve said it before, if youe across someone who


    isn¡¯t here to buy anything and is only looking to cause trouble, just usher them away. Get the security


    guards if they don¡¯t leave. Why even try to talk to her?¡±


    Unconvinced, one of the salespeople scowled and muttered, ¡°Can¡¯t you, store manager, ask Mr.


    Sanders to take all the Cindy-designed jewelry off the shelves? Even if they are driven away, it will only


    treat the symptoms and not the underlying cause, and there will be others. People havee to cause


    havoc. The inte users had left such scathing and offensivements. Why her pieces are still on


    disy here is beyond me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Is it your responsibility to show Mr. Sanders how to do things? If you can¡¯t take it any longer,


    hand in your resignation letter.¡± The shop owner berated her while ring at her.


    The other salespeople lowered their heads, each of them feeling simrly resentful.


    The store manager let them go after reprimanding them. She cast a broad nce around the store, and


    when she met Leah¡¯s gaze, she was taken aback for a moment.


    The store manager approached Leah and asked, ¡°Hello, what would you like to see?¡±


    For some reason, she had the impression that Leah was not like the other women who hade to


    cause trouble.


    Leah was very pleased with the store manager¡¯s performance just now. ¡°Are there many people


    causing trouble here today?¡± she asked, shing a soft smile in her direction.


    For a brief moment, the store manager was stunned. She gave Leah a quick once-over, and there was


    a sh of recognition in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Cindy,e here and have a little chat with me,¡± she said, her expression adding a touch of


    deference.


    The store manager led them to the store¡¯s lounge area. She then served them each a cup of coffee


    before taking a seat across from them.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that some people will gossip, and this is the only one who causes trouble like this.¡±


    ¡°Okay. How are the sales going today?¡± Leah asked again.


    Despite her disheartened expression, the store manager replied truthfully, ¡°We haven¡¯t sold a single


    piece of jewelry today.¡±


    Leah nodded slowly.


    She had not anticipated this situation. She thought that those public sentiments were only minor issues


    that would eventually go away on their own.


    However, she did not expect that the situation would worsen.


    Those behind the scenes seemed to want to make things difficult for her, and were opposed to her


    leading an easy life.


    After Leah and Serena had finished their coffee, Leah nodded and said, ¡°Go do your work. I¡¯ll take a


    look around.¡±


    The store manager left after hearing that.


    The two sat in the lounge area for a while.


    Serena leaned against the sofa, as if she had just finished watching a really good show, and asked her,


    ¡°What n do you have? The problem is a little trickier this time.¡±


    They¡¯d known each other for two years, and she knew far too much about Leah¡¯s character.


    She preferred to face difficulties head on.


    However, this time, Leah frowned slightly and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After all, she had drawn some people into her situation, and Ian was one of them.


    For a while, she was silent.


    Serena suddenly nudged her arm with her elbow and said, ¡°Look outside.¡±


    Behind the lounge area where they were seated was arge ss window, and the outside could be


    seen clearly from the inside.


    The floor they were on was in the shopping mall¡¯s affluent section. Since everything on this floor was


    premium, ordinary people never came up here. That was why there were so few people outside.


    After hearing Serena¡¯s words, Leah unwittingly lifted her eyes and fixed them in the direction she had


    indicated.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Outside, three people were shopping. The man was holding a child in his arms and lowered his head to


    speak to the woman. The woman¡¯s face was coyly shy, and her eyes were beaming with joy.


    It was Han and Molly.


    That was also the image Leah had seen countless times in her dreams.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk It¡¯s him again. This guy is a Casanova. He has his wife and child in his arms, and he still


    has designs for you. He pursued you all the way to the vige thest time. I thought he was crazy


    about you.¡± Serena took a good look at Han and sighed, shaking her head.


    When she first returned to Pasteria and saw Han, who was stunning in appearance and temperament,


    she had a fleeting thought of having an affair.


    Her mind was put at ease now that she knew this man was not a good person. Furthermore, he was


    obviously more interested in Leah, and their rtionship was so delicate. Serena didn¡¯t want to


    navigate treacherous waters.


    She merely wanted to watch from the sidelines.


    Leah¡¯s eyes met Han for just two seconds before they drifted away expressionlessly.


    ¡°Do you still want to go shopping?¡± she asked Serena after standing up and giving her an interested


    look.


    ¡°Yes, of course! Why would we not go shopping? Let¡¯s get going.¡± She grabbed Leah¡¯s arm and led her


    out of the jewelry store.


    Leah felt a burning gaze on her back as soon as she walked out of the jewelry store, and she didn¡¯t


    have to turn around to see who it was.


    Han appeared to have a gut feeling because his eyes were drawn to Leah the moment she appeared.


    However, Leah left without looking back.


    Even though she had walked some distance away, Han continued to stare deeply in the direction she


    was leaving, oblivious to Molly, whose facial expression had changed beside him.


    ¡°Han, what are you looking at?¡± Molly asked, forcing a smile.


    Han finally averted his gaze and stated tly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    As Molly¡¯s hands hung by her sides, they were clenched tightly and the knuckles had a pale hue to


    them. Her smile gradually became more rigid.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a Fortune Group jewelry store? Theirpany is considered apetitor to yours, but Han,


    did you know that Fortune Group has had a difficult time recently?¡± Molly cast a sarcastic nce at the


    massive jewelry store in front of her.


    Han followed her gaze to the store. Except for a few shop assistants and a single customer, the jewelry


    store with exquisite decoration and design appeared to be deste.


    Han had been preupied with other matters recently, so he had no idea why.


    Since she had mentioned it, he went along with her and asked her, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ian Sanders, the CEO of Fortune Group, and Cindy, the designer who had recently returned to


    Pasteria, are involved in some sort of rtionship. The woman¡¯s character is terrible, which has


    sparked outrage on the Inte. Because of her, everyone boycotted the jewelry she designed. The


    Fortune Group was dragged in and is suffering as a result.¡± Molly emphasized that ¡°the character is


    terrible,¡± and openly and secretly mocked Leah.


    She even highlighted Leah and Ian¡¯s rtionship.


    Han¡¯s thick ck brows were slightly twisted as he listened to her words.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Molly¡¯s words, though. It was because Leah was in trouble yet, again.


    How could this woman be so unlucky that she kept getting caught in trouble just a few days after


    returning to Pasteria?


    With that in mind, Han said to Molly, ¡°Today, I¡¯m not going shopping. I still have work to do. I¡¯m


    returning to the office.¡±


    Molly¡¯s smile instantly froze at the corner of her mouth. She bit her lower lip, her face gloomy, and


    asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Han didn¡¯t have the heart to exin it to her, so he walked away with Charlotte in his arms. Molly


    couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth and follow him.


    Ben was apprehensive when he saw Han enter the office. ¡°What brings you back, Mr. Howard?¡±


    Han¡¯s temper has grown increasingly irritable since hest left Linkville and returned. He always had a


    gloomy expression these days. Everyone in the group was aware of his unpredictable temperament,


    and for fear of angering him, they dared not even make noise while walking.


    ¡°Hmm, find something out for me,¡± Han said expressionlessly as he loosened his tie and sat in his


    chair.


    ¡°What do you want me to help you find?¡± Ben inquired quickly.


    ¡°Find out what kind of trouble Sarah White is in,¡± Han continued.


    ¡°All right, Sarah¡­¡± Ben wanted to say it again, but as soon as he started, his eyes widened


    involuntarily.


    Wait. Did he hear it right?


    Did Mr. Howard say Sarah? As in Sarah White?!


    He hadn¡¯t heard this name in almost two years, and even if he had, he didn¡¯t dare to mention it.


    The name Sarah White was once a taboo for Han.


    Now, however, he actually heard it from Mr. Howard¡¯s mouth and he had said the words himself.


    Han red at him. ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡±


    Ben got his look, and even though he didn¡¯t understand what was going on and was still shocked by


    what happened, he handled it professionally.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Ben to learn about the situation and inform Han of its details.


    Han leaned back in his office chair, his legs slightly crossed, and his face was solemn.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, I also learned that this incident was not idental; rather, someone purposefully stoked


    public dissent behind the scenes to nder Ms. White.¡± Ben stumbled.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Han nodded indifferently, and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Would you like me to conduct a thorough investigation, ascertain the perpetrator¡¯s identity, seize the


    perpetrator, and establish Miss White¡¯s innocence? Ben continued to inquire cautiously.


    ¡°No.¡± Han, as expected, rejected his proposal.


    Ben exhaled a sigh of relief, thinking that he was fortunate not to be chastised this time.


    Who knew that in the next second, Han would stand up and dere, ¡°I know who it is.¡±


    Ben was stunned for a moment and inadvertently asked, ¡°Who is it¡­¡±


    Han rose to his feet and walked to the office¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window, where he lowered his head to


    observe the scene outside.


    The number of times he had looked out the window like this over the previous two years escaped his


    memory. He used to look out the window whenever he was upset.


    He often wondered if there was anyone in this city worth remembering for her.


    Fortunately, she did return.


    Han had his back turned to Ben. Looking askance, he asked after a while, ¡°I heard that Shawn Ford is


    coming to Linkville?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will arrive here on a ne the following morning.¡± Ben responded respectfully, albeit puzzled.


    ¡°Call him and let him know I¡¯ve nned a banquet to wee him back,¡± instructed Han.


    Ben looked at Han again in surprise.


    Everyone in the outside world now knew that Han and Shawn are business rivals. Han had never paid


    attention to Ian or considered him to be a threat.


    However, Shawn was an extremely cunning and ruthless individual who preferred to plot against


    others.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Han hated him very much.


    However, given that Shawn was visiting Linkville, why did Han even decide to host a banquet?


    Ben didn¡¯t understand it, but he didn¡¯t dare to challenge it, so he could only lower his head and say,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Han averted his gaze and clenched his fists slowly.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Leah arrived at thepany early in the morning, but the atmosphere was not as usual. The entire


    company building was silent, everyone¡¯s voices were very low when they spoke or walked, and their


    faces were gloomy and despondent. No eye contact was made.


    Leah pushed open the door to the chairman¡¯s office, only to find it empty, and she had no idea where


    Ian had gone.


    When the secretary entered the room carrying a document, she stopped her and asked, ¡°Where is


    Ian?¡±


    When the secretary saw Leah, a sh of recognition shed across her face, and she replied truthfully,


    ¡°Mr. Sanders is in the conference room right now.¡±


    ¡°In a meeting?¡± After hearing there was a meeting, Leah frowned a little and racked her brains


    unwittingly. She then realized Ian had not told her anything about the meeting.


    ¡°Howe no one informed me of the meeting?¡± Leah inquired, her brow furrowed.


    When the secretary heard the words, she realized she had let slip her tongue and quickly tried to cover


    up her error by saying, ¡°Perhaps you forgot, but the meeting should be finished by now. You can simply


    sit in the office and wait.¡±


    As Leah listened to her stammering words, her doubts grew. She pondered for two seconds, then stood


    up and walked towards the conference room without looking back.


    Before she could even push the door open, she heard a loud noise.


    Someone threw a stack of documents on the table, and then a voice with suppressed rage said, ¡°Mr.


    Sanders, take a look at how much ourpany¡¯s stock price has dropped in thest two weeks. You¡¯re


    still not nning a press conference to rify the situation?¡±


    ¡°What good is it if it¡¯s rified? Ms. White works for our firm. The public opinion on the Inte is


    completely biased since she got involved in this issue!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Yes, the only strategy at this time is to keep your distance from Ms. White.


    ¡°However, Miss White owns half of Fortune Group¡¯s shares.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a share? At most, we kick out the White family¡¯spany. We have finally made some


    progress and are on the upswing. We can¡¯t get implicated in this!¡±


    All the shareholders exchanged words in the office, and the debates were heated.


    Leah listened at the door, her face expressionless.


    In fact, she could see why these people would say such things. After all, she had been abroad for two


    years and had never worked with these people or contributed to thepany before.


    On the contrary, she had implicated thepany as soon as she returned to Pasteria. Thepany


    had suffered from negative publicity, and its jewelry store was boycotted, the stock price fell, and the


    company was now in crisis.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ian finally spoke up in a deep voice just as everyone wasining.


    Hisplexion was not great, ¡°Fortune Group will not cut ties with the White family or Sarah White.


    This controversy arose as a result of someone¡¯s malicious intent to incite dissent. I will thoroughly


    investigate this matter before issuing a statement to rify.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Sanders¡­¡± Someone else wished to persuade further.


    At this point, the conference room door was pushed open from the outside, and Leah entered with a


    nk expression on her five-centimeter-tall high heels.


    ¡°Sarah.¡± Ian got up quickly, his expression a little nervous, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Leah shook her head at him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She knew he didn¡¯t want her to be worried.


    The others looked slightly awkward when they saw Leah appear.


    After all, they were caught gossiping behind her back, and she was their leader.


    ¡°Take it easy, everyone. I¡¯ll definitely find a solution because I¡¯m the one who caused this problem. In


    terms of the losses incurred by thepany during this time, I will also find a way to make up the


    difference.¡± She said it lightly, but her voice had the unwitting power to calm people¡¯s hearts.


    Leah¡¯s eyes suddenly took on a different expression. Her voice was icy as the topic of conversation


    changed, and she stated, ¡°It¡¯s time to put people to the test now that thepany is in trouble. You can


    leave as soon as you like if you feel sorry for yourself because I don¡¯t care what the rest of the world


    thinks, even when our people are in chaos at this time.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, everyone¡¯s faces changed.


    Leah couldn¡¯t give a damn what they thought. Leah went on, ¡°Every business will face some level of


    difficulty. Instead ofining about problems, you should learn to ept them and find solutions to


    them. Do you have any other concerns?¡±


    The conference room fell silent for a few seconds after she finished speaking.


    For a brief moment, a man in his forties smirked and said, ¡°You said it with such ease. You started this


    problem, so tell me how you intend to fix it.¡±


    Leah cast a nce at him and revealed her ns to everyone. ¡°I will hold a press conference,


    announcing that I will be thepany¡¯s chief jewelry designer, and simultaneously donate books and


    materials to elementary schools in the mountainous area, helping them repair the school, and as for the


    person who subtly influenced public opinion, I will also weed him out.¡±


    Leah came up with this idea over thest few days, and it¡¯s currently the quickest fix for the issue at


    hand.


    Even though everyone boycotted her, her value as the most prestigious international jewelry designer


    remained.


    Additionally, a person who was widely regarded as being bad would quickly gain public eptance


    after performing a good deed and pleading for forgiveness.


    The others in the conference room said nothing after hearing Leah¡¯s words.


    Even though the situation was not particrlyplicated, their tendency to shirk responsibility


    whenever a problem arose has caused them to feel a little embarrassed right now.


    Leah and Ian returned to the office after the meeting.


    Ian made her a cup of tea and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made you hear those hurtful words.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Leah said.


    Ian¡¯s face showed a deeper level of regret when he heard those words. He sighed after a while and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Sunny, but it¡¯s odd¡­ Everyone said they never saw him again and have


    no idea where he went. I sent people to look for him, but there was no trace of him.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face revealed a deep thought. ¡°The traces ought to still be detectable even if he fled the scene


    out of fear of the crime. He couldn¡¯t possibly have vanished without a trace.¡±


    ¡°I suspect someone got to him.¡± Ian expressed his reservations.


    Leah pondered for a moment, then sighed, ¡°Just wait and see. I¡¯ll go ahead and prepare for rification


    first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ian said softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Leah returned to the Whites¡¯ residence in the evening.


    When Jane called, she had just finished taking a shower.


    ¡°Sarah, how are you doing in Pasteria? Did you run into any problems?¡± Jane¡¯s voice came across as


    somewhat frail.


    Leah replied while drying her hair, ¡°Everything is fine. Don¡¯t worry. How about you? Have you been to


    the hospital for a checkup? Why does your voice still sound so weak?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same old issue. It happens every year. Don¡¯t be overly concerned about me.¡± Jane spoke


    softly.


    Leah frowned slightly and sighed.


    How could she not be worried?


    Jane seemed to have lost her energy since Gordon¡¯s passing.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Even though Jane didn¡¯t say anything during her two years abroad, Leah could see with her own eyes


    that Jane¡¯s body was bing weaker and more depressed. She mostly spent her days staring in a


    daze at the flowers in the garden.


    She also made numerous attempts to make Jane happy, but no matter how hard she tried, Jane was


    only able to maintain an outward appearance of happiness while Gordon remained a source of


    constant pain.


    Ryan naturally brought Jane to many psychiatrists, but all of them said she didn¡¯t have any


    psychological issues. It was just that she just couldn¡¯t get past herself.


    Leah was worried, but there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Leah put down the towel, sighed again, and said, ¡°I said before that I would take you back to


    Pasteria, but you were afraid that you would remember that incident when you returned to Linkville, so I


    didn¡¯t bring you. But you are all by yourself there, abroad. You should take care of yourself, and don¡¯t


    let me worry about you.¡±


    ¡°I know. What could possibly go wrong with me? You simply would not believe me. It¡¯s been a long


    time. I¡¯m over it long ago,¡± repudiated Jane.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Leah said, helplessly smiling.


    ¡°By the way, how are you and this kid, Ian, doing? When will you be engaged?¡± Jane asked,


    concerned.


    Leah¡¯s face froze when she heard this, and she pursed her lips and hesitated before saying, ¡°The


    whole engagement thing¡­ There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s not to rush? I saw that boy grow up. He likes you and has the best character. He hasn¡¯t


    married and has been single for the past two years, waiting for you. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m clueless. You two


    had a good rtionship when you were younger, and now that you¡¯ve decided to return to Pasteria, you


    must never let him down again.¡± Jane nagged in an anxious tone.


    ¡°I know, but I just returned to Pasteria, and there are still a lot of things I need to deal with, and I¡¯m also


    quite busy at thepany, so we haven¡¯t thought about it yet,¡± Leah eximed helplessly.


    When Jane heard this, she fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Sarah, tell me the truth, do you still


    think about¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Leah cut Jane off because she knew what she was going to say. ¡°I really don¡¯t, and it¡¯s not what


    you think,¡± she said solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s best it isn¡¯t so.¡± Jane exhaled a sigh of relief before beginning to speak bitterly, ¡°My greatest wish


    right now is for you to marry Ian and be happy. I can¡¯t rest until I deliver you into his hands.¡±


    Leah felt a little helpless.


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    ¡°You better keep it in mind.¡±


    Jane told her repeatedly before hanging up the phone.


    Leah was feeling a little tired. She encountered problems one after another after arriving back in


    Pasteria, which truly overwhelmed her.


    She and Ian¡­ She hadn¡¯t given it much thought, but Jane pressed her to do so. She wondered if she


    should talk to Ian about it.


    The phone rang again while she was deep in thought.


    Leah quickly picked up the phone, thinking it was Jane, and checked the caller ID, but it was an


    unknown number.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Leah picked it up and asked suspiciously, ¡°May I know who this is?¡±


    ¡°Leah.¡± The other party correctly called out her name.


    Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was all too familiar with this voice.


    ¡°Han, how did you get my phone number?¡± she asked, finally finding her voice within her pounding


    heart.


    ¡°I found it,¡± Han said, slightly pleased, ¡°there is nothing I can¡¯t find.¡±


    What he said was reasonable because truly, there was really nothing he couldn¡¯t find.


    But why on earth did he check on her?


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Leah asked warily.


    Han¡¯s voice had anguid, carefree quality to it. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with you about a business


    opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really have nothing to talk to you about,¡± Leah said without thinking.


    ¡°Although you are the chairman of the White family¡¯spany and thergest shareholder of Fortune


    Group, you are also carrying out Mr. Crawford¡¯s tasks, aren¡¯t you?¡± Han said a lot in a single breath.


    Leah frowned slightly, her voice cold. ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡±


    Han found himself in a surprisingly good mood as he leaned on the sofa and observed the scene


    outside the floor to ceiling window¡ªeven if Leah was hostile to him.


    He still wanted to make herugh and tease her a little.


    ¡°Fortune Group cannot make your jewelry famous, but Howard Group can. Why don¡¯t youe and


    work for me? I¡¯d like to hire you as thepany¡¯s chief jewelry designer.¡± Han was in a good mood


    when he said this.


    Even if it was only a proposal, anything that came out of his mouth sounded more like amand.


    ¡°Why should I ept your job offer?¡± countered Leah.


    With significant resources in every area, Howard Group was now the strongest business in the nation,


    and everyone wanted a piece of the action.


    Ryan¡¯s domestic market performance was stillcking, despite his sess abroad.


    When Ryan let Leah return to Pasteria this time, he expected her to pave the way up in the domestic


    market.


    Han had discovered this long ago, so he preyed on her weak spot to entice her.


    Leah would have been moved if it had been anyone else.


    The other party, however, was Han. She was not reconciled, and she refused to do what he wanted.


    ¡°Leah, you don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Han sighed, his tone heavy.


    It was to be expected that she would refuse.


    However, despite his best efforts, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little down.


    She always had an uncanny ability to affect his emotions. Han took a light puff after lighting the


    cigarette between his fingers.


    ¡°Who do you think is behind it this time?¡± After a long silence, he spoke slowly again, ¡°Shawn Ford has


    his eyes on you.¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression changed.


    So, it was Shawn Ford.


    His gentlemanly demeanor came to mind when his name was mentioned, but she also remembered


    how he had a way of making people shudder at even the smallest of his actions.


    He was too vicious.


    Her father¡¯s death was caused indirectly by his schemes.


    Leah¡¯s hands were slightly clenched.


    ¡°Han, I¡¯ll take you up on your offer. But it¡¯s not because Ipromise with you. It¡¯s because I consider


    my own interests,¡± Leah said slowly after a long time.


    Han¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse. ¡°Of course.¡±


    After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    It was now evening, and the brilliant sunset shone through the office¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows.


    His office was located in the city¡¯s tallest office building. Han smoked his cigarette slowly.


    Ben pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°You asked for me, Mr. Howard?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han nodded and said, ¡°Get ready to wee ourpany¡¯s new secretary to the president.¡±


    He paused before adding, ¡°Also as my personal assistant.¡±


    Ben looked at Han inexplicably.


    Why do I have the impression that Mr. Howard is overly excited right now?

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Leah hung up her phone andy down on her bed staring at the ceiling on top of her.


    She agreed to Han¡¯s conditions not only because he had the ability to help her build the reputation of


    the jewelry she designed but also because she no longer wanted to involve Ian after such a serious


    incident.


    Ian had done a lot for the White family. When Gordon passed away, the White family was in a crisis,


    and Ian stepped up to shoulder the responsibility. He gave up his dreams to be a doctor and


    ventured into the business world. He never had any ill intention for thest two years and treated the


    White family¡¯spany as one of his own without trying to acquire it.


    Ian had beenpletely acknowledged by the White family.


    That was why Leah didn¡¯t want him to ruin thepany he worked hard to establish for her sake.


    However, Han was different. With his capabilities, he would definitely manage this well.


    It might sound a little selfish, but Leah had no choice. He owed Ian a favor, and Han owed her a favor.


    Since she made her decision, Leah had to inform Ian about this. She asked him out to dinner the next


    day after work.


    ¡°Right now?¡± Ian looked happy as he nodded, ¡°Sure, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Leah was absent-minded and simply replied, ¡°Anything.¡±


    Ian thought about it for a while, took his car keys and walked inside the elevator with her. As they were


    riding the elevator, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a nice Chinese restaurant. After having so much western food


    here, you must have missed Chinese food.¡±


    Leah smiled when she saw his happy face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go there then.¡±


    Both of them walked out of the elevator with smiles on their faces. Especially Ian who was looking at


    Leah gently. It was differentpared to his usual gentle yet estranged expression.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m going to bring the car here,¡± Ian said to Leah.


    Leah nodded. She stood outside the building entrance while everyone was staring at her. She had


    be infamous for all the negative news surrounding her.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°She seems close to Mr. Sanders. Do they really have that kind of rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Didn¡¯t the rumors say Mr. Sanders has a fiancee? Perhaps this woman is the mistress.¡±


    All the unpleasantments kepting. Leah heard every single word, but she stood at her spot


    calmly without moving.


    Then, a ck Maybach pulled up beside Leah. The windows rolled down, and Han was inside.


    Leah took a nce and started to frown slightly.


    Han seemed to be in a good mood. He was resting an arm on the window and asked Leah, ¡°Where are


    you going? Let me give you a ride.¡±


    He sounded confident as if he knew that Leah wouldn¡¯t reject his offer.


    However, Leah backed away from him and rejected him coldly, ¡°No need. Thank you for your


    kindness.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Han thought she was thanking him sincerely, so he got out of the car and said, ¡°Get


    in. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±


    ¡°Han, what are you trying to do? This is the entrance of Fortune Group. It¡¯s not right for you to appear


    here,¡± Leah warned him.


    Han¡¯s smile started to disappear. He didn¡¯t expect her to reject him in this manner. She even backed


    away after seeing him. He thought he was already getting closer to her.


    Han ced his hands beside his legs and said after thinking for a moment, ¡°You are going to be a part


    of the Howard Group. I¡¯m only being considerate to my subordinate as a boss. Get in.¡±


    Leah heard what he said and had an annoyed look. She was afraid someone might hear him, so she


    went up to Han and covered his mouth with her hands.


    She had yet to figure out a way to tell Ian about this. If someone else heard about this, they would


    surely tell Ian and try to cause a misunderstanding. Ian might not listen to them, but it¡¯s still not


    something pleasant for his ears.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Leah stood on her toes and covered Han¡¯s mouth. She stared at him as she warned him with


    a frown.


    The gap between them closed because of her actions. Leah was close to him. She could feel his hot


    breath on her palms with her hands on his lips.


    Leah blinked and locked eyes with Han. She noticed something was wrong and removed her hand


    from his mouth and backed off while looking at Han.


    Han had a gloomy look. He was holding his breath when Leah approached him just now. This woman


    dared not defy his orders in the past. She was even too shy to look directly at him.


    Now, she was already bold enough to do something so daring. However, he actually missed her gentle


    touch.


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± Han asked.


    Leah turned her face to the side and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Han chuckled, ¡°Leah, are you feeling shy?¡±


    Leah stared at him and replied, ¡°You are overthinking.¡±


    Han¡¯s mood seemed to get better. He was just about to say something when a car can be heard


    honking from behind.


    Ian got down from the car. He had a smile on his gentle face, but he was very alert.


    Ian walked to Leah¡¯s side, held her hand, looked at Han and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Howard. It¡¯s been a long


    time.¡±


    Han locked eyes with Ian, and he was gloomy when he saw Leah holding hands with Ian. He knew Ian


    did that to provoke him, but Leah didn¡¯t reject Ian at all.


    ¡°Sarah, what are you talking to Mr. Howard about?¡± Ian looked at Leah gently.


    Leah suppressed the slight difort in her heart and smiled at Ian, ¡°Nothing. We were only greeting


    each other. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then, she pulled Ian towards his car.


    Ian had a slight grin and said to Han, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Howard. We must leave,¡± After that, he left with Leah.


    Watching them leave together, Han clenched his fists tightly.


    Does this woman really like Ian? What about me? Who am I to her then?


    Leah and Ian entered a private room in the restaurant, and Ian handed the menu to Leah, ¡°Order


    anything you want.¡±


    Leah took the menu and nodded absent-mindedly.


    She wasn¡¯t here to have a meal with him. She was having trouble finding an opportunity to speak


    honestly with Ian. Han¡¯s appearance just now had made it more difficult for her.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Ian still didn¡¯t like Han. He was the one who was the most worried when Leah was kidnapped, and Han


    was the person who hurt her. How could she tell Ian?


    Leah simply ordered a few dishes. Ian took the menu and added a few more orders. They were all


    Leah¡¯s favorite dishes in the past.


    It wasn¡¯t a long wait for the dishes to be served, but the two of them had nothing to say. It was a


    torturing process.


    Leah was troubled. She poured herself a ss of water, but she was scalded when she tried to drink it.


    She let go of the ss, and it smashed into pieces on the ground.


    Leah finally snapped out of her daze. She crouched down and tried to handle the broken ss pieces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ian stopped her and called for a waiter, ¡°Let him do it. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Leah dared not look at Ian. She knew she was acting weirdly today, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Ian brushed her hair and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    The waiter left the room after picking up all the ss pieces. Leah sat back in her seat, took a deep


    breath and decided to be honest, ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you today.¡±


    Ian was still smiling as he looked at her calmly. ¡°I know,¡± he said.


    He knew something was wrong with Leah. She had been absent-minded since this morning at work.


    Every time she saw him, she was trying to say something yet she didn¡¯t.


    Especially after work today, Ian was sure of his suspicions when Han appeared.


    He just didn¡¯t want to ask her because he knew she would tell him if she wanted him to know about it.


    He only needed to treat her better.


    Leah finally decided, ¡°Ian, I can¡¯t stay in Fortune Group anymore. I¡¯ve made an agreement with Han


    and decided to sign a contract with Howard Group. He has agreed to give me the position of lead


    jewelry designer at Howard Group.¡±


    Ian¡¯s smile disappeared. He had his suspicions before this, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear this from her.


    Ian put both his hands on the dining table and waited calmly for her to finish before forcing a smile,


    ¡°When did you make this decision?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.¡± Leah answered honestly, ¡°Han called me. Howard Group always has ns to sign a


    contract with me. I was the one who refused to work with theirpany.¡±


    Ian nodded and asked, ¡°Why did you change your mind all of a sudden?¡±


    Leah chuckled when she heard his question, ¡°Because the rumors have badly affected Fortune Group.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ian breathed a sigh of relief. He thought Leah had feelings for Han again¡­


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, I will respect it,¡± Ian said while smiling.


    ¡°Really? Won¡¯t you hold a grudge?¡± Leah asked quickly.


    ¡°No. Mr. White said he only wanted his daughter to live a happy life by doing the things she wants,¡± Ian


    said gently, ¡°I want the same thing as Mr. White.¡±


    He paused before saying, ¡°I want my girl to be happy.¡±


    His words rippled Leah¡¯s heart.


    Did he say ¡°my girl¡±?


    Leah wondered if she had always been a simple girl to Ian just like when she was young.


    After dinner, Ian sent Leah back to the White residence.


    At the entrance, Leah asked him, ¡°Do you want to go inside and have a cup of tea?¡±


    Ian looked at the mansion and stared at Sarah, ¡°Sarah, do you know what you just said?


    Ian was always smiling, but his smile was usually gentle and kind. Unlike now, where his smile had a


    slight hint of naughtiness.


    Leah was stunned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She only invited him inside to have a cup of tea out of politeness since he used to visit the White


    residence often in the past.


    It was quite windy on an early autumn night. Leah was wearing a thin shirt and a pair of long pants. A


    few strands of her hair were blown to the front of her forehead.


    Her stunned expression was cute. Ian couldn¡¯t stand it and helped herb her hair behind her ears.


    Their eyes locked. Leah wanted to move away subconsciously.


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly. Inviting a man into your house for a cup of tea at night. What do you think it means?¡±


    Ian smiled and said casually.


    Leah finally understood what he meant and blushed. She waved her hands immediately and exined,


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Ian just nodded and smiled, ¡°I know. I was only joking. Don¡¯t worry. Before you say it to me, I won¡¯t


    force you.¡±


    Without waiting for Leah¡¯s reply, he tapped on her shoulder and said, ¡°You should go inside.¡±


    Leah was not sure what to say to him as well and went inside the mansion.


    Her thoughts were a mess. She didn¡¯t know how to face Ian. She knew he was nice to her and that her


    best option would be to ept him.


    It was what Mrs. White wanted as well.


    However, she always felt that it wasn¡¯t right for some reason.


    Leah threw herself on the bed and asked herself while staring at the ceiling, ¡°Leah, why are you still


    hesitating?¡±


    She slept badly that night because of her troubles. She kept having the same dream. In her dream, she


    could see Han¡¯s cold face and Ian¡¯s gentle face. Han was choking her while asking her why she would


    be together with Ian while Ian was standing somewhere far away silently looking at her while repeating


    the same thing, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for two years.¡±


    It was a difficult night for Leah. She had a bad headache and dark circles under her eyes when she


    woke up.


    She couldn¡¯t go back to work in this condition. She called Ian to take a day off, threw her phone away


    and nned to go back to sleep. Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She didn¡¯t want to answer it, but it was Serena who called. Serena was impatient, so she might rush to


    her house if Leah didn¡¯t answer the call. Then, she would have no chance to go back to sleep.


    After considering for a moment, Leah decided to answer the call, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡± Serena could hear how tired and drowsy Leah was, so she raised her voice


    and asked, ¡°How can you still be sleeping? Take a look on the inte. You are all over the news!¡±

 Chapter 138

Chapter 138


    https://noveltk/begging-for-a-reconciliation-chapter-138Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    As usual, Han¡¯s face was as cold as ice. He looked at the receptionists who blushed and asked in a


    hoarse voice, ¡°Did you stop her froming into the office?¡±


    Hearing that, the receptionists were stunned and nodded subconsciously.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read thepany¡¯s circr?¡± Han frowned, and his face darkened.


    ¡°Whatpany¡¯s circr?¡± One of the receptionists asked subconsciously.


    Upon hearing the answer, Ben, who was behind Han, was stupefied. He was so scared that he did not


    dare to say anything.


    The receptionists¡¯ faces turned pale.


    Ben had no choice but to brave himself and said, ¡±Thatdy is the newly hired chief jewelry designer.


    She is here to see Mr. Howard today.¡±


    Hearing that, all the receptionists¡¯ faces darkened. ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, Mr. Howard. We are not aware of


    it,¡± the receptionists kept apologizing.


    Han frowned and gave them a hostile re. His face contorted with rage. Leah rarely came to look for


    him, but they drove her away instead. It might be thest chance for him to meet her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again!¡± After saying that, Han left.


    In the car, Ben sat beside Han, trembling with fear. He thought Han was in a better mood just now. Why


    did he suddenly change?


    ¡±Ben!¡± All of a sudden, Han¡¯s hoarse voice was heard.


    Ben had been sitting upright cautiously. When he heard Han call his name, he felt he was facing a


    formidable enemy. His palms were wet with sweat.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard, what can I do for you?¡±


    Aplicated look appeared on Han¡¯s face. He stared at Ben¡¯s face for a long time before he looked


    away with a somewhat strange expression.


    Ben did not dare to ask anything since Han remained silent. For a moment, Ben felt very


    ufortable.


    Just as Ben was fidgeting, Han finally opened his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t I look good?¡± Han asked in a stiff and


    awkward tone.


    Hearing that, Ben was speechless


    ¡°Huh?¡± Han frowned.


    Ben had no choice but to quickly answer, ¡°You¡¯re very handsome. In fact, I can¡¯t find another person as


    handsome as you in Linkville.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ben could not help but be rendered speechless


    When Leah returned home, she had a headache again. She took two pills of paracetamol before


    turning on herputer and saw an email from Ben.


    Ben sent her all kinds of information about jewelry designs from thepany. Not only that, but he also


    told her the date ofmencing work. After ncing at it, Leah found that she could not concentrate at


    all. She felt a sharp pain in her temples, and her head seemed to burst. The medicine was not working


    at all.


    Leah often had migraine. However, she got better every time she took some medicine and slept.


    Nheless, her body seemed different somehow that day.


    Leah had no choice but to close theputer and decided to go to sleep. However, as soon as she


    stood up from the chair, she cked out.


    Han¡¯s Maybach stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Ben followed him out of the car with a pile of


    documents and aptop.


    With a gloomy face, Han strode into the hotel. The lift went straight to the presidential suite on the top


    floor of the hotel.


    Inside the lift, Ben reported, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯ve sent all the materials to Ms. White.¡±


    ¡°Did she reply to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ben broke into a cold sweat.


    Hearing no reply from Leah, Han frowned slightly. However, he left that matter behind and walked out


    of the lift.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Han swiped the card and entered the presidential suite, he saw Shawn sitting on the couch


    in pajamas. Shawn seemed to be in a good mood and was about to open a bottle of champagne.


    Seeing Hane in, Shawn asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, would you like a drink?¡± If one did not notice the


    coldness on Han¡¯s face, he might think it was a reunion of old friends.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t. With a cold look, Han red at Shawn and went straight to the point, ¡°You


    caused that woman in trouble?¡±


    Shawn was wearing a pajama with his cor slightly open. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses and


    looked totally unconcerned. He opened the champagne and poured himself half a ss. Leaning


    against the sofa, he swirled the ss while tasting the wine casually.


    A look of impatience appeared on Han¡¯s face.


    ¡°Han, we have known each other for almost¡­ 10 years? Come on, we are old friends. Don¡¯t you really


    want to have a drink with me?¡± Shawn asked again.


    Hearing that, Han¡¯s expression got even colder.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sad. You are the only person I know in Linkville. I was happy that you picked me up today, but


    then I found out you came because of a woman.¡± Shawn shook his head pitifully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you.¡± Han gave Ben a look. Ben immediately understood and handed him the


    document. Han then threw the pile of documents on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shawn asked with a frown.


    ¡°Your gift.¡± Han stressed the word ¡°gift¡± in a cold voice.


    A trace of doubt shed across Shawn¡¯s face. He picked up the document and flipped through it. His


    face darkened at once.


    The file had all evidence of Shawn¡¯s malicious nders against Leah, and his rtionship with Sunny.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed that you got all these. But what can you do? What can you do to me?¡± Shawn asked,


    trying to calm himself down.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to warn you!¡± Han was stern and he said coldly, ¡°You can do anything to me. But if you dare to


    hurt her again, I don¡¯t mind breaking my promise.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Shawn was shocked. ¡°You do this just for a woman?¡±


    Nheless, Han red at Shawn quietly. In fact, he never took Shawn seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t care about


    others, but you can¡¯t mess with this woman,¡± Han repeated.


    Hearing that, Shawn¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°And for your information, I have sent Sunny to prison.¡± After saying that, Han turned around and left.


    The door of the presidential suite was closed. Shawn¡¯s face turned gloomy. A momentter, he


    smashed the ss in his hand on the ground. He knew what Han meant. He knew Han wanted to tell


    him that he could not protect Sunny if he was against him. He felt a real p in the face.


    After leaving the hotel, Han leaned back in his seat inside the car.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, do you want to go back to thepany?¡± the driver asked cautiously.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Han answered. However, at the thought of something, he suddenly said, ¡°No, let¡¯s go to the


    White residence.¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Although Ben could not fathom Han¡¯s thoughts, he was very quick in executing orders.


    Before Han changed his mind, the car had reached the White residence.


    In fact, Han had not evene back to his senses. All he thought about was what Leah had done


    since she returned to the country. She might not want to see him.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, we¡¯re here,¡± Ben said cautiously when he noticed Han was lost in thought.


    In the end, Han had no choice but to lift his eyes and nced at the White mansion from the car


    window.


    The mansion was still the same as two years ago. Over the past two years, he has passed the mansion


    inadvertently many times. He always stopped at the gate silently. In fact, it seemed that he had looked


    at the mansion more than a thousand times.


    Perhaps he was not looking at the mansion. At times, he even thought about buying the mansion, but


    immediately gave up the idea. What if Leah came back one day? he thought.


    Han could not help but sigh. He opened the car door and got off. When he approached the gate, he


    suddenly hesitated. What if Leah doesn¡¯t want to see me? he wondered.


    Although he was worried, he still went forward and rang the doorbell. After waiting for a few minutes,


    there was no response.


    Ben followed Han behind. When he saw that Han was somewhat disappointed, he tried to console him,


    ¡°Perhaps Ms. White is not at home at the moment?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han shook his head. He knew Leah was at home. He knew her whereabouts at his fingertips.


    Han waited for another minute. His eyebrows went slightly furrowed when there was still no response.


    Leah did not know it was him who rang the doorbell. Why was she not answering the door?


    ¡°Mr. Howard, why not wee again next time?¡± Ben proposed. He was so nervous that his shirt was


    soaking wet. It was the first time Ben had seen a woman who dared to ignore Han, and it was also the


    first time he had seen Han being so patient with a woman.


    Han narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°You go back first,¡± he said finally.


    Hearing that, Ben was stunned. ¡°What about you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I need to go in and have a look!¡± Han¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Ben looked up at the iron gate and pondered. ¡°How to get in?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Climb over the wall,¡± Han replied casually.


    Hearing that, Ben was dumbfounded again. He had not done that since high school. How could Han


    think of that? He did not even think it was inappropriate at all.


    Han gave Ben a cold nce seeing he was standing still. Noticing that, Ben quickly nodded and left in


    a hurry.


    Han was agile. Even if the wall of the mansion was high, he could climb over it in a few steps. Passing


    through the garden and corridor, he finally stopped in front of the house. The front door was left ajar, so


    he pushed it open and went in.


    Indeed, Leah was at home.


    ¡°Leah?¡± Han shouted, and his voice echoed in the living room.


    However, as Han took a nce around the living room., it was empty, except for some furniture. He did


    not see Leah, nor did he hear her.


    If she is not in the living room, then she must be in her room. Han was a little worried. Don¡¯t tell me


    something happened to her!


    Thinking of that, Han hurried upstairs. The door to Leah¡¯s room was not locked, and he opened the


    door after twisting the doorknob slightly.


    Han looked around the room and saw Leah lying on the floor. She looked as if she was in great pain.


    Han¡¯s face darkened immediately. He quickly carried her up from the ground. ¡°Leah!¡± he shouted.


    However, Leah did notrespond. Han did notknow how long she had passed out.


    Han called Ben immediately and asked him toe back. He then picked up Leah¡¯s jacket from the


    couch and covered her before carrying her into the car.


    ¡°Go to the hospital,¡± Han ordered with a gloomy face.


    Ben nced at Leah whose eyes were closed, lying in Han¡¯s arms, and said nothing. He only asked


    the driver to speed up.


    The car stopped at the downtown hospital. A group of doctors pushed Leah into the emergency ward.


    Han was stopped outside.


    Ben stood beside him, rubbing his hands. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    In the end, he braced himself and said, ¡±Mr. Howard, don¡¯t worry. Ms. White will be fine.¡±


    Nheless, Han did not say anything. The atmosphere around them was terribly silent, and it seemed


    that the air was almost frozen.


    Just then, Han¡¯s phone rang, breaking the silence. He picked up the phone and nced at it. It was


    from Molly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked after answering the call.


    ¡°Han, what should I do? Charlotte is in great pain again. She has been calling your name all the time.


    I¡¯m so scared, Han¡­¡± Molly sobbed and seemed flustered from the other end of the phone.


    Hearing that, Han¡¯s face darkened. He raised his head and nced at the emergency ward. After


    hesitating for a moment, he massaged his temples and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the private hospital!¡± Molly cried.


    After hanging up the phone, Han nced at the emergency room again.


    ¡°Ben,¡± he called.


    ¡±Yes, Mr. Howard?¡±


    ¡°Contact her family to take care of her,¡± Han ordered. He could not leave Leah alone in the hospital.


    ¡°Her family? But Ms. White¡¯s family has gone abroad¡­¡± Ben muttered.


    Nheless, Han red at him coldly.


    Taken aback, Ben had no choice but to answer, ¡°Okay, I know what to do. Mr. Howard.¡±


    After Han left, Ben thought for a while and finally took out his phone to make a call.


    When Leah woke up, her head was still in pain, but it was not as painful before she was sent to the


    hospital.


    The sound of medical instruments was heard. She was stunned for a moment when she saw the


    intravenous drip on the back of her hand.


    ¡°You finally wake up. You scared me to death.¡± A gentle voice was heard. Seeing that Leah finally woke


    up, Ian breathed a sigh of relief.


    Leah turned around and looked at him in a daze. Although she felt weak all over and had a headache,


    she was not unconscious. She remembered someone carried her to the hospital.


    ¡°Did you send me to the hospital and take care of me?¡± Her voice sounded hoarse.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hearing that, Ian was stunned. There was an awkwardness shing in his eyes.


    He nodded after a brief pause.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Hearing Ian¡¯s affirmative answer, Leah somehow felt relieved. Luckily it was him. Otherwise, I thought I


    was dreaming.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Leah vaguely remembered before shepletely fell unconscious, the person who carried her


    somehow made her scared.


    ¡°Do you still have a headache?¡± Ian did not know what was on Leah¡¯s mind. Nheless, he was


    concerned about her.


    Leah shook her head and answered, ¡°Much better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ian then filled a bowl of soup for Leah. He handed it to her and said, ¡°Come, have some


    soup. You haven¡¯t eaten anything for the whole day.¡±


    It was not until Leah saw the soup that she realized she was a little hungry. She quickly finished the


    soup and handed the empty bowl back to Ian. After Ian took back the bowl, Leah asked, ¡°Have you


    prepared everything?¡±


    Hearing that, Ian sat down and gave her a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve prepared everything for you, but¡­¡±


    Ian paused and fixated his eyes on Leah. Seeing that she looked confused, he continued, ¡°But I have a


    meeting that day, so I might not be able to apany you. But don¡¯t worry, I will send my assistant to


    go with you. What happened before won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Ian was worried. In fact, he was afraid that Leah would be angry if he could not go with her.


    However, Leah shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Work is more important. You


    have a lot of things to do. I can handle them myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Leah was understanding, but Ian¡¯s face darkened after hearing what she said. He replied reluctantly a


    momentter, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Leah was discharged in the afternoon. She had a lot of work to do, so she did not want to stay in the


    hospital for too long. She had migraine all the time and was used to it.


    Ian left in a hurry after answering a phone call. He had something urgent to do in thepany.


    However, before he left, he called Serena to apany Leah.


    Serena opened the door of the ward and saw Leah¡¯s pale face. She went up and held her arm,


    comining, ¡°Why did notyou tell me what happened?¡± She kept shaking Leah.


    Being held by Serena, Leah had no choice but to reply, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. If you keep shaking me, I might


    pass out again.¡±


    It was not until then that Serena realized Leah was a patient. She quickly loosened her grip. After that,


    she helped packed Leah¡¯s belongings in the ward.


    ¡±Oh, by the way,¡± Serena said as she picked up Leah¡¯s jacket and the thermal sk. ¡°Guess whom I


    met in the hall downstairs just now?¡±


    Leah was changing her clothes. Without raising her head, she asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    With a sly smile on her face, Serena said, ¡°I met Han with his wife and his son, but he didn¡¯t see me.


    He was pulling a long face. What a coincidence right?¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was stunned and stopped buttoning her shirt. She suddenly recalled the time when


    she had a fever and was lying on the bed unconsciously. The maid reported to Han that she was sick,


    but he told the maid that she deserve it.


    Leah struggled to survive at a fever of 39¡ãC. She did not know how she pulled through at that time. In


    fact, she did not even shed a tear. But what about now? Is he nervous because Molly was sick?


    ¡±What are you thinking about?¡± Serena asked.


    Subconsciously, Leah took a step back. She shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have something on your mind,¡± Serena muttered.


    However, Leah quickly changed the topic. ¡°Have you packed everything? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hearing that, Serena stopped asking.


    After resting for a few more days, Leah finally felt much better.


    At the end of September, near the national day, Leah attended a charity fundraising event. She


    donated seventy-five thousand dors to the schools in the rural area, as well as some books, tables,


    and chairs, in the name of herself and thepany.


    The charity fundraising was a big event with Leah¡¯s support.


    During the ceremony, Leah was invited to cut the ribbon on stage. The crowd apud when the ribbon


    was cut. However, just as she was about toe down from the stage, amotion started.


    Leah looked up and saw a group of people walking away with a man in the middle. The man looked


    familiar from behind.


    When Leah and Serena were about to leave after the event, a staff of the fundraising event caught up


    and called her name, ¡°Cindy.¡±


    Leah stopped and asked, ¡±Yes?¡±


    ¡°We will give a medal to all the donors after the event. This is yours. I forgot to give it to you just now.¡±


    The staff smiled and handed her a golden box.


    Leah took it and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the staff left, Serena could not wait and urged, ¡°What¡¯s inside? Open it and have a look.¡±


    With that, Leah opened the box with Serena. Inside the box was a gold medal with a red silk ribbon.


    Both sides of the medal were engraved with words. On the front was the name of the organizer, and on


    the back was the amount of donation.


    Leah turned the medal over and was stunned. The number on the back of the medal was two hundred


    thousand, but she remembered clearly she only donated seventy-five thousand. What was going on?


    she wondered.


    ¡°Did they make a mistake?¡± Serena was also confused.


    ncing at the lower right corner of the medal, she blurted, ¡°But they wrote my name right.¡±


    ¡°But you only donated seventy-five thousand!¡±


    Leah also felt strange. She stopped a staff and asked, ¡°Hi, did you give me the wrong medal? I only


    donated seventy-five thousand.¡±


    Hearing that, the staff quickly checked the records. A momentter, he returned and said, ¡°But we


    received two hundred thousand donations from you.¡±


    Leah and Serena looked at each other.


    Right then, a man in a suit came over and exined to Leah, ¡°Ms. White, a gentleman donated a


    hundred and twenty-five thousand under your name just now.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    On their way back, Serena kept asking, ¡°Who on earth is he? He spent all the money and did not leave


    his name? Did he have a crush on you? Your secret admirer?¡±


    Looking out of the window at the street, Leah was in a daze. However, she still heard what Serena


    said. She knew it was not Ian.


    Ian knew Leah was donating to the fundraising event. If he wanted to donate, he would have told her


    and added to the fund from the beginning. As for who that person was, Leah roughly knew, but she


    tried not to think about it.


    The car passed by Howard¡¯s Group. Resting her chin on her hand, Leah nced at the building. That


    was going to be her working ce in the future, but somehow she had mixed feelings.


    When Leah returned to the country, Jane reminded her to keep a distance from Han. Although she


    knew she would inevitably meet Han, she told herself to stay away from him as far as possible. She did


    not expect she would meet him like this. Perhaps, that was their destiny.


    ¡°Wow, Cindy, the news is spreading fast on the Inte. The news about the fundraising event was


    already out.¡± While Leah was lost in her thoughts, Serena handed her phone to her.


    Without malicious maniption, thements fromizens were neutral.


    ¡°Wow! How generous she is! I don¡¯t think many people can do that!¡±


    ¡°She said she came back to Linkville with a purpose! Now it seems that she meant it.¡±


    ¡°Who cares if she has not finished her studies. We only care how much she donates to the charity!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all for fame, I guess!¡±


    ¡°Go and donate two hundred thousand for fame yourself.¡±


    Someizensplimented Leah, however, someizens still critized her.


    ¡°She is so beautiful, talented, and kind-hearted. She is really a role model for all the young girls!¡±


    ¡°No designer at the same age is better than her!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why people try to nder her!¡±


    Leah browsed some of thements and returned the phone to Serena.


    Back at thepany, Ian had just finished his meeting. When he saw Leah, he came up to her and


    asked. ¡°The event finished?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I just finished a meeting. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight. I have a gift for you.¡± Ian then smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°A gift?¡± Confused, Leah turned her head and asked, ¡°Why are you giving me a gift suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what day is today?¡± asked Ian again.


    Leah thought about anniversaries and holidays. However, she did not understand what Ian meant.


    ¡°Check the date today,¡± Ian hinted.


    Hearing that, Leah took out her phone and checked the calendar. ¡°Today is September 28th.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday. Have you forgotten about your own birthday?¡± A doting smile appeared on Ian¡¯s face.


    Leah was stunned and shook her head. It was not her birthday, but Sarah¡¯s. Although she knew she


    was Sarah now, she only remembered her birthday was in December.


    ¡±It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ian suddenly stepped closer to Leah and helped her tuck her hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll


    remember it for you every year from now.¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She met Ian in the eyes. She suddenly remembered Jane urged her to get


    engaged to Ian as soon as possible. Perhaps it was time for her to think about it.


    After work, Ian picked up Leah and went to a restaurant. It was the most famous restaurant in Linkville.


    The two sat down at the table Ian had reserved. After that, Ian gave a wink at the waiter.


    Leah was looking at the menu and did not notice what Ian was up to. When she raised her head Ian


    had looked away.


    Leah handed the menu to Ian and asked, ¡°What would you like to have for dessert?¡±


    Ian took the menu and nced at it. ¡°I¡¯ll have ava cake.¡±


    Confused, Leah looked at him and asked, ¡°I remember you don¡¯t like cakes.¡±


    ¡°Well, cakes here are really good. You¡¯ll knowter.¡± Ian smiled as his eyes lit up.


    Soon, their main course was served. The two ate quietly, and neither of them spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Do Mrs. White get used to living abroad?¡± Suddenly, Ian asked.


    Leah almost finished eating. She wiped her mouth and replied, ¡°I think so. Why not you ask her


    yourself?¡± Leah knew Ian was in frequent contact with Jane.


    Seeing that Leah had finished eating, Ian pushed theva cake in front of him to Leah casually. ¡°I see


    that you have lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Leah took the cake naturally and picked up the spoon next to her. ¡°Really? Maybe I don¡¯t like foreign


    food.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so,¡± Ian said, raising his chin and pointed at the cake in front of her. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Leah picked up the spoon and scooped a spoonful of cake. However, she heard a sharp tinkling sound


    when she moved her spoon away. She frowned slightly. There was something inside the cake.


    Leah looked up at Ian, and he smiled at her. ¡°Take it out and have a look.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Leah thought about something. However, she forced herself to calm down. She put


    down the spoon and took out the thing from the cake.


    It was a ring and was shining brightly under the dimmed light. Suddenly, the lights in the restaurant


    suddenly went out, and candles in a circle slowly lit up.


    Leah was stunned. She raised her head and looked at Ian. Nheless, Ian had stood up from his


    seat and slowly knelt down on one knee in front of the heart-shaped candles.


    Ian had a bouquet of roses in his hand. His face blushed as the bright red color of the roses reflected


    on his face. He smiled happily.


    ¡°Sarah, will you marry me?¡± Ian asked seriously.


    With the ring in her hand, Leah stared at Ian in front of her.


    Time was ticking, and all the people in the restaurant were staring at Leah. Everyone was so envious of


    her. Some even whispered, ¡°Say yes¡­¡±


    Outside the restaurant stood a slender figure. He red at Ian when he was proposing to Leah.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    ¡°Han, what are you looking at?¡± Molly asked. She followed Han¡¯s gaze and under the dim light of the


    restaurant, she saw someone kneeling on one knee with roses in his hands.


    Molly could not see who the couple were as Ian was kneeling with his back to the window, and Leah


    was lowering her head. Nheless, she was still envious to see such a romantic scene. In fact, every


    woman dreamed of that however Han did not kneel when he proposed to her for their engagement.


    Thinking of that, Molly stepped forward and held Han¡¯s arm. She asked, ¡°Han, when will you propose to


    me? I can¡¯t wait to be your bride.¡±


    In the past two years, Han had be morepetent and gradually been out of Jackson¡¯s control.


    He pulled out his arm from Molly¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m too busy. Let¡¯s talk about it nest time.¡± With that, his face


    darkened.


    Hearing that, Molly was hurt. Nheless, she knew she could not push Han. She could wait as long


    as he would marry her in the end.


    In the restaurant, what Ian said kept lingering in Leah¡¯s ears. She hadplicated feelings. In fact, she


    did not know what kind of feeling she had for him.


    Thirty seconds had passed, but it was a long time for Leah. She gripped the corner of her clothes and


    looked Ian in the eyes.


    Ian was very patient and waited for Leah¡¯s answer quietly. He was not afraid even if she would refuse


    him.


    Finally, Leah breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    However, as soon as Leah said that, she felt her heart sink. She never thought of marrying Ian


    although she knew he was the best candidate for her. Ian liked her and treated her well. Not only that,


    Jane also liked him. Wasn¡¯t she blessed to have such a capable and loving husband?


    Leah could not help thinking about the past. In fact, Han had proposed to her before. Back then, Han


    approached her first. When he sent her home one day, he suddenly asked her to open the


    compartment of the car. ¡°Help me take a cigarette from the cigarette case,¡± hemanded her.


    Leah did not hesitate and opened thepartment. However, she did not see any cigarettes and found


    a delicate velvet box instead.


    Immediately, Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She took out the velvet box from thepartment


    cautiously. As soon as she opened it, she saw a ring. Although the ring was not as pretty as the one


    Ian gave her now, she remembered her heart was fluttering rapidly. At that moment, it seemed that


    everything frozen as well as her body.


    Although Han looked impatient at her at that time, Leah was feeling excited. She was about to cry. It


    was different from what she felt now. She was calm even though the crowd was cheering for them.


    Perhaps it was destiny.


    ¡°Really? Sarah?¡± Ian stood up excitedly and handed the roses to her, ¡°We can finally be husband and


    wife. I promise I will never let you down,¡± Ian said. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    With a smile on her face, Leah nodded.


    After that, Ian put the ring on Leah¡¯s ring finger and gave a gentle kiss on the back of her hand. The


    kiss was so passionate, and Leah was deeply moved. She could feel how Ian loved her just like how


    she loved Han back then.


    ¡°I will arrange the engagement ceremony as soon as possible,¡± said Ian seriously.


    Hearing that, Leah smiled. She replied softly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±


    Ian could not help smiling. ¡°I will give you a perfect and romantic engagement ceremony. I won¡¯t let you


    down.¡± Ian¡¯s words were so sweet. One would be moved to tears after hearing that. However, Leah


    only nodded with a smile.


    After dinner, Ian drove Leah home and stopped the car at the gate.


    Leah unfastened her seat belt and was about to get out of the car when her wrist was grasped by Ian


    strongly. Ian had always been gentle to Leah. That was the first time he was in a rush to stop her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leah turned to him and asked.


    Ian took a deep breath and seemed a little nervous. He looked at Leah gently and asked, ¡°Sarah, are


    you sure you won¡¯t regret marrying me?¡±


    Stunned for a moment, Leah shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing that, Ian breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid Leah agreed to his proposal just now because


    she did not want to embarrass him at the restaurant. He finally felt relieved hearing her firm answer


    now.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Go in now. Good night,¡± said Ian.


    Leah got out of the car and waved at him. ¡°Good night. Drive safely.¡±


    Leah¡¯s house was very close to the Sander residence. It only took a few minutes for Ian to drive back


    home.


    Right then, a woman suddenly rushed out to the middle of the road. She was wearing a long white


    dress, and her hair was in a mess. Ian was shocked and immediately hit the brake. Nheless, his


    body could not help but lean forward. He almost cursed out loud.


    Ian opened the door and got off the car. However, as soon as he saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, he was


    stupefied.


    ¡°Sasha?¡± Ian asked in disbelief.


    The person who stopped him was Sasha who had disappeared for a long time.


    After what happened to Gordon, Sasha disappeared. Although Ian tried to look for her, he had no news


    about her whereabouts.


    Two years had passed, and he did not expect Sasha would appear out of nowhere like that.


    Seeing Ian, Sasha finally raised her head pitifully.


    However, Ian frowned. He had a lot to ask her. He wanted to ask where she had been in the past two


    years, and why did she disappear when Gordon died. Not only that, what did Gordon¡¯s death have to


    do with her? Nheless, all he could do was sighed when he saw her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ian asked finally.


    Sarah could not help but stare at Ian innocently. ¡°I heard that you are going to marry Sarah. Is that


    true? You don¡¯t like me anymore?¡±


    Hearing that, Ian was surprised. ¡°How did you find out?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    An hour had only passed after Ian¡¯s proposal. Except for the two, this was only known by the


    customers who were eating in the restaurant.


    Besides, he had yet to announce his engagement with Leah to the public. He didn¡¯t think that the news


    could spread quickly to the point where Sasha, a woman who had disappeared for two years, could get


    hold of the news within an hour.


    Unless¡­ she had been secretly watching him from afar.


    The thought of this gave goosebumps to Ian.


    It was a wonder how Sasha managed to avoid his search, hiding under his nose in Linkville for two


    years, while observing him in the meantime.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Ian was deep in his thoughts, his face turned stern, which was a big contrast from his usual


    gentleness.


    Sasha immediately panicked and walked a few steps forward, trying to get a hold of the hem of Ian¡¯s


    clothes.


    ¡°Ian, I was worried about you! Why do you want to be with her? I was the one who grew up with you!¡±


    She said in a panic.


    Ian pulled back the hem of his clothes, his face was getting solemn, ¡°Sasha, how did you be who


    you are now? Just tell me the truth, are you involved in Mr White¡¯s incident?¡± He inquired.


    Sasha¡¯s face turned pale after hearing his question.


    ¡°No¡­ I had nothing to do with it¡­ I¡¯m scared too¡­¡± She lowered her head and muttered.


    Suddenly, she lifted her head up and red at Ian. Her gaze was filled with hatred and sadness.


    ¡°I hate you, Ian! This is all because of you!¡± She ran off after screaming at Ian.


    By the time Ian wanted to stop her, Sasha had already run out of sight.


    He pressed his eyebrows together and decided not to chase after her. If Sasha was able to appear


    before him, it meant she was in Linkville and that he could find her next time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Leah got home, she took a bath and went to bed exhausted.


    She recalled Ian¡¯s proposal as she closed her eyes. She looked at the ring on her finger and had mixed


    feelings about it.


    Everything happened in a sh.


    The next day, Leah overslept again.


    As someone who was self-disciplined, she would usually be awake by seven in the morning. She


    hadn¡¯t overslept for a long time. Looking at the clock, it was already half past eight in the morning.


    Leah hurriedly got out of bed, and changed her clothes while looking at her daily schedule.


    Thankfully, she had nothing on her schedule for today, besides reporting for duty at the Howard Group.


    Ben had sent her the necessary information regarding her role, and today was to be her first day.


    Leah washed up and picked a gray coat to wear, then tied a low ponytail before going out.


    After entering the building of the Howard Group, Leah walked to the front desk, ¡°Hi there¡­¡±


    As soon as she spoke, the receptionist¡¯s eyes brightened up after taking a nce at Leah, ¡°Ms White?


    Mr Howard told us that you can go straight to the president¡¯s office once you¡¯ve arrived.¡± She smiled


    and said politely.


    ¡°The president¡¯s office? Shouldn¡¯t jewelry designers have their own offices?¡± Leah spoke her thoughts


    out loud.


    ording to Ben¡¯s efficiency in work, it shouldn¡¯t take too long to prepare her an office.


    The receptionists heard and looked at each other as they were equally confused, ¡°We aren¡¯t sure


    either. You could go up and have a look first, Ms White,¡± One of them suggested.


    Leah thought for a while before agreeing, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Compared to her previous visit, the receptionists¡¯ attitude was significantly better.


    Leah didn¡¯t have to guess what Han¡¯s orders were.


    She walked into the lift with her card and went up to the fifteenth floor. She found Han¡¯s office easily.


    This was also Leah¡¯s first time entering Han¡¯s office.


    In the past, when they were a married couple, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯te to thepany to look for


    him. But as he didn¡¯t seem to want to exin their rtionship to others, she was stopped by the front


    desk every time.


    Of course, Leah brought this up to Han.


    However, he wasn¡¯t concerned and simply looked at her indifferently, as if she was being childish.


    Leah pushed the door open. The office was spacious with a color tone of ck, white and gray,


    showcasing the simplicity and profound nature of the host.


    No one was in the office.


    Seeing Han wasn¡¯t here, Leah hesitated before giving him a call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Han¡¯s low voice was heard from the other end.


    It was unusually quiet on his end and she didn¡¯t know what he was doing at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m already in your office.¡± Leah didn¡¯t bother giving a second thought and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han¡¯s tone turned somewhat cheerful as he responded, ¡°Give me 15 minutes.¡±


    Leah then decided to end the call upon hearing that.


    However, Han¡¯s voice was suddenly heard again from her phone, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can turn on the


    computer.¡±


    Leah was taken aback but replied nevertheless, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Meanwhile, everyone in the conference room was holding their breath and dared not make a noise.


    They really didn¡¯t expect that Han, who was often stern, would answer a phone call during a meeting.


    Especially as the meeting this time went disastrously, when a senior executive made an error of


    principle and Han¡¯s face showed annoyance throughout the meeting, making the atmosphere cold and


    heavy.


    Yet, they witnessed Han¡¯s face lit up after picking up a call.


    ¡°Mr Howard¡­¡± Ben whispered.


    ¡°Now, where were we?¡± Han ced his phone down and knocked on the meeting table.


    ¡°We were discussing the solutions for the error,¡± he replied as the others nodded.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Han nodded and pointed at the clock, ¡°I¡¯ll give all of you 15 minutes then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The meeting room then fell back into silence.


    After Leah ended the call, she sat down for a while and thought of Han¡¯s words.


    Why did he mention hisputer to her? What was there to see?


    She stood up and walked to the desk after thinking about it and nced at theputer.


    The screen was pitch-ck as it was in sleeping mode.


    Leah moved around the mouse and clicked on it. The screen lit up, showing no password restrictions.


    As she turned on theputer once more, a page instantly popped out in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡± Leah was taken aback by the pop-up page.


    She thought that aputer in the president¡¯s office would show eitherplicated stock market


    pages or bar charts of sales performance data.


    But she was surprised to find the game, Animal Boom, ying on the screen after Han¡¯sputer was


    turned on.


    How bored is he? She recalled their conversation just now. Or is he afraid of being a boring person?


    Then, the office door suddenly opened and Leah quickly let go of the mouse.


    However, it wasn¡¯t Han who walked in. It was Ben.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Ms White.¡± Ben smiled warmly at her.


    ¡°Yes, may I know where my office is?¡± Leah stood up and asked.


    Ben grinned widely before answering, ¡°This is your office.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Leah looked at Ben for a moment. He didn¡¯t seem to be bluffing.


    She lifted the corner of her mouth reluctantly, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? How could a designer in your


    company have no office for herself? Where should I put my things if I don¡¯t have an office?¡± She asked


    in disbelief.


    Ben¡¯s facial expression did not change as he pointed to a seat opposite of Han¡¯s desk, ¡°That is your


    desk, Ms White,¡± he simply said.


    Leah tensed up as she felt Ben was somewhat pulling on her leg.


    It¡¯s impossible for a designer to share a workspace with their president!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Han?¡± Leah frowned and mumbled out. She did not want to talk to Ben anymore and wanted


    to get rification from Han himself instead.


    Just as she mentioned Han, the office door was once again opened and Han walked in with a long


    face.


    Seeing Leah, his face rxed a little, ¡°Looking for me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Han Howard, as your designer, is it too much for me to ask for an independent office?¡± Leah


    immediately cut to the chase.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± Han nodded and agreed with her.


    Then, he turned around and continued, ¡°But, who told you that you were going to be our designer?¡±


    Leah instantly had a bad feeling where the conversation was going, as if she had fallen into a trap.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She frowned in confusion and asked.


    Han walked to his desk and took out a document, then ced it on the desk, ¡°I hired a personal


    assistant,¡± he uttered.


    Leah¡¯s heart sank upon hearing that.


    He smirked at Leah¡¯s frustrated face, ¡°Personal assistant,¡± He emphasized.


    Ben dared not make a noise and the office fell into silence.


    After a while, Leah could not bear the silence and spoke up, ¡°Are you joking with me, Han?¡±


    Han replied, ¡°You cannot go back on our agreement now.¡±


    ¡°I am not bing your assistant, so go find someone else instead. I know nothing besides designing


    jewelry,¡± Leah refuted with a straight face.


    She obviously knew she could not go back on their agreement since it was signed. So the best she


    could hope for was for Han to nullify their contract.


    ¡°You can still design jewelry while working as my assistant.¡± Despite Leah¡¯s harsh tone, Han did not


    show a hint of annoyance, but instead he looked seemingly¡­ pleased, which Leah thought he was


    crazy.


    ¡°Then I believe it¡¯s unnecessary for me to share a workspace with Mr Howard if I should design jewelry.


    Apany as big as yours must have an empty space for one more office.¡± Leah remained displeased


    and requested.


    ¡°Of course we have space. But like I said, you¡¯re my PA now. It¡¯s only natural for you to stay by my


    side,¡± Han responded.


    ¡°Besides,¡± He suddenly turned and peeked at the onlyputer in the office, ¡°I believe there¡¯s


    something else that you could work on,¡± he added.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Leah raised her brows and asked back.


    ¡°You saw it, right? That¡¯s your task.¡± Han pointed at theputer and said.


    ¡°Animal Boom?¡± Leah was taken aback and looked at Han in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han nodded and had a straight face, ¡°To be a qualified assistant, one must have great


    observation skills and be highly patient. It just so happens that this game can improve your patience.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Leah¡¯s mouth was agape.


    He must¡¯ve gone crazy.


    Han could not help but smirk after seeing Leah¡¯s shocked face.


    He took a step forward and asked, ¡°Any questions?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Leah gritted her teeth and answered.


    ¡°Good, go to work then.¡± Han nodded, seemingly satisfied with her answer.


    Leah red at him and walked to her desk. She sat down and turned on theputer under his gaze


    and started to y Animal Boom.


    Han strode towards her while ignoring her menacing aura. He propped himself with a hand on the edge


    of the table, seemingly embracing Leah in that position.


    As soon as he approached, Leah could smell the faint hint of tobo and shifted her body


    ufortably.


    Han stared at the screen for a moment. Then he lowered his head and leaned closer to her.


    ¡°Before the day ends, get to stage 50. That should be easy, right?¡± He asked with a poker face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leah had a disgusted look on her face as she replied.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Han nodded and left the office with Ben after assigning her the task.


    Leah sat in front of theputer, feeling both angry and helpless.


    She was angry that Han took advantage of her again, yet she was powerless against him.


    She turned to the screen and decided to vent out her anger by ying the game.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already noon. Leah easily passed all the stages instructed by Han within a


    few hours.


    She waited for a while to see if Han would return before she stood up and walked out of the office.


    As soon as she stepped out, she coincidentally saw Han outside talking with two men.


    They looked like they were discussing something serious as their faces were tense and solemn.


    Han paused their discussion after noticing Leah and marched towards her.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked with a stern tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to grab lunch now. Is lunch not allowed, Mr Howard?¡± Leah answered and felt taken aback


    by his tone.


    Han immediately sighed in relief after hearing her answer.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought you were leaving me again.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Han ordered and turned around to whisper something to the two men.


    Once he was done, he turned back to Leah and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Leah cluelessly looked at him, ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we grabbing lunch?¡± Han asked like it was the obvious answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat lunch by myself.¡± Leah pouted.


    However, Han did not give her the chance to refuse, ¡°You¡¯re my assistant, which means you have to


    grab lunch with me. It¡¯s an order.¡±


    Although Leah rolled her eyes lightly, she was d as this meant it was no need for her to pay for


    lunch.


    Ben, who was also Han¡¯s assistant, heard Han¡¯s words aftering out from the conference room.


    I¡¯m also his assistant, but why doesn¡¯t Mr Howard ever invite me for lunch? Ben thought.


    However, Han did not bring Leah out to eat, but instead brought her to the staff cafeteria.


    As thergestpany in the country, it was natural for their staff cafeteria to be extremely luxurious.


    Their cafeteria provided a wide variety of local specialities and snacks.


    Han¡¯s sudden arrival caused a bigmotion among the employees as it was rare for him toe to


    the staff cafeteria.


    He did want to bring Leah out for lunch, but he felt that it may be abrupt or she may have felt


    ufortable.


    ¡°So, what do you want to eat?¡± Han lowered his head and asked.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Leah enjoyed eating spicy food while Han disliked them.


    She had a crush on him as a student and was married to him for three years. So she clearly


    remembered his preferences and tastes like the back of her hand.


    This man disliked anything spicy or sweet. One could even say he hated them.


    She remembered there was once where she was craving for crispy chili beef and decided to eat it


    before Han returned from work. Unfortunately, she was found out by him as he returned home early.


    She could not forget Han¡¯s disgusted expression at that time.


    He immediately ordered the servants to dump the remaining dish, ¡°If I see it one more time, you¡¯re


    never going out ever again,¡± he said coldly.


    As her mind suddenly recalled this memory, Leah then responded without a thought, ¡°I want to eat


    some crispy chili beef.¡±


    Knowing how much he hated the dish, he would have turned around and left.


    But Han unexpectedly nodded with a straight face, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s get some crispy chili beef then,¡± he said.


    Leah was taken aback, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate spicy food?¡± She asked with a surprised face.


    Han looked back at her after hearing that.


    Indeed, Han hated spicy food, but wLeah was unaware that during her disappearance for the past two


    years, he was grieving at the news of her ¡®death¡¯ and wandered everywhere to find her.


    He was desperate to the point where he tried out the crispy chili beef dish which he despised.


    Ben could never forget it either. His president spent millions of dors in a private room and some


    expensive wine bottles while eating cheap crispy chili beef with a straight face.


    Han withdrew his gaze and walked straight to the counter which was selling the dish, ¡°What will you


    order?¡± He asked Leah.


    She was hesitant but it would be a shame to not eat it since she was indeed craving for it.


    She picked out some side dishes to go with the beef. Han then ordered after her, ¡°I¡¯ll get the same.¡±


    The chef was in awe yet scared, and tried his best to create two perfect crispy chili beef dishes.


    As someone who was used to eating delicacies and dishes from five-star hotels, eating a dish like this


    would definitely cause diarrhea.


    Leah was awaiting tragedy to happen. Staring at Han who was sitting across from her, she was looking


    forward to seeing what expression he would show after taking a bite of the dish.


    Han put a piece into his mouth and chewed the meat indifferently.


    Even though it was a cheap dish, he ate it elegantly like a meal from a Michelin restaurant.


    He gulped and looked up at Leah, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± He asked.


    Leah immediately felt bored after seeing he had not the slightest reaction from eating that dish.


    She put a meatball into her mouth and shook her head, ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied as she munched on.


    Then it was silent between the two.


    Suddenly, Leah noticed a fork appeared in front of her and lifted up her head in surprise. She saw Han


    cing his portion of meatballs onto her te.


    ¡°Mr Howard, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t like these, you can just throw them away,¡± She asked.


    ¡°I thought you like eating them.¡± Han looked back and answered.


    Leah was stunned for a second and utterly confused.


    That¡¯s true but how did you know that?


    The man with a scowl on his face in front of her was indeed Han Howard.


    Since when did he start caring for others? He¡¯s Han Howard after all.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not going to eat it?¡± Han lifted his head up and asked.


    Although he despised spicy dishes, he was willing to eat them in order to impress Leah.


    ¡°No, I wanted to ask¡­¡± Leah was about to ask him the reason why, but the words suddenly got stuck in


    her throat and she was not able to ask.


    She somehow knew and felt scared about what his answer would be.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As Leah stumbled with her words, Han reached his hand out in a sudden and she instinctively tried to


    dodge.


    However, he was trying to brush the corner of her lips with his thumb. The slight cold feeling of his


    thumb somehow made that part of her skin warmer.


    As Leah remembered he was a germaphobe, it made Leah more confused about his intentions.


    Leah swiftly stood up and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± She then immediately left the cafeteria.


    Throughout the afternoon, she passed fifty more stages of Animal Boom and finally, Leah got off work


    on time by five.


    There was a bus stop near the office building, which can directly reach the White residence. Since it


    was still early, Leah decided to take the bus home.


    While she walked on the roadside, she heard a car stopping beside her.


    The car window rolled down, revealing Han¡¯s stone-cold face, ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll send you home,¡± he called


    out.


    Leah shook her head and took a few steps back, ¡°I can take the bus.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± Han did not bear to leave a space for refusal at that point.


    Leah¡¯s mouth twitched a little before opening up the rear door and sat at the back. Han felt


    disappointed after Leah chose not to sit in the front passenger seat. But nothing was said in the end.


    He sent her to the entrance of the White¡¯s mansion. Leah thanked him and was going to get out of the


    car before Han suddenly asked, ¡°Leah, do you really hate me that much?¡±


    Leah paused her movements and sighed.


    She turned to look at him, ¡°Mr Howard, you¡¯re overthinking. I hate no one,¡± she answered.


    If she didn¡¯t hate him, it meant she had no feelings for him anymore.


    Han tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He felt his throat be dry and was speechless for a


    moment.


    There was another moment of awkward silence.


    Han leaned back, his face looked gloomy as he asked, ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    Leah pondered on the question and her answer.


    If he had asked her this question two years ago, she would have returned to him without a second


    thought. However, it was toote for him.


    Leah looked down, ¡°I simply wish Mr Howard for you to not interfere with my life.¡± She got out of the car


    after uttering out these words.


    Han stared sadly as she walked away.


    She had changed.


    She stopped following him, and her eyes were not filled with love or desire when looking at him.


    What do you want me to do, Leah?


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the mansion, Leah did not expect Ian to wait for her return.


    As Ian owned the key to the White¡¯s mansion, it was easy for him to enter the house whenever he


    want. Seeing Leah returned, he giddily asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Leah ced her bag down as she answered.


    ¡°I knew it. I cooked you a meal.¡± Ian¡¯s smile grew wider as he spoke.


    Leah paused and smelled the fragrant scent of home cooked meal from the kitchen. Puzzled, she


    asked, ¡°Why did you get off work early today?¡±


    ¡°To wait for you,¡± Ian replied, ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s go pick our clothes for the engagement party.¡±


    Leah stared nkly as she reminisced about what happenedst night.


    Oh right, I am engaged now. I guess this is really goodbye, Han. She thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s with the long face?¡± Ian looked at her worryingly, ¡°Han didn¡¯t cause any trouble


    to you, right?¡± He asked with a frown.


    ¡°No.¡± Leah didn¡¯t want to talk about him and changed the topic, ¡°So when¡¯s the engagement party?¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Ian served the dishes he had prepared, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss this with you,¡± he said. Leah


    waited until both had sat down before she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    ¡°Would you prefer having it sooner orter? I¡¯d love to hear your thoughts,¡± said Ian tenderly. Leah


    looked at him, surprised by how patient and gentle he had been with her. He must have loved her


    deeply to spend so much time and effort on her.


    She could not have asked for more. She then recalled what Jane told her earlier and instantly felt


    calmer. Leah cleared her throat, ¡°Let¡¯s get this done sooner thanter. We may not have the time to


    deal with this if we wait any longer.¡±


    Ian was startled at first. Then, he began to smile from ear to ear. ¡°Sarah, are you sure?¡± Leah nodded,


    beaming. Ian was over the moon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this the week after next!¡± Ian eximed, thrilled. ¡°Leave it to me to n this properly this


    week. I will make sure everything¡¯s perfect!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself out. I don¡¯t need it to be perfect,¡± Leah disagreed. Ian shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s our


    first time doing this. I want it to be perfect. Let me take care of it, alright?¡±


    Seeing how excited Ian was, Leah gave in. They continued their dinner silently. As she was savoring


    Ian¡¯s delicious dishes, her mind wandered to her lunch earlier, when Han demanded her to have a


    meatball without asking if she wanted it. On the contrary, Ian was gentle, and he would never be so


    bossy with her.


    After dinner, Ian drove Leah to a couture boutique, where custom-made dresses could cost a bomb.


    Unbothered by the price tag, Ian said gently, ¡°See anything you like? Try it on.¡±


    Leah nodded and started browsing the dresses in the boutique when Ian¡¯s cell phone rang. He took a


    nce at his phone and frowned. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He hesitated for a moment before lifting a smile. ¡°It¡¯s work; no big deal. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She


    understood how important work was to him, so she replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Leah continued to browse in the boutique after Ian left to take his call. Someone stepped into the


    boutique and the staff quickly attended to them. ¡°Wee, Mrs. Howard.¡±


    Mrs. Howard? Someone was walking across the boutique in high heels while calling out to the staff, ¡°Is


    my custom-made gown ready?¡± Leah froze, recognizing the voice. It was Molly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ready and wrapped,¡± answered the staff. ¡°Let me get it for you.¡± Molly lifted a satisfied smile,


    ¡°Great, I expect nothing less than perfect.¡±


    Leah felt uneasy bumping into her ex-husband¡¯s now-fianc¨¦e. Even though she had let go of her


    grudges against Han, Leah had not forgiven Molly for what she did. Bitter and not ready to confront


    Molly yet, Leah decided to leave the boutique.


    Molly had caught her before Leah could leave. ¡°Hey, you! Stop right there!¡± Molly called out to her


    loudly. Leah pretended not to hear her and quickened her pace.


    ¡°Sarah! It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Molly pressed on. ¡°Get back here!¡± Leah halted. She slowly turned around.


    She looked at Molly and she asked nonchntly, ¡°What do you want, Miss Lamere?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Molly¡¯s eyes flickered with hatred as she saw Leah. Leah was amused; Molly had nothing toin


    and yet, Leah had every reason to hate Molly.


    ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s you,¡± Molly approached Leah in her high heels. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead? Why are you still alive?


    Are you here to break Han and me up again?¡±


    Leah tried hard to stifle augh. She would have run away in the past in this situation, but she was


    different now. She stared at Molly and she replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Molly was furious. ¡°You have already talked to Han, haven¡¯t you? You should be ashamed! I¡¯m his


    fianc¨¦e, and we have a child, so stay out of our lives!¡±


    ¡°Sure. You have my blessings,¡± Leah nodded disinterestedly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Leah¡¯s response irked Molly. She thought Leah was lying to her face. Molly was not going to let Leah


    get in the way between Han and her.


    The staff interrupted them with Molly¡¯s gown. Molly saw the opportunity and seized it. She pointed at


    Leah as she ordered the staff, ¡°Make her leave and I will pay you for it.¡±


    While the staff looked puzzled, Leah sneered. She said to Molly mockingly, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared. What


    are you going to do if I insist on staying?¡±


    Molly was boiling. She threatened, ¡°This is my turf, you bitch! You¡¯ll see.¡± Molly made a call frantically.


    ¡°Get me your manager. Yes, get here now!¡±


    The boutique manager rushed to attend to Molly immediately. He knew better than to piss one of his


    big clients off. He ran to her, panting when he arrived. ¡°Mrs. Howard! How can I help you?¡±


    Molly pointed at Leah once again. ¡°I want you to cklist this woman. I will pay for all your losses. Is


    there any problem?¡±


    The manager nced at Leah; her face didn¡¯t ring a bell. To please his customer, he replied without


    hesitation, ¡°No problem at all!¡± He turned to Leah, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you have to leave right now.¡±


    Leah was dumbfounded. She did not think the manager would dare to step on her toes without first


    finding out her identity.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Leah stared at the manager, unfazed, to Molly¡¯s dismay. Leah curled her lip, ¡°I don¡¯t think in would


    be happy to know what you¡¯re doing now.¡±


    They were in a Cadart couture boutique, and in Cadart was the founder of this luxury fashion house.


    Everyone in high society knew it, so Molly was not surprised Leah knew about in.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The manager seemed taken aback. He raised an eyebrow, ¡°With due respect, Mr. in Cadart has


    retired, and I think he has nothing to do with this.¡±


    Leah disagreed, ¡°Yes, in has retired, and St¨¦phane has taken over thepany as the CEO.


    However, trust me, St¨¦phane won¡¯t be pleased to know this as well.¡±


    Her confidence made both Molly and the manager doubt themselves for a second. Molly brushed the


    thought off. ¡°Stop messing with us! Your petty lies are not going to work. Get out now, or I¡¯ll get


    someone to escort you out.¡±


    Leah ignored Molly and continued, ¡°The St¨¦phane I know would never approve of such service and


    attitude from a Cadart boutique manager.¡±


    The manager was stunned. He studied Leah¡¯s face carefully, trying to recall if he had seen her


    anywhere to no avail. She was gorgeous, but he was certain she was not one of the socialites, or he


    would have seen her before.


    Molly was equally surprised. She shook her head and jeered at Leah. ¡°Who do you think you are?


    St¨¦phane will never talk to someone like you. Do you think you are in the upper ss now because you


    are getting engaged with Ian? What a joke!¡±


    St¨¦phane Cadart had high standards, and he was hard to please. Molly had previously wanted to


    connect with him to get a limited edition gown, but she was rejected harshly. If St¨¦phane would not


    even give Molly special treatment, why would he treat Sarah differently?


    Hearing what Molly said, the manager felt relieved. He believed Leah was lying. She could not have


    known St¨¦phane personally. He rarely saw the CEO himself. So he asked Leah politely, ¡°Can you


    prove to us you know our CEO personally?¡±


    Leah did not answer. She made a call instead. Molly mocked her, ¡°Are you calling Ian now?¡± Leah


    ignored her and she began exining what happened in the boutique to someone on the phone.


    The manager could not hear the full conversation, but he grew more and more restless. When Leah


    ended the call, he was breaking out in a cold sweat. Molly continued to look at Leah with disgust. ¡°Liar!


    You don¡¯t have any proof, do you?¡±


    The manager¡¯s cell phone rang. Startled, he quickly picked up the call. He was dumbfounded when he


    saw who was calling him. He nced at Leah before answering.


    ¡°Mr. Cadart,¡± the manager spoke. It was St¨¦phane, the CEO he rarely saw, who called him. St¨¦phane


    wasted no time giving the manager a piece of his mind.


    The manager held his breath until St¨¦phane was finished. He apologized to St¨¦phane over the phone,


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for this terrible misunderstanding. I will personally see to it Ms. White gets top-notch


    service from Cadart.¡±


    St¨¦phane ended the call abruptly. The manager nced up at Leah once again. ¡°Ms. White, I¡¯m sorry


    for what happened. I didn¡¯t know you were Mr. Cadart¡¯s friend. Please ept my most sincere


    apologies.¡±


    Molly couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. The turn of events threw her off guard. Sarah was St¨¦phane¡¯s friend.


    How could it be true?


    On the other hand, Leah remained calm. ¡°Can I continue shopping here then?¡± The manager nodded


    frantically. ¡°Of course! To make it up to you, Mr. Cadart has ordered all your purchases today in Cadart


    boutique to beplimentary.¡±


    Leah declined the offer, ¡°Thanks but I can pay for my dresses.¡± She continued to chat with the


    manager, ignoring Molly. It made Molly¡¯s stomach turn.


    Outraged, Molly raised her voice, ¡°So what if you know St¨¦phane? It¡¯s all bullshit! I¡¯m never shopping at


    Cadart ever again.¡± She stormed out of the boutique without even taking her gown.


    Ian returned shortly after with a concerned look. Leah had selected a gown, and she was getting


    measurements for it. She noticed his frown, ¡°Has anything happened at work?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ian shook his head, trying to conceal his real emotions. To stop Leah from


    pressing on the matters, he quickly asked, ¡°Have you found anything you like?¡±


    Leah nodded. ¡°Yes, I have. Would you like to see it now?¡± Ian forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯d love


    anything you like. I¡¯ll head over to pay for it now.¡±


    When Ian was about to pay, the manager stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Cadart has ordered


    for Ms. White¡¯s dress to beplimentary.¡±


    ¡°Complimentary? Why?¡± Ian was surprised. The manager swiftly answered, ¡°Mr. Cadart had only


    announced it a moment ago.¡± He did not mention Molly as he did not want to upset her either.


    Ian was taken aback. He did not know Mr. Cadart and Leah knew each other. Leah had never


    mentioned it to him. Leah walked over and interrupted his train of thought, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    She hesitated for a second before holding his arm. Ian was pleasantly surprised by the affectionate


    gesture. He brushed off any doubts he had and he left the boutique with Leah, arm in arm.


    They were so happy they did not notice someone was watching them.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    A few days after Leah started working in the president¡¯s office, everyone in the Howard Group had


    heard about her lunch date with Han, and they began to see Leah in a different light.


    Leah paid no heed to the rumors. She was about to get engaged; the rumors should be cleared up


    once she was engaged. In addition, she was not one to participate in gossip.


    She had signed a three years contract with the Howard Group, and she nned to spend the three


    years here as low profile as possible. She did not intend to be the talk of the office.


    This morning, she went to work as usual. It was the morning rush hour, and the elevator was packed


    like sardines. Leah stood in a corner, and nobody greeted her.


    ¡°Check her out!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve read about her in the news.¡±


    ¡°Let me see. It does look like her.¡±


    Leah heard a few women whispering about something in the elevator. People began to look her way


    suspiciously. She grew ufortable with the eyes on her.


    As the elevator door opened, she quickly stepped out. She took out her cell phone to check the news. It


    was likely she was mentioned in the news,and she did not know about it.


    Unlike in Melville, rumors spread like wildfire in Pasteria. When she was in Melville, Leah never


    enjoyed following the entertainment news. Now she had to, or she would not be able to keep up with


    conversations.


    She was walking into the president¡¯s office when she saw the news about her engagement with Ian.


    There was a blurry photo of them, but anyone could tell it was Leah in it. People were congratting


    them in thements section.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Han was sitting by his desk, expressionless. Leah nced up and she was surprised to


    find him there. She was focusing on her cell phone, so she did not notice him.


    Leah put her handbag down. ¡°You¡¯re early today, Mr. Howard.¡± Han pointed to a packed meal on the


    table, ¡°I¡¯ve brought you breakfast.¡±


    She nced at the packed meal; it looked like Han had brought it from his home. She shook her head,


    rejecting his offer, ¡°I¡¯ve already had breakfast.¡±


    Han looked annoyed. He demanded, ¡°Nothing¡¯s stopping you from having a second breakfast, is


    there?¡± Leah bit her lip, obviously reluctant.


    ¡°Unless you want to have another go at Animal Boom today,¡± said Han, raising an eyebrow. Leah was


    stunned. ¡°Do I have a choice here?¡±


    Han nced at the packed meal, ¡°It depends on how well you behave.¡± Leah knew he was threatening


    her. She didn¡¯t like to be threatened, but Han had always been bossy and he would never take no for


    an answer.


    She was reluctant to obey him, but she was done with ying Animal Boom in the office. She put down


    her phone to open the packed meal. Everything in the box was her favorite.


    Leah wasn¡¯t too surprised though, as she had been married to Han for three years and the Howard


    family¡¯s chef knew exactly what she liked.


    As she was savoring the food, Han picked up her phone casually. Noticing what he was doing, Leah


    tried to grab her phone, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Han managed to avoid her.


    ¡°I want to see what¡¯s so interesting on your phone,¡± Han grumbled. He was irritated by the fact she did


    not notice him when she entered the office because her eyes were glued to her phone.


    ¡°Give it back!¡± Leah frowned. Han easily unlocked her phone, and his face fell. He scowled at Leah,


    ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged with him?¡±


    She instinctively took a step back, frightened. She bit her lip, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Han grabbed


    her chin. ¡°None of my business? Have you forgotten your ce, Leah?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He was causing her pain. She tried to push him away. ¡°We are done, Han. You have no right to intrude


    into my life now.¡± Han was furious. ¡°You mean your life with Ian?¡±


    ¡°You wanted to divorce me so badly you faked your death. It¡¯s all because you want to get together with


    Ian, am I right?¡± Han¡¯s eyes glinted angrily.


    Leah looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer your questions.¡± She wanted to forget the nightmare she


    went through two years ago, but Han pressed on.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been scheming all along to get rid of me, so you can be with him. I¡¯ve been wrong about you.


    You¡¯re a conniving bitch through and through.¡± Han said cruelly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, Han,¡± Leah protested. It was the first time she raised her voice to Han. He


    was taken aback. She was looking at him with a disgusted face.


    He realized she was different. She was no longer the same Leah two years ago.


    Outraged, he pushed her aside before knocking over the packed meal on the table. Food was all over


    the floor; some of it stained her clothes. He pointed at the door, ¡°Get out.¡±


    She thought he had gone mad. She tried to suppress her anger and she walked out of the office with


    her handbag, poker-faced. She did not want to be there in the first ce.


    Han was left alone in the office. He looked at the mess he had made, and he felt exhausted.


    After leaving the office, Leah went shopping with Serena and they had a rxing afternoon. She was


    relieved to be out of the office and out of Han¡¯s sight.


    Serena was amused seeing how rxed Leah was. She teased Leah, ¡°Is this your way of celebrating?¡±


    Leah looked confused. ¡°What did you mean?¡±


    Smiling, Serena said, ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged soon. I would say it¡¯s time for a celebration.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Leah lifted a faint smile. Whenever someone mentioned Ian, she thought about Han as well.


    She was reminded of the scene he made in the office earlier; she had never seen him so angry in the ten


    years she had known him. She was both frightened and saddened by his reaction. She would never get


    back together with a madman like him.


    ¡°I have to use the restroom. Be right back!¡± She realized she had been reacting strangely, so she stood


    up abruptly and she made an excuse to Serena. Serena shrugged, ¡°Sure.¡±


    As she was walking toward the restroom, Leah felt someone following her, and it made her jumpy. She


    had been feeling as if someone was watching her recently, and now the feeling grew stronger. She


    stopped to turn around, but there was nobody in sight.


    She frowned. Perhaps she had been imagining things. She shook her head before stepping into one of


    the cubicles in the restroom. Once she closed the door behind her, she heard someone locking her


    inside.


    Leah¡¯s blood turned cold. She tried to push the door frantically, but it would not budge. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    She asked. There was no answer. She only heard someone turning on their heels.


    As she gathered herself, she called Serena. Serena rushed to the restroom. She unlocked the door,


    letting Leah out. ¡°Why are you locked inside?¡± Serena asked curiously.


    Leah shook her head, ¡°I think someone¡¯s following me, and they locked me inside.¡± Serena asked if Leah


    had seen the person¡¯s face, but Leah shook her head once again.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face. There¡¯s nobody else using the restroom at this time, so I don¡¯t think


    anyone saw the person,¡± said Leah. Serena frowned. Worried, she suggested, ¡°Should we call the


    cops?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll help.¡± Leah disagreed. ¡°The person didn¡¯t harm me after all, so I don¡¯t want to make this


    a big deal.¡± She had a feeling it was someone she knew. Otherwise, the person could have simply killed


    her instead of messing around with her.


    ¡°If you say so,¡± said Serena with a concerned face. ¡°You should tell your fianc¨¦, so he can send you a


    few bodyguards.¡± Leah nodded, seemingly distracted.


    Since the incident had ruined their mood, they called it a day, and Serena sent Leah home. Leah had a


    simple dinner, and she worked on her jewelry designs.


    Despite Han trying to waste her time by asking to y Animal Boom in the office, she had taken up


    frence gigs to practice jewelry design; she did not want to disappoint her grandfather.


    It began to rain when it was half past nine. Leah was restless; something bad always happened when it


    rained. She was trying to regain her focus when her phone rang. Her heart skipped a beat. She nced


    at her phone, and she was relieved to see Ian calling.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± She answered the call. Ian sounded tired, ¡°Are you home?¡± Leah smiled, ¡°Yes, I am.


    Are you?¡±


    To her surprise, Ian gently said, ¡°I¡¯m here at your ce. Can you open the door, please? I¡¯ve brought you


    flowers.¡± Leah was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Every girl likes flowers, right?¡± said Ian. ¡°I¡¯ve never attempted to please a girl before you. I hope this is


    not too much. Is it?¡± He sounded nervous.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I¡¯ll open the door for you,¡± Leah ended the call. She put on a coat and took an umbre. Ian


    was already waiting outside.


    He rushed toward her with a bouquet of red roses in one hand and an umbre in another. He had


    always bought her red roses. She epted the bouquet and she thanked him. ¡°It¡¯ste. You¡¯d better go


    home now.¡±


    Ian looked at her tenderly and he nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Good night.¡± While he drove away,


    Leah stood there for a moment to calm herself down.


    As she turned to get back inside with the bouquet of roses, she heard footsteps behind her. She held her


    breath, thinking it might be rted to what happened earlier today. She turned around and she was


    shocked to see who it was.


    In the dim light of amppost, she could see Han teetering not far away. He was stumbling toward her in


    the same all-ck suit he was wearing this morning, soaking wet as he did not have an umbre with


    him.


    She met his intense gaze in the rain. She watched him as he staggered toward her. He was reeking of


    alcohol.


    Leah was holding the bouquet of roses in her right hand and an umbre in her left. The bright red color


    of the roses reflected on her face, giving her a rosy hue underneath the street light.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Han. Have you been drinking?¡± She looked at him with a furrowed brow. He stepped closer and he was


    about to raise an arm before stopping himself. ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    He stared at the roses she was holding and asked, ¡°Did he give you this?¡± She knew he was referring to


    Ian, so she simply nodded.


    Han continued, ¡°So you¡¯ve decided to marry him?¡± Leah nodded again. ¡°If you¡¯d like to attend, you¡¯re


    invited to our engagement party too.¡±


    He managed a strained smile. ¡°Leah, I¡¯ve always thought you¡¯re too softhearted to leave me. No matter


    how badly I treat you, I thought you¡¯d always forgive me and you¡¯d return if I were nice to you afterward.¡±


    She looked at him silently. Han was unusually talkative when he was drunk. He continued bitterly, ¡°I


    realized now I¡¯ve been wrong about you.¡±


    He stared at her intensely as he said slowly, ¡°You are a heartless woman.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Leah gazed coldly at Han¡¯s rain-drenched face. His cold demeanor was breaking apart. In his eyes was


    a hint of agony and disbelief, as well as the reflection of her own face.


    Leah did not expect that she could be so cold when facing Han.


    ¡°People change, Han,¡± said Leah. ¡°I really loved you in the past. Even if you broke my heart and made


    me cry, I¡¯d wipe away my tears and love you all the same.¡±


    Han¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as if he saw a sliver of hope.


    ¡°What about now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Now?¡± replied Leah, ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    Han was overwhelmed with despair. The bright red rose in Leah¡¯s hand was an ironic contrast to what


    she said.


    ¡°No.¡± Han shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t love me anymore, you only hold a grudge against me


    because of what we did to you in the past.¡± Han moved forward and grabbed Leah¡¯s hand.


    Han¡¯s cold and soaking wet hand made Leah shiver.


    ¡°Give me some time. I can make it up to you,¡± Han said with a solemn face.


    If Leah had not known that Han was drunk from wine, she would have believed every word he said.


    Leah reflexively pushed Han away, but her strength was no matchpared to his, so she can¡¯t cut


    loose from Han¡¯s grip.


    She was starting to get nervous, and her umbre dropped to the ground as she struggled. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    get it, Han Howard? I have no feelings for you anymore, and I mean it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han looked at Leah with his teary eyes.


    This expression¡­ reminded Leah of herself back then.


    A dejected face that kept asking the same question. ¡°Why?Why?¡±


    But Han did not respond.


    Even though Han ignored her, Leah dwelled on it and had faith in Han. However, Han had never


    wanted to tell her the truth.


    Han only wanted to torment Leah in this rtionship.


    ¡°You said you want to make it up to me. What do you n to do?¡± Leah gave a wry smile. ¡°Can you?


    You¡¯ve wasted ten years of my life. My child and the terrible things you did to me¡­ How can you ever


    repay what you owe me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Han slightly parted his lips as if he wanted to say something.


    Leah took the chance and shook off Han¡¯s hand. The pouring rain covered Leah and she was totally


    soaked.


    The rain blinded her vision and she could barely see Han¡¯s face, but she could sense his despair


    clearly.


    Han was stupefied as he looked at Leah.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to give me a chance, I canpensate for everything I did to you. Children¡­ we can


    have many children. I¡¯ll make it up to you. I¡¯ll apologize to you. Anything. I will do anything.¡±


    Leah smirked contemptuously.


    The Leah two years ago would never believe that Han would beg and grovel to her.


    Love is such a mystical thing.


    ¡°No need for that, Han. We are done.¡± said Leah.


    Leah slowly picked up her umbre while holding the rose in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going home. The rain is too


    heavy, so you should return and get some rest.¡±


    Han grimaced.


    He closed his eyes while wanting to reach for Leah, but he did not.


    Wild roses were Leah¡¯s favorite flower. That was why she guarded Han¡¯s mansion that was filled with


    wild roses for years. Han did not nt those flowers, and he never gave her any flowers before.


    Some timeter, Leah met a person that gave her roses.


    Compared to wild roses, Leah was not fond of roses. In any case, neither was superior to the other


    anyway.


    ¡­


    Ian parked his car right in front of the Sanders¡¯ mansion.


    Ian immediately frowned as he got down the car. He saw ady in a white dress curling up in the


    corner. Thedy reflexively raised her head when she heard the noise of a vehicle.


    ¡°Ian¡­¡± Sasha called out for Ian wretchedly. Her flimsy dress waspletely drenched in the pouring


    rain.


    Ian was puzzled as he walked over with his umbre. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find you, Ian. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Sasha felt miserable. ¡°I do not wish to interrupt your life, and I


    know you will be getting married with Sarah soon. But I couldn¡¯t hold myself back, Ian. You¡¯re the only


    one I have left, so I have no choice but to look for you.¡±


    Ian was perplexed. ¡°Only? Where have you been for the past two years?¡±


    Ian already assumed that Sasha would not answer his question. However, she suddenly burst into


    tears and hugged him tightly.


    Ian wanted to push Sasha away, but with the umbre in his hand, he did not have the strength to


    budge her.


    ¡°A bad guy kept me captive, and I couldn¡¯t escape! He threatened me not to look for you, and he even


    murdered my dad. I¡¯m scared, Ian¡­¡± Sasha was barelyprehensible in between her sobs.


    She grabbed Ian tightly while her body trembled unceremoniously, as if she was truly afraid.


    Sasha was Ian¡¯s childhood friend. Even though Sasha was a prideful person, Ian thought she did not


    deserve this fate.


    He believed what Sasha said, and his doubts about her character were cleared.


    Ian thought Sasha had something to do with Gordon¡¯s death.


    Come to think of it, Gordon had raised Sasha since she was a baby. It was absurd to think that Sasha


    would be this cruel to kill Gordon.


    Ian gave a sigh of relief and patted Sasha on her shoulder to console her.


    Right after Sasha calmed down only then he asked. ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    ¡°I have been secretly looking for ways to escape for the past two years. A few days ago, I finally saw


    my chance when he left the ce, but I was afraid that he woulde out and hunt me down, so I hid


    myself and waited for a few days. I was at wit¡¯s end because there was nowhere to go, and I didn¡¯t


    have any money. I¡¯m scared, Ian, I have no other choice but to look for you. I didn¡¯t mean to impose,¡±


    said Sasha.


    Ian did not think Sasha was lying. He looked at her and sighed. ¡°So what do you n to do now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my only hope, Ian.¡± Sasha wept while repeating it over and over.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Ian was frowning.


    He knew Leah resented Sasha because Sasha disappeared and did not say a thing when Gordon died.


    That was why Leah thought Sasha had something to do with Gordon¡¯s death and med her for it.


    However¡­


    Sasha saw Ian¡¯s peculiar expression as if he was hesitating.


    Sasha bit her lip and finally told Ian what she wanted. ¡°Ian, that man will definitely catch me again. Can


    you let me stay here for now? At least until after he gives up?¡±


    Ian looked at Sasha. ¡°But I will be married to Sarah soon.¡±


    Sasha was crestfallen after she heard what Ian said. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m really out of options. If that guy


    gets me again, I will surely die in his hands. Please, Ian, I¡¯m begging you. If you take me in, I promise I


    won¡¯t cause any trouble and won¡¯t tell Sarah. Please?¡±


    He still hesitated even after Sasha assured him.


    Eventually, Sasha said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ian, I understand. I won¡¯t put you in a difficult spot. I¡¯ll take


    care of this myself. Sorry to bother you.¡±


    Sasha turned and left.


    Ian saw her limping and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡±


    ¡°I identally tripped and sprained my ankle,¡± Sasha replied while pouting.


    He took a look at her leg. Sure enough, there was a huge lump on her ankle. Ian stared at it for a few


    seconds and sighed. ¡°Fine. Follow me in.¡±


    Sasha grinned and went over to hold Ian¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Ian.¡±


    Ian brought Sasha back to his mansion.


    Mrs. Sanders had gone out with her friends and had not returned yet. The maid was the only one at


    home.


    The maid was astounded when she saw Sasha. However, seeing Ian so calm, she did not say


    anything.


    Ian called the maid over. ¡°Bring Sasha a clean change of clothes after she takes a bath. Also, give her


    some ointment for her ankle.¡±


    The maid went away to prepare.


    Ian pinched the bridge of his nose and went up the stairs. Sasha immediately called him. ¡°Where are


    you going, Ian?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room. I still have work to do.¡± Ian did not stop walking while he said that.


    Sasha felt down seeing how Ian was purposely avoiding her, but her mood soon changed.


    After taking a bath, the maid assisted Sasha in applying some ointment on her ankle.


    The maid then guided Sasha to the guest room. ¡°You may have a good night¡¯s rest in this room, Ms.


    Sasha.¡±


    Sasha had been to the Sanders mansion before, so she was familiar with every corner of the house.


    She waited for the maid to leave, and walked over quietly to Ian¡¯s room.


    The door was not shut, so Sasha could see Ian working diligently. Sasha was infatuated when she saw


    that.


    Ian sensed something and raised his head. Their gazes met.


    He noticed that Sasha was barefoot and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your slippers?¡±


    Sasha bit her lip and said. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Ian sighed. ¡°Go have some rest.¡±


    Now that Ian had exposed her spying on him, Sasha might as well open the door and walk in. ¡°I can¡¯t


    sleep, Ian. How have you been for the past two years?¡±


    He was bewildered. ¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to pursue medical science? Why did you take over thepany? I can tell that


    you¡¯re exhausted. Are you really happy?¡± Sasha asked worriedly.


    Ian red sternly at her. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you keep asking these questions, I might change


    my mind and kick you out.¡±


    Sasha bit her lip. She did not expect Ian would loathe her this much.


    She clenched her fists, but only for a few seconds.


    ¡°I understand, Ian. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She smiled, turned around, and left the room.


    Ian looked at her and frowned. He was beginning to regret taking Sasha in.


    ¡­


    One week had passed.


    Leah was working as usual throughout the week. Ben had prepared an office for her. Leah¡¯s daily


    routine turned from goofing around to designing drafts.


    That was better than seeing Han. At least Leah was happy.


    Moreover, Leah was not prepared to meet Han.


    The Howard Group building was massive. The chances for them to bump into each other was


    practically zero unless it was intentionally nned.


    Leah kept her promise and sent Han an invitation for her engagement banquet. However, she did not


    care whether Han attended it.


    That Saturday, at ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Serena opened the dressing room door and saw Leah in


    front of the mirror. Sheplimented on Leah¡¯s exquisite appearance. ¡°They always say that a woman


    is the most beautiful on her wedding day. This is only your engagement, but you¡¯re already drop-dead


    gorgeous.¡±


    The stylists had done their job, so they excused themselves after seeing Serena enter the room.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°When is the engagement banquet?¡± Serena asked as she sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock, in the evening.¡± Leah said with a smile.


    ¡°We still have time. Have you eaten? I¡¯ve brought some snacks for you.¡± Serena smuggled a small


    piece of cake out from her bag.


    Leah was indeed hungry but rejected her offer. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll have to change into that dresster on.¡±


    ¡°Aww, what a drag. If my engagement was this troublesome, I would skip it and go straight to the


    marriage,¡± Serena grumbled.


    Leah smiled at Serena..


    She had prepared her own engagement banquet herself, so everything must be perfect. However, she


    was still worried, so she went over to the event nner to confirm the event flow and details.


    While they were chatting, Ian stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Sarah.¡±


    However, when he stood up, he suddenly felt his head spin. Everything turned pitch ck and he


    passed out.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    The lobby fell into chaos. It was fortunate that there weren¡¯t many around. Otherwise, news of Ian¡¯s


    copse would¡¯ve already spread.


    Ian had an assistant who swiftly picked him up and drove him to a hospital.


    The wait was unbearably long.


    It was only after an hour had passed that the medical personnel wheeled Ian out.


    They had him moved to a VIP ward. Ian had regained consciousness by then and was seated on the


    bed in silence. His lips seemed to have lost their color.


    When he took notice of his assistant, Ian asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    The assistant flinched, took a look at his phone, and answered, ¡°It¡¯s 12:20 pm. What¡¯s wrong, Mr.


    Sanders?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The engagement party is going to happen in six hours. I have to go,¡± Ian said, got up,


    and headed out.


    His assistant, however, stopped him. ¡°The results of the examinations aren¡¯t out yet, Mr. Sanders. You


    can¡¯t leave yet. You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Sarah is waiting for me.¡± Ian frowned, his expression obstinate.


    His assistant knew about it, but he was more concerned for Ian¡¯s health.


    Just as the two argued, the door to the ward opened and a doctor walked in with a thick stack of


    reports. His expression was grim.


    Ian used to be a doctor and knew his circumstances weren¡¯t favorable when he picked up on the


    doctor¡¯s expression.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°How is he, Doctor?¡± The assistant got to his feet to ask.


    The doctor looked at him.


    Ian took notice and spoke to his assistant. ¡°Leave us. I need to speak to the doctor in private.¡±


    The assistant wanted to protest. ¡°But, Mr. Sanders¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave,¡± Ian made it clear that it was not up for debate.


    The assistant sighed and got up to leave.


    Only after he left did Ian look at the doctor. He tried his best to keep himself calm as he said, ¡°Alright.


    Go ahead.¡±


    The doctor set down the stack of health reports on the desk beside the bed and spoke gravely,


    ¡°ording to the report, what you¡¯re suffering from is¡­kidney failure.¡±


    Something seemed to have snapped in Ian¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Kidney failure?!¡± Ian picked up the stack of reports in disbelief, his hands trembling as he flipped


    through the pages.


    The sound of breathing was deafening in therge hospital ward. The only other thing that could be


    heard was Ian flipping through the pages of the report.


    His expression grew somber.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The reports were right. He was suffering from kidney failure.


    How could he not understand the implications of having kidney failure after studying medicine for such


    a long time?!


    Even if he cooperated with the treatment and adjusted to his new reality in the days toe, he would


    only be able to live for five years!


    Ian¡¯s heart sank!


    How could five years be enough? He was just about to be officially engaged to Leah. They were about


    to live happily ever after in their fairy tale ending.


    The heavens were now making a fool of him!


    ¡°I imagine you know better than me what it means to suffer from kidney failure,¡± the doctor sighed.


    Ian used to be well-known in the medical field. It wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary for the doctor to recognized


    him.


    There was a saying that physicians cannot treat themselves. That was how things were. As a doctor,


    he believed Ian would be more epting of it than he was.


    ¡°Hm, please leave. I need some time.¡± Ian looked down.


    He sat up on the bed in silence.


    And just like that, ten minutes had passed.


    That was when his assistant called, ¡°Have you packed up, Mr. Sanders? We can take our leave now.


    The engagement party will begin in five hours.¡±


    Ian raised his head as if he were in a trance.


    That¡¯s right. The engagement party.


    The engagement party for Sarah and I.


    They were childhood sweethearts. He had been in love with her ever since they were children. Yet,


    God made a fool out of him now that he could finally have what he wanted.


    He had been a doctor for years. It wasn¡¯t as though he had never thought about it before. He should


    have been indifferent.


    But how could he be indifferent?


    Sarah¡­


    ¡°Mr. Sanders.¡± The assistant called out again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ian finally responded but found his voice hoarse beyond words. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Leah was finally fitted into her dress at five that evening. Preparations had been made. All that was left


    was to wait for Ian to arrive.


    As time continued to tick by, Serena turned to check the time andined as she frowned


    impatiently. ¡± What time does he think it is? Where is that fiance of yours? What¡¯s he up to?¡±


    ¡°Maybe something tripped him up,¡± Leah exined in his ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re not concerned that he ran away? You seem calm. It¡¯s like you¡¯re not concerned at all,¡± Serena


    teased her.


    Leah helplessly shook her head.


    That¡¯s impossible. Ian would never do that.


    She had confidence in him.


    Another half an hour quickly passed. It was now 5:30 and time for them to head out together. Ian,


    however, was still nowhere to be found.


    Leah clenched her hands into fists.


    Did something happen to him?


    That was when the door to the lounge opened.


    Leah heaved a sigh of relief and began to smile, but the person that stood before her had her freezing


    in ce.


    The person who opened the door was Ron Sanders.


    Ron seemed to have grown calmer after two years. He was in a ck short sleeve shirt and


    camouge overalls. His head of ck hair was somewhat messy and unruly, entuating the yful


    smile on his arrogant face.


    ¡°We meet again.¡± Ron looked at her with a smile that looked more like a leer.


    Ron was intrigued by the Leah before him who was dressed splendidly.


    Leah¡¯s smile gradually began to fade. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What? You seem disappointed to see me?¡± Ron raised a brow and ambled into the lounge. He


    suddenly grinned. ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡±


    He sure is brazen to flirt so openly with his future sister-inw.


    He, however, didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it.


    Leahposed herself and shook her head. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m here to see you,¡± Ron looked around as he spoke and then


    frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Ian? Isn¡¯t the party starting at 6? He¡¯s not here?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Leah answered.


    ¡°Tsk, he¡¯s making you wait here by yourself? And he has the nerve to say he¡¯s a gentleman.¡± Ron


    scowled.


    That was when a hotel staff knocked on the door. ¡°The guests have all arrived, Ms. White. May we kick


    off the engagement party?¡±


    Leah did not look well.


    Ian hadn¡¯t arrived, but the party was about to start.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to go?¡± Ron seemed to catch on to what was on her mind and offered her an


    indifferent smile as he leaned against the dresser. ¡°Or you can announce that the party is off.¡±


    Leah immediately rejected the idea. ¡°No.¡±


    Ian hasn¡¯t shown up. How could it just be canceled? This engagement party was not only a chance to


    fulfill Ian¡¯s wish, but also a chance for her to start over.


    Leah sucked in a breath and reached for her phone to call him. There was, however, no answer.


    She called him twice more. No response.


    ¡°Tch, just call it off.¡± Ron¡¯s smile began to fall away.


    He hade here today to congratte Ian and Leah. He may have been ufortable with Ian


    getting what he wanted, but if Ian could offer Leah the happy life she deserved, Ron had no choice but


    to ept it.


    The look on her face was grim.


    She did not believe Ian would deliberately miss the asion and grew worried that something might


    have happened and he had failed to notify her.


    ¡°Cindy, why are you hesitating? Are you going to leave this room or not?¡± Serena urged Leah from her


    seat.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue with the engagement party.¡± Leah got to her feet and tore off the hem of her skirt


    with a resounding rip. Her fishtail gown immediately transformed into a knee-length dress.


    Serena widened her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Leah then peeled off her cumbersome essories as she spoke, ¡°Something must¡¯ve happened to


    Ian. I have to find him.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? What about the engagement party?¡± Serena frowned


    ¡°Deliver a message to Mrs. Sanders. Have her dismiss the guests.¡± With that, she sped out through the


    door.


    Seeing this, Ron chased after Leah without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, the guests were left waiting in the foyer.


    Neither Leah nor Ian had made their appearance even when the clock struck six.


    The guests were in an uproar.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t the party starting at 6? It¡¯s way past that. Where¡¯s Mr. Sanders?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Mr. Sanders at all. He should¡¯ve shown up early to entertain


    guests.¡±


    ¡°Does Mr. Sanders not want to get engaged? Did he run away?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. I came round the back and saw Ms. White leaving by herself in a hurry. I didn¡¯t see Mr.


    Sanders.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you. Mr. Sanders is a young man with a promising future. Why would


    he ever marry used goods¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ don¡¯t you see him there?¡±


    As soon as the man spoke, everyone followed his pointed gaze.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Howard was seated in the corner of the room. His expression was cold with his hands casually


    folded in hisp. He gave everyone around him the feeling that warned them not to approach.


    Han, meanwhile, did not hear a word. His mind had gone nk


    He hadn¡¯t wanted toe.


    He recalled the day when he and Leah were to be wed. His hatred for her was at its peak then and he


    had been too disgusted to look at her.


    He¡¯d forgotten how she looked.


    By some morbid curiosity, he wanted to see what she looked like d in a gorgeous dress under


    shing lights.


    He wanted to see her even if she was about to be someone else¡¯s wife.


    However, neither Ian nor Leah made their appearance even after six.


    There was a slight furrow between his brow as he concluded that something was wrong.


    Mrs. Sanders was also in a frenzy. She might not have wanted Ian to marry but he was still her son.


    There was nothing she could do.


    That was when Serena approached Mrs. Sanders to brief her on the situation.


    Mrs. Sanders¡¯ brows knitted as she tried to reaffirm what Serena was saying. She could only suck in a


    breath and leave for the stage after seeing Serena stonily nodding.


    The spotlight was cast down on Mrs. Sanders as she picked up the microphone and forced a smile.


    ¡°Dearest guests, I humbly apologize. It seems something has happened with Ms. White and my son.


    Today¡¯s engagement party is officially canceled.¡± Mrs. Sanders could be considered a noblewoman.


    She was calm in the face of such an asion.


    An apologetic smile appeared on her face as she continued, ¡°I am very sorry to have wasted


    everyone¡¯s time. I will have the servants return the gifts everyone offered. I once again apologize for


    the inconvenience.¡±


    When she finished, she walked off the stage with a scowl.


    The guests were in an uproar, specting on the reason for the engagement party¡¯s cancetion.


    Only one man remained seated with a cid expression. He had not spoken a single word.


    After Mrs. Sanders left, the steward in charge of the engagement party stepped in to dismiss the


    guests.


    Han straightened his suit and left for his car.


    Ben Wright was waiting for him. When he noticed Han leaving the building, he apprehensively greeted


    his superior.


    ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Howard?¡± Ben blurted.


    Han gave him a bewildered look. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be alright?¡±


    Ben was taken aback and answered in a low whisper, ¡°I was simply concerned that you would be in a


    bad mood because of Ms. White¡¯s engagement.¡±


    Han frowned. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Ben quickly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Where will we be going now, Mr. Howard?¡±


    ¡°The office,¡± Han said without a second thought.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ben froze up.


    Han nodded and got into the car. ¡°Have Ms. White¡¯s office moved next to mine¡±


    Ben was rendered speechless.


    He, of course, knew who this ¡®Ms.White¡¯ was, but the crux of the problem was that Mr. Howard had


    gotten into a fight with Ms. White before. They were in the middle of a cold war. Han was even petty


    enough to have her kicked out of the office?


    Why is he suddenly having her move next to him?


    And by the looks of it, Mr. Howard seems to be¡­in a good mood?


    Ben shook his head as hemented to himself. Mr. Howard¡¯s thoughts are truly impossible to fathom.


    Leah left the hotel and hailed a cab.


    Just as the door to the car was about to close, Ron yanked it open and slid into the seat without saying


    a word.


    Leah¡¯s brows were knitted together. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ron spoke with absolute resolution. ¡°I¡¯ming with you. What if something had really happened to


    him? Can you even hold up with your tiny frame?¡±


    Leah pursed her lips. Ron was right.


    If Ian were kidnapped or held at gunpoint, Ron¡¯s skills would be far more useful.


    She spoke to the driver. ¡°To the Sanders residence, sir.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    The driver nced at Ron and Leah through the rearview mirror and shed them a knowing smile.


    ¡°Are you a runaway bride, youngdy?¡± Cab drivers had always been a nosy bunch. The sight of


    Leah¡¯s torn dress and the handsome Ron Sanders by her side lit up his imagination.


    Leah was wordlessly gaping like a fish. ¡°¡­¡±


    Ron, on the other hand, went with it. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re right. Since you know, you should get us out of here


    quick or they¡¯ll drag us back in.¡±


    A sense of purpose arose in the driver¡¯s heart.


    ¡°s, there are too many star-crossed lovers who don¡¯t find happiness. The sight of you two reminds


    me of my youth. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t allow them to break the two of you up.¡± After he finished, he


    jammed his foot into the elerator.


    He sped off at the speed of sound. The cab felt as though it had transformed into a race car.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah gave Ron a look of great admiration. His ability to lie with such a straight face truly knew no


    bounds.


    The car ride that was supposed to take twenty minutes had its journey drastically shortened. The driver


    had dropped them off within ten minutes.


    Ron gave the driver a 100-dor bill as he spoke, ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    The driver¡¯s goodwill for them rose to greater heights when greeted by their generosity. He watched the


    two scurrying away and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Live your lives the way you want!¡±


    Leah pushed open the gates to the Sanders residence.


    The moment the gates shut behind them, the mansion fell silent. It was as if it were a deserted home.


    ¡°Are you home, Ian?¡± Leah raised her voice to call him out.


    Silence was the only answer she received.


    Leah felt uneased as she passed through the lush garden before stepping in through the door.


    The parlor was empty with not a single soul in sight. Everything was kept neat. It didn¡¯t seem like


    anyone had forced their way in.


    Ron followed close behind her as he swept a nce through the empty room. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like


    anyone passed through. Is he not home?¡±


    Leah shook her head. ¡°We should look upstairs. He might be there. Let¡¯s split up.¡±


    She then ascended the steps.


    She had visited the residence a few times before and knew where Ian¡¯s room was located. Ron also


    lived within the residence¡¯s grounds. It barely took them any effort to scour through the area.


    Leah opened the doors one room after another, yet again and again, her hopes were dashed.


    Ian was nowhere to be seen.


    Both she and Ron weren¡¯t subtle in their search for him, with doors mming open and shut. Ian


    should¡¯ve been found ages ago.


    Leah shut a door once more as her eyes fell onto the guest room next to the study.


    It was just as she expected. Ian was not in the mansion.


    Ron came up to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. There are only four guest rooms left that we haven¡¯t searched.


    Should we keep looking?¡±


    Leah¡¯ nodded with a furrow between her brows. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. If he¡¯s not here¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, however, the doorknob in the guest room next to the study began to rattle!


    Both Leah and Ron heard it clear as day.


    Joy shed in her eyes as she rushed over to the guest room.


    The handle twisted and the door to the guest room slowly opened from the inside.


    Leah and Ron shot each other a look as they waited. Even though it had only been two seconds, she


    felt as if a century had passed.


    The door finally opened.


    The person behind the door wasn¡¯t Ian. It was¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Sasha?!¡± Leah stared incredulously at the woman d in white cotton pajamas and slippers.


    Sasha was shocked to see Leah for that split second and eximed, ¡°Sarah? I thought it was Ian who


    came back. Why are you here?¡±


    Leah frowned when she heard Sasha¡¯s words.


    ¡°And why are you here?¡± Leah asked cidly.


    Leah was no longer the same timid woman she had been two years ago who felt inferior to Sasha.


    She had morphed into an independent woman. Sasha subconsciously clenched the doorknob in fear


    as Leah questioned her.


    Sasha bit her lip and looked at Ron. ¡°I had nowhere to go. It was Ian who allowed me to stay. He said I


    was free to stay for the time being. I didn¡¯t mean to break you two up. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been here in the Sanders residence all this time?¡± Leah asked once more.


    Sasha nodded, confusion clear in her eyes. ¡°Ian took me in because he felt sorry for me. Are you going


    to be angry with him, Sarah? Please don¡¯t be. Ian¡¯s a good man. I wish you both all the happiness.¡±


    Leah felt disgusted.


    Ian took her in because he felt sorry for her? Am I considered merciless if I kick her out then?


    What right did she have to be angry if he was the one who decided to take her in?


    She took a wager.


    Ian met Sasha. But why didn¡¯t he tell me a thing?


    He seemed preupied a while back. Perhaps¡­he was thinking of ways to hide her from me?


    Leah sucked in a breath. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for two years. What happened with father back then¡­


    Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I had nothing to do with what happened to him, Sarah. I¡¯m also a victim. I was knocked out cold. I was


    incarcerated when I came to. I also me myself for the crimes my biological fathermitted, but


    he¡¯s already in jail, isn¡¯t he?¡± Sasha bit her lip. ¡°Ian was worried you would be angry. That¡¯s why he


    didn¡¯t tell you about me being here.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s every word sounded as if she were trying to be in Leah¡¯s good graces.


    However, the implications in her words were clear.


    ¡°Oh, so?¡± The one who spoke wasn¡¯t Leah but Ron.


    He condescendingly looked down on Sasha, his gaze disdainful. ¡°You know full well she hates you and


    yet here you are trying to suck up to her. What are you trying to do?¡±


    Sasha turned pale at his words as resentment shed in her eyes.


    Why¡­does everyone only care about Sarah White?


    What¡¯s so great about her?!


    Leah took a deep breath. Searching for Ian was her top priority. The matter with Sasha could be set


    aside for now.


    So she frowned and gave Ron a look to signal him to shut up.


    ¡°Do you know where Ian is right now?¡± Leah asked Sasha.


    Sasha looked confused. ¡± Wasn¡¯t Ian with you for your engagement?¡±


    That was when Leah¡¯s phone began to ring.


    Leah was shocked when she picked it up.


    The screen indicated that it was Ian!

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Leah hurried aside to pick up the call. ¡°Where are you, Ian?¡±


    Ian seemed to hesitate for a short while.


    Those few seconds felt like a century.


    Ian sighed. He sounded dejected as he softly spoke, ¡°Sarah, could you drop by the office for a bit? I


    have something I need to tell you.¡±


    Leah nced at the time on her cellphone to find that it was now seven in the evening. He should¡¯ve


    been off work ages ago.


    She had so much she wanted to ask him but knew that some matters couldn¡¯t be discussed over the


    phone.


    Thus, she answered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Take care.¡± He still sounded so gentle and no different from how he had always spoken to her.


    Yet, Leah felt her heart drop.


    What had happened so far had left her with a growing sense of unease.


    Sasha approached her as she hung up the phone to ask, ¡°Weren¡¯t you two getting engaged, Sarah?¡±


    Leah nced at her. She, of course, knew what Sasha was expecting.


    She ignored Sasha and spoke to Ron. ¡°Ian wants me at the office.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ron frowned. ¡°What is it that he won¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I have to go,¡± Leah said.


    Ron nodded and spoke with absolution. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Leah¡¯s brows furrowed as she hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Ron interrupted her without a second thought. ¡°No buts. He won¡¯t tell you anything. What if this is a


    trap? I can protect you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interrupt the two of you when you need to talk.¡±


    The situation was one out of her expectations. With his tone remaining incontestable, she could only


    acquiesce. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I have a car in the garage. I¡¯ll drive over. Wait for me.¡± Ron then sped down the stairs and left.


    Leah then turned her attention to Sasha.


    She then spoke cidly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re trying to do. I¡¯ll leave you alone as long as you stay in


    yourne.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sasha suddenly broke into a smile.


    Leah¡¯s expression shifted.


    Sasha had turned into apletely different person in Ron¡¯s absence and was staring sinisterly at


    Leah. ¡°Do you really think you can do anything to me? Oh, Sarah White, you truly are naive.¡±


    Leah frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Gordon White is dead. The Whites are now in no position to back you up. You¡¯re just relying on Ian


    right now. But if he turns his sights on me, do you think you can do anything to me?¡± Sasha spoke


    viciously.


    Leah was in disbelief.


    Ian turning his sights on you?


    ¡°You¡¯d be wrong then. Forget whether or not he would look your way. If you get in my way, I have


    countless means of dealing with you even if he intends to protect you.¡± Leah looked askance at her and


    spoke in an indifferent tone, ¡°Try and see what happens.¡±


    Sasha had gone pale as her hands clenched into fists.


    She hadn¡¯t expected her provocations to bepletely ineffective.


    Could a person truly change to such an extent within two years?


    Leah then made her way down and left just in time for Ron to arrive. She wordlessly got into the car.


    Ron nced at Leah from the corner of his eyes and raised a brow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too


    good. Did that woman say something to you?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah only felt fatigue rush over her as she massaged her temples. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ron nodded. ¡°There¡¯s always something when you say it¡¯s nothing. Should I get someone to do


    away with her?¡±


    Leah was rendered speechless.


    She red at Ron and warned, ¡°You better not try anything. That¡¯s not good for you.¡±


    Ronughed helplessly as he turned the steering wheel. He gave her a teasing smile. ¡°Do you really


    think that the blood on my hands would lessen with that?¡±


    Leah looked straight at Ron.


    After a long while, Ron tilted his head and smiled wickedly. ¡°I¡¯m joking. Don¡¯t worry. That woman isn¡¯t


    worthy of my attention.¡±


    Leah swept a nce at him. ¡°That¡¯d better be the case.¡±


    They fell into silence until the car came to a halt before thepany headquarters twenty minutes


    later.


    It was now after work hours. The hugepany building was sparsely popted. Only employees who


    were working overtime mingled.


    Leah and Ron took an elevator up and arrived before the door to the president¡¯s office.


    Ron¡¯s assistant, Todd, was guarding the door and was immediately on alert when he noticed Leah and


    Ron arriving together.


    ¡°Is Ian inside?¡± Leah asked Todd.


    Todd nodded as he looked at Leah. ¡°Mr. Sanders is waiting for you inside, Ms. White.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced hesitantly at Ron. ¡°But Second Young Master, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    Ron sneered arrogantly and questioned, ¡°On what grounds?¡±


    Leah, afraid he would cause trouble quickly cut in, ¡°Wait for me. We¡¯re already here. Nothing will


    happen. You just promised me.¡±


    Ron pursed his lips as he watched Leah before nodding and grunting coldly.


    Leah took a deep breath and pushed open the office door.


    Ian was currently seated on the couch with a cup of coffee in hand. He looked unwell.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Sarah.¡± Ian smiled when he saw her. ¡°Sit. Want some coffee?¡±


    Leah shook her head, sat down before him, and got straight to the point. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to the


    engagement party? Did something happen?¡±


    The smile on Ian¡¯s face faltered.


    He sighed and looked up after seemingly having gathered his courage. ¡°Sarah, about our


    engagement¡­ Let¡¯s call it off.¡±


    Leah did not look the least bit surprised.


    She did not care whether or not the engagement was happening. All she wanted to know was what


    happened to Ian to have him suddenly change his mind.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leah immediately agreed.


    Ian clenched his hands before loosening them again.


    He smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll still keep my promise to take care of you even if we don¡¯t get engaged.¡±


    Leah shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not important. I just want to know what happened to you today, Ian and


    why you want to call the engagement off.¡±


    Pain crossed Ian¡¯s pale countenance.


    However, it was so quick that Leah failed to catch a glimpse of it.


    Ian smiled apologetically as he said, ¡°I have my reasons.¡±


    Leah didn¡¯t believe him and stared straight at him. After a short pause, she suddenly asked, ¡°Is Sasha


    the reason?¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Ian¡¯s smile faded.


    Leah knew Ian and Sasha had nothing going on between them. She also understood that Ian had


    never lied to her. He would rather keep it to himself to the ends of the earth.


    The look on his face after her mention of Sasha implied he knew that she would be angry when she


    found out. Yet, he still chose to hide it.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose, Sarah. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ian lowered his gaze and sighed.


    Leah quietly waited for him to exin, but he defaulted to silence.


    She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to exin anything to me?¡±


    Ian looked at her as emotions surged in his heart.


    He wanted to exin, wanted to tell her why, hug her and tell her that it wasn¡¯t like that.


    That would only trouble her. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to escape and gain a second chance at life. Her


    future still held endless possibilities. She shouldn¡¯t be wasting her time on him.


    He knew that she would remain by his side without hesitation as long as he said the word.


    But he couldn¡¯t be selfish.


    Hating him would be an easier way out¡­ This way, she would leave with a broader view of the world.


    There were far fewer regrets in hate.


    Ian¡¯s fingers curled up before he looked up with a smile. ¡°Yes. I regret it.¡±


    Leah lurched and gave him a suspicious look as she waited for him to borate.


    Ian still had such a gentle expression, and yet his words left her out in the cold.


    ¡°I had wanted to marry you, but Sasha¡¯s return made me regret it,¡± Ian said. ¡°Sasha and I were


    childhood sweethearts. We grew up together. These feelings I have aren¡¯t an easy thing to give up. I


    think I prefer being by her side.¡±


    Leah looked expressionlessly at him and stared right into his eyes in search of signs of deceit.


    Ian, however, looked as he always did,plete with his gentle smile.


    Leah shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Ian looked down and said cruelly, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not. I regret this. I don¡¯t want to


    marry you. I don¡¯t want to bet my future on you.¡±


    Leah sighed and asked, ¡°Ian, if something is bothering you, just tell me. We¡¯ll solve it together.¡±


    Ian¡¯s fingers twitched in response.


    He was so close to faltering.


    Yet, how could he?


    ¡°You¡¯re looking too much into this.¡± Ian looked straight at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never loved you. I just sympathized


    with you. Your past with Han Howard also bothers me. There¡¯s nothing more to say. I made up my


    mind.¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression grew steely.


    Her hands clutched the straps of her bag as if it was the only way she could provide herself with


    courage.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s my past you despise?¡± Leah asked him seriously.


    Ian went quiet at that and the office fell into a lengthy silence.


    Then, he spoke in a gentle, slow tone, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leah got to her feet. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I respect your decisions. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done


    for me, Ian. I also appreciate your honesty. We¡¯re still friends. If you ever find yourself needing help,


    feel free to contact me.¡±


    Ian was still smiling but it never reached his eyes.


    He got up to see her out. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We should cut off contact with each other. Sasha might get


    angry.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes were rimmed red.


    She nodded. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°I will handle the transfer of thepany¡¯s shares as soon as possible. Everything you¡¯ve been owed


    will be paid back in full,¡± Ian continued.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You should go. Don¡¯te back.¡± He finally sighed.


    Leah looked at him. ¡°Have you been lying to me this whole time?¡±


    Ian stared at her red eyes.


    Why was she crying? Was she crying because of me?


    In the past, he would experience sleepless nights with just a frown from her. Yet, he found himself


    being too cowardly to go up to her and hold her in his arms despite being the reason she was close to


    tears.


    Ian could only sigh mentally.


    He didn¡¯t want to answer and yet there was no chance of him turning back.


    The smile on Ian¡¯s face gradually subsided. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leah no longer knew what emotions she was feeling.


    They were attached at the hip from the moment they met. It was he who stayed by her side at the


    darkest time in her life.


    They were finally getting better and yet he was saying that he didn¡¯t want her anymore.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leah gave him a look. ¡°I wish you all the happiness.¡±


    With that, she opened the door and left without looking back.


    Ian watched as she left and the office fell back into silence.


    It was as if he instantly lost all strength in his body and flopped down onto the couch inplete


    disarray.


    Todd, his assistant, pushed open the door and came inside as he was worried for Ian. ¡°Mr. Sanders¡­¡±


    Ian waved his hand, motioning for him to stop talking.


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Ron hurried after Leah.


    However, Leah simply rushed forward and ignored him.


    Her steps were increasing in speed with no intention of slowing down.


    When they finally arrived at the first floor of thepany, Ron tugged on her arm.


    Leah brushed him off but did not break away, only inclining her head and biting on her lips without


    saying a word.


    Ron had originally intended to tease her but the teasing smile on his face stiffened when he caught


    sight of her zed and red-rimmed eyes.


    He was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡±


    Leah shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Ron chuckled. This woman was tantly lying.


    He knew she wanted to stay strong. That was why she refused to admit it. So, he went along with it.


    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re not crying. Can you please just slow down then? Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a


    ride.¡±


    Leah replied, ¡°None of your business. I¡¯m taking a walk.¡±


    Ron shook his head. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Leah red at him. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    Ron smiled helplessly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m this way to just anyone? If you were any other woman, I


    wouldn¡¯t even bother with you.¡±


    After fighting with him for a while, the dark cloud hanging over Leah dissipated.


    She sucked in a breath to regain control of her emotions and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s get some food,


    Ron.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Ron smiled eagerly, eyes zing. ¡°What are you feeling? I¡¯ve got money.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Leah was amused by his behavior and grinned widely as she answered, ¡°Spicy chili beef.¡±


    Ron was taken aback. ¡°¡­Ah?¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    He expected daughters of the noble families would prefer exquisite or luxurious dishes.


    Yet thedy before him simply wanted to eat crispy chili beef, which took him by surprise.


    Leah saw his confused face and raised her brows, ¡°What? Do you not like it?¡± She asked.


    Ron looked down at her for a while before shaking his head andughed. He reached his hand out to


    pinch Leah¡¯s cheeks in a sudden.


    Leah was stunned and covered her cheeks with her hands after a moment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She


    frowned at him and asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ron answered as he showed his signature evil smile, ¡°Just felt that you¡¯re cute.¡±


    Leah paused before rolling her eyes and mumbled out, ¡°¡­Stupid.¡±


    Ron grabbed her by the arm and walked, ¡°I know the exact ce to eat the best and authentic crispy


    chili beef. Come on, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± He eximed.


    Soon, Ron drove Leah to a somewhat secluded ce.


    In front of them was a narrow and long alley. With only a few streetmps on the side, the alley was


    quite dim-looking.


    It was nine in the evening. Arriving at such a ce after being in a busy street certainly made Leah


    wary.


    Ron opened the car door and got off. He turned around to see Leah¡¯s face and felt somewhat hrious,


    ¡°Why? You think I¡¯m kidnapping you?¡± He chuckled.


    Leah took a nce at him and pouted as she shook her head.


    She had known Ron for a long time. He might not be a great guy, but he had never done something


    that would hurt her.


    Ron pushed her shoulders and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I promise it¡¯ll never disappoint you.¡±


    The two of them walked through the narrow alley and to Leah¡¯s surprise, there was a hidden food


    haven behind it.


    It was a busy food street. All kinds of roadside stalls were set up along the long narrow path and Leah


    could smell the different scents emitting from the food stalls.


    Men and women of all ages sat at the roadside enjoying their food and drinks. Although they were


    eating street food, they looked as if they were enjoying exquisite delicacies.


    Leah was shocked by the view before her.


    A haven like this existed in Linkville?


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Don¡¯t you want to eat chili beef? Come on!¡± Ron eximed as he


    pulled on Leah¡¯s arm and walked across several stalls, and finally stopped before a stall with ¡°Andrews¡¯


    Spicy Beef¡± written on a wooden sign.


    ¡°Mr Andrews! Give me two portions of chili beef!¡± Ron ordered with ease.


    ¡°Sure! Go ahead and pick some appetizers to eat!¡± The middle-aged man known as Mr Andrews


    looked up in the midst of chaos happening in the kitchen. After seeing Ron, his smile grew wider and


    eximed, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ron! What brings you here?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ron passed a tray to Leah and replied to Mr Andrews, ¡°I brought a friend to taste your dishes.¡±


    Mr Andrews¡¯ gaze then stopped at Leah and immediately grinned widely, ¡°Your girlfriend, huh?¡± He


    asked.


    Leah¡¯s face froze as she heard that and quickly waved her hands, trying to exin, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind him, Mr Andrews is busy right now. Let¡¯s just order,¡± Ron urged before she could exin.


    The two of them chose their side dishes and picked the spiciness of their dishes. Leah picked the


    medium level for spiciness, while Ron picked extreme. They sat around a table nearby after dropping


    off their orders to Mr Andrews.


    Ron¡¯s gaze grew gentler as he looked around their surroundings, ¡°Told you. How do you like this


    ce?¡± He asked Leah cheerfully.


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Leah curiously asked.


    Ron grinned and answered, ¡°When I was poor, I enjoyed eating the food here. Ever since, I¡¯ve eaten


    every single snack there is on this street. Even though I ain¡¯t poor now, I always miss the taste here.¡±


    Ron showed a thumbs-up and praised, ¡°It¡¯s very authentic.¡±


    As they chatted, the dishes were served. Leah took a bite of the beef and agreed with Ron, ¡°It¡¯s


    delicious!¡±


    The crispy chili beef was spicy enough to dye Leah¡¯s lips and cheeks red. Nevertheless, she enjoyed it


    very much.


    As for Ron, who ordered the extreme level of spiciness, the dish made him teared up.


    Leah found his face hrious looking andughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ron looked at her with clear eyes and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Leah chuckled.


    Ron nodded and suddenly leaned closer, ¡°So, why were you crying?¡± He asked.


    Leah paused as she did not expect his question.


    She did not know why she was crying too. She had almost forgotten her feelings back at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± Leah twirled her fork around the dish and mumbled out, ¡°Ian called off our


    engagement.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? Wasn¡¯t he eager to get married to you?¡± Ron widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Leah smiled and sighed, ¡°Well, this is what grown ups¡¯ rtionships are.¡±


    Ron¡¯s mouth slightly opened as he wanted to know more, but it was clear that Leah did not want to talk


    about the topic anymore.


    The two of them walked out of the alley after they finished eating.


    Leah¡¯s mood was much better after the meal.


    ¡°Where to next?¡± Ron asked.


    Leah shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m getting sleepy. Let¡¯s go home for now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let me send you home then,¡± Ronpiled.


    He drove Leah back to the White mansion. As Leah got out of the car, she gave Ron a warm smile and


    thanked, ¡°Thank you, Ron.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me!¡± Ron patted her head as he replied.


    Leah then turned around and walked towards the mansion.


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Ron suddenly called out to Leah and she turned her head while looking at him with a


    questioned face, ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tomorrow and you¡¯reing with me!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Leah frowned and tried to refuse.


    But Ron did not bother to hear her reply and simply shouted back, ¡°Alright, bye!¡±


    Ron then left the mansion and drove straight to the Sanders residence.


    Walking into the living room, he looked mad. Mrs Sanders was watching the television when he barged


    in, ¡°What are you doing here? Get out!¡± She instantly warned him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ian?¡± Ron red at her menacingly and asked.


    Mrs Howard was scared by his death re.


    Meanwhile, Ian walked down from upstairs. As he came down, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He saw a brief sinister expression on Ron¡¯s face. Ron promptly stepped forward and yanked onto Ian¡¯s


    cor before punching him hard on the face.


    Mrs Howard¡¯s face turned pale in fear, ¡°What on Earth are you doing?¡± She shrieked.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Ron looked at Ian dead in the eyes and yelled, ¡°You should know what you¡¯ve done


    to Leah!¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Ian wanted to move away from Ron¡¯s grip, but he was stunned when he heard Leah¡¯s name.


    Ron punched the corner of Ian¡¯s jaw again. Ian¡¯s face was knocked to one side and blood began


    dripping down from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mrs. Sanders quickly rushed forward and pushed Ron away. ¡°Get out of here!


    Stay away from my son! You brat! If you dare to hit my son again, I will call the police!¡±


    ¡°Call the police? Ask your son if he dares to call the police!¡± Ron sneered.


    Trembling, Mrs. Sanders sobbed as she wiped the blood from the corner of Ian¡¯s mouth. However, Ian


    stopped her. ¡°Mom, leave us alone. I have something to talk to Ron.¡±


    ¡°What if he beats you again?¡± Mrs. Sanders was worried.


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± Ian patted Mrs. Sanders¡¯s hand to reassure her.


    Mrs. Sanders hesitated. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Finally, she


    went back to her room as Ian requested.


    Ian sat down on the couch and asked, ¡°Are you the one who took Sarah away today?¡±


    ¡°So what? I thought you would bring her happiness, but you made her cry. I will not allow her to stay


    with you anymore!¡± Ron hated Ian for what he had done.


    Ian always looked calm but Ron was impetuous. In fact, Ron wanted to let everyone know how


    hypocritical Ian was.


    Nheless, when Ian heard that Leah was crying, his heart was heartbroken. He knew it was his


    fault. How could he me her? Leah could no stay with him anymore after what he had done to her.


    ¡°Ron, do you like Leah?¡± Ian asked seriously, raising his head.


    Ron did not expect Ian would ask him such a straightforward question. After all, Leah was his fiancee


    before.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Ron could not help but sneer.


    Hearing that, Ian shook his head. ¡°I know you, Ron. You won¡¯t be so good to a woman for no reason.


    You like Leah, right?¡±


    Looking at Ian¡¯s calm face, Ron somehow felt exasperated. What is he doing? Why is he so calm


    asking me that question? In Ron¡¯s eyes, Ian did not deserve Leah at all.


    ¡°Yes, I like her. So what? Why don¡¯t you give up on her and let me take care of her instead?¡± Ron


    provoked Ian intentionally.


    Unexpectedly, Ian nodded his head and replied, ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Ron could not believe his ears. He squinted his eyes and asked again, ¡°What? What did you say just


    now?¡±


    ¡°I said okay if that¡¯s what you want,¡± Ian repeated, looking at Ron seriously. ¡°Although you are


    imprudent, I know you are serious when ites to rtionships. Leah will be happy with you.¡±


    However, Ron felt Ian¡¯s words funny. How could he give up Leah like that?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your consent to be with Leah. You don¡¯t deserve her, you know?¡± Ron looked at Ian coldly.


    ¡±I will be good to her, not because of you, but because she is worth it.¡±


    Hearing that, Ron¡¯s felt her heart ached. He knew he would lose Leah forever. However, what could he


    do? He only had five years left. He did not want to ruin the rest of Leah¡¯s life.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ian nodded and smiled at Ron, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to thank me.¡± Ron felt outraged seeing Ian. He warned, ¡°Remember what you said


    today.¡±


    After saying that, Ron took his coat. However, just as he was about to leave, footsteps came from the


    stairs. It was Sasha. She cried as soon as she saw Ian, ¡°Ian! What happened? Why are you injured?¡±


    Ron could not forget how miserable Leah was when she saw Sasha. However, how could Ian let Sasha


    stay with him when he knew Leah hated Sasha so much?


    Ron could not help ring at Sasha as he turned around. Ron was a ruthless guy, and his eyes were


    as cold as the king of hell. It sent shivers down Sasha¡¯s spine.


    Subconsciously, Sasha wanted to run away


    The next second, she heard Ron asking, ¡°You did all these because of this woman?¡± Ron then looked


    at Ian contemptuously. ¡°You¡¯d better keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her show up in front of me, or else,


    I¡¯ll kill her.¡± After saying that, Ron left without looking back.


    Hearing that, Sasha could not help but quiver. She was stunned for a long time before walking up to


    Ian. ¡°Ian, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Ian suddenly raised his head and nced at her expressionlessly. He was always


    gentle, but when he looked at others coldly, one could feel she was falling into an ice cer.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sasha was in a daze.


    ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself, or I can¡¯t even protect you,¡± said Ian with an expressionless face.


    Hearing that, Sasha¡¯s face turned pale. She was rendered speechless


    It was the weekend. The doorbell rang when Leah was still sleeping. She had forgotten what Ron had


    said yesterday. She was awakened by the doorbell. In pajamas, she walked impatiently to answer the


    door.


    A silver Maserati was parked outside, and Ron was smoking while leaning against the door.


    Seeing Leah, Ron quickly stubbed out the cigarette and greeted her, ¡°Good morning! Feeling better


    today?¡±


    Leah was speechless. She was not feeling any better at all. She opened the door and asked, ¡°Why are


    you here so early?¡±


    ¡°Because I miss you so much. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a day. Anyway, we can¡¯t waste any more


    time. You promised me yesterday.¡± Ron pursed his lips and looked around.


    Leah was wearing a white cotton pajama, with a loose bun on her head. Compared with her usual look,


    she looked like a high school student now. Although her pajama was loose, it was not difficult to see


    her slender waist.


    Ron could not help but whistle.


    Leah rolled her eyes. ¡°What did I promise you? You show up suddenly without my permission.¡±


    Hearing that, Ron shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯m already here. Why don¡¯t you just go with me?¡±


    With an expressionless face, Leah walked to the kitchen and poured a ss of water for Ron.


    ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡± she asked. She had to choose a dress ording to the asion, so she


    had to ask him in advance.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    With his legs stretched, Ron leaned back on the couch and looked at Leah with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m bringing


    you to the weing party for the newly appointed boss of the underworld.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Leah frowned. ¡°Underground?¡± she wondered what Ron meant.


    Somehow, Leah recalled when Ron was chased by some people in Euphoria Land two years ago. In


    the end, she had to set a fire and burnt down the whole gambling clubhouse.


    It was the first time she saw such an evil world. She remembered her heart was beating so fast that it


    was about to jump out of her skin. Why was Ron taking her to such a party now?


    Without hesitation, Leah refused, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to that party with you.¡± She did not want to have


    anything to do with that circle.


    ¡±Why? Are you scared?¡± Ron squinted his eyes and nced at Leah with a faint smile. He then stood


    up and asked, ¡°Guess who is the new boss?¡±


    Leah could not help but frown. She did not care who the new boss was. Why was Ron asking her that?


    Was it because¡­


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked at Ron and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Bingo. That¡¯s why I want to bring you to the party with me,¡± Ron said with a smile.


    ¡°Then I better not go!¡± Leah refused again.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go with me, I will not be going either!¡± Ron held Leah¡¯s hand and pleaded.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like to attend such a dinner. I don¡¯t like to go to such a ce,¡± Leah replied with a frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be with you, and you can just ignore the others. They won¡¯t dare to mess with you with


    me around,¡± Ron assured her.


    Hearing that, Leah could not help but sigh. Ron was so determined to bring her. Leah had no choice


    but nodded after hesitating for a moment.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m only apanying you to the party. Don¡¯t expect me to do anything else,¡± Leah warned.


    Hearing that, Ron was thrilled. ¡°Okay, go change your clothes. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Leah had no intention to dress formally for the party. She simply chose a ck fishtail skirt from her


    wardrobe, tied up her hair casually, and put on light makeup. After wearing some essories, she


    went down again.


    Ron knew women took time to dress up, so he did not urge Leah at all.


    One and a half hourster, the sound of high heels came from the stairs. Ron looked up


    subconsciously. He was amazed to see Leah dressed in all ck. It was his first time seeing her


    wearing like that.


    The ck fishtail skirt outlined Leah¡¯s slender waist and long legs, and also revealed her delicate


    vicle. She also wore a silver fishbone ne, which made her neck look very sexy.


    Not only that, Leah had put on light makeup, with peach-colored lipstick. She looked extremely


    enchanting with that color.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go,¡± Leah urged Ron when she saw him staring at her.


    It was not until then that Ron came to his senses andplemented Leah, ¡°You look so beautiful.¡±


    However, Leah red at him.


    Their car stopped in front of a vi. The vi was luxuriously built. From the outside, it looked as


    magnificent as a pce.


    Leah could not remember there was such a luxurious vi in Linkville two years ago. She got out of the


    car and looked around. Finally, she asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a vi like this before. Is it newly built?¡±


    Acent look appeared on Ron¡¯s face. ¡°Well, how do you find the ce? Isn¡¯t it great?¡±


    ncing at Ron, Leah was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the vi is yours?¡±


    ¡°Bingo! You¡¯re really a smart girl!¡± Getting out of the car, Ron bent his arm and gave Leah a nce.


    Seeing that, Leah had no choice but to hold his arm.


    Many people were already inside the vi by the time Leah and Ron arrived. As soon as they entered


    the hall, they became the focus of attention.


    Ron was good-looking, and he was domineering as usual. Leah, on the other hand, looked elegant and


    sexy in her ck dress. The two were like a perfect match in heaven.


    ¡°Congrattions, Boss! We envy you so much. You have both money and woman now.¡± Some guys


    walked up to Ron and congratted him.


    Those men were dressed in leather jackets and ripped jeans. Not only that, their hair was a mess. They


    looked like gangsters attending a formal dinner.


    Leah then nced around the hall. She breathed a sigh of relief. She saw no familiar faces around.


    Ron kicked the man who congratted him impatiently and said, ¡°Shut up and leave us alone¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. We¡¯ll leave Boss and his girlfriend alone. Guess Boss really found his true love.¡± One


    of the guys tried to joke.


    The party soon started. It was Leah¡¯s first time attending such a party. There was a long table in the


    huge hall and everyone sat together. The table was full of dishes and wine. It was like a festive


    gathering.


    Ron took Leah to their seats and sat down. While helping her with some sd, Ron asked, ¡°So how do


    you feel? I said I won¡¯¡¯t let anyone hassle you, right?¡±


    In fact, Ron meant what he said. Many people who wanted to tease him shut up immediately when they


    saw his stern face.


    Leah smiled and nodded slightly.


    Seeing her smile, Ron was stunned for a moment. ¡°Leah, you smiled.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was taken aback.


    Ron rested his chin on his hand and kept staring at her, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. You look so pretty


    when you smile.¡±


    Although Leah was 25 years old, she could not help blushing hearing Ron¡¯spliments. She lowered


    her head shyly and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Right at that moment, someone came from outside the hall and said, ¡°Boss, someone is here for you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ron asked. However, he still could not take his eyes away from Leah.


    ¡°Who else can it be? It must be some bosses from bigpanies in Linkville. Theye after knowing


    you be the leader of the underground organization.¡±


    ¡±Really?¡± Ron was not surprised at all. In fact, people in the business circle worked together with them,


    and it was normal that the big bosses from bigpanies came to pay him a visit.


    Ron was no longer a hooligan fighting on the street. He had power now. ¡°Let them in,¡± he said.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    As soon as Han walked into the hall, he noticed Leah beside Ron. Immediately, his face darkened.


    Ron was big and brawny. At that time, he was sitting sideways with his left hand supporting his chin,


    and when Han walked in, he was putting some food on Leah¡¯s te.


    Leah was wearing a ck dress and looked rather petite next to Ron. Her slim-fit ck dress not only


    revealed her delicate corbone but also her slender neck. She was holding a te with one hand and


    a fork with the other. It seemed that she would eat whatever Ron served her. Somehow, she seemed


    docile next to Ron. It was different when she was with Han. In Han¡¯s eyes, she was like a hedgehog


    with thorns.


    The hall was quiet with the appearance of Han. Ron suddenly felt the quietness and raised his head


    when he met Han¡¯s cold eyes.


    Ron was stunned for a moment. With a gleam of uneasiness in his eyes, he lowered his head and


    whispered in Leah¡¯s ears, ¡°Your ex is here.¡±


    Leah, on the other hand, was lost in thought. From the beginning, she felt awkward. Hearing what Ron


    said, she raised her head subconsciously. Then she saw Han with a shy girl. However, the girl kept


    avoiding eye contact with her.


    Leah was surprised the girl was not Molly. Why did Han bring this girl instead of Molly? she wondered.


    ¡°Look, who¡¯s here? It¡¯s Mr. Howard! ¡± Ron did not stand up. He was still sittingzily on his chair,


    showing no respect for Han at all.


    However, Han was not a bit angry. He strode in and found a ce to sit down. Nheless, he fixed


    his eyes on Leah for a long time.


    Leah, on the other hand, was not looking at Han. She kept looking at the girl beside Han instead.


    Although the girl looked ordinary, Leah felt she looked familiar.


    ¡°Boss, there is someone elseing,¡± one of Ron¡¯s subordinates said again.


    Hearing that, Ron was not surprised. Since Han showed up, a lot of big shots might show up as well.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked.


    Ron¡¯s subordinate wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Shawn Ford.¡±


    Right then, Shawn walked in. He was wearing a shirt and a pair of sses. With a gentle and implicit


    expression on his face, he eximed as he strode in, ¡°Congrattions, Ron! I¡¯m so proud of you. You


    made it in less than two years!¡±


    However, Leah felt her body stiffen when she heard Shawn¡¯s voice. From Shawn¡¯s appearance, one


    might think he was a friendly and nice guy. Only Leah knew how terrible he was.


    Nheless, Ron could sense that Leah was tensed. With an expressionless face, he turned his body


    sideways and slightly blocked Leah behind him. He then replied to Shawn casually, ¡°Thank you, but it


    seems that you haven¡¯t made any progress in the past two years.¡±


    Hearing that, Shawn¡¯s face darkened. However, since all the guests present were veterans in business,


    Shawn had no choice but to control himself. He regained hisposure and replied, ¡°Ron, you¡¯re the


    boss now. Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Finally, everyone took their seats. However, Leah felt so ufortable the moment Han and Shawn


    arrived.


    It seemed that most people at the party knew about what happened between Han and Shawn. In fact,


    they were all waiting to see a good show.


    As expected, Shawn began to tease Han after he sat down. Shawn was eyeing the girl beside Han and


    asked, ¡°Han, is she your ex-wife?¡±


    Hearing that, Han¡¯s face darkened. It was not a secret in Linkville that he had divorced.


    He knew Shawn was making fun of him and gave him a murderous look. However, before he could say


    anything, the girl beside him spoke first.


    The girl muttered in fear, ¡°No, no¡­ My name is Regina Simmons.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah¡¯s eyes lit up. She finally knew why the girl looked familiar to her. Regina was her


    high school ssmate. They looked alike and were both quiet and shy.


    How did Regina know Han? When did they get together? Leah could not help but wonder. Although


    Regina came from a rich family, there was a huge gap between her family and Han¡¯s. She could not


    have known him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Thinking of that, Leah was confused.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han interrupted Regina all of a sudden. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Nheless, Shawn could not help but snigger hearing Regina¡¯s answer. He red at Han and asked


    again, ¡°So Han, you¡¯ve found yourself a substitute so fast?¡±


    Han red at Shawn coldly again. However, Shawn was used to it and was not a bit bothered. Not only


    that, he was exhrated seeing Han getting angry.


    Shawn then nce at Leah, who was sitting next to Ron, and teased, ¡°Han, what a poor guy you are.


    Your ex is sitting with Ron, and you can only find yourself a substitute. TSK! TSK!¡±


    Bang!


    Suddenly, Han threw his fork to Shawn. The fork bounced and hit Shawn¡¯s mouth.


    Shawn did not expect Han would throw the fork. His face immediately darkened.


    Nheless, Han wiped his hands with a napkin with an expressionless face. He exined


    indifferently, ¡±Oops, it was an ident. I lost control of my hand just now.¡±


    Hearing that, Shawn was speechless. ¡°Your fork hit my lips, and you said it was an ident?¡±


    Seeing what Shawn had done, Leah lost their appetite.


    However, Leah¡¯s eyes still fell on Regina. Is she really my substitute? she wondered. But Han hates


    women!


    When Leah nced at Regina again, her eyes met Han¡¯s. His eyes looked soplicated that she


    almost fell into them.


    Leah could not help but quickly look away. Was it her illusion? Why did she seem to see a hint of


    sadness in Han¡¯s eyes just now?


    ¡°Mr. Howard, may I leave now?¡± Regina approached Han and asked cautiously. It seems that the look


    in Leah¡¯s eyes made her nervous. She was afraid Leah would recognize her sooner orter. In the


    beginning, she was happy to follow Han to the party. However, as soon as she saw Leah, she felt so


    ufortable.


    Han frowned impatiently and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing that, Regina quickly stood up and slipped away quietly.


    Seeing Regina leaving, Leah frowned slightly. After hesitating for a moment, she murmured into Ron¡¯s


    ears and chased after Regina.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Regina walked so fast that Leah almost could not catch up with her. When they finally reached the


    garden, Leah called out to her loudly, ¡°Regina, wait!¡±


    Hearing the sound from behind, Regina halted. However, she began to run again.


    ¡°Even if you run away now, do you think I won¡¯t be able to find you in the future?¡± shouted Leah.


    Hearing that, Regina froze.


    It seemed that Leah was not the same person as Regina used to know when she was in high school.


    She had Ron, and not only that, she seemed to have a strong aura. Such a domineering temperament


    really shocked her.


    Seeing that Regina stopped running, Leah grabbed her hand quickly.


    Leah was half a head taller than Regina. She looked down at Regina, and asked, ¡°Regina, I know it¡¯s


    you, and you recognize me from the beginning, do you?¡±


    Leah had stic surgeries before, and her appearance had changed drastically. However, judging from


    Regina¡¯s reaction, Leah was sure that Regina recognized her. That was probably the reason she left in


    a hurry.


    Regina could not help but look away. She knew she could not deceive Leah anymore.


    ¡°So, how did you recognize me, and how did you know Han?¡± Leah continued to ask.


    However, as soon as Regina heard Han¡¯s name, her face darkened. Everyone knew she was only a


    substitute for Leah. She really resembled Leah a lot.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Han? How dare you mention his name in front of me? Who do you think you are, Leah?¡± Regina


    sneered and shook off Leah¡¯s hand.


    Hearing that, Leah was stunned. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why? Leah! Why did you meet Han in high school, and why did he marry you? He is such an excellent


    young man, and because of you, his life was ruined!¡± Regina yelled hysterically, ¡°You really know


    nothing, do you? I have feelings for him since high school, but I always thought he is the star in the sky.


    But why you can marry him?¡±


    Leah frowned. She took a deep breath slowly, ¡°But you never tell me when we were in high school.


    Besides, aren¡¯t we friends in high school?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Who is your friend? I approached you because of Han. He only cares about you. I just want


    to get close to him!¡± Regina screamed in despair. At that moment, she was hysterical.


    Seeing that, Leah was stunned. She remembered she was only an ordinary girl in high school and no


    one wanted to be friends with her. Only Regina came to her. Regina was like a beam of light who came


    into her life. They went to the library and school cafeteria together.


    ¡°Now do you understand how I felt back then?¡± Regina looked at Leah in disgust.


    Hearing that, Leah could not help but purse her lips.


    Regina closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Stay away from me that and you¡¯d better stay away


    from Han too. The farther the better. You don¡¯t deserve such a perfect man.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Leah looked at Regina quietly. If she knew Regina got close to her because of Han two years


    ago, she would be very sad. However, she was disappointed now.


    Leah tried to calm herself before she said again, ¡±Even if you and Han are together now, are you


    happy? Do you want to live in the shadow of me for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Regina interrupted angrily, ¡±I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can be with him. You


    don¡¯t understand what I want at all! Don¡¯t you dare look for me again in the future!¡± With that, Regina


    left in a hurry.


    Looking at Regina¡¯s back, Leah could not help but sigh. Regina somehow reminded her of what


    happened in high school. At that time, she had a crush on Han, and Regina was the only one who


    knew about it.


    Leah was so disappointed. With a heavy heart, she took out her phone and sent a message to Ron,


    telling him that she was leaving.


    After that, Leah walked out of the vi. As she walked, she suddenly heard an angry shout, ¡°Loser,


    don¡¯te to see me again if you can¡¯t handle this.¡±


    The voice sounded familiar. It was Shawn. He must be nning something devious, making calls in


    such a quiet ce.


    Leah tiptoed to the ce where Shawn stood.


    Shawn was standing under a tree and was talking on the phone with his back to Leah. Leah stood


    behind a wall and eavesdropped cautiously.


    ¡°You have to do it today. I can¡¯t wait any longer. I can¡¯t let Han get away with it!¡± Shawn berated angrily.


    ¡°Well, he will pass by there after the party. You can do it by that time,¡± answered Shawn again.


    Leah frowned when she heard that. As expected, Shawn was plotting something against Han.


    Seeing that Shawn hung up the phone, Leah tiptoed aside and hid herself.


    After Shawn disappeared from her sight, Leah came out. Shawn was going to hurt Han after the party.


    Shawn was a cruel and merciless man. What if he really seeded?


    Leah just started her job, and her contract with the Howard Group was not over yet. If Han died, the


    whole Howard Group would copse.


    Thinking of that, Leah gritted her teeth and decided to tell Han. She turned around and quickly ran back


    to the hall.


    However, as soon as she turned around, a man appeared right in front of her. His sses was glinting


    under the dim lighting.


    However, before Leah could see who it was, she felt her vision go dark. Someone slid a ck stic


    bag on her head. After that, she was hit hard on the back of her neck.


    With a groan, Leah copsed and lost consciousnesspletely.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Ssh!


    Leah woke up after being sshed by water. It was autumn, and the weather was so cold. Leah could


    not help but tremble.


    Leah was kidnapped again. Why must they wake up the with cold water every time? she wondered.


    She shook her hair, trying to get rid of the excess water on her face before opening her eyes. Luckily, it


    was not a very dark basement. There was a dim light glimmering from above her head.


    There was nothing else in the basement. Leah was tied to a chair with a rope. The chair was so heavy.


    It was impossible for Leah to stand up.


    Next to Leah sat a strong man, whose upper body was naked, He had an iron basin in his hand. It must


    be him who sshed water on her just now.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap me?¡± Leah asked calmly.


    The man nced at Leah and sneered, ¡°You¡¯ll knowter. Don¡¯t try to y any tricks. You can¡¯t


    escape.¡± The man remained silent and stood aside.


    The person who kidnapped Leah most likely had attended Ron¡¯s weing party. Suddenly, Shawn


    came to her mind.


    Suddenly, footsteps was heard outside the basement, followed by the rattling sound of iron chains. It


    seemed that someone was opening the lock outside the basement.


    When the door was opened, a beam of light shone in. Leah could not help but squint her eyes.


    ¡°Has she woken up?¡±


    Hearing that, Leah froze for a second. She squinted her eyes and saw Shawn walking in. Behind him


    were two strong men with another tied-up victim.


    Leah gasped in disbelief. Did Shawn kidnap Han too?


    Han was not an ordinary man. He had many bodyguards. How could Shawn kidnap him so easily?


    What happened when Leah was hit and fell unconscious just now?


    Shawn seemed to have read Leah¡¯s mind. He snickered and ordered his men to throw Han to one side.


    ¡°Are you wondering why I could kidnap Han so easily?¡± Shawn smirked and red at Leah with his evil


    look.


    Leah could not help but purse her lips.


    Shawn then sat down next to Leah and nced at Han coldly. ¡°TSK! TSK! Poor Han. He gave up and


    surrender without resisting when I told him you are in my hand.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah could not help narrowing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because of me?¡± She was startled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel guilty? Haha!¡± Shawn could not help but snigger. ¡°Well, don¡¯t me


    yourself. You will see each other in hell soon,¡± said Shawn with a vicious smile.


    Shawn then winked at the strong man. The strong man understood him immediately and sshed a


    basin of water on Han¡¯s head.


    Han, who was knocked out, could not help opening his eyes. He was quivering.


    Nheless, the first thing Han did when he woke up was to look for Leah. He was relieved to see that


    she was fine.


    ¡°Han, are you fully awake now? Why are you so quiet? Didn¡¯t you talk a lot at the party just now?¡± said


    Shawn as he looked at Han defiantly.


    Nheless, Han pursed his lips and ignored Shawn. Han¡¯s body was not tied up by a rope. There


    was still a chance for him to escape. However, he could not leave Leah alone.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey! Are you ignoring me? Shawn went up to Han and gave him a kick.


    Han¡¯s face darkened. He squeezed Shawn¡¯s neck and berated, ¡°You¡¯re courting death and asking this


    for yourself.¡± Han¡¯s voice so cold. Nheless, Shawn was not scared at all. He was even smiling.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Han frowned.


    Shawn raised his hands above his head and pointed at his back. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Leah was screaming.


    When Han turned his head, he saw one of the strong men was pressing Leah under his body. All of a


    sudden, Han¡¯s face darkened. He let go of Shawna and quickly ran over. He then gave a kick to the


    strong man.


    Leah panicked. Her face turned pale, and she could not help trembling.


    Seeing that, Han silently took off his coat and covered Leah¡¯s body. He then stood in front of her as if to


    protect her. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± he asked Shawn.


    However, Shawn smirked as if something interesting happened. In fact, he happy to Han panicked.


    ¡°Beg me!¡± Shawn looked at Han condescending. ¡°If you beg me, I might let her go.¡±


    Han thought Leah was scared. He held her hand back andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will be


    fine.¡±


    ¡°I beg you, Shawn. Let her go.¡±


    Hearing that, Shawn could not help but burst intoughter. ¡±What? Did I hear you wrong? Are you


    begging me just now? Is that how you beg me? Han, do you know you should kneel down before


    begging someone? Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Kneel down?¡± Leah gasped. she could not help gritting her teeth and berated, ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t go too


    far.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him what he has done to me? He deserves it!¡± Shawn sneered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you said,¡± interrupted Han expressionlessly.


    ¡°What?¡± Leah could not believe it.


    Thud!


    The next second, a thump was heard in the quiet basement. Han knelt in front of Shawn.


    ¡±Shawn, get up.¡± Leah shouted anxiously.


    Raising his head, Han asked, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Han, Do you know you look like a dog now?¡± Shawnughed unscrupulously.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Han waspletely wet with tiny droplets of water slid down his forehead to the corner of his jaw. He


    knelt down and was half a person shorter in front of Shawn.


    Han had to raise his head to look at Shawn. His jaw tightened, and it seemed that his temperament


    was colder than the temperature in the basement. Even if he was kneeling, he exuded a domineering


    aura as if the person kneeling at the moment was not him, but Shawn instead.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened. He hated Han¡¯s arrogance the most. Han always made everyone feel inferior.


    Shawn was the one who had the upper hand now, but why was Han still looking conceited? Thinking of


    that, a furious look appeared on Shawn¡¯s face. He was so exasperated that he wanted to rip Han apart.


    Suddenly, Shawn lifted his leg and gave Han a kick. Han was caught off guard and fell down. However,


    he quickly wiped the water on his face and looked up coldly.


    Shawn gave Han a vicious smile. Seeing that, Leah could not help but think of him as a beast. An


    ominous premonition rose in her heart.


    The next second, Shawn said, ¡°Well, Han. You care about this woman, right? All right, if that¡¯s the case,


    I¡¯ll let you see how the woman that you loved getting tortured in front of you!¡±


    Hearing that, Han struggled to get up. ¡°How dare you!¡± he bawled.


    However, Shawn kicked Han so hard that his leg was seriously injured. In addition, two strong men


    stepped forward and held Han tightly. It was impossible for Han to get up at all.


    Seeing that, the expression on Leah¡¯s face suddenly changed. The damp ck dress stuck on her


    body, and one could roughly see her body curves. The strong men gasped and looked at Leah¡¯s fair


    body with evil thoughts.


    ¡°Shawn, how dare you!¡± Leah bit her lip and red at Shawn.


    However, Shawn sneered, ¡±You deserve it. Who asks you to keep messing with my ns?¡±


    As Leah stepped back, she put her hands on her chest. However, how could she fight against such


    strong men if they pounce on her together? Soon, one of the strong men came forward and grabbed


    her leg before pulling her forward.


    Rip!


    Leah¡¯s dress was ripped apart. ¡°Let me go!¡± Leah struggled.


    Seeing that, Han¡¯s eyes turned red. He struggled violently. Soon, his suit was torn apart too.


    However, Han did not care at all. His eyes were fixed on Leah.


    Caught off guard, the two strong men were pushed down by Han finally. Without dy, Han stepped


    forward and held Leah in his arms.


    Shawn looked at them coldly, and his face gradually became ferocious. ¡°TSK, TSK. You guys are really


    affectionate. Well Han, since you want to protect the woman with your life, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    Shawn then ordered the strong men, ¡°Beat him to death first, and then we¡¯ll deal with that womanter.¡±


    As soon as Shawn finished speaking, the strong men¡¯s faces turned hostile at once. They had borne


    their anger for a long time. They stepped forward and tried to separate Han and Leah forcibly.


    However, Han held Leah tightly in his arms.


    Thud!


    One of the strong men kicked Han in his chest. Han could not help and loosened his grip. However, he


    got up and hugged Leah tightly again the next second. One punch after another was hit on Han¡¯s body.


    However, Han still held Leah tightly.


    Leah raised her head. At that moment, Han was very close to her. It seemed that their lips were so


    near that they could kiss each other.


    Han¡¯s face was so pale. Not only that, there was blood on his forehead. In fact, Han was in great pain


    and had no choice but to close his eyes. Seeing him like that, Leah almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Let me go, Han!¡± Leah begged.


    Han opened his eyes but his vision turned blurred.¡°No. I will never let you go.¡±


    ¡°You will die if you don¡¯t let go of me!¡± Leah shook her head, crying.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Nheless, Han stared at her and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll never let go of your hand again.¡±


    Two years ago, Han let go of Leah¡¯s hand on the edge of the cliff. Five years ago at the wedding, Han


    let go of Leah¡¯s hand, and he never saw her again. It seemed that in Han¡¯s memory, he had never held


    Leah¡¯s hand tightly. This time, he won¡¯t let go of her no matter what.


    Tears welled up in Leah¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing her crying, Han frowned slightly. He raised his head and wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Leah shook her head and sobbed. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Hearing that, Han sighed again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I always make you cry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You are Han Howard. How can you kneel down? How can you admit defeat? How can


    you apologize?¡± Leah eximed.


    Confused, Han opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing that, Leah panicked. She looked up at Shawn and pleaded, ¡°Ask them to stop now. I can give


    you anything you want. Please, tell them to stop!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Han, you are such a loser. You can¡¯t even protect the woman you love!¡± Shawn sniggered.


    Biting his lip, Han scowled. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you no matter what.¡±


    Shawn was stunned hearing that. However, he still smiled contemptuously, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can walk


    out of here alive.¡± However, as soon as he finished speaking, he heard footsteps outside the basement.


    Shawn¡¯s expression darkened. Someone was here.


    ¡°Mr. Ford, Ron brought his men here,¡± someone reported from outside the basement.


    Hearing that, Shawn¡¯s face turned gloomy. He stared at Han and Leah. He could not help gritting his


    teeth. After a long time, he said fiercely, ¡°Kill him now and retreat as soon as possible.¡±


    With that, Shawn left in a hurry, leaving the three strong men behind. The three strong guys knew Ron


    was not easy to handle. They could not let Ron knew they had kidnapped Leah.


    Thinking of that, one of the strong men took out a dagger from his pocket and said, ¡°Kill her to save our


    troubles!¡±


    The other two nodded.


    At that moment, Han hadpletely lost the ability to move.


    One of the strong men pushed Han away and pointed the dagger at Leah. Leah raised her head and


    was stupefied.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    When the dagger was about to stab into Leah¡¯s body, a ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Leah¡¯s hands and feet turned cold, and her mind went nk. She lost the ability to think. When she


    came back to her senses again, Han, stood in front of her.


    Stab!


    The dagger stabbed into Han¡¯s back. Blood gushed out, staining Leah¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Han!¡± Leah shouted in a trembling voice. She then wrapped her arms around Han¡¯s body.


    In a daze, Han tried to open his eyes and looked at Leah¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m in pain¡­¡± he gasped. Suddenly, he


    recalled the past when Leah was pushed into the pool and had a miscarriage.


    Han wanted to raise his hand to wipe Leah¡¯s tears. He did not want to see her cry. However, he felt


    sluggish as his hands gradually dropped to the side.


    ¡°Han, don¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll take you out now!¡± Leah cried so hard that her voice became gruff. She stretched


    out her hand to cover Han¡¯s wound and tried to help him up. However, she was too weak.


    Leah could not lift Han up. She wrapped her arms around Han¡¯s neck, and for the first time, she sobbed


    like a child.


    ¡±Help! Can anyone save him? He can¡¯t die¡­¡± Leah screamed.


    Seeing that, the three strong men were so scared that their faces turned pale. They knew they could not


    afford to mess with Han.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? We can¡¯t let Ron and his men catch us. Let¡¯s run!¡±


    The three men left in a hurry, leaving Leah behind.


    With her forehead against Han¡¯s shoulder, Leah cried out loud. In fact, she did not want to cry, but if Han


    died in order to save her, she would never forgive herself.


    Right then, hurried footsteps came from outside the basement.


    Ron came in and saw the blood all over the ground. Leah looked so disheveled with Han in her arms. He


    hurried over and shouted, ¡°Leah! Are you okay?¡±


    With tears all over her face, Leah raised her head and pleaded, ¡°Ron, please save Han. Send him to the


    hospital now. He can¡¯t die.¡±


    Seeing the blood all over Han¡¯s body, Ron frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll send him to the hospital now!¡± Ron


    then ordered his men to send Han to the hospital at once.


    Finally, Leah was relieved. However, as soon as Leah stood up, she felt dizzy. She cked out and


    copsed to the floor.


    ¡°Coff! Coff!¡± Leah was huffing as soon as she woke up. It seemed that she choked the minute she woke


    up and began to cough violently. She covered her chest and felt pain all over her body. Tears stained the


    corner of her eyes. Shey on the bed and looked at the white ceiling above her head for a long time


    before gradually came to her senses.


    ¡°Han!¡± Leah gasped and struggled to get up. She was in a ward and was hooked up to intravenous drips.


    It was very quiet in the ward. There were no nurses or doctors around, and she did not know where was


    Ron.


    Leah unplugged the drips and got out of bed. Thest thing she remembered was Ron taking Han out of


    the basement and she fainted. Han should be in the same hospital if her guess served her right.


    When Leah walked out of the ward, she stopped a nurse in the corridor and asked, ¡°Where is the patient


    who was sent in after being stabbed?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The nurse nced at her and looked confused. However, she thought for a moment and


    answered, ¡°He is in ICU.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Leah then staggered to the door of the ICU ward. Right then, several doctors and nurses were standing


    at the door. She walked over and asked, ¡°How is the condition of the patient who was stabbed by a


    dagger?¡±


    The doctor nced at her and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face was pale. She thought for a while and replied, ¡°I¡¯m his friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± the doctor nodded and leafed through the medical record in his hand. ¡°You mean the patient who


    was sent here three hours ago? His back was stabbed, and it happened to be near his heart.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah felt her heart clenched. It took a long time for her to regain her voice. ¡°How is he


    now¡­¡±


    Before Leah finished speaking, the doctor interrupted her, ¡°He is dead. Are you a patient here? You¡¯re


    wearing a hospital gown. You don¡¯t look well. You shouldn¡¯t run around like this¡­¡± the doctor continued


    to chatter.


    However, Leah did not hear a word from the doctor at all. Her mind turned nk. Her legs became weak


    and could not help sagging to the floor.


    ¡°Han¡¯s dead?! How could he die? No, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Leah shook her head in disbelief. She raised her


    head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Let me see him.¡±


    The doctor nced at her and thought she was insane.


    ¡°But you are not the patient¡¯s family. You¡¯re not allowed to see the deceased¡¯s body! We have informed


    the family. Even if you want to see him, you have to wait for his family to be here first,¡± the doctor


    exined impatiently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s dead. You lied to me!¡± Leah eximed. Her eyes were red and swollen.


    Leah stumbled to her feet and walked toward the ICU ward. ¡°I want to see him. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s dead.


    How can he die?¡±


    Seeing Leah like that, the nurses looked at each other.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Stop her!¡± The doctor ordered.


    ¡°Let go of me. Please let me see him. He can¡¯t die. He is Han. How could he die? He said he wanted to


    make up for me. How could he die?¡± Leah yelled and wanted to rush inside the ICU. The nurses could


    not even stop her.


    ¡°Han, I know you¡¯re still alive. Come out. I¡¯d rather you keep torturing me!¡± Leah cried so hard that her


    voice became hoarse.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Right then, a hoarse voice was heard. ¡°Leah, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Leah¡¯s body stiffened. Immediately, she stopped crying. She looked back and met a man¡¯s gaze.


    Han was standing at the door. His face was pale, and his hand was hooked with drips. He looked so


    weak that he might copse at any time.


    ¡°Han!¡± Leah gasped.


    Leah quickly shook off the nurse¡¯s grip and walked toward Han. She gazed at him for a long time to


    confirm it was really him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Leah opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she could not utter a word. She was in great


    grief just now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Han asked softly and looked at Leah. His voice was so weak that it seemed


    as if he was going to pass out again at any time.


    Leah blinked her eyes with tears. After a while, she cried and asked, ¡°Han, you¡¯re alive!¡± She wanted to


    give him a hug. However, she soon came back to her senses, she restrained herself.


    ¡°Um.¡± Confused, Han looked at Leah and asked, ¡°So you made a fuss at the ICU ward because you


    thought I was dead?¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was dumbfounded. She suddenly recalled what she had done just now and felt


    extremely embarrassed. She quickly raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face. Her expression


    instantly became serious. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what you think. You think too much.¡±


    ¡°But I heard someone calling my name just now?¡± Han said firmly.


    Leah could not help ring at him and said, ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    However, as soon as Leah turned around and was about to leave, Han took two steps forward and tried


    to hold her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± he begged.


    The drips on Han¡¯s hand fell off, and the patch on the back of his hand was ripped off too. However,


    Han was not showing any signs of pain. He only wanted to stop Leah from leaving. Nheless, he


    was too weak. In the next second, he could not help but copse to the floor.


    Hearing the thud behind her, Leah turned around. When she saw Han lying on the floor, she felt


    heartbroken. She turned around and quickly helped him up. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Leah could not help but stare at Han. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°Go back to your bed and


    rest.¡±


    However, Han raised his head and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Leah could not help but sigh. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Hearing that, Han was delighted. He then stood up and walked back to the ward.


    Before that, Leah had no idea how badly Han was injured. It was not until that moment she realized


    Han was seriously wounded. Gauzes covered almost all of his upper body, and his face and hands


    were covered with bruises. It seemed that he had been beaten badly. Thinking of what had happened


    in the basement, Leah could not help but remain silent again.


    A nurse was refilling the IV drips for Han in the ward. She nced at Leah and said jealously, ¡°You


    woke up because of this woman, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Han nced at the nurse and frowned. However, he was so sick that his re was not


    intimidating at all.


    Leah was stunned and asked, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    The nurse looked at Leah with jealousy and said again, ¡°He was so weak that he almost died. But


    when you were crying outside, he suddenly woke up, He even got out of bed regardless of his own


    condition.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han snapped coldly. The nurse was taken aback and had no choice but to leave quickly.


    Right then, only Han and Leah were left in the ward. It was so silent that they atmosphere became


    awkward.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The two of them spoke at the same time.


    Leah sighed and said, ¡°You first.¡±


    Han nodded. ¡°I thought you said you don¡¯t love me anymore? But what were you doing just now?¡±


    Hearing that, Leah turned her head away. Her behavior was a bit too extreme just now. Nheless,


    she could not ept the fact that Han was dead.


    Seeing that, Han felt delighted. ¡°Look, Leah, I know you still care about me. Just admit you still love


    me.¡±


    Leah could not help raising her eyes to meet Han¡¯s eyes.


    Han¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness. and Leah was confused. She asked, ¡°Is it so important to know if I


    still love you? Then, do you love me?¡±


    Hearing that, Han was stunned. In fact, he had never loved anyone in the past 26 years. He did not


    understand what love was. He only wanted to keep Leah with him.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Leah eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important whether you love me or not. I may love you, but I can¡¯t forgive you. You might love


    me too, but you can¡¯t leave Molly.¡± Leah looked at Han and smiled. ¡°Han, we really can¡¯t go back and


    change the past.¡±


    Nevertheless, Han did not understand. He shook his head. ¡±No, that¡¯s not true. I will settle everything


    for you toe back to me again.¡±


    ¡°Forget it!¡± said Leah.


    Hearing that, Han felt his heart wrench. He had never experienced such a helpless situation before. He


    was anxious. ¡±How will you forgive me? I promise I will settle everything to get back to you. If you think


    I don¡¯t know what is love, you can teach me, and I am willing to learn.¡±


    Leah shook her head. ¡±Han, you¡¯re just feeling guilt-ridden. In fact, you don¡¯t need to do this. Besides,


    you have a wife and son, a happy family¡­¡±


    Leah was hurt before. She did not want Han to hurt his family because of her.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m just guilt-ridden and don¡¯t care about your feelings at all?¡± Han suddenly


    interrupted her. He seemed angry. After a moment, his voice softened a little, ¡°If it¡¯s because of Molly,


    give me some time. I promise I will settle it, okay?¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Leah pursed her lips and looked at the man with stubborn resolve. She was familiar with Han¡¯s


    temperament. Once he had made up his mind to do something, nothing could make him change it. She


    had already tried her best to persuade him but to no avail. Han was willing to give his life for her. Leah


    admitted that she hesitated at first, despite knowing it was wrong.


    There was a knock at the door just as the duo was caught in a deadlocked. Ron said in relieved, ¡°There


    you are! I went to the ward to look for you but didn¡¯t find anyone. I knew you woulde here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leah nodded and turned to face Ron as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to see if he¡¯s all right.¡±


    Leah instinctively exined to Ron even though there was no need to. She was reminded of Han and


    immediately turned to face the man. Sure enough, Han¡¯s face sank as soon as Leah finished her


    exnation.


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a need to pay a visit. After all, he almost gave his life trying to save you. You are


    very courageous, Mr. Howard,¡± Ron said warmly. Han lifted his head with a nk expression and did


    not respond to Ron¡¯s remarks.


    Ron walked into the ward and frowned slightly as he spoke to Leah. ¡°It¡¯ste, let me send you back to


    your ward. You need to have a good rest too.¡±


    Leah nodded her head in agreement and followed Ron out of the ward. When she reached the


    doorstep, she turned to look at Han. However, the man did not try to convince Leah to stay as he


    refused to let down his pride in front of Ron.


    Han sat on the bed in his blue-white checkered hospital gown, looking frail and weaker than usual. It


    was a stark contrast to his usual domineering aura and muscrity. He did not notice Leah was looking


    at him as he was staring out of the window, alone with his thoughts. Leah could not help but to feel


    sorry for him when she saw his lonely back.


    Ron followed Leah¡¯s line of sight and patted her gently on the head. He urged, ¡°What are you looking


    at? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± Leah turned around and left with Ron.


    Molly was soon informed that Han had been injured in a knife attack. She dashed to the hospital and


    sobbed uncontrobly when she saw Han. Her cries were so deafening that Leah, who was a few


    wards away, could clearly hear them.


    Leah was worried that Molly would send someone to investigate the matter and discover that she, too,


    had been kidnapped along with Han. Given her temperament, Molly was bound to seek vengeance.


    Leah was not afraid, but she was apprehensive about having unnecessary problems to deal with.


    Molly spent the entire afternoon crying in Han¡¯s ward. By the time she left, her eyes had turned


    bloodshot. Leah and Ron were having their meal along the corridor. To Leah¡¯s surprise, Molly did not


    lash out at her when she passed. She instead gave Leah a death stare before stomping out in her high


    heels.


    The next few days went by in peace as Molly had not caused Leah any trouble. Han had also not


    visited her since then. It was as if his previous words had been a dream. Leah was discharged from the


    hospital earlier than Han. Before she left, she decided to pay Han a visit.


    It was seven in the morning when Leah arrived at Han¡¯s ward. She was surprised to find the man still


    asleep. She quietly sat by his bed and observed as he slept with his back facing her. She studied his


    tall and sharp nose and his visibly thinned back. The bandage was still wrapped around his injured


    back.


    Leah spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to speak to you before I leave, Han. I know that you ordered Molly to stay


    away from me. I¡¯m thankful for your help. I thought long and hard about what you said that day. I¡¯m not


    sure if you realized both of us have changed. I think it¡¯s best that we lead our separate lives from now


    on. Something bad always happens whenever we are together. I¡¯ll be gone now, Han.¡±


    Leah heaved a sigh of relief and left the ward after taking a final look at the man. Han gradually opened


    his eyes after the woman was gone. His eyes were shining with the threat of tears.


    Leah¡¯s life resumed its normal course, as though the kidnapping had only been a dream. Ron, on the


    other hand, remembered the incident. After she was discharged, he assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely


    haunt down Shawn Ford and take revenge. No one can bully my loved ones.¡±


    Leah frowned and replied, ¡°But we didn¡¯t manage to find any evidence.¡±


    Ron gave the woman a reassuring look and gently said, ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    Leah entrusted the matter to Ron because she knew she could not defeat Shawn with her current


    capabilities. However, she was perplexed at Han¡¯s inaction as the man was well-aware of Shawn¡¯s


    character. She decided not to dwell on the matter because she could not think of an answer.


    When Leah returned to Howard Group, she was no longer subject to public scrutiny. Everything was


    back to normal, except that she did not cross path with Howard at the office. It was hard to run into


    each other without a deliberate arrangement.


    One fine day, Leah followed her usual routine and headed to work. When she was at thepany¡¯s


    entrance, a colleague informed, ¡°Ms. White, someone is looking for you outside.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Leah was puzzled as she did not have much friends at Linkville. She wondered, who else would be


    looking for me besides Serena? I remember Serena should be working at Fortune Group now.


    Furthermore, she did not inform me that she would be visiting me at the office.


    Leah walked out of the office feeling confused. Her expression changed to surprise when she noticed a


    woman standing nervously at the door.


    ¡°Regina Simmons!¡± Leah called out as she approached the woman.


    Regina had a bitter expression on her face when she noticed Leah¡¯s presence. When thetter arrived,


    she quickly hid it and said calmly, ¡°I have something to tell you, Leah.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s chat there.¡± Leah nodded her head and pointed to the caf¨¦ opposite the office. Howard Group


    was in a prime location on one of Linkville¡¯s most expensive streets. As a result, a regr cup of coffee


    in a caf¨¦ down the street would be more expensive.


    Regina¡¯s expression darkened as she watched Leah causally entered the caf¨¦ and ordered a cup of


    coffee. Thetter seemed to be a regr patron as she went about ordering her drink. Regina thought


    to herself, Leah has changed so much since school days. She¡¯s no longer the frugal teen who would


    save for a few days just to eat the street food outside of school.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Regina locked her gaze on Leah, who was sitting across from her in the caf¨¦.


    ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± Leah inquired after cing her order.


    Regina shook her head and declined, ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll be leaving once I¡¯m done speaking to you.¡±


    Leah ced the menu aside and crossed her arms. She sat upright like a professional negotiator and


    asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    It had been seven years since Leah and Reginast spoke. People could change over time, as


    evidenced by the two women. Leah remembered that Regina was a soft-spoken girl in high school and


    they had many fond memories. As a result, her first reaction was to doubt that the woman would


    deliberately approach Han and make derogatory remarks.


    Leah gradually brought back memories from nine years ago as she examined the normal-appearing


    face in front of her. She was only sixteen years old, suffering under the constant beatings and scoldings


    from her alcoholic father. Although she managed to free herself from Charlie¡¯s control after entering the


    country¡¯s top high school with her ster grades, she realized that she was unable to fit in. Most of her


    ssmates came from wealthy families and looked down on those who were from humble


    backgrounds.


    Despite her quiet and shy demeanor, Regina took the initiative to approach Leah. In one episode, Leah


    was yed a prank on and her bag was thrown from six floors down. The woman was used to such


    bullying and calmly went to pick her bag without picking up a fuss. A shadow appeared in front of her


    as she was packing her books that were strewn on the floor. Leah raised her head and was surprised


    to see Regina quietly picking up her books. It was as though a savior had swooped in to save a damsel


    in distress.


    The memory caused Leah¡¯s expression to visibly soften. Regina noticed the shift in the former¡¯s gaze


    and quickly put on a disdained look. ¡°Stop looking at me like that.¡± She inhaled a deep breath before


    continuing, ¡°I came here to make it clear to you what happened. I liked Han since high school and I got


    to learn from Shyanne that you saved him once. Hence, I thought to make use of you to get close to


    Han. Little did I know that he hated you so much.¡±


    Regina dared not look at Leah, who maintained a calm expression. After a short pause, she continued,


    ¡°I admit that I was secretly looking into you earlier. I approached Han with a hidden agenda.¡±


    Leah sighed and said, ¡°Do you really think it was worth it? You did all these just for a man.¡±


    Regina raised her head and said agitatedly, ¡°Shut up, what gives you the right to reprimand me? You


    aren¡¯t any better, Leah. Why can¡¯t I learn like you and use such underhand means to win Han¡¯s heart?¡±


    Leah frowned and uttered, ¡°I have done that before so I know that Han will never be moved by love.¡±


    Regina snapped, ¡°That¡¯s untrue! No one can question my love and sacrifice for him! Do you know what


    kind of life I have been leading for the past nine years? I failed to make it to the same university as both


    of you. All I could do was to frantically investigate and stalk for news. I learned of you two getting


    together, getting married¡­¡± The woman started to choke and tear up as she spoke.


    Leah let out a sigh as she could sense the agony that Regina had experienced. She asked gently,


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we friends though?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Friends?¡± Regina scoffed and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? If not for Han, I wouldn¡¯t bother making


    friends with a nobody like you.¡±


    The smile on Leah¡¯s face faded gradually. Regina¡¯s actions, she reasoned, were motivated by her


    desire to be with Han. The two had been close friends and shared many happy memories during their


    three years in high school. Hence, she could not believe it when she heard Regina¡¯s hurtful remarks.


    Leah looked at Regina with a cold distant re and said tly, ¡°I understand. There is no need to tell


    me all of this if your purpose today is to do so. In any case, I¡¯m d for yourpany during high


    school. I won¡¯t me you for these hurtful words.¡±


    Regina was surprised by Leah¡¯s reply. However, she quickly revert to a nk expression and said


    curtly, ¡°Who needs your forgiveness?¡± She reasoned that Leah was looking down on her as she was


    now the sessful and aplished one.


    After taking out an item from her bag, Regina continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to make it clear that we have nothing


    to do with each other from now on. You and I are going our separate ways, so please don¡¯t get involved


    in my business with Han.¡± She then threw the item on the table and stomped out of the caf¨¦ without


    looking back.


    Leah examined the white mobile phone ced on the table. She remembered it was the first mobile


    phone she purchased after working for two semesters in high school. She had shamelessly requested


    for Han¡¯s phone number and flooded him with text messages. Leah decided to record her thoughts for


    the man on the phone instead because she was too shy to approach Han in person. She had


    previously discussed her phone thoughts with Regina. However, Leah misced the phone after only a


    semester of use. She was depressed initially, but quickly recovered when Regina gave her a new


    phone. It was now evident to Leah that Regina had intentionally stolen her phone.


    Leah wondered to herself, it¡¯s been seven years. Why is Regina returning the phone now? Feeling


    perturbed, the woman decided to keep the phone and leave the caf¨¦.


    After arriving homete at night, Leah took a hot shower. She noticed the phone lying on the table after


    she had freshened up. She picked up the phone and turned it on after a brief hesitation. Given that it


    was seven years old, she assumed that the phone was broken. After six seconds, the screen gradually


    lit up, much to her surprise. Leah¡¯s expression turned to shock when she saw the familiar profile picture


    on the phone.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Most phones had a short shelf life of two to three years if not properly cared for. Hence, Leah had not


    expected the white phone to be functional after seven years. It seemed that Regina had been taking


    good care of it all these while.


    Leah began to operate the phone with a heavy heart and a strong sense of familiarity. She recalled that


    the phone password was a series of numbers. She quickly entered Han¡¯s birthday, and the phone


    unlocked.


    Leah thought to herself, there are things that I want to forget so badly but there will always be


    something that reminds me of it once again. Some things are forever etched in memory and will follow


    us till death.


    As she made her way to the bed and settled infortably, Leah began to carefully examine the


    phone. She ran through the text messages history and was surprised to learn that Regina had not


    deleted them. All the messages that she had sent to Han in the past were still present. Leah read


    through them one by one.


    Good evening, have you eaten? I saw your basketball match in school today. You yed really well


    and left all the girls in awe. There were some girls who wanted to pass you some refreshments. I was


    thinking of doing the same but I know that you wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    It¡¯s pouring today. I saw that you didn¡¯t have an umbre with you. I thought to lend you mine but I saw


    that your driver picked you up. It¡¯s great to be rich.


    The exam results are finally out. I saw that you were ranked sixteen in the cohort. Congrattions!


    I heard that your family wants you to study overseas. Have you agreed to it? Will we never see each


    other ever again? But it¡¯ll be good for your future if you receive an education abroad. I wish you all the


    best.


    I saw you getting into a fight in school today. Why did you resort to physical violence? I remembered


    you to be a calm person.


    Memories from high school started to surface in Leah¡¯s mind as she read through the text messages.


    She was a shy, low-self-esteemed girl with a secret crush who did her best to amodate his


    wishes. Leah did not think that her acts were pathetic. Instead, she missed her ignorance and foolish


    behavior.


    Leah thought inwardly, I had love you without reservation back then, Han.


    Leah was surprised to find a reply from Han in one of the messages as she scrolled through them. It


    was a simple reply of ¡°Okay.¡± However, she was unable to find the original message which Han had


    responded to.


    Leah wondered, Regina must have deleted the message. What was Han responding to? She shook


    her head slowly after a few seconds of hard thought. I guess it doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t recall the


    message. It¡¯s not important anymore.


    The woman then moved on to check the photo album. She remembered that she did not take many


    photos in high school. Hence, there were only a few selfies of her and Regina. Leah¡¯s lips curled into a


    smile as she flipped through the photos. Both of them looked childish and in-looking back in high


    school.


    Leah¡¯s hands froze and she frowned slightly when she came across a photo of herself. She examined


    the phone screen with care. It was a photograph of her dozing on the table. Leah was certain that the


    photo was taken without her permission because of the angle from which it was taken.


    Who would take a photo of me? Only I was aware of the passcode to the phone. Leah could not figure


    the identity of the photographer. Hence, she decided to shut the phone and head to bed.


    When Leah finally drifted off to sleep, she dreamed that she was back in high school. Han was one of


    the most popr guys in school. Despite the fact that she had previously saved his life, he showed no


    gratitude and maintained his cold demeanor. Leah, on the other hand, vividly remembered their two


    encounters. The first incident urred when she was riding her bicycle home and collided with Han,


    who requested that his driver apany her to the hospital. The second incident was when Han


    saved her from an embarrassing situation. As her dress was stained with blood, he tied his jacket


    around her waist. Leah remembered him remarking on her thin waist when he bent down and tied the


    jacket in annoyance. Thement left her face reddened in embarrassment. She had vivid memories


    of his appearance in high school. His features were clearly defined, and he always wore a frown on his


    brow. He always exuded an aloof, haughty vibe that made it difficult for anyone to approach him.


    When Leah awoke the next day, she subconsciously touched her face and realized that she had been


    crying. She let out a sigh when she discovered her red puffy eyes in the mirror.


    Leah noticed an awkward tense atmosphere when she arrived at thepany. It was a stark contrast


    to yesterday¡¯s lively atmosphere. Everyone spoke and acted cautiously, as if they were afraid to make


    a sound. In addition, the chatters began to die down the moment Leah stepped into the lift.


    Just then, a colleague from Leah¡¯s department slipped into the lift with a cup of coffee in her hands.


    She turned to Leah and asked, ¡°Do you know why everyone is acting strangely today?¡±


    Leah inquired eagerly, frustrated by theck of exnation for the abnormal behaviors. ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    The colleague leaned into her ears and whispered, ¡°Mr. Howard¡¯s fianc¨¦e came to the office yesterday


    after work. They had a huge fight and after a while, Ms. Lamere burst out of the office crying. Mr.


    Howard was also in a bad mood. Please remember to act and speak cautiously over the next few days.


    Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble.¡±


    Leah immediately assumed that she might have been to me for the fight between Molly and Han.


    Hence, she nodded her head in agreement and thanked the colleague for her advice. Little did Leah


    expect that trouble woulde knocking on her door.


    Leah and her colleague bumped into Ben when they stepped out of the lift with breakfast in their hands.


    He stood at the entrance with a wide smile and spoke warmly, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    The colleague was startled by Ben¡¯s sudden appearance and her expression turned to wary. She felt


    that the man was waiting for them with malice. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Wright,¡± she stuttered nervously. In contrast,


    Leah greeted the man calmly, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Wright.¡±


    Ben pointed at the breakfast in Leah¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t had your breakfast, Ms. White?¡±


    Leah nodded her head and rolled her eyes inwardly at his question.


    Ben smiled and continued gleefully, ¡°All right then. Please head over to the CEO¡¯s office once you have


    eaten your breakfast. Mr. Howard would like to speak to you.¡± Without waiting for a response, the man


    walked away after delivering his instructions.


    Leah and her colleague turned to look at each other in dread. Both of them shared the same thought.


    Han had finally decided to confront Leah and things were going to turn nasty.


    The colleague took a big gulp of her coffee before patting Leah on the shoulder. She looked at Leah


    with sympathy and said frantically, ¡°Good luck.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Leah hurriedly swallowed her breakfast and made her way to the CEO¡¯s office with a heavy heart. She


    was prepared to be reprimanded if she was responsible for the fight between Molly and Han.


    Knock knock! Leah tapped on the door gently and waited anxiously for a response.


    After a brief moment, Han¡¯s deep cold voice sounded, ¡°Come in.¡±


    When Leah entered the room, she found Han seated at his desk. He fastened his stare at her with a


    frigid expression. Her heart skipped a beat as she recalled the episode at the hospital. She thought to


    herself, it was too dreamlike. Han would probably wish to forget about it for the rest of his life. He has


    returned to the aloof and arrogant man he has always been. It was as though our time in the hospital


    has never happened before.


    Leah lowered her head slightly and asked timidly, ¡°Are you looking for me, Mr. Howard?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The man replied curtly, ¡°Yeah.¡± He frowned before continuing, ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    Leah froze and asked puzzledly, ¡°What?¡±


    Han exined with a nk expression. ¡°What did you eat for breakfast?¡±


    Leah scoffed inwardly at his need for control. She answered truthfully, ¡°Tuna sandwich.¡±


    Han thought to himself, no wonder that pungent smell. I can never understand why women like to eat


    food with such strong vors.


    The man decided not to pursue the matter further. Instead, he leaned against his chair and instructed


    casually, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to Dawnville for a work trip next Friday. Make the necessary preparations.¡±


    ¡°What preparations?¡± Leah asked in confusion.


    Han looked at the woman in annoyance and reminded, ¡°You need to follow me on the trip since you are


    my personal assistant.¡±


    Leah was hesitant to travel on the work trip, especially since it would be just the two of them. Hence,


    she suggested, ¡°Mr. Wright is more experienced in this. Why can¡¯t he follow you instead?¡±


    Han frowned slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Wright has more important things to do. Moreover, I¡¯ll be heading to


    Dawnville to discuss our jewelry business. You will be more familiar with the matter.¡±


    Sensing Leah¡¯s reluctance, Han burst outughing before asking sarcastically, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll


    take advantage of you during the trip, Ms. White?¡±


    Leah raised her head and looked at the man with a nk look. However, her face turned crimson red


    when she caught sight of his mocking expression. She wondered to herself, it may be my wishful


    thinking but how can I be sure that he didn¡¯t think of taking advantage of me?


    Han¡¯s expression darkened as he said in an aloof tone, ¡°You are overthinking. I¡¯m not one to give a


    second chance, especially to women who reject my advances.¡±


    Leah secretly heaved a sigh of relief at Han¡¯s remarks. She hurriedly nodded her head and said, ¡°All


    right, Mr. Howard. I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations. May I check if the air tickets would be


    purchased by thepany or do I have to make the arrangements?¡±


    Han tapped his fingers on the table and replied, ¡°Personal jet.¡± Leah was taken aback by the response


    as she could never understand the world of the rich.


    After taking in the instructions from Han, Leah left his office and headed back to her desk. Her


    coworker from earlier that day was waiting for her and quickly drew her away when she returned. She


    was Lydia Narelle, a graduate of a prestigious college overseas. She had worked her way up the


    ¡°Why did Mr. Howard look for you, Sarah?¡± Lydia inquired. Leah decided to discuss the situation


    honestly because it was not a secret. However, thetter widened her eyes in disbelief when she heard


    that Leah would be apanying Han on a work trip. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you are lucky or unlucky,


    Sarah. I have been in thepany for about five to six years and it¡¯s the first time Mr. Howard is going


    on a work trip with a female assistant.¡±


    Leah was living life like a caged bird when she was married to Han in the past. She was not one to


    probe about his work affairs. She was even less concerned about the matter now that they were


    separated. Hence, she replied with little enthusiasm, ¡°Oh really?¡±


    Lydia showed no signs of stopping with her questioning as she was excited about the news. ¡°Think


    about it. Mr. Howard is such an outstanding man. Many women yearn to be with him even though he¡¯s


    married. Both of you will be alone during the work trip. It¡¯s such a good opportunity to get into his good


    books! He has never given anyone a chance to be with him on a work trip alone.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Leah nodded her head and asked half-heartedly, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Lydia smiled mischievously, her eyes twinkling with delight. ¡°Everyone thinks that Mr. Howard is an odd


    man. However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°What do you think is the reason then?¡± Leah asked, intrigued by the conversation.


    Lydia whispered, ¡°Let me let you in on an open secret. Mr. Howard has a wife of two years but he never


    once brought her out. Everyone thinks that the woman must be undesirable and a disgrace to him.


    However, I think that Mr. Howard cherishes her and tries his best to protect her. Look at how he has


    been keeping all the women at arms-length all these years.¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression turned icy when she thought of how miserable she had been for the two years. It


    was almost like a living nightmare.


    ¡°No,¡± Leah interrupted Lydia¡¯s fantasy. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°He felt that the woman was


    unworthy of him, so he chose not to let her out and shame him. You are overthinking.¡±


    Lydia noticed Leah¡¯s sudden change in expression. She looked at thetter quizzically and pouted her


    lips. ¡°I¡¯m certain that I¡¯m right.¡± Leah did not want to discuss the subject any further. As a result, she


    turned around and returned to her desk.


    Serena called Leah just as it was about time to leave work. The woman shrieked on the phone, ¡°Oh my


    gosh, Cindy! You have been cheated on!¡±


    Leah was used to Serena¡¯s dramatic personality. She held the phone further from her ears and asked,


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Serena started to speak at a fast pace as she was feeling agitated. ¡°Ian brought the woman to the


    company! How can you be so calm about it?¡±


    Leah paused for a moment after hearing the news. She had done everything she could to forget Ian¡¯s


    betrayal. However, she found it difficult to let go of the pain. After letting out a sigh, Leah said, ¡°I no


    longer have anything to do with that man. Whoever he brings to the corporation is none of my


    business.¡±


    Serena clenched her jaws, disappointed at Leah¡¯s decision to let go of the matter so easily. ¡°Come to


    thepany as soon as possible! You can make your own decision after seeing them. I¡¯m going to


    erupt in rage.¡±


    Leah thought to herself, although Serena is a dramatic person, it¡¯s rare for her to make such a big fuss.


    Something terrible must have happened for her to be so angry. She nced at the clock and realized


    that it was after work hours. Hence, she grabbed her coat and intended to take a taxi to Fortune Group.


    Han¡¯s car drew up alongside the road while Leah was trying to hail a taxi. He rolled down his window


    and inquired, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Leah slid open the passenger door and climbed into the car, knowing it would be difficult to obtain a taxi


    during rush hour. She was worried about arrivingte to the situation. As a result, she responded


    quickly to Han, ¡°Fortune Group.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    The car quickly arrived at White Group. Leah got off and thanked Han before rushing into the building.


    However, she failed to notice the man behind her.


    Upon arriving, thedy at the front desk was surprised at her sudden arrival, ¡°Miss white.¡±


    ¡°Where is Sasha?¡± Leah frowned.


    ¡°In Mr. Sander¡¯s office.¡±


    They replied in a giddy voice, waiting for the drama to unfold.


    Leah walked into the elevator when she noticed that Han had actually followed her.


    The elevator door closed shut and the two stared tensely at each other.


    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± Leah spoke after the awkward silence.


    He leaned on the elevator wall and replied ¡°I drove you here, what is wrong with tagging along?


    Besides, I just wanted to see what the fuss is about.¡±


    She waspletely speechless by his attitude.


    The elevator opened abruptly. ¡°Cindy, you came. Huh, why is he here?¡± Serena asked confusedly after


    noticing Han.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save this forter. What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°Have a look in the office, I feel so helpless.¡± She nced at the office furiously, ¡°She is such a lunatic.¡±


    The office door was left open when loud crashings were heard.


    Leah walked over and witnessed the mess that Sasha made. ¡°Bang¡± Loud crashings of vases could be


    heard. The room was aplete mess, full of broken pieces and destroyed objects.


    Leah narrowed her eyes at the sight.


    This office once belonged to Ian but was then given to Leah after her arrival. Most of the furniture was


    personally prepared by Leah after returning. One of the items was an expensive vase that she had


    spent over two hundred thousand dors on.


    She had also destroyed a few stacks of design drafts that Leah had drawn.


    Seeing her precious hard work destroyed, she stepped forward to grab Sasha by the wrist. She


    snatched the rafts from her hands and red coldly into her eyes.


    Sasha was stunned by her sudden presence, she red back at her after, ¡°Oh, you came.¡±


    Leah handed the rafts to Serena who was standing behind her, ¡°What are you fussing over?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell, I¡¯m cleaning up.¡±


    ¡°Cleaning up?¡± Leah frowned.


    Sasha nodded while looking at her defiantly, ¡°The trash in the office and you.¡±


    Leah kept a calmposure and walked behind the desk, ¡°This is my office. The one who should


    Leave is you.¡±


    Sasha red at her, ¡°Ian canceled your engagement. White Group has nothing to do with you now.


    Why are you still here?¡± As she was speaking, she noticed Han standing behind her which worsen her


    attitude.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Back then, you didn¡¯t really manage thepany that our parents had left.


    Turns out that you¡¯ve been clingy to Mr. Howard. Did you bring him here to try and provoke Ian?¡±


    Leah replied coldly, ¡°The white group belongs to me therefore, it doesn¡¯t concern you. I am also


    currently thergest shareholder of White Group. This office is also mine. Who gave you the


    permission to throw away my things?¡±


    ¡°Yours? Thepany would have copsed if Ian didn¡¯t manage it for the past two years. Now that the


    company is sessful, you came back to take advantage of it. Get out of the White Group


    immediately,¡± She said aggressively.


    ¡°You are so unreasonable! Cindy. Let¡¯s just call for security,¡± said Serena.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure that the security guards will make me leave?¡± Sasha yelled confidently.


    Judging from her attitude, Leah had already known the answer.


    She regain herposure and asked, ¡°does Ian know about this?¡±


    Sasha raised her chin up high and replied, ¡°of course, he knows. Ian would never let the security


    guards chase me out.¡±


    Leah pursed her lips. If Ian knows about this, it probably allowed this. Allowed her to cause a


    commotion and make a fool out of herself.


    ¡°If the security can¡¯t get you out. How about calling the police?¡± Han suggested from behind.


    Sasha¡¯s face stiffened.


    Han crossed his arms and leaned on the wall and continued, ¡°Do you think that thew will protect


    you?¡±


    She felt her face flush in embarrassment when suddenly loud footsteps were heard from behind.


    Sasha¡¯s face brightened up noticing him, ¡°Ian.¡±


    He walked forward to examine the mess that Sasha had created, judging by this he had already


    guessed what happened. He was also informed by his assistant about the situation.


    ¡°Sarah,¡± Ian walked towards Leah with a slightly guilty attitude.


    Leah raised an eyebrow and asked him, ¡°do you know anything about this?¡±


    He made sudden eye contact with Han who stood beside her. That man had a strong aura like a


    guardian protecting its treasure.


    His heart ached.


    Sasha looked at Ian aggrievedly, ¡°Ian.¡±


    Ian brushed her hands off of him and nodded at Leah, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just brush off the matter this time?¡± Ian frowned and looked at Leah nervously.


    She had lost faith in him. Ian was defending Sasha. But it doesn¡¯t matter to her anymore. In the end,


    Leah could care less about their apologies.


    She raised her head high to make eye contact with Sasha, who was behind him She said softly to him,


    ¡°I hope that you will continue to apologize for her, for the rest of your life.¡±


    She took her drafts and stormed off.


    He stared at her as she was leaving. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something but nothing


    came out.


    Han chased after her, taking the same elevator.


    ¡°Where do you want to go now?¡±


    He didn¡¯tfort her, nor did he stand up for her. Han quietly walked by her side, opened the car doors


    for her, and asked as he was leaning against the door.


    She ced the documents into the bag and thought for a while, ¡°take me home.¡±


    After arriving at their destination, she fastened her seatbelt and thanked him.


    As she was about to get out, Han started speaking, ¡°Was it worth it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She frowned in confusion.


    His eyes were staring dead at the road. His hands grabbed tightly at the steering wheel, his eyes


    stared far into the distance through the window ss. ¡°Was it worth rejecting me, for him?¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes furrowed for a second, ¡°You misunderstood, this is my business. It has nothing to do with


    anyone.¡±


    She walked away quietly after.


    Late at night, after finishing her shower, Mrs. White¡¯s phone call came as promised.


    Mrs. White kept nagging after she picked up the call, ¡°When are you and Ian getting engaged? I will


    only feel at ease when this is settled.¡±


    Leah sighed. She kept the previous engagement a secret to surprise Mrs. White, plus Leah was


    worried that she would fly back after the news.


    No one would¡¯ve expected the oue.


    ¡°Mom,¡± she interrupted, ¡°We will not be engaged.¡±


    Mrs. White was stunned for a moment, ¡°What is the matter? You don¡¯t like him? I told you long ago that


    he is reliable. Don¡¯t change things suddenly ording to your mood. He treated you so well, he waited


    two years for you.¡±


    Leah leaned against the head of her bed.


    Even Mrs. White thought that Ian would¡¯ve never left her side.


    But the truth was that Ian was the one who wanted to break off their engagement. In the end, she was


    abandoned.


    ¡°Mom, Sasha is back.¡± She said lightly.


    Mrs. White froze for a moment, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Sasha is back? Did she look for you?¡±


    Leah shook her head, ¡°No but she looked for Ian instead.¡±


    Her eyebrows twitched a little, she asked hesitantly, ¡°So was she the reason why you couldn¡¯t get


    engaged.¡±


    Leah sighed, ¡°Forget about it. In short, we can¡¯t be together.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mrs. White went silent. Leah knew what was going on in her head immediately. She narrowed her eyes


    slowly and yawned as she was drowsy.


    Only then did Mrs. white shift her expression, ¡°In that case, forget about it. I didn¡¯t expect Sasha to


    destroy your rtionship. What are you going to do now?¡±


    Leah raised her eyelids sluggishly, ¡°Um, let¡¯s just go with the flow. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get married. I¡¯ll


    livefortably even if I stay single forever. All I need is you.¡± She smiled gently at her after finishing.


    Leah looked just like Mrs. White when she was young.


    ¡°Okay, my dear. Worthy of the most outstanding man in the world, go have some rest.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight mom.¡¯


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Friday, Leah walked out of White Residence with two suitcases.


    Han personally drove here to pick her up


    He leaned against the wall and raised an eyebrow when he saw how big her luggage was.


    ¡°We are just leaving for five days, why did you bring so much stuff?¡± He stepped forward to help her


    move the luggage into his car.


    Leah pped her hands and smiled at him, ¡°Just in case.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just buy it when we get there?¡± He said calmly.


    Leah shook her head and looked at him, ¡°Mr. Howard should learn to be diligent.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because I once had a quite diligent wife with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two were silent towards each other during the whole trip. After three hours, they finally arrived at


    Dawnville.


    The sun shined brightly at Dawnville even if it was currently autumn, not to mention, the temperature


    was also quite high for the moment.


    Dawnville was famous for its weather feeling like summer regardless of its seasons. Leah had already


    done the research for this, therefore she prepared lots of summer clothes for this trip.


    Their guide took them to the hotel, which was the only 5-star hotel in Dawnville.


    Han had previously handed her the documents in the car, ¡°This is the schedule for our trip here.¡±


    She took it since it was quite important to understand the boss¡¯s schedule.


    She scanned through the pages when her eyes narrowed abruptly, she frowned a little,¡± Is going to the


    ocean view part of the schedule?¡±


    Didn¡¯t he have important matters to attend to?


    The ocean view was a major scenic spot in Dawnville. It would emit a faint blue light during nighttime.


    Leah was no stranger to this spot. She remembered during her time in high school, there was a


    description of the ocean view in one of her textbooks. She waspletely fascinated by this


    phenomenon back in the day.


    ¡°Well,¡± Han leaned back on his chair and said, ¡°There will be a firework show in Ocean view after three


    days.¡±


    Leah was surprised. Since when was he so interested in fireworks?


    Han felt that her tone was odd. He nced at her coldly and said, ¡°The boss¡¯s assistant should not pry


    into the boss¡¯s businesses.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How odd


    ¡°As long as you are happy.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    After Leah managed to move her bags into her room, she changed into an oversized T-shirt and a pair


    of casual jeans.


    Leah preferred wearing casual outfits and would only wear formal attire when attending events with


    Han.


    Once she was done changing, she tied her hair up into a bun and unpacked her belongings till it was


    half past noon, in which Leah decided to find something to eat for lunch.


    She was eager to taste the delicacies prepared by the five-star hotel that they were staying at.


    Leah walked out of her room and decided to invite Han for lunch as well after hesitating.


    She rang Han¡¯s doorbell, and after a moment, the door opened. Han was wearing a bathrobe and


    looked somewhat annoyed.


    After seeing that it was Leah who rang the doorbell, he raised his brows and asked, ¡°What brings you


    here?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face was slightly flushed.


    Han seemed to have gotten out of a shower not long ago. His hair was still damp and he stood half-


    naked in front of Leah. The sight of his toned figure was so seductive that Leah was caught staring at it.


    Han abruptly let out a chuckle. He ced his hand onto the doorframe and leaned closer to her,


    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± He asked seductively as he furrowed his brows.


    Leah gulped and took a few steps back before she would lose her mind. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr


    Howard, I came to ask you if you would like to join me for lunch.¡±


    Han¡¯s eyes then showed a slight hint of regret, ¡°Sorry but I¡¯ve ordered room service earlier as I have


    work to do.¡± He shook his head and declined.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Leah nodded and replied, ¡°Goodbye Mr Howard.¡±


    His refusal did not bother Leah much as she knew she might feel ufortable eating with Han too.


    Although the hotel had room service, Leah wanted to go out and walk around since they had traveled


    all the way to this city.


    Soon, she walked towards the lift and coincidentally bumped into the room service cart. The room


    attendant pushed the cart out from the lift and slowly walked past Leah.


    Leah paused when she smelled a familiar scent.


    Isn¡¯t this¡­ Mac & Cheese?!


    The thought of it made herugh. Who eats Mac & Cheese in a five-star hotel for lunch?


    It was out of the ordinary to her.


    Leah shook her head and took the lift down to the restaurant.


    She swiftly walked to the buffet area and picked up a tray.


    The wide variety of food choices in the buffet area had stimted Leah¡¯s hunger as she took portions


    of roasted pork slices, braised chicken and more.


    She even ordered a bowl of tomato soup.


    As she was struggling with holding onto her tray and the bowl of soup, a clear and high-pitched sound


    was heard behind her, ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    Leah wanted to step aside, but it was toote as she was bumped into by a stranger behind her.


    It caused the tes and bowl on her tray to fall onto the ground.


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    The tes fell onto the floor, letting out a sharp noise.


    Leah stared at the dishes on the floor and could only shake her head in regret. Before she could lift her


    head up, she heard a bawl, ¡°Are you deaf? I told you to get out of the way!¡±


    Leah frowned and looked up, seeing ady with heavy makeup on.


    She was also wearing a dress from the newest Dico September collection, rumored to be 50 thousand


    dors.


    However, at this moment, her expensive dress had been covered by soup and various kinds of sauces.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice you from behind.¡± Leah looked down and replied apologetically.


    Thedy pointed angrily at her nose, ¡°You¡¯re ming me then? Did you know that this dress costs 50


    grand? Now, it¡¯s ruined and you¡¯re ming it on me!¡± She scolded.


    Leah shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. I can pay for your dress.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to pay me back? You look like a beggar and it probably would take you your life to


    pay me back!¡± Thedy aggressively yelled back.


    Their heated argument attracted the attention of bystanders and everyone was gloating at Leah,


    causing her to frown in annoyance.


    How dare this woman look down on me?


    Neither did she know, her simple attire and how she hurriedly took portions of food left a poor


    impression for the crowd.


    ¡°Why? You looked like it¡¯s your first time staying at a five-star hotel! Look at you trying to devour all


    these dishes to yourself like a beggar!¡± The woman harshlymented.


    Leah frowned deeper and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve given you my apology and am willing to pay for the dress. You


    don¡¯t have to make things worse.¡±


    ¡°Me? Making things worse? I simply do not care about poor beggars like you! Why? Did my words hurt


    you?¡± The woman snickered. Her eyeliner-drawn eyes were filled with contempt.


    Leah was angry to the brink.


    It was her first time meeting someone so unreasonable.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yves.¡± Suddenly, a deep voice was heard from the back of thedy.


    Leah looked behind the woman and saw a man in his thirties, walking up to them, ¡°Let her go now.¡±


    Yves, who was looking arrogant in the beginning, now had a child-like attitude upon seeing the man.


    ¡°Roman, but this was the dress that you¡¯ve bought me. It¡¯s very important to me!¡± She pouted.


    Roman shrugged helplessly and looked at Leah, ¡°This is my cousin, Yves. She can be a little arrogant


    at times. I apologize on her behalf for any inconveniences,¡± he apologized.


    Seeing that Roman was nning to let Leah go, she immediately felt disappointed and called out,


    ¡°Roman!¡±


    Roman frowned lightly and said strictly, ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±


    To Yves, his words were simr to a royal decree. She would obey him no matter what.


    In response, Yves red at Leah and reluctantly said, ¡°Get out of here then.¡±


    Even though Leah still felt unjust from the situation, she did not want to argue any further and thanked


    Roman before leaving.


    After the incident, Leah was not in the mood to eat in the restaurant anymore and felt utterly


    ufortable from everyone¡¯s attention on her.


    It was better for her to go back to her room and order room service.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As Leah took the lift up and walked past Han¡¯s room, she froze.


    She sniffed around and realized the smell of macaroni and cheese wasing out from Han¡¯s room!


    Deciding to investigate, she knocked on Han¡¯s door. After a while, the door opened and Han appeared


    in his casual wear. Confused, he asked, ¡°What now?¡±


    Leah looked behind him as she sniffed.


    Weird, it¡¯s not there now. Was I hallucinating?


    ¡°Nothing. Just checking in to see if you¡¯ve eaten, Mr Howard,¡± Leahughed.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Han nodded. As Leah was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly pulled her into his


    embrace.


    Leah, who was caught off guard, stumbled into his embrace.


    She quickly came about her senses and tried to push Han away, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She frowned


    and asked.


    Han hugged her tightly, his eyes showing a hint of longing.


    But after a few seconds, he let go of her and answered, ¡°Nothing. You may go now.¡±


    Han reached out his hand and patted her on the shoulders, ¡°Remember to get ready for tomorrow.


    Don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± he reminded her.


    Leah looked at him confusingly before mumbling out, ¡°Stupid.¡± She then returned to her room.


    The next day, Leah was on standby before Han¡¯s room at seven in the morning.


    She lookedpletely different today whenpared to yesterday¡¯s outfit.


    She wore a brown knee-length dress, which showcased her pale and slender legs. Her slender long


    neck and corbones were also on disy as she was wearing a pinafore dress.


    She also wore some light and elegant makeup.


    When Han walked out, his gaze darkened as he saw Leah¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Mr Howard, is my outfit alright for the asion?¡± Leah cheekily asked and blinked at him.


    Leah was not as afraid of Han as she was before, since his attitude had substantially improved, even


    though there were still times where he¡¯d still be cold towards her.


    Han¡¯s eyes raked over her body for a while and surprisingly looked away in disgust, ¡°No, it¡¯s too


    revealing,¡± hemented.


    Leah was speechless and bit her lips as she looked down onto her dress.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s alright,¡± she muttered.


    Han stretched out his arm and pulled her to his side, ¡°Then stay by my side throughout,¡± He told her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Leah looked up puzzled and asked.


    ¡°Your dress is too revealing. You¡¯re going to attract unnecessary gaze from others.¡± Han replied.


    ¡­ Mr Howard, you¡¯re overthinking. Leah thought to herself.


    Before walking into the lift, Han added sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t wear something like this ever again.¡±


    Leah was left speechless as she felt his thoughts were overly childish.


    The ce where they were going was in the tallest building at Dawnville.


    They even had a designated private car that fetched them to the location.


    On the way, Han went through the details with Leah once again, ¡°R.W. Co. belongs to Roman Walker


    now. You¡¯ve read all about his information and his favorite jewelry styles, right?¡±


    Leah nodded back.


    Han then asked, ¡°So how confident are you in this meeting?¡±


    Leah was taken aback by Han¡¯s question. Although she felt confident before the meeting, she


    nervously responded, ¡°Uh¡­ What if the deal doesn¡¯t go well, Mr Howard?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all to it then,¡± Han simply replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Leah could not believe what she heard.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t go well, we¡¯ll just convince them with cash,¡± he uttered.


    Leah rolled her eyes upon his apathetic response.


    After some time, they arrived at the building and an assistant guided them into the building.


    Roman Walker, the president of R.W. Co., was standing in front of the entrance waiting for their arrival.


    As of now, R.W. Co. was the biggest jewelrypany in the country. However, its scale paled in


    comparison with the Howard Group, which was well-known all over the globe.


    ¡°Wee to R.W. Co., Mr Howard!¡± A gentle voice was heard.


    Leah was surprised when she saw Roman smiling at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Leah called out.


    Roman¡¯s gaze moved from Han to Leah, ¡°Oh, seems like the world is small. I wasn¡¯t able to catch your


    name that day. So you¡¯re Mr Howard¡¯s assistant.¡± His smile grew wider and greeted Leah.


    Leah nodded and reached out her hand, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr Walker. I¡¯m Sarah White,¡± she


    introduced herself.


    ¡°Roman Walker. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you,¡± He shook her hand and replied.


    Seeing their interaction, Han perked his brows, ¡°You know each other?¡± He asked.


    Roman smiled and exined, ¡°There was a misunderstanding with Ms White when we first met, but


    worry not, it¡¯s resolved now.¡±


    Han red at Leah after hearing Roman¡¯s answer and she pretended to not notice it.


    Soon after, Roman brought Han and Leah into the lift and the three of them walked toward the


    conference room.


    Once they walked out of the lift, a bright voice chirped, ¡°Roman!¡±


    It¡¯s this voice again¡­


    Leah turned around with a nk face and met Yves.


    She saw Yves¡¯ facial expression instantly turned into disappointment.


    ¡°Why is she here again?!¡± Yves pointed at Leah and questioned Roman.


    She then pointed out Leah¡¯s outfit, ¡°Why are you wearing such revealing clothes? Do you n on


    seducing Roman?¡± Her eyes were filled with hatred as she asked.


    ¡°Yves! Stop with this nonsense!¡± Roman¡¯s expression changed and scolded, ¡°This is Ms White, who is


    Mr Howard¡¯s assistant.¡±


    Yves didn¡¯t know who Han was, let alone Leah.


    She pouted and replied, ¡°She¡¯s a mere assistant! Roman, she didn¡¯t apologize for making a mess on


    my dress yesterday!¡±


    She shook Roman¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled child.


    If someone else was making such a fuss, Han would have been furious.


    However, Roman was quite patient towards her and consoled, ¡°It¡¯s already in the past. I have a


    meeting with Mr Howard right now. Go and wait in my office in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Yves pouted and red arrogantly. She rolled her eyes and pointed at Leah, ¡°I¡¯m not


    going till she apologizes to me! If not, don¡¯t even think about being partners with ourpany!¡± She


    warned.


    In Yves¡¯ eyes, Roman was the most powerful person in the world.


    His jewelrypany was second to none in the entire nation. Local and overseas businesses would do


    anything to strike a deal with him.


    So naturally, she thought they were as desperate as the others too and an apology was simply but a


    small favor to ask for.


    ¡°Yves, stop messing around,¡± Roman started frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking! If she doesn¡¯t apologize, I¡¯m not allowing them to talk with you!¡± Yves raised her brows


    as she argued.


    Leah¡¯s face gradually turned gloomy, as Han frowned.


    Leah noticed Han¡¯s face and sighed, ¡°Very well then.¡± She did not want to cause any fuss that could


    annoy both parties.


    Besides, she would have to bear the me if they were unable to strike a deal.


    When Leah decided to apologize, she felt a pat on her shoulder.


    She lifted her head up and was met with Han¡¯s piercing gaze.


    She felt a chill run down her spine as she knew that his expression meant someone could be in trouble.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Han looked up and uttered, ¡°She¡¯s my partner. I won¡¯t let her apologize.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Leah looked up at Han surprised.


    She had always been the humble one and apologizing.


    However, Han actually stopped her this time.


    She also was reminded about the time when Han apologized to Shawn for her sake.


    He was willing to apologize on her behalf but forbid her to apologize to somebody else.


    Yves stared daggers at Han. She felt disgusted that an attractive man like Han would protect Leah.


    Yves clinged onto Roman¡¯s arm andined, ¡°Look at them, Roman! They¡¯re teaming up to bully


    me!¡±


    ¡°Yves, if you insist on throwing a tantrum, I¡¯ll have to send you back!¡± Roman scolded Yves, ¡°This man


    here is the president of the Howard Group. He¡¯s here to discuss a deal with me. So apologize to Mr


    Howard now!¡±


    Yves¡¯ eyes widened up upon listening to Roman¡¯s words.


    The Howard Group? You mean, the one and only Howard Group of Pasteria?


    Yves¡¯ face turned pale in an instant.


    Although she had not seen Han in person, she already knew about his merciless ways when it came


    down to business.


    She knew this was someone she had to avoid being on the wrong side.


    Yves bit her lips and apologized unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Howard. I was wrong.¡±


    Han didn¡¯t bother to take a nce at her.


    He tilted his head towards Leah and ordered, ¡°Apologize to her.¡±


    Yves¡¯ face twitched as she gripped her hands tightly. She looked at Roman with red teary eyes.


    Roman nodded at her.


    They could not afford to be on Han¡¯s bad side. If he was displeased in any way, the Walker family


    would face serious consequences.


    Tears started to build up in Yves¡¯ eyes. She could not understand why Roman, who would always


    protect her, was not on her side this time.


    She forced her apology out and mumbled, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Ms White.¡±


    Leah wasn¡¯t someone who would make things difficult for others and seeing that she had apologized,


    she decided to forgive her.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Yves was done apologizing, she hurriedly ran away. Meanwhile, Han and Leah followed Roman


    into the conference room.


    They spent the entire afternoon negotiating and managed to sign the deal with R. W. Co.


    As they came to the end of their meeting, Han muttered out, ¡°There is one more condition I would like


    to add.¡±


    Since the meeting had been pleasant and the proposal Han gave was incredibly attractive, Roman had


    no reason to refuse, ¡°Of course, Mr Howard.¡±


    Han knocked on the meeting table for a moment and said, ¡°Any jewelry that is designed by her,


    whether it¡¯s imported or exported, yourpany is to give her 20% of the profit.¡±


    He lifted his chin and pointed to Leah as he exined.


    Leah was taken aback by his condition.


    Her jewelry had been given a sky-high price in ordance with recent jewelry prices. So even if it was


    a small pendant, it would have cost millions of dors, of which the profit was equally attractive.


    20% of the profit was obviously not a small number.


    This deal would not have worked out if it was someone else doing the negotiations.


    Since it was Han who stated this condition, Roman could only smile and agree, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not a


    problem.¡±


    Compared to the Howard Group¡¯s interest and profit, giving away 20% of the profit was insignificant to


    him.


    However, Roman did not expect Han to take the initiative to ask for something.


    It was clear that this woman was important to him.


    Roman stared at Leah thoughtfully.


    As the three of them walked out of the room, Roman proposed to Han and Leah, ¡°I will be hosting a


    banquetter on. Won¡¯t you both join us?¡±


    It was typical for both parties to have a meal together once a deal had been striked.


    Leah nodded, but Han refused, ¡°No, thank you. We still have things to attend to.¡±


    Leah nced at him confusingly, as she did not recall having any events after the meeting.


    When Roman heard it, he smiled and said, ¡°Well, remember to see the ocean while you¡¯re in Dawnville


    then. The ocean looks best at 9 to 2 in the evening.¡±


    Leah then remembered vaguely that visiting Ocean View was also in Han¡¯s schedule. She nodded in


    response, ¡°We will, thank you.¡±


    As they walked out of the office, Roman asked again, ¡°Where will you be going next, Mr Howard?


    Would you like me to fetch you there?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Han immediately refused and they bid farewell to Roman.


    After Roman left, Leah then asked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing on your schedule after the meeting. What were


    you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°I booked a table for us at a restaurant.¡± Han looked down at her, his face had be rxed and


    calm.


    Leah felt bewildered as she was not informed about the arrangement.


    However, Han was someone who would do something as he pleases. It was only natural for her to not


    be informed.


    Han stopped a cab and dragged Leah with him into the car, ¡°Bring us to Ocean View,¡± he told the driver


    and Leah was taken by surprise.


    The cab soon arrived at Ocean View and the two of them got off the cab. Leah looked around and


    realized the huge crowd at the seaside. Everyone was wearing their swimsuits and ying on the


    beach, seemingly relieved of stress.


    The sight of the seaside was rxing for Leah.


    When she noticed Han and herself were the only ones wearing formal attire, she chuckled, ¡°Mr


    Howard, it seems like we¡¯re quite hasty with this trip. Is our attire really suitable for visiting Ocean


    View?¡±


    Han nced at her and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re here for a meal.¡±


    Once he finished talking, he took the lead and walked down.


    There was a road built next to the beach, and mountains were right next to the road too. There was a


    restaurant built halfway up the mountain, and there was arge French window on the side that was


    facing the sea.


    So if one was to eat here, they could also have a nice view at the sea.


    It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. It was two hours away from seeing the famous scenery of


    Ocean View, which was when faint blue lights would emit from the ocean as the tide rises. It should


    happen once they were done with their meal.


    The both of them entered the restaurant and Han had already made a reservation. It was close to the


    floor-to-ceiling window, which was an ideal spot.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to get a reservation here?¡± Leah whispered as they sat down.


    Han passed her the menu without answering.


    He did not want Leah to know that he made the reservation five days in advance.


    Leah then quickly ordered a few dishes.


    As they were waiting for the dishes, a waiter suddenly walked towards Leah with a violin.


    ¡°Congrattions! You have been chosen as our lucky customer of the day! You can get your meal for


    free as long as you y the violin on our center stage!¡± The waiter announced happily.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Leah looked up in surprise as she locked eyes with the server to make sure he was not amusing


    himself at her expense.


    How could there possibly be an event where you had to y the violin to get a free meal after being


    drawn as a lucky customer?


    What if the lucky customer was someone who didn¡¯t know how to y the violin? Wouldn¡¯t they be


    losing out?


    Leah waved him off with a rejection. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how to y the violin.¡±


    Han had the money after all. What did it matter if the meal was free or not?


    Han unexpectedly leaned back with one leg folded over the other as he dismantled her bold-faced lie. ¡°I


    distinctly recall that you know how to do so.¡±


    Leah red at him areplied in a sarcastic manner, ¡°Are you serious, Mr. Howard? Are you so poor that


    you can¡¯t even afford a meal and need me to sell my skills for it?¡±


    However, Han actually shrugged in the face of her provocations and spoke as if it were a matter of


    course. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Leah was rendered speechless. ¡°¡­¡±


    Forget it. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how to y the violin. The food isn¡¯t here yet anyway.


    Leah pursed her lips at the thought and took the violin from the waiter¡¯s hands. Just a single nce at


    the instrument bewildered her.


    This violin¡­is quite a remarkable piece.


    Leah stood in the middle of the stage, which prompted the other diners to pay attention to her.


    She was in a ck and white suit dress, which made her seem all the more elegant with the violin in


    hand.


    Leah shut her eyes and set the violin up at the crook of her neck.


    She had learned how to y the violin from a young age.


    When the violin had been her greatest passion back in high school, she sent texts to Han telling him


    about how she had to y it by the sea at least once.


    It was an extremely romantic thing to think about.


    It was a time when her future held nothing but her violin, the blue sea, and Han.


    Leah had been so immersed in her music that when their eyes met, it left her dazed.


    It¡¯s like my dream hade true before I even noticed.


    The audience erupted in apuse as the tune came to a close.


    Leah¡¯s violin-ying skills were so good that even those who didn¡¯t understand the intricacies of music


    would be fascinated by it.


    She sat back down at the table under Han¡¯s watchful gaze.


    That was when the food was served. Han joked, ¡°My thanks for Ms. White¡¯s generous offering of


    dinner.¡±


    Leah smiled indifferently. ¡°I wish you a pleasant meal.¡±


    The duo enjoyed their meal.


    There was a suddenmotion just as they were about to finish.


    ¡°Woah, look!¡±


    Leah looked up, astonished.


    The sea began to tide, a ghostly blue from the sky scattered down. She could see the gorgeous shapes


    the waves took as they crashed the beach from afar.


    People on the beach were going insane from joy as they leaped and cheered. Some were even poking


    their feet into the waters, not at all afraid that they might be washed away by the rising tide.


    It was, as they say, ¡¯till death do us part¡¯.


    The ghostly blue gleam reflected on Leah¡¯s face as Han swept a nce at her. He suddenly set down


    the cutlery in his hands and wiped his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Leah got to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the beach to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han nodded.


    Leah was quick to leave and failed to notice Han calmly handing the waiter a card behind her.


    When they finally exited the restaurant, they crossed the street to the beach.


    It was a lively time on the beach. The sea wasing in waves, and the surface of the waters was


    sprinkled with ayer of fluorescent light, exuding a faint blue glow.


    Leah felt ufortable walking on the beach in high heels.


    And thus, she removed her heels and carried them in her hands, feeling the softness of the fine sand


    against her bare feet.


    It¡¯sfy.


    Leah treaded backward, watching Han with every step.


    And at that moment, she felt as though the distance between her and Han weren¡¯t so far after all.


    Han, meanwhile, was still dressed to the nines.


    She made up her mind, bent down and scooped up a handful of sand, and flung it at him.


    Han was taken aback.


    His pupils were dark, which reflected the luminescence of the blue sea, making him seem like a much


    softer person.


    Leah smiled sincerely at him for the first time in their lives. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick of being so tense, Han? You


    should take off your shoes when youe to the beach to get a feel of things. Try for yourself if you


    don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Han huffed.


    This was his first time seeing Leah so happy.


    It was as if there was a seed taking root deep in his heart that wanted nothing more than to protect her


    smile.


    Leah had only been joking and didn¡¯t expect Han to agree.


    But he immediately bent down to remove his shoes and socks.


    She was surprised but was quick to recover her wits. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Han nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leah continued to walk forward in the sand.


    That was when they encountered a young girl by the road selling a variety of light-emitting essories


    and toys.


    The girl tugged on the hem of Leah¡¯s shirt. ¡°Do you want a glowy headband, Miss? It would look good


    on you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leah was in a good mood and bent down to pick out a headband with a luminous halo


    attached to it. That was when Han caught her eye.


    She grinned from ear to ear as she also picked out one that had devil horns on them. ¡°Han,e


    here.¡±


    Han heard her words and walked toward her.


    Leah then stood on her tip-toes to set the headband on his head.


    Han was shocked and was about to reflexively remove it.


    Leah muttered, ¡°The devil headband suits you.¡±


    Han froze in his motions.


    If she said so, he should just¡­wear it.


    ¡°You¡¯re just as evil as this headband,¡± Leah said, all smiles with no specific meaning behind her words.


    As long as she smiled, Han didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asked. ¡°Am I that scary?¡±


    Leah stared at him.


    Scary? She suddenly couldn¡¯t remember why she thought that way.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    All she knew was the current Han who would apany her for crispy chili beef despite his dislike for


    it. The current Han would grovel at Shawn Ford¡¯s feet but not allow her to lower her head and


    apologize and would be by her side as she messed around childishly.


    Leah stared him in the face and suddenly felt flustered.


    She turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head back to the hotel!¡±


    Han took notice of her evasive gaze.


    Then, he sighed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    They put on their shoes and continued on their way back to the main road when Han spoke to Leah.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hail cabs here at this hour. I¡¯ll call up the car rentals and have them drive over.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Leah brushed the sand off her body and nodded as soon as she heard the words.


    The both of them stood on the side of the road. They looked a little silly as they wore glowing


    headbands on their heads.


    However, no one took the headbands off.


    Han called the car rental and it did not take long for someone from thepany to pick them up in a


    Porsche Cayenne.


    Leah pouted when she saw the luxurious car. This was what men always do. Even if they were to be


    renting a car, it had to be a luxurious one.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Han said to Leah as he opened the car door.


    The atmosphere was thick as neither spoke while they got into the car.


    It was quite a distance going down the hill. They were still circling the ocean after Han had driven for


    five minutes.


    The road circled down the hill on top of the ocean. There seemed to be a vige in Dawnvile if they


    went further down.


    Leah stared out the window.


    She was thinking about how it would feel like to live in such an isted ce for her whole life.


    ¡°Hold tight.¡± Han said in a cold tone.


    Leah was stunned for a moment. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Han stared closely at the rearview mirror and something shed in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re being followed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Not only was Leah surprised, but she was also shocked.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    They were in Dawnville and were unfamiliar with their surroundings. Who in the world would want to


    follow them out of boredom?


    Leah grabbed tightly onto her seat and turned around. There was a white van with no license te


    driving so fast as if it was going to crash into them.


    Leah¡¯s face turned pale as soon as she knew how fast the van was going. It was going to catch up to


    them.


    She grabbed the armrest and frowned. ¡°Why do you have so many enemies, Han? They even came to


    Dawnville just to go after you.¡±


    Han did not answer her. He turned the steering wheel with full force as if driving a racing car.


    The car was going too fast. Leah¡¯s heart pounded like a runaway horse. Leah tried her best not to


    scream.


    However, the van behind them kept tailing them. Han could not get rid of it no matter how much he


    swerved the car.


    Leah was feeling a little anxious.


    Han noticed her at that moment andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine as long as we reach the


    highway.¡±


    Leah nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s driving the van?¡±


    That person must have hated Han so much to go through all this trouble.


    Han¡¯s eyes darkened, then turned the steering wheel quickly.


    Of course, he knew who it was.


    They were being chased by the van for ten minutes when they were about to reach the highway.


    However, there was a loud noiseing from the car and it suddenly stopped.


    Leah¡¯s face was flushed pale. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did it stop?¡±


    She thought that they were going to die because of how fast the van was driving.


    Han was calm. He lowered his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re out of petrol.¡±


    Leah wanted to swear. Did the car rentalpany not check their cars before renting them out?


    She was about to cry and grabbed onto the door handle tightly. ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Han nced at the rearview mirror. He still was not flustered at all.


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± He said without hesitation and opened the door.


    Everything was dyed in pitch ck except for the glimmering moonlight, and the faint blue light


    reflected by the ocean. They could not see anything.


    Leah knew that she would be dead if she stayed in the car, so she followed Han¡¯s orders.


    The van caught up to them as they got out of the car.


    The van stopped 10 feet away from them and Shawn smirked as he got out of the vehicle.


    Leah felt depressed, ¡°You again?¡±


    Shawn looked at her contemptuously. ¡°What? Don¡¯t wanna see me? Unfortunately, you always have


    bad luck every time you bump into me.¡±


    Nothing good happened whenever she bumped into him.


    She did not expect that this man would go after them even when they were in Dawnville.


    Han protected Leah.


    Shawn smiled sullenly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see how well you can protect Leah this time, Han.¡±


    He got into the van as soon as he finished speaking.


    Upon seeing this, Han grabbed Leah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Run!¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart almost jumped out. Han held her wrist tightly and started running on the highway without


    exining what was going on.


    How could they be any faster than a van?


    It was as if Shawn was ying with them, like a cat with a mouse.


    Leah felt hopeless.


    She had never felt this tired in her life, and her legs were getting heavy. It felt like she was running for


    her life.


    There was a path in front of them after running for a while.


    Han dragged her into the path without hesitation.


    Shawn¡¯s van was too big to drive in. He got out of the van and cursed in anger. His eyes shed all of a


    sudden. He got an idea and smirked.


    Han dragged Leah and ran.


    After all that running, Leah could no longer take it anymore. She loosened her grip on Han¡¯s hand and


    slumped onto the ground.


    Han stood and waited for her.


    After a long while, Leah managed to speak. ¡°Good thing Shawn hasn¡¯t caught up to us yet.¡±


    Han already knew that.


    Leah asked, ¡°Then, what are we supposed to do now? It¡¯s already dark and we can¡¯t spend the night in


    the forest, can we?¡±


    Han heard her and looked at the road in front of him. ¡°We can get to the highway if we get out from


    here.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Leah was motivated as soon as she heard that there was a way out. She struggled to get


    up from the ground and panted. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine as long as we get there. Come on, we don¡¯t have time to


    waste.¡±


    Han squatted in front of her.


    Leah asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Han¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Leah was stunned, then refused. ¡°No.¡±


    Han urged her, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Leah hesitated for a while and realized she had no more strength. She had no idea how long it would


    take them to reach there if she was going to walk slowly.


    She thought about it for a moment andid on Han¡¯s back and whispered. ¡°Thanks for your help.¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Han¡¯s shoulder was broad. He carried Leah steadily as soon as she got on him.


    The difference in physical strength between men and women was immense. He carried her as he ran.


    She was so tired she could barely get up. On the other hand, Han did not even break a sweat.


    Neither of them said anything but panted.


    Leah put her arms around Han¡¯s neck and looked up. She could see his side profile and she had never


    been this quiet around Han before.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He looked straight ahead and asked in a low voice.


    Leah shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She paused and asked, ¡°How long until we get out?¡±


    Han nced at the road ahead of them and frowned. ¡°Soon.¡±


    Han was straight to the point and it did not take long for the both of them to see a dazzling blue light at


    the end of the road.


    It was the light reflected by the ocean.


    The both of them went through the forest and returned to the highway. However, the road was not the


    same as before. They were now at the back of the mountain.


    There was no beach underneath, but a vast blue ocean, emitting a mysterious glow.


    Han carried Leah through the woods and let her down.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Leah asked Han, looking at the ocean below.


    Han took out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m calling Roman to send someone to pick us up.¡±


    Just as he was about to make the call, there was a sudden screech.


    Han and Leah¡¯s expressions changed. They stood up from the ground in unison and looked at where


    the sound wasing from.


    ¡°Honk, Honk!¡± A car¡¯s honk could be heard.


    At that juncture, a white van rushed out from the corner. Shawn held the steering wheel while


    excitement shed across his eyes. ¡°As I said, you can¡¯t run away from me!¡±


    His van rammed towards the both of them as if he was going to crush them into bits!


    Han pulled Leah and threw her aside. He grabbed her shoulders, and waist then tossed her to the


    guardrail.


    Han snorted as cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    However, Shawn¡¯s van missed them as they dodged. Shawn was not amused by this, he turned his


    van around and charged at them again.


    Han pushed Leah. ¡°Run!¡±


    Leah looked at the dazzling lights of the vehicle in front of her and was stunned.


    Shawn smirked viciously as if he was at the dawn of victory!


    Han was going to die in front of him!


    Shawn stomped on the elerator and rushed towards the both of them. However, Shawn held back


    his strength as Han and Leah were near the guardrail.


    Shawn mmed on the brakes just when his van was about to hit them.


    However, his expression changed all of a sudden.


    His brakes failed!


    ¡°Stop right now, Shawn! You¡¯re going to die!¡± Leah yelled hoarsely at Shawn.


    Shawn¡¯s face turned pale. His brakes failed! No matter how much he moved, there was no way to stop


    the car. He rammed Han and Leah at an uncontroble speed without hesitation!


    ¡°bang!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s van hit Leah and Han. At the same time, his van broke through the guardrail and they plunged


    down.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Leah¡¯s screams echoed in her ears, and the huge sense of weightlessness made her mind go


    nk.


    At that juncture, she felt a pair of hands protecting her, pressing her head firmly in his arms.


    Leah could smell the scent of tobo. It was Han who protected her!


    Despite all of that, it would not change their fate of being knocked off the road. There Ocean was


    beneath the highway. A burst of light shed before Leah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Water was sshing.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Leah was deafened by the sound of seawater engulfing her. Her vision gradually blurred and fainted.


    ¡­


    ¡°Cough! Cough! cough!¡± Leah woke up choking as if something was rubbing her chest. She coughed a


    few more times and got up. She covered her chest and gasped for air.


    Leah opened her eyes and it was already dawn. She finally remembered what happened.


    She remembered that the ident happened yesterday night. However, it was already daytime. Did


    she fall asleep for that long?


    What about Han?


    Han held her tightly in his arms when the ident happened. What happened to him?


    Leah resisted the huge pain in her body and stumbled up from the ground.


    She looked around and noticed that she was at a beach, but no one was there. It seemed that she was


    washed up somewhere by the sea.


    Leah struggled to stand up and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Han?¡±


    There was no answer. Her voice echoed on the beach.


    Leah sauntered. There were wounds all over her body, and there was a huge gash on her leg. Her


    wounds had already clotted, but it still hurt whenever she took a step.


    She was with Han when she fell off the road. Even if she was washed away by the sea, Han should not


    be far from her.


    She walked across the sand and headed all the way to a pile of rocks.


    Her eyes narrowed and a glint of light shed in her eyes. ¡°Han¡­¡±


    She saw a man lying face down on the reef next to him. He did not move, she did not know if he was


    dead or not.


    Leah stumbled and ran towards the man.


    She finally ran to the man¡¯s side, she turned the man over as her hands trembled. Her expression


    changed all of a sudden.


    It was not Han!


    It was Shawn who was knocked out by the reefs.


    Leah suddenly fell, as she bit her lips and looked at Shawn angrily.


    She would not have fallen to this point if it was not for him


    She did not know if he was alive either.


    Leah reached out her hand cautiously, touched the tip of Shawn¡¯s nose, and felt his weak breathing.


    Shawn did not die, he just passed out in aa. However, if he did not wake up, she would not know


    whether he would survive.


    Leah pursed her lips, she didn¡¯t want to save Shawn.


    Eventually, she could not take it anymore, since his life was on the line.


    After debating whether she should save him, Leah sighed and dragged him to the shore. She ced


    her hands on his chest and performed CPR on him.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Shawn spat out a mouthful of seawater, and his body was shaking violently. After a while, he gradually


    opened his eyes.


    Seeing that Shawn woke up, Leah took a few steps back and stopped about three or four meters away


    from him. She was ready to run away if something happened.


    Shawn was covered in blood. and it seemed that he had more injuries than Leah.


    Leah remembered Shawn was still in the car when falling off the road. She did not know how he


    escaped before getting washed ashore. In fact, he looked more disheveled than she was. Even the


    blood on his face had coagted.


    Shawn coughed andy on the beach, gasping for breath.


    Leah kept watching Shawn vigntly.


    Not long after, Shawn slowly sat up. He looked around and suddenly fixed his eyes on Leah.


    Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She swallowed subconsciously and took two steps back quietly.


    Seeing that, a smile appeared on Shawn¡¯s face. He had lost his sses. However, Leah could see a


    sense of excitement in his eyes even without the sses.


    Leah could not help but frown. What is he smiling at? she mused.


    Shawn kept looking at Leah with a smile, and he seemed different from his usual gloomy expression.


    Leah was confused.


    Right then, Shawn suddenly stood up. However, as soon as he stood up, he frowned. Then he pursed


    his lips and said, ¡°Ouch! My legs hurt.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was dumbfounded. She stared at Shawn in disbelief. Shawn was a tall man but


    when he puckered his face like that, Leah felt her stomach churn.


    However, Shawn was not a bit embarrassed at all. He limped toward Leah and said, ¡°Shawny¡¯s legs


    are so painful.¡±


    Leah was stunned. What happened in front of her was so unreal. She tried to say something but


    stopped on second thought. Nevertheless, she muttered, ¡°Shawn, did you hurt your brain or


    something?¡±


    Hearing that, Shawn knocked on his head. Then he shook his head and answered, ¡°No, my head


    doesn¡¯t hurt, my legs hurt.¡±


    Looking at the finger-wide wound on Shawn¡¯s forehead, Leah was silent for a moment. Shawn must


    have suffered a heavy blow when he fell and hit the rocks. It seemed that he was suffering from mental


    regressing.


    Standing a few steps away from him, Leah narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Shawny is seven years old!¡± Shawn replied obediently.


    ¡°Seven years old?¡± Leah could not help but gasp. Shawn returns to the age of seven? Could a seven-


    year-old child have the power to hurt others? Leah wondered. Nevertheless, her top priority was to find


    Han. As for what happened to Shawn, she could not help but sigh.


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯d better follow me. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital when I find Han!¡± Leah ordered.


    Hearing that, Shawn quickly nodded his head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow you. You¡¯re such a good-hearted and


    pretty sister.¡±


    ¡°Pretty sister?¡± The corners of Leah¡¯s mouth twitched. She was speechless when she heard what


    Shawn called her. The man who was chasing me and wanted me to die just now suddenly turned into a


    seven-year-old child and called me pretty sister? Leah could not help but exim inwardly.


    However, Leah still brought Shawn with her as she began to search for Han around the beach.


    Nheless, they did not see Han. Is he not washed ashore like me? she wondered.


    The sky turned dark, and Leah was getting worried. She had not seen Han for a day. She had to keep


    assuring herself that no news was the best news.


    With a sigh, Leah decided to take Shawn back first. She would ask Roman for help to look for Han with


    his menter.


    Right then, Shawn was ying on the sand. Leah shouted at him, ¡°Shawn, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Hearing that, Shawn scampered over. ¡°You have ignored me for the whole day.¡±


    Leah was stunned. She did not know how to reply to Shawn after hearing that. She rubbed between


    her temples as if she had a headache. Leaving the beach, she found a small shop on the side of the


    road and gave Roman a call.


    Roman came in a hurry. When he saw Leah and Shawn in a disheveled state, he could not help but


    frown. ¡°What happened? Where is Mr. Howard?¡±


    Nheless, Leah sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first.¡±


    In the car, Leah told Roman the whole story. Roman was shocked and looked inexplicably at Shawn,


    who was sitting on the back seat, ying with his fingers.


    After a while, Roman turned around and asked Leah, ¡°Do you need me to call the police?¡±


    Leah shook her head. ¡°Find Han first. As for Shawn, let Han deal with himter.¡±


    Shawn had done so many things. Leah thought she should let Han decide what to do with Shawnter.


    ¡±Well, I will send my men to search for Han, but¡­¡± Roman¡¯s face darkened. He wanted to say


    something but stopped on second thought. The sea was so big, and Han had been missing for a day


    and a night. He was probably dead by then.


    However, Roman did not dare to say that. He sent Leah and Shawn back to the hotel and even called a


    private doctor to see them.


    There were some bruises all over Leah¡¯s body. However, it was not a big problem after applying some


    ointment. The one who was more serious was Shawn.


    ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want an injection. I¡¯m scared!¡± Shawn kept dodging away. When the private doctor


    approached Shawn for the tenth time, he finally lost his patience.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything if it goes on like this,¡± the doctor sighed with the needles in his hand.


    Hearing that, Leah frowned and nced at Shawn. What should I do with a seven-year-old kid? she


    wondered.


    After thinking for a while, Leah waved her hand and said, ¡°Shawn,e over here.¡±


    Shawn ran to Leah immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t want an injection,¡± he cried.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured, and there are so many wounds all over your body. Only the doctor can help you so that


    you can recover quickly,¡± exined Leah in a soft voice. ¡°Listen to me. If you listen to the doctor. I¡¯ll buy


    you¡­ gummy bears!¡± Leah could not believe what she had said.


    Unexpectedly, Shawn¡¯s eyes lit up. He lifted Leah¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡°Hooray, I want to eat


    gummy bears!¡±


    Leah was speechless. Nheless, she still patted Shawn on the shoulder and said, ¡°Good boy. I will


    give you gummy bearster.¡±


    After hearing that, Shawn walked stealthily to the doctor. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you give me a jab now.¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    The doctor and Leah were coaxing Shawn as if they were coaxing a kid. Leah was exhausted.


    She felt she was indebted to Han and Shawn in her previous life. Otherwise, she would not have been


    tortured by them so much.


    The doctor put away the vials and put on his mask. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the examination results in two days.¡±


    Leah nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡± she said.


    After the doctor left, Roman stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early. I¡¯lle to see you


    tomorrow.¡±


    However, Leah frowned and sighed, ¡°But Han¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already sent my men to look for Mr. Howard. I¡¯ll inform you if I get any news. Don¡¯t


    worry too much. I believe Mr. Howard will be fine.¡± Roman patted Leah¡¯s shoulder. He then caught a


    glimpse of Shawn beside her.


    Leah was so tired after a long day. It was not suitable to put Shawn under her care. What if Shawn


    woke up in the middle of the night and hurt Leah?


    Thinking of that, Roman walked toward Shawn and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him for you tonight.¡±


    Leah was very tired. She nodded and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that, Roman reached out his hand to Shawn. However, before he could touch Shawn, Shawn was


    so shocked that he jumped away. He held Leah¡¯s hand tightly and hid behind her, watching Roman


    vigntly from behind Leah¡¯s back.


    Embarrassed, Roman said again, ¡°Shawn, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡±


    Shaking his head violently, Shawn pouted his lips and cried, ¡°No, I want to stay with Leah.¡± Somehow,


    Shawn remembered Leah¡¯s name after hearing her conversation with Roman.


    ¡°But Leah is tired. She needs to rest.¡± Roman frowned. He really did not like Shawn.


    Nheless, Shawn continued to refuse. ¡°No. I want to sleep with Leah. I won¡¯t go with you!¡±


    Hearing that, Roman was speechless. Although he was gentle, he was a man of his word. Seeing that


    Shawn was still holding Leah¡¯s hand tightly, he stepped forward and tried to separate Shawn¡¯s hand


    from Leah¡¯s forcibly.


    Unexpectedly, Shawn sat down and began to cry.


    Seeing that, Leah was dumbfounded.


    Roman and Leah had no experience in taking care of children, so they did not know how to handle


    Shawn.


    With a deep sigh, Leah told Roman to leave. ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯llfort him.¡±


    ¡°But what if he hurts you?¡± Roman frowned and disapproved.


    Leah shook her head. ¡°He is only seven years old now. What can he do? Don¡¯t worry. I will protect


    myself.¡±


    Hearing that, Roman had no choice but to agree. Before leaving, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll send a bodyguard, and


    he will be standing by the door. Call him if you need anything.¡±


    Leah was very grateful for what Roman had done for her.


    After Roman left, Shawn stood up from the ground. He sat on the couch with his legs together and


    looked at Leah timidly.


    With a serious face, Leah ignored Shawn and did not want to talk to him again. Although she did not


    want to vent her anger at him, it was because of him that the ident happened. Even if he was only


    seven years old now, she was still angry with him.


    However, Shawn thought Leah was angry because he cried just now. He sat on the couch quietly like a


    child who had done something wrong.


    ¡°Leah¡­¡± Shawn called her name in a low voice.


    Leah raised her head and nced at him. Her eyes were as calm as the blue seawater.


    Meeting her eyes, Shawn panicked and exined in a hurry, ¡°Leah, please don¡¯t be angry with me. I


    don¡¯t want to be separated from you. Only you treat me the best. The others are all bad people.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah could not help but frown. She stared at him. ¡°The others are all bad people?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± nodded Shawn at once. He was afraid Leah would not believe him. He quickly continued, ¡°Dad is


    a bad person, and that woman is also a bad person. They are alling after my things, and the uncle


    just now was also trying to take you away from me! They are all bad people!¡±


    Leah could not help but narrowed her eyes. She did not expect to hear such things from Shawn.


    Shawn had returned to the age of seven. In other words, his father and another woman were bad to


    him in his childhood. Besides, it seemed that he felt insecure. Perhaps Leah was the only one who he


    trust after she promised to buy him gummy bears.


    Leah¡¯s mind went nk. She was so exhausted and had to rubb her temples. She was having a


    headache.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to go to bed,¡± Leah said and stood up. ¡°You can sleep on the couch tonight.¡±


    Shawn stood up too and followed Leah behind. He looked aggrieved and asked, ¡°So, are you still angry


    with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± Leah had no choice but to answered him.


    Hearing that, Shawn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? As long as I¡¯m obedient, you won¡¯t leave me alone?¡±


    Huh? What is he talking about? Leah mused.


    Nheless, Leah was too tired that she did not want to argue. She nodded and went back to her


    room before locking the door. She took a shower and changed the bandages on her wounds by herself.


    After that, shey on the bed and fell asleep.


    However, she began to have nightmares.


    In her dream, Han walked toward her with blood all over his body. He asked her why she did not save


    him.


    Leah shook her head and exined, ¡°But I can¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°You did not look for me at all. You want me to die, right? That¡¯s why you did not even try to look for me.


    You¡¯re such a vicious woman!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Leah shook her head, and suddenly, she woke up from her dream.


    Leah was sweating. Even though the air conditioner in the bedroom was set at a very low temperature,


    she was still perspiring. She looked at the ceiling in a daze. Then, she picked up the phone from the


    side, but there was no call from Roman yet.


    If Roman did not call her, it meant that he had not found Han yet. It had been two days. How was Han


    now?


    Leah looked out of the window worriedly. The sun was slowly rising in the morning.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Leah walked to the living room after changing her clothes in her bedroom. Under the dim light, she saw


    Shawn sleeping on the couch. Half of his body was hanging outside the couch with a thin nket.


    Leah was annoyed at the sight of Shawn. She did not even think about putting a warmer nket on


    him.


    She opened the refrigerator and took a few gulps of ice-cold water to calm her restlessness.


    ¡°Sarah? You are awake so early.¡± Then, Leah heard Shawn mumbling behind her.


    Hearing his childish tone, Leah finally realized she was not dreaming about this.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work. You can sleep in,¡± said Leah as she threw the water bottle in the bin.


    However, Shawn had lost all his desire to sleep after hearing Leah¡¯s words. He ran and followed Leah


    tightly. ¡°I want to stay with you! Please don¡¯t leave me here alone. You promised me yesterday you


    wouldn¡¯t leave me if I¡¯m a good boy!¡±


    Leah was starting to get irritated.


    She wondered what Shawn had experienced in his childhood to make him so insecure, but she was too


    tired to deal with him at the moment.


    ¡°Whatever! Just follow if you want,¡± said Leah tly before she picked up her jacket and got ready to


    leave.


    Shawn was delighted to hear that. He quickly followed Leah.


    Leah went to R.W. Co. to see Roman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. White. We had people searching every inch of the beach at upstream Ocean View, but


    we still couldn¡¯t find Mr. Howard,¡± said Roman in his office.


    Leah¡¯s heart sunk. She knew Han¡¯s survival rate was getting slimmer after two days.


    Leah¡¯s legs gave out. She had to support herself by holding onto the desk next to her.


    ¡°Nothing? Not even a drowned body?¡± Leah frowned.


    ¡°No.¡± Roman shook his head and looked at Leah with great concern.


    He was worried that Leah might not be able to take the news.


    Leah pursed her lips. If they still could not find the body, Han might still be alive. He might be swept


    away by the currents and no one had found him yet.


    Leah refused to believe Han was dead.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Suddenly, Leah¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Did you say you searched the upstream of the Ocean View? What about


    the downstream? Did you search there?¡± she turned and asked Roman.


    The water flowed from upstream to downstream. Perhaps Han was carried by the water downstream?


    Of course, Roman thought about this too.


    ¡°There¡¯s only a vige downstream. It¡¯s very unlikely Mr. Howard is there because someone would


    make a report otherwise. There¡¯s no news about that.¡± Roman shook his head.


    ¡°Well, no news is good news,¡± said Leah. She seemed more motivated now. ¡°I will not give up if there¡¯s


    a tiny chance. I¡¯ll go to the vige and ask if they have seen Han.¡±


    Then, Leah walked out of the office.


    Roman quickly picked up his car key. ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walker.¡± Leah nodded.


    Leah and Shawn waited at the roadside outside the R.W. Co. building, waiting for Roman to bring his


    car.


    Shawn pulled Leah¡¯s sleeve timidly. ¡°Sarah, you promised to get me mango-vored gummy bears


    yesterday.¡±


    Leah red at Shawn, who was pouting his lips and acting like he was wronged.


    Leah was getting irritated. She only said it to calm him. She did not really n to get him the gummy


    bears. Also, where can she find gummy bears at this moment?


    Leah pulled her sleeve out of Shawn¡¯s grip. ¡°I have something to do now. I¡¯ll get it when I¡¯m back,¡± she


    said.


    Leah thought Shawn would be Han¡¯s problem when she brought him back. Han could buy gummy


    bears for Shawn.


    Shawn was devastated when he heard Leah¡¯s words. He looked down at the floor.


    Why is everyone like this?


    Daddy also always said he was busy and would y with me when he finished his work.


    Then, Roman arrived in his car. He opened the car door, and Leah entered the car.


    Roman looked at Shawn, who followed behind Leah, and frowned gently. ¡°Do we have to bring him


    along?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be Han¡¯s problem when we find him,¡± said Leah.


    Roman did not say anything. He stepped on the elerator and drove to the vige in downstream


    Ocean View.


    The vige was about half an hour¡¯s drive away from Dawnville. It was called Dragon Vige because,


    ording to the myth, a dragon resided in the vige.


    Roman told Leah more about Dragon Vige on their way to the vige.


    The road to the vige was getting narrower and more deserted. When Leah started to think the vige


    was quite secluded, Roman stopped his car.


    He took off his seatbelt. ¡°We had arrived.¡±


    Leah opened the door and got down of the car. She saw a stone tablet on the roadside, with ¡°Dragon


    Vige¡± written in big red letters.


    Behind the stone tablet was a cement road with pine trees nted on both sides. Dragon Vige


    seemed to be a nice ce, despite being far away from the city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the vige,¡± said Roman to Leah.


    Leah nodded. Three of them walked to the vige, following the cement road.


    The residents in Dragon Vige lived a rather well life. There were plenty of little brick houses in the


    vige. Some old residents were ying cards and chatting leisurely on the porch.


    It was like heaven on earth.


    ¡°Hello, sir.¡± Leah walked towards the old gentlemen.


    The old gentlemen turned their heads and frowned when they saw the outsiders.


    ¡°Excuse us. Do you see apletely drenched, tall young man in a white shirt and a ck suit? He


    also looked rather fierce,¡± Leah asked the gentlemen politely.


    She tried her best to give them the most urate description of Han¡¯s outlook.


    However, the old gentlemen shook their heads. ¡°We hardly see a young man here.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Most of the young men went into the city for work. None of them are staying.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you very much.¡± Leah was disappointed.


    They walked further and asked other vigers. All of them said they had never seen Han.


    Leah felt an overwhelming sense of despair.


    Was Han really not here?


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go back,¡± said Leah hopelessly.


    At that moment, she heard a voice. ¡°Lee, put the water here,¡± said a female voice.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    For some reason, Leah felt her heart thumping when she heard the voice.


    She turned around slowly and followed the source of the voice. Her eyes narrowed.


    Not far from them, a young man and a young woman were walking toward them on the cement road.


    The young woman was wearing a dress with a floral pattern. Her face looked rather ordinary, with an


    innocent smile on it.


    However, the man in a grey T-shirt¡­ wasn¡¯t that Han?


    Smiles reappeared on Leah¡¯s face. She ran forward. ¡°Han Howard, I finally found you! We have


    been¡­¡±


    Her smile froze before she finished her sentence.


    Han walked past Leah with a cold expression, ignoring Leah without looking at her even for a second.


    All the while, Han¡¯s eyes were on the woman walking by his side.


    Leah¡¯s expression hardened. She turned and grabbed Han¡¯s wrist. ¡°Han Howard, what¡¯s wrong with


    you?¡±


    Finally, Han ced his gaze on Leah.


    However, he swiped away Leah¡¯s hand after taking a look at her.


    Leah went pale. She was sure she had found Han, but he looked at her like she was a stranger.


    The next thing that came out of Han¡¯s mouth confirmed her suspicion. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Roman was pleased to see Han was alive. However, he realized something was


    not quite right when he saw Han ignoring them.


    He looks like he has amnesia¡­


    Roman looked at Shawn. Could Han have hurt his head and lost his memory too, like Shawn?


    However, Han¡¯s situation seemed less severe than Shawn¡¯s.


    Leah thought the same too. ¡°I¡¯m Sarah White. We went to Dawnville together for work. Do you


    remember it?¡± Leah frowned gently.


    Han looked at Leah in confusion.


    He still gave out an authoritative aura even when he lost his memory.


    ¡°No,¡± said Han tly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bring you back and see a doctor. You¡¯ll get well in no time,¡± said Leah as she grabbed


    Han¡¯s hand.


    However, Leah¡¯s hand was blocked by another hand.


    It was the woman who talked to Han.


    The woman looked at Leah warily. ¡°Back to where? This is his home. Also, his name is Lee, and he is


    not the man you are looking for.¡±


    Leah narrowed her eyes.


    Why does this woman stopping me from bringing Han home?


    What if his head injury is too severe to recover his memory?


    ¡°His name is Han Howard, the CEO of the Howard Group. Do you know how much loss thepany is


    suffering if you keep him here?¡± said Leah coldly.


    The woman paled.


    After a while, she moved her lips. ¡°Stop bluffing. Lee will not go with you.¡± Unfortunately, her sound did


    not sound convincing.


    She turned and looked at Han. ¡°Am I right, Lee?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    Han shifted his gaze from Leah and stopped at the woman.


    Leah thought she felt that the gaze Han gave to the woman was gentler.


    Han finally nodded after a while.


    Leah¡¯s expression became even harder.


    She did not know what happened after Han lost his memory. She also could not understand how the


    woman got Han¡¯s affection.


    Han turned and looked at Leah. ¡°Please go. I will not leave with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Leah could not understand.


    Han looked at her coldly. ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Then, he left with the woman.


    Leah wanted to chase after Han, but Roman grabbed her arm and shook his head. ¡°It will not help with


    the situation even if you chase him. It will only make him hate you. I think we better ask others about


    what had happened.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah agreed with Roman. She was too impatient.


    She sighed and nodded.


    Three of them followed the cement road on their way back. As they were walking, a woman, who was


    cracking pumpkin seeds, suddenly appeared.


    She was wearing a blue dress with long braided dark hair. ¡°Are you the one who came to look for the


    man who came to our vige a few days ago?¡± she asked Leah.


    Leah and Roman looked at each other.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Roman nodded with a smile. ¡°Can you tell us more about it?¡±


    Roman¡¯s smile could melt an iceberg. The woman was immediately captured by his charm.


    She threw the pumpkin seeds shells on the floor and spat. ¡°I was very sure the man must be someone


    affluent and important. Someone woulde and look for him eventually. However, Maria wouldn¡¯t call


    the police yet. Instead, she insisted on keeping him by her side, saying she might be able to get some


    rewardster.¡±


    ¡°Maria?¡± Leah asked.


    The woman nodded. ¡°Yes, Maria Adkins, the woman you saw just now. She is my sister-inw. I


    remember she saved the man from the sea two days ago.¡±


    The woman in a blue dress was Maria¡¯s brother¡¯s wife.


    They finally found some clues.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you know what happened?¡± Leah quickly asked.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± The woman hesitated.


    Leah took out five hundred dors from her purse and put it in the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up. I knew it! She is rich!


    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± She quickly thanked Leah.


    Then, she brought the three of them to some wooden chairs under a tree and sat down. ¡°Two days


    ago, Maria brought home the man she saved from the sea and took care of him the whole night. She


    fed him a lot of medicine, making her brother angry,¡± said the woman.


    ¡°In the middle of the night, the man started to have a fever. Then, he started to moan something that


    sounded like ¡®Lee¡¯. So, Maria thought that was his name and called him Lee,¡± the woman recalled as


    she was munching on the pumpkin seeds.


    ¡°I discussed it with my husband. We thought that the man looked like a wealthy man. His family might


    reward us if we send him to the police station. However, that bitch fell in love with him, and she refused


    to send him away. Her brother had no choice but warned her that the man might leave after he was


    awake.¡±


    ¡°Well, the man is now awake, but he seems to have lost his memory. So we couldn¡¯t get any


    information out of him.¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Leah thought that even if Han was unwilling to leave a normal person would want to recover their lost


    memories.


    As long as Han could tell Leah what he remembered, she might be able to sessfully remind him


    about his past.


    However, after listening to her words, Han lowered his eyes and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    After he was finished with his sentence, he got up and walked into the house with the cut bamboo


    strips in his arms.


    Leah froze.


    Why did she feel that Han was not interested in knowing what happened in the past at all?


    Was she delusional?


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Leah got up quickly and followed Han. ¡°I¡¯ll help you remember it if you don¡¯t.¡± Said Leah


    as she watched Han ce the bamboo strips.


    Han halted.


    He nced at Leah, then frowned.


    ¡°Lee.¡± At that moment, Maria came over and tugged at Han¡¯s sleeve.


    Han shifted his attention toward Maria and said gently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Maria said shyly, ¡°My brother told me to head to the mountain to harvest some vegetables. Can you


    come with me?¡±


    The Adkins family had a decent background and they rarely go to the mountain to harvest vegetables.


    The vegetables harvested in the wild tasted good. The vigers of Dragon Vige often have them as


    appetizers.


    Kingsley suggested the idea to iste Leah and Han.


    She thought that an elegantdy like Leah would never head to the mountains.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Maria was done talking, Leah nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Maria¡¯s eyes widened in an instant and her face was written with rejection. ¡°But the mountain path is


    difficult to walk. I think you should stay here and wait for us toe back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll all go in separate ways. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Leah shook her head.


    Maria could not find any other excuse to reject her since Leah had already insisted on going.


    However, Han remained silent and picked up the basket then walked outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Shawn tugged onto Leah as his expression got gloomier.


    The four of them went to the mountains.


    Nobody said anything along the way.


    Maria was incredibly shy while Han did not like to speak. On the other hand, Leah was thinking about


    how she was going to break the awkward silence and Shawn was ring at Han with disgust.


    The path leading to the mountain was treacherous.


    Dragon Vige was located near the ocean and thend was muddy. Leah¡¯s shoes were covered in


    mud as they only walked halfway.


    Leah¡¯s pace slowed down.


    On the other hand. Han was walking steadily as if he was walking on t ground. He and Maria were


    used to walking on mountain paths, so they were quite a distance away from Leah.


    As soon as Leah looked up, she saw Han and Maria walking side by side.


    She suddenly thought of that time when Han went all over the ce just to find her in the mountains.


    He must have felt more desperate than Leah when she was trapped in thendslide.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had always been brave.


    Leah sighed.


    At that moment, Shawn took her hand and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you out, Leah.¡±


    Leah furrowed her eyebrows. She always felt some kind of barrier between her and Shawn.


    She shook his hand off and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can do it.¡±


    As soon as she said it, Leah twisted her foot and fell to the ground.


    Her ankle was swollen.


    Leah wanted to cry but she could not.


    Did she lose track of him?


    She looked at Han¡¯s back as he was getting further away from her. She then sighed heavily.


    Han and Maria found a ce to harvest some vegetables. That was the first time he was doing


    something like this. He harvested a whole basket of vegetables despite not being familiar with them.


    Han looked behind him.


    However, thedy following behind them was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be following us. Thatdy seemed pretty fragile.¡± Maria pouted and walked toward


    Han.


    Han stepped back subconsciously.


    Maria¡¯s eyes darkened upon seeing this.


    After a pause, she continued to smile and asked Han. ¡°What kind of rtionship do you think they


    have, Lee?¡±


    Han ced the vegetables in his basket and ignored her.


    Maria said that to him on purpose. ¡°That man sticks to no one but her. I wouldn¡¯t believe that the both of


    them have nothing to do with each other even if I were a fool.¡±


    Han carried the basket on his back and got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, Lee. I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Maria shouted behind him.


    Han said to her expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, can you hurry up?¡±


    ¡°Then would you hold my hands?¡± Maria looked at him expectantly.


    Han looked at his own hands and said, ¡°My hands are dirty.¡±


    Maria shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Han continued walking back as if he did not hear what she said.


    Maria felt embarrassed, so she did not continue to ask.


    After the both of them walked for a while, they ran into Shawn and Leah.


    Leah was sitting beside a giant rock rubbing her ankle as Shawn squatted beside her and said


    anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back, Leah.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Leah shook her head as she rejected Shawn¡¯s help instinctively,


    Han passed by and saw what was happening.


    Han had no idea why Shawn was always hostile towards him as he always felt ufortable when he


    was with Shawn.


    ¡°Han!¡± Leah called out to him when she saw them heading back.


    Han halted but he did not look back.


    Leah felt a little depressed and said, ¡°I twisted my ankle, can you carry me downhill?¡±


    It was not that he had not carried her before. She thought that if he carried her again, it might trigger


    some of his memories.


    ¡°No.¡± Han refused her without hesitation.


    Maria was jealous at first, but she could not help but feel a little relieved when she heard Han rejecting


    Leah.


    Leah was not a coquettish person and did not like to cause trouble for anyone.


    Since Han refused to help her, she could not find any more excuses.


    The atmosphere grew thick.


    Han paused for two seconds and continued his way down the mountain.


    Leah stared at his back and sighed helplessly.


    However, she was not entirely sad as she did not have high hopes for Han in the first ce.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Maria raised her head after hearing him talk. Meanwhile, Han was absorbed in what he was doing


    instead of paying attention to Leah and the others.


    The smile on Maria¡¯s face vanished instantly as soon as her eyes met Leah¡¯s.


    Why was she here?


    Maria felt a little self-conscious as she was undoubtedly inferior to Leah. Maria¡¯s facial features were


    not as defined as Leah¡¯s. Maria was probably not as valuable as the ne that Leah wore.


    The beauty and grace Leah radiated were something that Maria would never master in her life.


    Maria bit her lip and moved closer to Han subconsciously.


    She could only try her best to secure this man¡¯s heart since she could not beat Leah in any other


    aspect.


    Anne did not notice how Maria was feeling at all.


    She then smiled and let Leah and the others inside, as if weing a VIP.


    Anne said to Kingsley, ¡°These are Lee¡¯s friends. They¡¯re staying with us for a few days until he¡¯s willing


    to leave.¡±


    As soon as he heard those words, he nced at Maria and dragged Anne aside.


    He whispered to her, ¡°Are you insane? Don¡¯t you know how much Maria likes Lee? Moreover, you¡¯re


    making them take him away from her?¡±


    Anne rolled her eyes at him and replied, ¡°Both of you are insane. He has a high status. How can you


    expect someone like him to live in our vige for the rest of his life? Both you and your sister are


    delusional. Everyone¡¯s at the door waiting for him. Are you still trying to hide the truth?¡±


    Kingsley felt a little shameful after hearing what his wife had to say.


    He nced at Leah and sighed. He answered, ¡°You brought all of them here, and¡­ we didn¡¯t have


    enough time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°What is there to prepare? Lee will have to go with them as soon as he recovers his memory. Besides,


    they promised us a lot of money as an appreciation.¡±


    Anne took out the 15 thousand dors Leah had given her and continued, ¡°Look, she just gave me 15


    thousand dors after speaking with me. We¡¯ll be getting more money if we send her back safely.¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw the money.


    He was finally convinced by Anne.


    However, he thought about his little sister who was infatuated with him and got a little hesitant. ¡°Then


    what about Maria?¡±


    ¡°Maria doesn¡¯t want him to go because he was nice to her, but in fact, he doesn¡¯t like her back at all.


    He¡¯ll dump Maria once he regains his memory. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll just be sad after a couple of days.


    She¡¯ll be fine after that.¡± Anne reassured Kingsley.


    Kingsley did not know much about rtionships because he was a man.


    He liked money.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He felt a little better after hearing Anne¡¯s words.


    Kingsley walked over and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well then, wee. Stay as long as you wish. Just let us


    know if you need anything.¡±


    Leah nodded. Then, her eyes fell on Han.


    Han was weaving a basket. He was incredibly focused and his long eyshes shaded his eyes.


    Maria squatted next to him, fascinated by his work.


    Leah smiled gently and walked toward Han, then asked, ¡°When did you learn how to do this?¡±


    Han heard her voice and looked up at her.


    A hint of doubt appeared in his eyes. ¡°You again?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I¡¯ll stay with you instead since you don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Leah ced a stool and sat beside him.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened. He pouted and followed her.


    There were four people in the room at that instant.


    Han looked at Leah and said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯m not changing my mind no matter what you


    say.¡±


    After losing his memories, Han did not seem to be as difficult to get along with as she imagined.


    Leah grinned.


    However, he did not know that Leah gave him a familiar feeling.


    She felt so familiar that he could have a deep conversation with her at any time.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Leah said with a smile. She held her head with her hands. ¡°I¡¯m not urging you to leave.


    I¡¯m just staying with you for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han replied. Then, he lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Knock yourselves out.¡±


    Leah was not surprised by his attitude.


    She continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. When did you learn to make this?¡±


    Han cut the bamboo strips into thin strips and then replied, ¡°I saw him doing it the day before yesterday


    and I learned how to do so on my own.¡±


    Han answered as he pointed at Kingsley.


    Leah gave him a sincere smile. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Han sliced the bamboo strips and frowned.


    Kingsley heard their conversation and felt rmed.


    It should not be like this.


    There were a couple ofdies approaching Han for the past two days. However, he treated them coldly


    and would not even bat an eye at them.


    This made her feel proud.


    However, it was different now.


    Han answered thisdy nicely.


    Maria clenched her hands tightly and a trace of hatred shed in her eyes.


    She could not drive her away now since her sister-inw had brought them in.


    What was she going to do?


    At the same time, Shawn was not happy about this as well.


    He was furious!


    Ever since Leah met Han, she could not take her eyes off him.


    Shawn felt disgusted as soon as he saw Han.


    It felt like he hated that man instinctively.


    Now that this man wanted to snatch Leah away from him, he despised him even more.


    Han cut the bamboo strips as Leah sat next to him and watched him the whole afternoon.


    She was thinking about how to restore Han¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Han.¡± Leah called out his name.


    Han did not respond. It was as if it was not his name at all.


    Leah sighed. She then continued, ¡°Lee.¡±


    Han looked up at her.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about everything? What else do you remember?¡±


    Han frowned at her. ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡±


    Leah replied, ¡± You can¡¯t just carry on with your life without knowing what happened even if you don¡¯t


    wanna leave this ce, right?¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Leah could tell the woman hated her sister-inw very much from the rude name she called Maria.


    ¡°But why does the man seem to trust Maria a lot?¡± asked Leah.


    The woman threw the pumpkin seed shells in her hand onto the floor and rolled her eyes. ¡°How would I


    know? The man kept holding Maria¡¯s hand after he woke up. He looked at her like she was his lover,


    but he couldn¡¯t tell what her name was if someone asked.¡±


    Suddenly, the woman got closer to Leah. ¡°My husband said the man must have mistaken Maria for


    someone else. That¡¯s why he trusts Maria. Haha¡­ That dumb bitch thought she found her prince


    charming. Doesn¡¯t she know what she looks like? No handsome man would like her!¡±


    Leah frowned.


    Han mistaken Maria for someone else?


    She tried to recall Maria¡¯s face. It was indeed an ordinary face.


    However, her eyes were bright, almost like Leah¡¯s¡­


    Suddenly, Leah¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Are you the man¡¯s family? Are you his girlfriend?¡± The woman tried to dig more information from Leah,


    hoping to find something amusing.


    Leah shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m his assistant.¡±


    ¡°That man has an assistant?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Not everyone has an assistant, let alone a beautiful assistant like her. This man must be very rich.


    The woman suddenly realized she had found a way to be rich.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Are you here to bring him back? Look, we have taken great care of him. Do you know how weak he


    was when we rescued him from the sea? He was covered in wounds. He would have died if we did not


    save his life!¡± said the woman.


    Leah knew the woman¡¯s intention.


    So, she nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll thank you with rewards. However, we have a problem. He doesn¡¯t


    want to leave with us. Can you ask Maria to talk to him?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡± The woman hesitated. ¡°I want to help you, but Maria is a stubborn woman. She even threatened


    us with her life to keep that man by her side. Of course, I want your reward, but I really can¡¯t force


    Maria. I would be in trouble too if anything happened to her.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes went dull.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She sighed.


    Leah had to find the solution herself.


    ¡°Mr. Howard will definitely leave with you once his memory is recovered,¡± Romanforted Leah after


    he saw despair in Leah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You are right, but what should we do to recover his memory? Unfortunately, there¡¯s no specialist


    doctor here.¡± Leah frowned. Sadness filled her eyes.


    Suddenly, the woman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I know a way. The man kept moaning a name that sounded like


    ¡®Lee¡¯. If we can find that person to help him remember things from the past, his memory will recover.¡±


    Leah narrowed her eyes.


    If Leah did not make a mistake, she was the person Han called when he was unconscious.


    Leah was her name before she had stic surgery. However, she can¡¯t reconstruct her face to help


    Han regain his memory.


    Leah would try anything, even If there was only a tiny glimpse of hope.


    After making up her mind, Leah¡¯s eyes shed with determination.


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. Can I stay at your ce for a few days? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay you a reward


    on top of all the expenses,¡± said Leah to the woman.


    The woman¡¯s eye sparkled with greed when she heard about the reward.


    No one would decline a reward.


    She quickly agreed. ¡°Of course! You can even stay here forever!¡±


    Roman frowned when he heard Leah¡¯s words. ¡°Are you sure? Perhaps we can discuss this with


    someone from thepany first.¡±


    Leah shook her head in all seriousness. ¡°Mr. Walker, please keep this a secret. I worry someone might


    take advantage of Han¡¯s condition and harm thepany.¡±


    Of course, Roman knew more about lies and tricks in the business world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± He promised.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Walker. I¡¯ll stay here at the Dragon Vige for a few days and try to recover


    Han¡¯s memory. If I failed, I might need you to send someone to bring him back by force.¡± Leah sighed.


    Using force would be theirst resort.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Roman agreed. Then, he nced at Shawn. ¡°How about him? What are you going to do with


    him?¡±


    Shawn saw Roman was looking at himself. He quickly grabbed onto Leah¡¯s arm and would not let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you, Sarah!¡±


    Leah felt so helpless.


    Shawn was trouble. After consideration, Leah decided to keep the trouble by her side to keep an eye


    on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let him stay with me,¡± said Leah.


    Shawn immediately bloomed with smiles. ¡°Sarah, you are so nice to me!¡±


    Roman did not say much since Leah had made her mind. He still had much work to do at the office.


    Then, Roman drove back to the city.


    After Roman left, Leah took out another one thousand dors. ¡°Please bring me to your ce,¡± she told


    the woman.


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± said the woman eagerly. ¡°How may I address you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Sarah White,¡± said Leah.


    ¡°Ms. White, please call me Anne,¡± said the woman.


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Leah tly.


    Leah did not worry Anne might plot something against her. After all, she was with Shawn. Even if


    Shawn proved to be useless, Leah believed Han would not turn a blind eye to her.


    Anne brought Leah and Shawn to a three stories brick house.


    There were two men and a woman in the garden. The two men were weaving baskets with bamboo


    strips while the woman sat beside them and looked at them in admiration.


    More precisely, she was looking at Han.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m back.¡± Anne brought Leah and Shawn into the garden.


    One of the men looked up. He froze when he saw Leah and Shawn. ¡°Who are they?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Leah had learned to handle things on her own after being abroad for a few years.


    Seeing that Han refused to help her, she sighed and said to Shawn, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Shawn hurried over as soon as Leah called him. ¡°Do you want me to carry you, Leah?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Leah did not like the idea of being too close to Shawn. ¡°Just support me with your arms.¡±


    Shawn felt a little disappointed but Leah needed his help.


    He stretched out his arm happily. Leah put her hands on him while Shawn supported her.


    A tall shadow suddenly fell in front of her as she struggled to stand up.


    Shawn¡¯s hand was pushed away immediately.


    Leah looked up at Han, who returned in shock. ¡°Haven¡¯t you left already?¡±


    Han handed the basket over to Han and said, ¡°Take this, I¡¯ll carry her.¡±


    Shawn red at Han with resentment and refused. ¡°No, Leah asked me to support her. Don¡¯t snatch


    her away from me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Han frowned. ¡°Would you rather be attacked by beasts?¡±


    Shawn immediately thought of terrifying animals as soon as he heard the word ¡°beast.¡±


    He grabbed the basket reluctantly and looked at Han in anger.


    That man was very annoying as he robbed him of everything.


    On the other hand, Maria clenched her fists tightly and bit her lip.


    Maria had lived in Dragon Vige for more than 20 years and had never heard of any beasts living in


    the mountain.


    Han squatted in front of Leah and said gently. ¡°Get on.¡±


    Leah was stunned.


    She did not expect Han woulde back to her. She grabbed onto Han¡¯s back calmly.


    Han carried Leah without breaking a sweat as she was very light. He was calm and said nothing.


    Leah tilted her head and asked, ¡°Am I heavy?¡±


    Han ignored her.


    Leah was used to talking to herself and continued. ¡°Han, do you remember that you used to carry me


    like this before.¡±


    Han remained silent. Just as Leah thought he would not speak, he answered lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Leah smiled again and said, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll help you remember it.¡±


    Han¡¯s heart throbbed uncontrobly for a moment.


    They were all silent on the way home. Anne made dinner and greeted them so they could have dinner


    together.


    ¡°Oh my, what happened?¡± Anne asked with concern when she saw Han carrying Leah.


    After all, Leah was an important guest.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah replied, ¡°I twisted my ankle, do you have any medicine, Anne?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Anne got up and said.


    At that moment, Han stopped her and handed the basket to Anne, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it, you cook.¡±


    Anne looked at Han in surprise as that was the first time he had spoken to her.


    Anne grabbed the basket in shock and asked, ¡°Do you know where it is?¡±


    There was nothing but silence.


    Han opened the first aid kit and searched for the medicine.


    He took out two bottles of medicine and frowned as he looked through the ingredients.


    One of them had penicillin, but how could he remember that the woman was allergic to penicillin?


    Leah was waiting at the table while Shawn sat next to her and asked with concern, ¡°Does it hurt, Leah?


    Do you want me to help you feel better?¡±


    Leah immediately had goosebumps when she imagined Shawn massaging her twisted ankle.


    At that moment, Han walked over and tossed the bottle of medicine to her.


    Shawn grabbed it and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll apply it for you, Leah!¡±


    Just as Leah was about to refuse his help, she heard Han¡¯s piercing voice. ¡°She hurt her foot, not her


    hands.¡±


    Shawn red at him and muttered, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Leah snatched the bottle over and applied it herself.


    Han went to bed after having dinner,


    Leah walked to Han¡¯s room in the middle of the night.


    The Adkins family had a big house and the room was quite spacious. The guest room was on the third


    floor, which happened to be located on the same floor as Han¡¯s room.


    Leah twisted the door handle and realized that Han did not lock it.


    She heard that Anne said Han would sleep talk often and she thought about listening to what he was


    going to mumble. Perhaps she could find a way to remind him about his past.


    Leah approached Han¡¯s bed.


    Han still looked tense although he was fast asleep.


    Leah sat next to his bed and stared at him, waiting for him to say something.


    However, she waited for a long time and he seemed to be sleeping peacefully. It seemed like he was


    not going to sleep talk at all.


    Leah put her chin on her hands and yawned.


    She was losing consciousness and everything was in a blur. She shook her head and fell instantly.


    She knocked her head on the bed. Leah was stunned for a moment, she held her head and raised her


    dizzy eyes. She was greeted by a pair of dark eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leah was instantly awake.


    Sheughed and asked Han, ¡°How are you awake?¡±


    The man propped himself up and had a disdainful look in his eyes. ¡°Breaking into a man¡¯s room in the


    middle of the night? Do you have manners?¡±


    He was still hard to speak to.


    However, Leah was used to it.


    She sat on the ground and cupped her face. ¡°If you¡¯d regain your memories faster, I wouldn¡¯t have to


    work this hard.¡±


    ¡°Work hard?¡± Han frowned and looked at her coldly. ¡°If you think this is tiring, you may leave. I¡¯m not


    forcing you to stay.¡±


    If it was anything like before, Leah would have left without saying anything.


    However, she was one of the reasons Han became like this.


    If he were to protect himself when he fell into the sea, he would not have lost his memories.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Leah got up and said, ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    She left as soon as she said that.


    Han bit his lips and stared at her back, then tightened his fists.


    He thought that this woman would at least take advantage of this opportunity to say something to him.


    But he did not expect her to leave that instant.


    Who was she?


    Why couldn¡¯t he understand what she was feeling?

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Leah stayed in Dragon Vige for two more days. She did not do anything except stay by Han¡¯s side


    most of the time. She followed him wherever he went.


    That was the reason why Maria was annoyed at Leah.


    However, Leah was used to being this ignorant as she used to follow Han everywhere during high


    school.


    The only difference was that her mood was influenced by Han. She would feel sad when he gave her a


    cold look.


    Right now, she no longer cared if she was being ignored. All she wanted was to restore his memories.


    Han did not even mention anything from his past. It was as if he had lived in Dragon Vige his whole


    life.


    If he kept going on like this, the people in Linkville would notice.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Her five-day business trip had now been dyed for two days.


    Leah became increasingly anxious as time went by.


    Not only was Leah anxious, but Shawn, who was following her everywhere also became more irritable.


    After having lunch, Shawn pulled Leah aside as he could not take it anymore.


    Heined, ¡°When will Hane back with us? I don¡¯t wanna stay here any longer.¡±


    He thought that it was better if Han did not return with them.


    He just wanted to leave with Leah.


    Leah expected Shawn to feel this annoyed.


    Shawn would still be like this no matter how old he was.


    However, the good thing was that he never listens to his guts. Leah reassured, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him for


    another day. Then, we¡¯ll leave if he¡¯s still the same as today.¡±


    Footsteps could be heard after she was done talking.


    Han had a gloomy look and he stared at Leah with his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear that wouldn¡¯t


    go back with you. If you¡¯re so impatient, you may leave now.¡±


    After saying that, he left.


    Leah stared at Han and pondered.


    It was not the first time that he had said those words to her in the past few days.


    She had never seen him this angry before.


    So what was he mad about? She was the one who was waiting for him.


    Han was furious and ignored Leah the whole time. On the other hand, Maria was very delightful


    because of this.


    Maria was so happy that she had a good appetite. She even ate two more servings of rice.


    Han did not have dinner at the table. Leah nced at the empty seat and could not help but feel a little


    depressed.


    At this time, Kingsley came over with a jar in his hands.


    Leah smelled the fragranceing from it and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Kingsley nced at her and opened it. He poured himself a ss of cider. ¡°We made this ourselves.


    It¡¯s not too strong and it tastes delicious. Would you like some?¡±


    Leah was not very good at drinking. But she went to a lot of social events with her grandfather while


    she was abroad. Eventually, she got better at drinking.


    Leah happened to feel a little down, so she nodded. She took the ss and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have some then.¡±


    She had two sses of cider before she realized it.


    ¡°I¡¯m dizzy.¡± Leah muttered.


    ¡°Dizzy?¡± Kingsley saw her red face and smiled, ¡°You must¡¯ve drank too much. Why don¡¯t you go back


    to your room to rest for a bit?¡±


    Leah nodded and got up. She staggered to her room.


    Shawn immediately supported her as soon as he saw this. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room, Leah.¡±


    Leah had no sense of time and leaned onto Shawn while staggering upstairs.


    They bumped into Han who was heading downstairs.


    Han frowned as soon as he saw Shawn this close to Leah.


    Han¡¯s face got darker when he smelled alcohol on Leah.


    This woman was drunk, so she asked Shawn to help her upstairs.


    Han grabbed Leah and took her in his arms.


    Shawn¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Han nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Give her to me.¡±


    ¡°Why would I? You don¡¯t even know her. I¡¯m closer to her!¡± Shawn eximed.


    Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±


    Shawn took a step back when he saw Han like this.


    Han held Leah and helped her to the third floor.


    Kingsley was drinking on the first floor.


    At that moment, Anne was done with the dishes and walked out. She looked at the wine on the table


    and frowned. ¡°Why did you take this out?¡±


    Kingsley was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°This is strong! It¡¯s fine for men to handle it but if a woman drinks it, it¡¯s¡­¡± Anne looked at him with


    concern.


    Kingsley¡¯s expression changed.


    Anne put the wine away and asked him, ¡°Did Ms. White or Maria drink it?¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s hand trembled and his face was flushed pale.


    ¡­


    Leah was feeling dizzy and was tucked into bed by Han.


    Han looked down at the woman condescendingly. He saw her blushing cheeks and her dazzling eyes.


    Something shed through his mind.


    Han sighed.


    He turned around to leave but Leah grabbed his wrist.


    Leah opened her eyes and looked at him. She then said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling hot¡­¡±


    Han frowned and reached out his hand to touch her forehead.


    She was burning. Her temperature was abnormal although she was not having a cold.


    What did she eat?


    Han¡¯s expression changed.


    As he processed what was going on, Leah held on to Han tightly like a snake. As though she was


    familiar with Han¡¯s body.


    Han was ignited by her touch and he felt like he was on fire.


    He tossed her to the bed and lowered his head. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leah nodded, her eyes were glimmering. ¡°You¡¯re Han.¡±


    Their eyes met and his mind exploded.


    ¡­


    Maria was heading to the third floor as she did not see Han today. So she was a little worried about


    him.


    But Kingsley stopped her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The third floor!¡± Maria replied.


    Kingsley heard her and looked at Anne.


    They thought that the third floor was probably not very peaceful and was worried that Maria would see


    what she should not be seeing.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Anne hurriedly caught hold of Maria, preventing her from going upstairs. ¡°Ms. White has had a little too


    much to drink; she¡¯s resting at the moment. Please don¡¯t disturb her now,¡± she said firmly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Maria rolled her eyes at this. With a mutinous little pout, she retorted, ¡°Who says I¡¯m going to see her?


    It¡¯s Lee I¡¯m going to check on. I noticed he didn¡¯t have dinner tonight and was worried that he might not


    be feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Lee?¡± Anne blinked, startled. Recovering herposure, she replied tartly, ¡°Lee doesn¡¯t need you to


    worry about him. He¡¯s already an adult; he can take care of himself. Just let him rest, otherwise, he


    might very well get annoyed and take a dislike to you for meddling in his affairs.¡±


    Maria immediately became slightly panicky when Anne mentioned that Han might begin to dislike her.


    She pressed her lips together tightly for a moment. As someone who had never really been in a


    rtionship before, she was gullible enough to be easily frightened into submission by Anne¡¯s words.


    The night passed uneventfully.


    The next day when Leah woke up, Han was no longer beside her.


    She had a terrible hangover. Her head was hurting so much she felt it would explode. She put her hand


    on her forehead, then abruptly realized that she was not wearing any clothes at all!


    She flung the covers aside and discovered that there were numerous marks on her body, bothrge


    and small. Her face instantly turned as white as a sheet. She remembered that she had been extremely


    drunkst night, and it was Shawn who had helped her back to her room¡­


    Did that mean that she and Shawn had slept with each other?!


    Her brain immediately froze; she refused to believe that this was true. Nheless, the condition of her


    body was proof enough that this was no dream!


    Leah could not suppress the cold chill that ran through her entire body. Finally, she dragged herself out


    of bed and began retching, supporting herself against the bathroom door frame. When she looked up,


    she saw the marks on her body reflected in the mirror and a wave of nausea swept over her again.


    She immediately stripped and got into the shower, scrubbing at her body with all her might as if she


    had been contaminated by something foul. She had never expected that she would end up sleeping


    with Shawn!


    The sound of water sshing and flesh being scrubbed hard filtered through the bathroom door,


    greeting Han¡¯s ears when he opened the door of Leah¡¯s room.


    The bathroom door was constructed from frosted ss, so it was possible to get a vague glimpse of


    what anyone inside was doing.


    Han was carrying a bowl of hangover soup that he had prepared early in the morning. He stood in front


    of the bathroom door, staring dumbly at Leah¡¯s silhouette as she scrubbed furiously at her body. His


    spirits slowly sank.


    Was she so disgusted by him that just his touch made her feel so defiled?


    He suddenly did not have the courage to face her. Taking a deep breath, he set the soup down on the


    dresser and left the room immediately.


    Leah spent more than two hours scrubbing herself until her skin was raw and red, and the marks on


    her body had diminished somewhat. She got dressed and came out of the bathroom, only to see a


    bowl of soup on the dresser.


    Leah furrowed her brow slightly, trying to puzzle out who might have brought her the soup when the


    door opened again.


    She shot a wary nce in that direction and saw Shawning in, hands sped in front of him,


    looking hesitant.


    The moment Leah saw him, she felt nauseous again. She was now an adult, however, and she was


    considerably more resilient. In her heart, she told herself to treat this¡­as if she had been bitten by a


    stray dog and no more.


    ¡°Sarah,st night after you got drunk, I¡­¡± Shawn watched her expectantly, as if he was waiting for her


    to say something. Initially, he had wanted to im some credit by telling her that he had helped her to


    her room, but that Han had intercepted him halfway.


    However, before he could finish, Leah¡¯s face turned pale, and she closed her eyes tightly, not wishing


    to look at him.


    She interrupted him brusquely. ¡°Just treat whatever urredst night as if it never happened, alright?¡±


    Shawn stared uprehendingly at her. What did she mean, asking him to treatst night as if it


    never happened?


    Nheless, at the moment, his brain could not process anything tooplicated. Since she had


    already made her wishes clear, he pouted slightly but replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, he changed the


    subject and asked, hesitantly, ¡°Sarah, when are we going back?¡±


    Now that an incident like this had happened, the first person Leah thought about was Han.


    If he found out¡­


    She did not dare to think about what might happen. For the time being, she did not have the courage to


    face him.


    Leah drew a deep breath. Right now, she truly despised Shawn. ¡°We¡¯ll leave today.¡±


    Once they got back to Linkville, she would send Han to the hospital as soon as possible. The earlier


    this problem was settled, the better.


    Shawn, being blissfully ignorant of the misunderstanding that had taken ce, pped his hands


    together in glee. ¡°Oh, yay! We¡¯re finally going home!¡±


    Leah was rather agitated; when she went downstairs, she almost tripped and fell.


    Fortunately, Shawn was on hand to steady her. However, the minute Leah felt his hand on her arm, it


    was as if she had been seared by a hot iron. She immediately pulled her hand back as if she had been


    scalded and gave Shawn a wide berth.


    Han was witness to the entire scenario.


    As Leah made her way into the garden, she bumped into Han and immediately averted her gaze.


    Han¡¯s heart sank even lower at this. Apparently, she was¡­avoiding danger, which meant she was


    avoiding him.


    Both of them did not initiate any conversation, and the atmosphere suddenly became quite awkward


    and oppressive.


    After breakfast, Leah said to Kingsley and Anne, ¡°We¡¯ve trespassed on your hospitality for a few days


    already, so we¡¯ll leave today. This is the money I agreed to pay you.¡± She brought out a prepaid credit


    card that had fifty thousand dors loaded on it, which was the sum she had previously agreed to pay


    Anne.


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up greedily.


    Anna¡¯s nosiness got the better of her, however. ¡°How about him then? He hasn¡¯t regained his memory


    yet, has he?¡± She asked, gesturing in Han¡¯s direction.


    Maria pricked up her ears from where she was eavesdropping. She was thrilled when she heard that


    Leah would be leaving.


    Leah nced at Han. He was currently standing around six feet away with his back to her; she could


    not see what he was doing. With a sigh, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask his family toe and take him home.¡±


    She had already thought this through. Since she had no way of helping him recover from his amnesia,


    Molly might as welle and collect him. She could not possibly leave him here in Dragon Vige with


    Maria, could she now?


    However, Han turned around as soon as she finished speaking and approached her. Expressionlessly,


    he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Maria¡¯s smile froze instantly.


    Even Leah was stunned into immobility.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to leave this ce?¡± Leah knitted her brows together.


    Han¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°If I¡¯m really the person you say I am, then why should I stay here


    any longer?¡±


    If he truly was the CEO of the Howard Group, then thepany would certainly need him there. He


    would just be dying matters if he remained here.


    Furthermore¡­ this woman standing before him¡­


    Han¡¯s gaze became even more unfathomable as his thoughts swirled around in his head.


    After recovering from her momentary stupor, Leah nodded. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll call Mr. Walker and ask him


    toe and pick us up.¡±


    Naturally, she truly wanted Han to go back. It did not matter if he had not yet recovered his memory, as


    long as he agreed to go for treatment.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Lee, if you leave, what about me?¡± When Maria saw that Han was serious, tears


    immediately began streaming down her face, and she clutched tightly at his shirt.


    Anna hurriadly caught hold of Maria, pravanting har from going upstairs. ¡°Ms. Whita has had a lit too


    much to drink; sha¡¯s rasting at tha momant. asa don¡¯t disturb har now,¡± sha said firmly.


    Maria rod har ayas at this. With a mutinous lit pout, sha ratortad, ¡°Who says I¡¯m going to saa har?


    It¡¯s Laa I¡¯m going to chack on. I noticad ha didn¡¯t hava dinnar tonight and was worriad that ha might not


    ba faaling wall.¡±


    ¡°Laa?¡± Anna blinkad, stard. Racovaring harposura, sha rapliad tartly, ¡°Laa doasn¡¯t naad you to


    worry about him. Ha¡¯s alraady an adult; ha can taka cara of himsalf. Justt him rast, otharwisa, ha


    might vary wall gat annoyad and taka a dislika to you for maddling in his affairs.¡±


    Maria immadiataly bacama slightly panicky whan Anna mantionad that Han might bagin to dislika har.


    Sha prassad har lips togathar tightly for a momant. As somaona who had navar raally baan in a


    rtionship bafora, sha was gulli anough to ba aasily frightanad into submission by Anna¡¯s words.


    Tha night passad unavantfully.


    Tha naxt day whan Laah woka up, Han was no longar basida har.


    Sha had a tarri hangovar. Har haad was hurting so much sha falt it would axploda. Sha put har hand


    on har forahaad, than abruptly raalizad that sha was not waaring any clothas at all!


    Sha flung tha covars asida and discovarad that thara wara numarous marks on har body, bothrga


    and small. Har faca instantly turnad as whita as a shaat. Sha ramambarad that sha had baan axtramaly


    drunkst night, and it was Shawn who had halpad har back to har room¡­


    Did that maan that sha and Shawn had pt with aach othar?!


    Har brain immadiataly froza; sha rafusad to baliava that this was trua. Nonathss, tha condition of har


    body was proof anough that this was no draam!


    Laah could not supprass tha cold chill that ran through har antira body. Finally, sha draggad harsalf out


    of bad and bagan ratching, supporting harsalf against tha bathroom door frama. Whan sha lookad up,


    sha saw tha marks on har body ractad in tha mirror and a wava of nausaa swapt ovar har again.


    Sha immadiataly strippad and got into tha showar, scrubbing at har body with all har might as if sha


    had baan contaminatad by somathing foul. Sha had navar axpactad that sha would and up aping


    with Shawn!


    Tha sound of watar sshing and sh baing scrubbad hard filtarad through tha bathroom door,


    graating Han¡¯s aars whan ha opanad tha door of Laah¡¯s room.


    Tha bathroom door was constructad from frostad ss, so it was possi to gat a vagua glimpsa of


    what anyona insida was doing.


    Han was carrying a bowl of hangovar soup that ha had praparad aarly in tha morning. Ha stood in front


    of tha bathroom door, staring dumbly at Laah¡¯s silhouatta as sha scrubbad furiously at har body. His


    spirits slowly sank.


    Was sha so disgustad by him that just his touch mada har faal so dafd?


    Ha suddanly did not hava tha couraga to faca har. Taking a daap braath, ha sat tha soup down on tha


    drassar andft tha room immadiataly.


    Laah spant mora than two hours scrubbing harsalf until har skin was raw and rad, and tha marks on


    har body had diminishad somawhat. Sha got drassad and cama out of tha bathroom, only to saa a


    bowl of soup on tha drassar.


    Laah furrowad har brow slightly, trying to puz out who might hava brought har tha soup whan tha


    door opanad again.


    Sha shot a wary nca in that diraction and saw Shawning in, hands spad in front of him,


    looking hasitant.


    Tha momant Laah saw him, sha falt nausaous again. Sha was now an adult, howavar, and sha was


    considarably mora rasiliant. In har haart, sha told harsalf to traat this¡­as if sha had baan bittan by a


    stray dog and no mora.


    ¡°Sarah,st night aftar you got drunk, I¡­¡± Shawn watchad har axpactantly, as if ha was waiting for har


    to say somathing. Initially, ha had wantad to im soma cradit by talling har that ha had halpad har to


    har room, but that Han had intarcaptad him halfway.


    Howavar, bafora ha could finish, Laah¡¯s faca turnad p, and sha closad har ayas tightly, not wishing


    to look at him.


    Sha intarruptad him brusqualy. ¡°Just traat whatavar urradst night as if it navar happanad, alright?¡±


    Shawn starad uprahandingly at har. What did sha maan, asking him to traatst night as if it


    navar happanad?


    Nonathss, at tha momant, his brain could not procass anything tooplicatad. Sinca sha had


    alraady mada har wishas ar, ha poutad slightly but rapliad, ¡°Okay.¡± Aftar that, ha changad tha


    subjact and askad, hasitantly, ¡°Sarah, whan ara wa going back?¡±


    Now that an incidant lika this had happanad, tha first parson Laah thought about was Han.


    If ha found out¡­


    Sha did not dara to think about what might happan. For tha tima baing, sha did not hava tha couraga to


    faca him.


    Laah draw a daap braath. Right now, sha truly daspisad Shawn. ¡°Wa¡¯llava today.¡±


    Onca thay got back to Linkvi, sha would sand Han to tha hospital as soon as possi. Tha aarliar


    this prom was satd, tha battar.


    Shawn, baing blissfully ignorant of tha misundarstanding that had takan ca, ppad his hands


    togathar in a. ¡°Oh, yay! Wa¡¯ra finally going homa!¡±


    Laah was rathar agitatad; whan sha want downstairs, sha almost trippad and fall.


    Fortunataly, Shawn was on hand to staady har. Howavar, tha minuta Laah falt his hand on har arm, it


    was as if sha had baan saarad by a hot iron. Sha immadiataly pud har hand back as if sha had baan


    scaldad and gava Shawn a wida barth.


    Han was witnass to tha antira scanario.


    As Laah mada har way into tha gardan, sha bumpad into Han and immadiataly avartad har gaza.


    Han¡¯s haart sank avan lowar at this. Apparantly, sha was¡­avoiding dangar, which maant sha was


    avoiding him.


    Both of tham did not initiata any convarsation, and tha atmosphara suddanly bacama quita awkward


    and opprassiva.


    Aftar braakfast, Laah said to Kingy and Anna, ¡°Wa¡¯va traspassad on your hospitality for a faw days


    alraady, so wa¡¯llava today. This is tha monay I agraad to pay you.¡± Sha brought out a prapaid cradit


    card that had fifty thousand dors loadad on it, which was tha sum sha had praviously agraad to pay


    Anna.


    Kingy¡¯s ayas lit up graadily.


    Anna¡¯s nosinass got tha battar of har, howavar. ¡°How about him than? Ha hasn¡¯t ragainad his mamory


    yat, has ha?¡± Sha askad, gasturing in Han¡¯s diraction.


    Maria prickad up har aars from whara sha was aavasdropping. Sha was thrid whan sha haard that


    Laah would baaving.


    Laah ncad at Han. Ha was currantly standing around six faat away with his back to har; sha could


    not saa what ha was doing. With a sigh, sha rapliad, ¡°I¡¯ll ask his family toa and taka him homa.¡±


    Sha had alraady thought this through. Sinca sha had no way of halping him racovar from his amnasia,


    Molly might as wa and coct him. Sha could not possiblyava him hara in Dragon Viga with


    Maria, could sha now?


    Howavar, Han turnad around as soon as sha finishad spaaking and approachad har. Exprassiossly,


    ha said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Maria¡¯s sm froza instantly.


    Evan Laah was stunnad into immobility.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want toava this ca?¡± Laah knittad har brows togathar.


    Han¡¯s faca ramainad axprassioss. ¡°If I¡¯m raally tha parson you say I am, than why should I stay hara


    any longar?¡±


    If ha truly was tha CEO of tha Howard Group, than thapany would cartainly naad him thara. Ha


    would just ba dying mattars if ha ramainad hara.


    Furtharmora¡­ this woman standing bafora him¡­


    Han¡¯s gaza bacama avan mora unfathoma as his thoughts swid around in his haad.


    Aftar racovaring from har momantary stupor, Laah noddad. ¡°Alright than. I¡¯ll call Mr. Walkar and ask him


    toa and pick us up.¡±


    Naturally, sha truly wantad Han to go back. It did not mattar if ha had not yat racovarad his mamory, as


    long as ha agraad to go for traatmant.


    ¡°Wait a minuta! Laa, if youava, what about ma?¡± Whan Maria saw that Han was sarious, taars


    immadiataly bagan straaming down har faca, and sha clutchad tightly at his shirt.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Leah was also quite curious to see how Han would handle the situation. Since he had been the one


    who initiated things with Maria, what would she do if he left?


    Han nced over at Maria. Inexplicably, a feeling of confusion arose in his heart.


    He had not recovered his memory yet and did not recognize Leah and Shawn. However, before the two


    of them had shown up, he had felt something like a sense of familiarity when he looked into Maria¡¯s


    eyes. When he first awoke, this was why he thought that Maria was someone close to him. As a result,


    he had been more kindly disposed toward her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, once Leah appeared on the scene, Han had not been able to revive that spark of familiarity


    whenever he looked at Maria.


    He had not actually given her much in the way of encouragement. In fact, he had not spoken very


    much with her at all. In all honesty, most of it was merely a projection of Maria¡¯s own desires.


    Expressionlessly, Han answered, ¡°My apologies. I¡¯ll reimburse you for all your trouble.¡±


    Maria immediately began crying in earnest. Clutching at Han¡¯s hand, she wept, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want any


    reimbursement. I just want you, Lee. Can¡¯t you stay so we¡¯ll always be together?¡±


    Whenever humans were about to lose something, they would almost always sense it before it


    happened. Fear of losing that something would cause them to take whatever steps necessary to hold


    onto it.


    Leah watched Maria, her brows drawing together slightly. It was not because she sympathized with the


    other girl or felt impatient with her. Rather, it was because Maria reminded her of someone.


    That someone¡­was herself previously.


    After all, hadn¡¯t she acted the same way before as well? In order to hold onto the person she loved, she


    hadpletely lost her sense of self and been humiliated to the core.


    Han frowned slightly and reached out to detach his hand from Maria¡¯s tight grasp.


    Right at this moment, the sound of a car zooming past on the road outside drifted into the garden.


    Immediately after that, a car screeched to a halt in front of the Adkins residence.


    This was the first time that Kingsley had set eyes on such an expensive luxury car. Involuntarily, he and


    his wife swallowed hard.


    The door on the driver¡¯s side opened, and Roman got out of the car with an awkward smile. Leah did


    not know if it was just her imagination or not, but to her, Roman¡¯s smile seemed a little forced.


    ¡°Our ride is here,¡± Leah informed Han.


    Just as she finished speaking, the door on the passenger¡¯s side opened, and a pair of long, slender


    legs in ck high heels emerged.


    Leah¡¯s expression changed when she saw who it was.


    It was Molly! When had she arrived, and why had she shown up at Dragon Vige with Roman?


    Molly got down from the car. Her gaze locked onto Han immediately, as well as Maria, who was tightly


    hanging onto his hand. A mirthless expression flickered briefly across her face. She strode over to Han


    aggressively, high heels cking on the ground, and wrenched Maria¡¯s hand away.


    Unlike Leah, it was evident that Molly was not someone easy to deal with. Maria did not dare to act


    rashly; all she could do was stare at this neer and demand, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Molly gave a frosty littleugh and lifted Han¡¯s wrist, tilting her chin up in a show of possessiveness.


    ¡°I¡¯m Han¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and the future wife of the Howard Group¡¯s CEO. Who do you think you are to


    question me, you little country bumpkin?¡±


    Maria¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet.


    Fiancee? Lee had a fianc¨¦e?


    Nheless, that should havee as no great surprise. He was handsome and wealthy; such an


    eligible man would certainly have a stream of women at his beck and call.


    A trace of confusion flickered across Han¡¯s face.


    When Molly had taken hold of his wrist earlier, his instinctive reaction was to thrust her aside. He did


    not sense any closeness or familiarity at all; how could this woman possibly be his fianc¨¦e?


    Involuntarily, he nced at Leah. She was a straightforward person and would not try to deceive him.


    Leah sensed his gaze and understood what he wanted. However, she merely pressed her lips tightly


    together and averted her eyes.


    Han¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Alright, Han. Roman¡¯s already told me what happened while we were on the way here. Even if you¡¯ve


    lost your memory, that¡¯s fine. You¡¯re still the CEO of the Howard Group; Charlotte and I won¡¯t abandon


    you. Once I bring you home, we¡¯ll look for the best doctors to cure your amnesia,¡± Molly said


    consolingly.


    Han honestly did not know how to reply to her.


    Molly walked forward a step or two and eyed Maria. Contemptuously, she purred, ¡°I hear you wanted to


    have Han stay here with you, right? You may as well save your efforts. Besides, take a look at yourself;


    you¡¯re no great catch. Do you think you¡¯re even fit to be with him?¡±


    Maria turned visibly paler at Molly¡¯s derisive words. She had never been so humiliated before; sobbing,


    she covered her face and hurried away.


    ¡°We can go now,¡± Molly said with a nce at Roman.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Han said suddenly. His eyes went to Leah, studying her with an unfathomable gaze. From


    beginning to end, she had been neglected and ignored by the rest.


    ¡°What about her?¡± Han asked, frowning.


    ¡°Her?¡± Molly followed Han¡¯s gaze to Leah, then gave a derisiveugh.


    Once again, they had run into this woman.


    Molly¡¯s jaw hardened for a moment before she spat out viciously, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about this woman


    anymore. Have you forgotten how cruel she is and how vilely she¡¯s treated you? Your amnesia is all her


    fault!¡±


    Han¡¯s brows knitted even more tightly together. He did not really believe what Molly said.


    Molly strode right up to Leah as she spoke, her expression dark. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stay away from Han.


    You¡¯ve caused him harm every single time. You¡¯re a jinx, Sarah White. Don¡¯t you ever let me catch you


    with Han again, if not I won¡¯t be responsible for what I do to you after that.¡±


    As she spoke, she shot a nce at Shawn. She did not know how Shawn and Leah had encountered


    each other, but she was not inclined to feel charitable toward him either.


    She got into the car and pulled Han in with her.


    When Roman saw this, he said apologetically to Leah, ¡°I¡¯ve asked my assistant toe and pick you


    up, Ms. White. I¡¯m very sorry about this.¡±


    Leah shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She watched expressionlessly as the car drove off.


    She did not take Molly¡¯s words to heart. Nheless, she was earnestly turning something over in her


    mind.


    It was definitely advisable for her to keep her distance from Han, not just for his sake but for her own


    also. Now that Han had lost his memory and they had to make a new start, both of them certainly


    would have to make new lives for themselves as well.


    Leah drew a deep breath and looked up at the sky. The only thing was, she had a fairly big problem on


    her hands right now.


    ¡°Sarah, was that nasty woman threatening you just now?¡± Shawn¡¯s brow knitted tightly together, and he


    nced at Leah anxiously.


    Leah¡¯s mouth twisted slightly.


    It looked as if this might just be a bigger problem than expected.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    When Leah first arrived at Dragon Vige, she hade in Han¡¯s private ne. However, she was


    naturally unable to do so this time, so she had no choice but to take amercial flight with Shawn


    when they departed.


    Serena met them at the airport when theynded. She had initially intended to greet Leah warmly, but


    her mind immediately went into flights of fantasy the minute she saw her walking out of the airport with


    Shawn.


    ¡°What on earth is this? You headed out to fix one problem, and now you¡¯vee back with an Adonis


    in tow? Such an innocent, angelic young man too!¡± Serena eximed appreciatively, pping Leah on


    the shoulder.


    Leah¡¯s expression darkened at Serena¡¯sment. As far as she was concerned, Shawn was no


    angelic young man; he was the very devil!


    Serena noticed Leah¡¯s expression and sensed that she did not wish to exin any further, so she did


    not pursue the matter.


    Once they had rented a car and left the airport, Leah told Serena the entire story about how things had


    gone wrong.


    She had originally wanted to ask for Serena¡¯s opinion. What she had not expected was that Serena


    would hug herself with a starry-eyed squeal the minute she heard about how the two had fallen into the


    sea, and Han had injured his head trying to protect Leah.


    ¡°That¡¯s so romantic! Is this what they call sacrificing oneself for love? How amazing!¡± Serena sighed in


    an extremely sentimental manner.


    Leah was rendered speechless. Mentally, she immediately made a resolution to avoid this woman from


    now on.


    ¡°What do you n to do about this boy, though?¡± Serena steered the conversation back on topic after


    her romantic tangent. She stole a nce at Shawn, who was behaving like a silly little child, his face


    pressed to the window of the car as if he had never seen the outside world before. In her heart, she


    sighed.


    True, he was very handsome, but he was also mentally just a child.


    Leah¡¯s face betrayed no expression whatsoever. ¡°The Fords have a business in Linkville. We¡¯ll just


    send him back home.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s father was not around, but the Ford family had servants and assistants; she did not believe


    that they would refuse to take care of him.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. It¡¯s still a pity.¡± Serena merely shook her head.


    ¡°Sarah, who are you sending home?¡± Shawn overheard Leah¡¯sment and turned, staring at her


    intently.


    Leah averted her gaze and closed her eyes without changing her expression. Right now, she felt only


    disgust for Shawn. When she thought about what had happened in that house in Dragon Vige, she


    still felt like throwing up.


    Serena tried to console Shawn by telling him, ¡°You, of course. We¡¯re sending you home.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The minute Shawn heard this, he panicked and leaned forward, trying to catch Leah¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to go home! I want to stay with you.¡±


    Serena found this rather amusing. Her eyes crinkled withughter as she exined, ¡°Stay with her?


    You can¡¯t do that, I¡¯m afraid. You¡¯re a man, and she¡¯s a woman. Besides, you¡¯re not married, so you


    can¡¯t be together with her.¡±


    Shawn blinked in confusion. ¡°You can only be together if you¡¯re married?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Serena said with a chuckle. ¡°Just like your mum and dad. They¡¯re together because


    they¡¯re married, right?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Shawn shook his head. ¡°No, my mum and dad aren¡¯t married, and they aren¡¯t together. I


    guess I should say that I don¡¯t have a mum. That woman was a bad woman¡­¡±


    Leah and Serena were startled when they heard this.


    Right now, Shawn had the mentality of a seven-year-old, and seven-year-old ¡°children¡± were not


    capable of lying. If that was so, then what he said must be true.


    Did this mean that Shawn¡¯s domineering arrogance and ruthlessness hade about because he had


    a less-than-pleasant childhood?


    Leah shot a nce at him and felt a sense of loathing rise up within her. Even if he had an unhappy


    childhood, it had nothing to do with her. His vileness had been his own choice, after all.


    When the rental car stopped at the White family mansion, Leah and Serena unloaded the luggage.


    Shawn followed them curiously into the mansion and asked in delight, ¡°Sarah, is this your house? I love


    it!¡±


    ¡°So what? You can¡¯t stay here even if you love it.¡± Serena rolled her eyes.


    There was not much to unload. Once they were done, Leah dusted off her hands and got up. ¡°Alright,


    let¡¯s go.¡±


    She called Shawn over.


    Shawn waszing around on the sofa. When he heard Leah calling him, he immediately sat bolt upright


    and asked excitedly, ¡°Where are we going now? Are we going to y somewhere?¡±


    Leah exchanged a nce with Serena, and Serena gave her the ¡°OK¡± sign.


    Earlier, she had asked Serena to find out Shawn¡¯s address in Linkville. However, because he had the


    mentality of a seven-year-old, they could not tell him directly. He was already an adult; if he made a


    fuss, they would not be able to control him.


    Serena considered the situation for a moment and decided to try coaxing the young man. With a smile,


    she answered, ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll take you somewhere you can enjoy yourself. Do you want toe?¡±


    Shawn pped his hands together happily, then asked Leah, ¡°Sarah, will you be going too?¡±


    ¡°Of course she is,¡± Serena broke in hurriedly.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go!¡± It was obvious that Shawn could not wait to get going.


    Serena surreptitiously shed Leah a ¡°V¡± sign with two fingers.


    Since she could drive, she loaned a car from the White mansion and set out for the Ford family¡¯s


    Linkville residence with Shawn and Leah.


    The area where the Fords lived was a luxury housing area in Linkville that had only been developed in


    thest two years. Here,nd was as costly as gold, and the houses were exorbitantly priced. However,


    the Ford family was in the real estate business, so even that amount of money was just a drop in the


    ocean to them.


    As the trio passed a small grocery store, something urred to Leah. Leaning over, she told Serena,


    ¡°Stop for a moment, please.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Serena asked, puzzled.


    Leah got down from the car and went into the store. She asked the owner, ¡°Do you have any mango-


    vored gummy bears?¡±


    The store owner looked amused and chuckled, going behind the counter. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s a mighty rare


    vor you¡¯re looking for. You¡¯re in luck, however. My daughter likes that vor, and when she was


    younger, I used to get them for her. I purchased a bulk order online just the other day, so I have some


    in stock.¡±


    Leah heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How much are they?¡±


    The owner pulled a few bags of gummy bears out of the drawer. ¡°Nothing. Take them as a gift. It makes


    me happy to know that young folks nowadays still like them. Besides, when I look at you, I¡¯m reminded


    of my daughter.¡±


    Leah thanked him profusely.


    She had not bought the gummy bears to fulfill her promise to Shawn. Rather, she was afraid that if he


    kicked up a fusster on, she would not be able to handle him without them.


    She got into the car again, and Serena resumed driving. Very soon, they reached Felicity Gardens.


    This was a massive gatedmunity constructed in the most luxurious style. There were four security


    guards at the entrance, and any cars that were not registered with them would not be permitted entry.


    The guards stopped the car. One of them thought that Shawn looked rather familiar and scrutinized him


    closely for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Ford?¡± he eximed.


    ¡°We¡¯re his friends.¡± Serena got out of the car and shed the guards an enchanting smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    mind, would you be so kind as to direct us to the Ford residence?¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    This was arge housing development, so it would be extremely inconvenient for Leah and Serena to


    go hunting house by house for the Ford family¡¯s mansion.


    Besides, Shawn had lost his memory and would certainly not remember where his home was.


    The security guard did not detect anything wrong since Shawn was standing right there with the two


    women. As long as he did not say anything, the guards would not suspect anything either. After all, he


    was a moody, elusive person and very seldom had any interactions with them.


    One of the guards took the initiative and personally directed the three of them to the Ford residence.


    The door of the mansion was white and ornate in antique Continental style. It opened to admit the three


    visitors, indicating that there was certainly someone at home.


    Leah, Serena, and Shawn went inside.


    This floor housed the living room, which was massive and furnished with extravagant opulence.


    The only person there at the moment was a maid wiping the table. When she heard the sound of


    footsteps, she nced up involuntarily. The minute she saw Shawn, she hurriedly straightened up with


    the utmost respect. ¡°Mr. Ford, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Shawn did not respond at all. He was entirely unaware that the maid was addressing him.


    Leah stepped forward and asked the maid, ¡°Where is your butler? Could you please ask him toe


    here for a moment? We need to speak to him.¡±


    The maid felt puzzled but obediently went to convey the message to the butler.


    In a little while, a middle-aged man of around forty descended from the second floor. When he noticed


    Shawn standing with Leah, his brow creased slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Shawn,¡± he greeted.


    Shawn ignored him.


    The butler¡¯s expression changed. Hesitantly, he approached Shawn and waved his hand in front of his


    face. ¡°Mr. Shawn?¡±


    This time, Shawn reacted. He took one look at the butler and immediately hid behind Leah.


    The butler was bereft of speech.


    What on earth was going on?


    When he came downstairs just now, he had noticed immediately that something seemed off about


    Shawn. The young man¡¯s reactions further strengthened his suspicions.


    Leah met the butler¡¯s gaze and exined the entire situation to him.


    After hearing the whole story, the butler fell silent for a while, then sighed slowly. ¡°The Ford family is


    very grateful to both of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Leah rose. ¡°Since we¡¯ve exined everything, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± She moved to


    leave with Serena.


    She had not gone more than two steps before Shawn clutched at her sleeve. Looking aggravated, he


    asked, ¡°Sarah, where are you going? Why aren¡¯t you taking me with you?¡±


    Leah was already short on patience. She pulled her sleeve away from Shawn¡¯s grasp and said quietly,


    ¡°You¡¯re back at your home now. I want to go back to my home too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here, I want to go with you!¡± Shawn began throwing a tantrum.


    Leah felt a headacheing on. Hurriedly, she pulled the packs of mango-vored gummy bears from


    her bag and thrust them into Shawn¡¯s hand. ¡°Listen to your butler and stay at home. Once you¡¯ve


    recovered from your illness, I¡¯lle and visit you.¡±


    Right from the beginning of their acquaintance, Leah had repeatedly told Shawn that he was ill. Since


    he was still ¡°young¡± and innocent, he believed that he really was unwell, trustingpletely in Leah¡¯s


    words. He clutched the gummy bears and looked at her with an injured expression. ¡°For real?¡±


    Leah nodded. ¡°For real.¡±


    Shawn was immediately pacified. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay home and recover. You need toe and visit me lots,


    okay?¡± He believed that as long as he was a good boy, he would not be abandoned.


    However, Leah could care less about him. Once Shawn recovered from his amnesia, she was very


    likely the first person he would want to kill.


    After detaching herself from Shawn, Leah came out of Felicity Gardens feeling as if the great weight in


    her heart had decreased by about half.


    As for the other half¡­


    ¡°Do you want to go to the Howard Group for a while?¡± Serena asked, bringing up the crucial question of


    the hour.


    Leah¡¯s brows knitted together; she only nodded slowly after a while.


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± In the CEO¡¯s office, Molly arrogantly tossed an employment termination agreement


    in front of Leah.


    Surprisingly, Leah disyed no trace of shock or rm. Expressionlessly, she picked up the


    agreement. Han¡¯s signature was on the document. She did not find anything unusual in this. Even if


    Han had now lost his memory, it would not change the fact that Molly was still his fianc¨¦e. Furthermore,


    they had a child. There was no doubt at all that he would be on her side.


    Leah knew she did not have the power to make Han disregard Molly¡¯s wishes. Nheless, she was


    not someone who was easily intimidated. Moreover, she was not a person who was at everyone¡¯s beck


    and call, to be summoned or discarded at will.


    Expressionlessly, she flipped through the agreement and nced through it, then slowly set it back


    down.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to leave?¡± Molly asked contemptuously. She had no idea what Leah was


    thinking.


    She just knew that this woman would find it hard to leave.


    ¡°Oh, I can certainly leave, but is thepany going to dismiss me just like that?¡± Leah¡¯s brows arched.


    Molly¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°What more do you want?¡±


    Leah stared straight at her without the slightest trace of cowardice or weakness. Things were different


    now. She would no longer need to see Molly¡¯s hateful face after today.


    ¡°Before I came to the Howard Group, I signed a contract. The terms of my contract stated that the


    duration of my employment was five years. Any time within these five years, thepany may dismiss


    me, but they mustpensate me with twenty percent damages.¡± Leah calmly raised two fingers.


    Molly gave a derisive scoff at this. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all about money, right? It¡¯s only twenty percent after


    all. How much is it?¡±


    She was impatient to see thest of Leah and intended to pay her off as soon as possible so she could


    send her on her way.


    As Molly watched, Leah calmly picked up a calctor from the desk and began working out the


    amount. She then thrust the calctor right under Molly¡¯s nose.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Molly nced at the amount and almost had a heart attack on the spot. ¡°Two hundred million dors?


    Sarah White, who do you think you are? How are you even worth two hundred million?!¡± She was so


    furious her face turned white.


    Leah nodded. ¡°Whether I¡¯m worth it or not isn¡¯t your call. It¡¯s written into the contract I signed. Han


    thought I was worth that amount, so if you have any problems with that, you can discuss the matter


    with him.¡±


    Molly was so enraged she could barely breathe. The contract was clearly written in ck and white.


    There was no denying it. Even if she took Leah to court over this, the judge would rule in Leah¡¯s favor.


    Molly clenched her fists so hard the veins stood out. She gritted her teeth furiously.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to pay that amount, Miss Lamere, you can retain me in the Howard Group to finish


    up the four years and ten months left on my contract.¡± Leah smiled faintly.


    Molly was bbergasted. She red at Leah. They had not met for two years, but in the interim, this


    woman had somehow be remarkably smart!


    Molly had expected her to be frantic and confused. She had not bargained for the fact that Leah would


    not only calmly ept her dismissal from thepany, but also manage to score one over her as well!


    She felt physically ill just thinking about the two hundred million dors.


    Nheless, she found it even harder to ept the thought of Leah remaining in the Howard group for


    five years, continuing to unt herself at Han.


    After some consideration, she bit the bullet and snapped, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll pay you the money. It¡¯s only


    two hundred million, right? I¡¯ll have the finance department transfer the money to you after this.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Leah picked up the contract termination letter that Molly tossed over to her. ¡°I hope that you can settle


    this matter as soon as possible, Ms. Lamere. If there¡¯s nothing elseing from you, then I shall take


    my leave now.¡± Leah insisted as she stuffed the letter into her bag.


    The look on Molly¡¯s face was awful as she watched Leah walk off. It was as if she got pped on the


    face. As soon as Leah swung open the office door, she bumped into Han. She gave him a subtle smile


    as their gaze met. Han frowned in response.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t in thepany, Mr. Howard. Since you¡¯re here, I suppose you overheard the


    conversation I just had with Ms. Lamere. Is that right?¡± Leah asked as she waved the contract


    termination letter in her hand.


    Han nodded after a brief pause. Leah was the one that approached him to settle the score. Han had


    just returned to Linkville with memory loss. He had been undergoing treatment obediently while Molly


    did her best to help him regain his memories.


    Han rushed over from the hospital as he knew that Molly was going to dismiss Leah today. He had the


    feeling that he had to meet her. Han heard the voices of Leah and Mollying from the office when


    he arrived. He stood by the door silently listening as he was curious about Leah¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Since Mr. Howard acquiesced, then I have nothing else to say. I hope that you will fulfill your end of the


    deal and transfer the money to my bank ount as soon as possible.¡± Leah said to Han with an


    unwavering smile and proceeded to walk past him. He was dazed as he watched the resolved figure


    walking away from him.


    This woman really doesn¡¯t care about herself? Why is she so determined to head to Dragon Vige?


    Molly walked over to Han. She red at Leah who was walking away from them and said, ¡°Han, I¡¯ve


    told you that the reason she approached you was for the money.¡± Han pursed his lips. Upon noticing


    his reaction, she swiftly continued, ¡°That woman had always been deceptive from the start. She already


    had a fianc¨¦ when she hooked up with you. Their engagement had been canceled as her fianc¨¦


    loathed her. Now that you¡¯ve seen her true colors, her days toe will surely be miserable.¡±


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Leah made a phone call to Serena happily. ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time here at


    the office working. All of these unorganized documents and overwhelming paperwork are driving me


    crazy.¡± Serenained through the phone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hang out tonight. I¡¯ve been fired.¡± Leah said in a joyful tone. Serena felt that she was not the one


    going crazy, it was Leah instead. ¡°How can you be so happy after being fired? After all, that man chose


    his wife and kid over you. Tsk, men are all despicable!¡± Serena said in disbelief.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be happy?¡± Leah questioned. She had obtained a windfall of two hundred million


    dors. She no longer needed to worry about working as she can indulge in anything she desires with


    all this money.


    Serena thought that Leah had gone mad from losing her job and started uttering nonsense. She sighed


    and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got you, but I still have work to sort out right now. Let¡¯s head out for some drinks


    after my shift.¡± Leah replied excitedly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Leah parked the newly purchased Maserati at the gates of the Fortune Group around 5.30 pm. She


    had always kept a low profile as she had to work hard to earn an ie. Leah possessed half of the


    shares of the Fortune Group, but she could not sell them for her own profit. Aside from the mansion


    that she used to live in, she didn¡¯t possess any wealth.


    Things changed as she obtained two hundred million dors. Now that she was wealthy, she could own


    all the luxurious cars, handbags and clothes that she dreamed of. It was all thanks to Han¡¯s memory


    loss.


    Leah¡¯s arrival naturally aroused attention around her. She felt at ease from all the attention she was


    receiving as she sat in the car. After a while, Serena came out of the building. She did not notice Leah


    who was in the Maserati and proceeded to make a phone call.


    Leah hung up the phone as soon as it rang. She stepped out of the car and called out to Serena, ¡°Get


    in the car.¡± Serena widened her eyes in awe. ¡°Did you win the lottery?¡± Serene said as she walked


    toward Leah.


    Serena shook her head in disbelief and continued, ¡°That can¡¯t be it. Even if you did win the lottery, you


    wouldn¡¯t own a car like this. Cindy, have you lost your mind after getting dumped by a man?¡± Leah


    red at Serena and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s lost your mind. Get in the car and I¡¯ll fill you in.¡±


    Leah exined everything thoroughly to Serena as they sat in the car. She was bbergasted after


    hearing her exnation. ¡°Damn, you really thought this through. I thought you canceled your


    engagement with Ian because of that man. I was seriously worried that you might feel miserable after


    getting dumped by him. Who knew that you came out on top after all of that!¡±


    Serena stayed at Pasteria for a couple of months. During that time, she had heard all the rumors about


    Han. He was a cold-hearted and wicked man; utilizing vicious means toplete his goals. Yet, Leah


    managed to escape from him and obtained everything that she lost.


    Serena gave Leah a thumbs up in admiration. Leah smiled faintly as she drove the car. Serena was


    unaware of the sufferings that Leah went through when she was with Han. She had learned to hide her


    trump card in anything she does. As long as she has her trump card, she can surely gain an upper


    hand in the end. Although she had been kicked out from the Howard Group by Han and Leah, she had


    come out triumphant.


    ¡°Where are we heading to?¡± Leah asked. Serena was filled with excitement as her best friend was now


    wealthy. She browsed through the inte on her phone and decided on a ce. ¡°Let¡¯s head to Colors.


    I heard that the male and female models there are all extremely attractive.¡±


    Leah was uninterested in the male models. Since she was in a good mood, she decided to go with it


    anyway. ¡°Alright then, Colors it is.¡± Leah said as she changed her course to their destination.


    At the office of the Howard Group, Ben looked at Han who had lost his memories. He cautiously said,


    ¡°Mr. Howard, she went to buy a car, and now she¡¯s heading to¡­¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Heading to where?¡± Han asked expressionlessly. Although he had lost his memories, he surely did not


    lose his cold demeanor. Han has no clue why he cared about Leah¡¯s whereabouts. His life was getting


    back on track, with a fianc¨¦e and a son.


    ¡°Miss Murray is heading to Colors.¡± Ben said timidly.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Half past nine at night, in Colors, thergest gambling den nightclub in Linkville.


    Serena showed the waiter her membership card. He immediately took them both to a room in a


    respectful manner. Leah was stunned by how familiar Serena was with the ce from the way she


    entered the room and ordered alcohol. When the waiter left, she poked Serena and asked, ¡°Tell me


    honestly. Do you patronize this ce often?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s normal to feel bored when you¡¯re away from your hometown,¡± Serena chuckled andy back


    on the sofa casually while saying, ¡°When people feel lonely, theye out and have fun with men. I¡¯m


    sure you understand.¡±


    Leah smiled. She didn¡¯t understand. If it wasn¡¯t for the two million dors she got, she wouldn¡¯t have


    had a chance to visit a ce like this in her life. Serena picked up the microphone and started singing


    after that.


    Leah doesn¡¯t visit ces like these often, so she was still unfamiliar with her surroundings. After a


    while, the waiter brought in a bucket of beer and some snacks.


    When the waiter put the food and beverages down, he asked Serena politely, ¡°Are you going to ask for


    Juan again?¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Juan?


    Serena nodded. She looked at Leah and said, ¡°Do you have any sweet talkers here? Bring a few of


    them here and let her pick one.¡±


    ¡°We do.¡± The waiter replied immediately.


    When he returned to the room, he brought a few young men of various heights. Looking at their


    appearances, they seemed to be around 20 to 30 years old. One of them came in and walked to


    Serena¡¯s side before pouring her a ss of wine obediently. Leah figured that person must be Juan.


    Serena wrapped her arms around Leah¡¯s shoulder and waved her hand boldly, ¡°Pick any guy you like.¡±


    Leah looked at the men in front of her. Some of them even had makeup on their face.


    She rejected and waved her hands, ¡°I don¡¯t want any of them. You can keep them for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be so restrained when you¡¯re here. Have fun.¡± Serena persuaded.


    Leah smiled awkwardly. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air. It¡¯s suffocating


    here.¡±


    Serena instructed a guy in his twenties, ¡°Go out with my buddy. I don¡¯t want her to get lost and meet a


    bad guy.¡±


    It was hot inside the room. Leah¡¯s face was red because of the heat. She walked out of the room and


    finally felt relieved when she was standing in the corridor. She heard the door closing behind her and


    turned around. One of the guys came rushing out. He had a very earnest smile that made Leah


    ufortable. She said to the guy, ¡°Go back, I don¡¯t need you to follow me.¡±


    Soon, Leah heard a clear p nearby.


    Someone was pped and a hoarse voice can be heard, ¡°Don¡¯t think you are someone special just


    because Mr. Howard asked for you a few times. Let me tell you. You are just a prostitute. If you¡¯re not


    going to be obedient, you better get out!¡±


    Leah heard the man mentioning Mr. Howard. She turned around and squinted her eyes to look


    subconsciously. She saw a woman kneeling on the floor outside a room.


    The woman was covering her face and her hair was also down, covering her face. Leah couldn¡¯t see


    the woman¡¯s face clearly. However, one thing was clear. The woman was being humiliated right now.


    She was wearing a very short skirt that barely covered her butt. Both her thighs were exposed when


    she was kneeling.


    The man standing in front of her didn¡¯t pity her at all and scolded some vulgar words while pointing at


    her. Leah frowned slightly. The guy who chased after Leah looked in that direction as well and


    chuckled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leah asked him with a frown.


    The guy approached Leah and said, ¡°That woman. That¡¯s her. I think she came to Colors two years ago


    and got close to Han. She got arrogant and wouldn¡¯t apany other guests. She even put up an


    attitude with the manager. However, Han ditched her recently so she probably has to suffer now.¡±


    Leah had an even bigger frown when she heard Han¡¯s name.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Leah asked.


    The guy was wondering why Leah got interested in the woman, but he still answered her question


    honestly, ¡°I think her name was Regina. She has been having difficulties in her family¡­¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah started walking toward Regina after he finished talking.


    Meanwhile, the manager finally lost his patience after seeing Regina keeping her head down. He pulled


    Regina¡¯s hair and lifted her head up forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, are you deaf?¡±


    Regina was in so much pain that she started crying.


    Immediately, Leah grabbed the manager¡¯s hand, ¡°Let her go.¡± Leah said coldly.


    The manager was stunned when she saw Leah¡¯s cold eyes. He didn¡¯t know who she was.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you sticking your nose in my business? I¡¯m educating my staff!¡± The manager


    shook Leah¡¯s hand off.


    Regina went pale when she saw Leah appearing in front of her. Having Leah see her in her most


    humiliating state was something she couldn¡¯t even dream of.


    Leah stood in front of Regina silently and said, ¡°Is beating her up a form of education to you?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has human rights.¡±


    ¡°Why does a prostitute need human rights?¡±


    Both of them almost started a fiery argument.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Regina suddenly shouted. Her heavy makeup was almost washed off her face. She stood


    up, pushed Leah away and ran away without turning back.


    ¡°Regina!¡± Leah called out to her.


    Regina moved quickly and ran downstairs. Leah went after her.


    She chased Regina all the way from the backdoor of Colors to a deserted street. Regina was too fast,


    and Leah lost her. She didn¡¯t even know where she was.


    It was a narrow alley with no streetlights. The ce was dark and smelled like mold.


    Leah sighed and decided to walk out of the alley.


    Since she knew Regina was working in Colors now, she could always return and visit her again.


    Leah walked straight and out of the alley. At the end of the alley were rows of decrepit houses. These


    houses were faintly lit. Leah wasn¡¯t surprised since Linkville had many decrepit houses. She was only


    wondering why Regina would run in this direction.


    She walked along the cement road and decided to ask someone for directions to leave the area.


    However, most of the houses were dark and didn¡¯t seem like they were upied. She picked the


    closest house with lights on and walked upstairs carefully.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    The old flight of stairs creaked when Leah stepped on them. It was so shaky and felt like it was going to


    fall soon.


    Leah couldn¡¯t imagine someone still living in a house like that. She remembered the city council of


    Linkville had issued an order to evacuate all citizens who lived in decrepit buildings to avoid any


    idents from happening.


    She guessed the people who were risking their lives to stay here must be living a difficult life since


    many people in this world were still trying to eke out a living.


    Leah carefully walked upstairs and headed towards the room closest to the staircase. Before she


    arrived at the door, she heard someone scolding, ¡°Where¡¯s the money? Did you not bring any money


    back today again? You are just as useless as your mother!¡±


    The decrepit houses had thin walls. Leah could clearly hear the man¡¯s rude and vulgar words. She


    frowned slightly. The windows were made of paper, and the shadows of two people could be seen.


    Leah saw a man beating a woman. The woman was kneeling on the floor and crying from pain.


    Leah couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to enter the room to stop the man, but she hesitated because she


    might make the situation worse since she was alone.


    She took out her phone and wanted to call the police. Then, someone opened the door, and a woman


    ran out like a lunatic. It was Regina. Leah went after her immediately.


    Regina seemed to have hurt her leg. She was not running as fast as before. Leah caught up to her by a


    small river. ¡°Regina, stop running.¡± Leah held onto Regina¡¯s hand.


    Regina was weak and fell to the ground. Leah could finally take a good look at her. Regina was in a


    really bad condition. Her body was full of injuries and a p mark could be seen on her face.


    How did she end up like this? Why did she appear in the decrepit house?


    Leah had many questions, but it was not the right time to ask her. She sighed and pulled Regina while


    saying, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Leah remembered she ran past a convenience store when she was chasing Regina. They should have


    some medicine.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Regina tried to shake Leah¡¯s hand off.


    Leah frowned, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to get your wounds treated.¡±


    Regina shouted, ¡°Get lost, Leah! I don¡¯t need your pity! Who do you think you are? Who are you to care


    about me?¡±


    Leah was calm. She knew how broken-down Regina was deep inside, so she didn¡¯t put what she said


    to heart.


    ¡°I just want to treat your wounds.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care for me. Go! Ady like you shouldn¡¯t be in this ce!¡±


    ¡°We used to be friends after all.¡±


    ¡°Friends? Stop pretending, Leah. Aren¡¯t you here tough at me? You saw how I became a prostitute,


    how I was beaten up and how I got dumped by Han. Do you feel happy now? Get lost if you have


    already seen enough!¡± Regina shouted hysterically.


    She finally got tired after shouting for a while longer and slowly stood up. After taking a few steps, she


    fell again. Leah caught her quickly.


    Regina was surprised and pushed Leah away, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? Why didn¡¯t I realize


    how shameless you were in the past?¡±


    Leah knew Regina wasn¡¯t a bad person. Regina even returned the phone she stole to Leah when they


    met each other again.


    Leah asked Regina, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Regina stayed silent, but her stomach was rumbling.


    Leah smiled and took her to the convenience store. She made Regina instant noodles with some


    snacks. She even had a tube of ointment when she left the store.


    Regina was sitting on the bench outside the convenience store. When she saw Leah, she had an


    awkward expression on her face because she scolded her hysterically just moments ago.


    ¡°Eat this. Let me apply the ointment for you.¡± Leah said to Regina.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± said Regina.


    Leah looked at her applying the ointment quietly.


    After Regina dressed her wounds, she looked at Leah and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what


    happened to me?¡±


    Leah replied, ¡°There¡¯s no use asking if you don¡¯t feel like telling me.¡±


    Regina smiled sarcastically, ¡°You are quite sensible. No wonder Han likes you.¡±


    That topic made both of them awkward. Regina started to eat her noodles quietly. Suddenly, she


    started crying. With her messy hair and ruined makeup, she looked like a wailing ghost.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Leah felt she was livelier that way. Regina cried for a while and started weeping, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be by my side when I was at my lowest.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you in this state as well.¡±


    During high school, Regina¡¯s family was considered wealthy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it myself.¡± Regina smiled sadly and said in a soft voice, ¡°After I graduated from high


    school, my father¡¯spany went bankrupt. He couldn¡¯t ept the loss andmitted suicide. My


    mother got married to another man. We thought the man was rich, but he was a swindler. He swindled


    all the money my father left for my mother. My mother ran away and left me here. The man is a


    gambling addict. He lost all the money after a while and started to show his true colors. He started


    beating me and sold me to Colors two years ago when he no longer had any money to spend.¡±


    Regina was telling the story calmly with a hint of sarcasm. Leah couldn¡¯t imagine how strong she had to


    be to ovee what she had experienced.


    Regina suddenly looked at Leah and smiled at her, ¡°Do you know? I thought Han was my way out


    when I first met him.¡± Her voice started to tremble, ¡°Yet, this man is heartless. He is heartless!¡±


    Leah had aplicated feeling. She wanted to say something, but she stopped when she saw a few


    shadows approaching them.


    A voice said jokingly, ¡°Hey, Regina. You¡¯re here? We¡¯ve been looking for you for days.¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Leah saw four young men approaching their table in front of the convenience store. They dressed like


    rascals and had hair of different colors. They had spanners and steel rods in their hands as they


    walked toward Leah and Regina while teasing them.


    They knew Regina since they called her name from far away.


    Leah frowned when she saw them. The gangsters saw Leah as well. Leah¡¯s expensive handbag and


    beauty attracted their attention.


    ¡°Oh, Regina. Do you know this pretty girl? Is she a friend of yours in Colors?¡± The gangsters walked


    toward them, and one of them sat in an empty spot beside them while looking at Leah. He wanted to


    reach out and touch Leah¡¯s face, but Leah moved away. She looked at the gangster with disgust. Her


    cold eyes were like Han¡¯s.


    The gangster was stunned and withdrew his hand.


    ¡°John Cox.¡± Regina looked away. It was obvious that she knew them.


    Regina called the red-haired gangster who sat down John Cox.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    John withdrew his hand and put a leg up on the bench while stretching his other leg outwards. He


    grinned and said, ¡°Seems like you still remember me. After you went missing for such a long time, we


    thought you married into a rich family.¡±


    The other three menughed with him when he said that.


    Regina nced at Leah. She lowered her head and said timidly, ¡°Sorry, John. I wasn¡¯t hiding from you


    purposely. I really don¡¯t have enough money. When I have enough money, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±


    ¡°You said the same thing a month ago,¡± John chuckled and threw the spanner in his hand on the table.


    Regina was so scared that her body was shaking.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the money now? I don¡¯t see any money. I don¡¯t care if you go and rob the bank, but I want


    you to return the money today!¡± John mmed the table and shouted.


    The area wasn¡¯t a peaceful one, so the convenience store owner was already used to gangsters


    appearing around his ce. He took a peek because the noise was getting louder but he got very


    scared and closed his shop immediately.


    The ce was remote and dark with only the streetlights and convenience store lighting the ce. It


    got darker with the convenience store closed.


    The cool autumn wind was blowing. Leah wrapped her arms around her body as she felt the chill.


    Regina was rendered speechless. Her lips were trembling, and she dared not lift her head.


    Then, Leah asked, ¡°How much money did she owe you?¡±


    Her voice was clear and cold. John was stunned when he heard that, but he turned to look at Leah


    again.


    The woman in front of her seemed rich. However, he also knew some women who worked at Colors


    would have a lot of savings. John assumed Leah was Regina¡¯s colleague at Colors. It was impossible


    for someone like Regina to be friends with a woman from a rich family.


    ¡°40 thousand dors.¡± John grinned and asked Leah, ¡°Can you help her repay the money?¡± His smile


    was evil, and he was looking at Leah¡¯s body in a perverted way.


    Leah frowned slightly. 40 thousand dors wasn¡¯t much for her, but she didn¡¯t have that much money


    with her now. She needed some time to gather the money, and that was what she told John, ¡°I don¡¯t


    have that much money with me. Give me one day¡¯s time.¡±


    Regina was shocked when she realized Leah was really going to help her repay the money, ¡°Leah, I


    don¡¯t need your help. Leave me alone. Go.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to get Leah involved in this matter.


    Leah wanted to leave, but she knew Regina would be in a lot of trouble if she abandoned her.


    ¡°Shut up, Bitch. Who do you think you are?¡± John mmed the table and said to Leah, ¡°One day?


    Sure. I¡¯ll give you one day. Go to the workshop opposite the river tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting for you


    there.¡±


    He pointed opposite the river. Leah looked in that direction and saw an abandoned workshop.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this woman away. Bring the money tomorrow, and you¡¯ll get her back.¡± John said while


    dragging Regina away from the bench.


    Leah said calmly, ¡°Promise me not to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am a man after all. I know how to take care of a woman.¡± John tapped Regina¡¯s cheek


    lightly and said with a grin.


    Then, he looked at Leah sternly, ¡°Just to be clear, if you dare call the police, I won¡¯t guarantee this


    woman¡¯s safety.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face went pale. She wanted to find Ron. He was the boss of Linkville¡¯s underworld. He would


    solve this matter easily. However, doing that would be bad for Regina. She wouldn¡¯t be able to resist


    these gangsters if they were to harm her.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Leah stood up and replied with a nod.


    Regina shot a nce at Leah and wanted to say something, but John took her away and left.


    When they left, Leah called Serena. Serena was probably drunk and mumbled, ¡°Where have you


    been? Why did you disappear suddenly?¡±


    Leah knew it was useless to depend on Serena, so she could only figure out a way herself. She looked


    around the area and decided to walk along the river in the end.


    Leah walked for half an hour before she arrived at a ce recognized by the GPS. She took a taxi back


    to Colors and saw Serena drunk. They went back in a taxi.


    Leah didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night. She was hesitating whether to call the police or not.


    The next morning, she woke up with dark circles under her eyes


    Leah thought about it for a long time and decided to call Ron. ¡°Ron, is it useful to call the cops if a loan


    shark is threatening me ording to the underworld rules?¡± Leah asked without beating around the


    bush when Ron answered the call.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    It was noisy where Ron was; Leah could hear people talking in the background.


    ¡°Ron, is your girlfriend calling you?¡± ¡°Ask her to join us! It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Girlfriend? Ron, you have a


    girlfriend now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leah frowned. The noise finally stopped after a while. Ron spoke mischievously, ¡°Have you borrowed


    from a loan shark? Or has someone tried to mess with you?¡±


    ¡°No to both your questions,¡± Leah replied, ¡°Now you should answer my question.¡±


    Ron answered, ¡°First of all, loan shark harassment is an offense. Secondly, loan sharks who dare to do


    such things are usually backed by the cops. So, the cops would simply turn a blind eye to unimportant


    cases like this.¡±


    Ron pulled out a cigarette. He took a puff before he continued. ¡°I¡¯d say anyone who¡¯s borrowing from


    loan sharks is pretty shady. Why are you asking anyway? Is someone you know borrowing from loan


    sharks?¡±


    Ron raised an eyebrow. Leah¡¯s heart sank hearing his answer. The cops would not care about such


    cases; she should have known it. She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just asking.¡±


    Not buying her answer, Ron asked impatiently, ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re in any trouble. I¡¯ll take care of it for


    you.¡± Leah refused his offer, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    ¡°Fine. If you say so,¡± Ron shrugged. He asked instead, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll go to you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Leah was puzzled. Ron put out his cigarette as he chuckled, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    At a loss for words, she ended the call abruptly. She thought Ron was a nice guy, but he talked too


    much nonsense for her taste.


    After breakfast, Leah was about to leave for money withdrawal, when she saw a ck Bentley outside


    her house. She was startled for a moment and she continued walking.


    Han watched her from his car until she was out of his sight. He tightened his grip. He knew she saw


    him in the car, but why did she ignore him?


    Leah kept walking for a while before turning around to see if Han was following her. She was relieved


    to find no car following her.


    She thought maybe he was simply passing by and maybe he did not intend to look for her. He had lost


    his memory, hadn¡¯t he? He should have forgotten where she stayed by now.


    Leah went to the bank to open a new ount. She deposited 40 thousand dors into the ount.


    At 6 p.m., she began to make a move to the abandoned chop shop Jack had asked yesterday to meet


    at. The sun was setting and it started to get chilly.


    She wrapped herself tightly with her jacket and she made sure her dagger was in ce. She hid a


    dagger by her waist underneath her ck jacket. Feeling secure with her dagger, she slowly walked


    into the abandoned chop shop.


    The rusty gates squeaked and echoed in the space as she pushed them open. Her heart raced as she


    entered the chop shop.


    Someone called out to her. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re early. Got the money?¡± Leah was shocked. She took a deep


    breath to stifle the urge to scream.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Regina?¡± Leah tried to remain calm. ¡°I need to know she¡¯s safe.¡± Her soft voice echoed in the


    abandoned chop shop.


    Jack grinned as he examined Leah from head to toe. Leah was wearing a ck jacket over a dress


    which showed off her long legs. She was undoubtedly a stunning beauty.


    He lifted a satisfied smile, ¡°Bring her here.¡± Following his order, a few men went away and they


    returned with Regina. Regina was starving and she looked terrible; Her makeup was smeared and her


    hair was unkempt.


    Seeing Leah there, Regina yelled at her, ¡°Stay out of my business, you nosy bitch!¡± Leah pursed her lip


    and she was relieved to see Regina unharmed otherwise.


    ¡°Now, where¡¯s my money?¡± Jack asked, grinning. Leah slowly took out a bank card from her purse,


    ¡°I¡¯ve deposited 40 thousand dors into this ount.¡±


    Jack¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed. He was about to grab the bank card when Leah took it away. He


    frowned. ¡°What are you trying to pull here?¡±


    Leah nced at Regina and she said as calmly as she could, ¡°How do I know if I can trust you? Let her


    go first, and then I will give you the money.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t try to mess with me,¡± Jack scowled. Leah replied, poker-faced, ¡°I have no reason to trick


    you. I only want to make sure she¡¯s safe and the money¡¯s all yours.¡±


    Jack looked at her and Regina. Even if they were to try to pull a fast one, they wouldn¡¯t be able to run


    away from him and his men. He made up his mind.


    He walked toward Regina. With a mocking grin, he lightly tapped her face. ¡°You should be grateful your


    bestie is here to save you.¡± Regina glowered, ¡°She¡¯s not my bestie! She¡¯s a busybody and nothing


    more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Jack pushed Regina toward Leah. Regina staggered and Leah quickly tried to help her


    steady herself. Annoyed, Regina frowned at Leah.


    Regina had never thought Leah would save her after what Regina said. She hated Leah¡¯s guts for


    taking away what belonged to her. Now this woman was here to rescue her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leah asked Regina with a concerned look. Regina avoided eye contact with her and


    she simply shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to catch up now. Where¡¯s my money?¡± Jack urged. Now she had made sure Regina


    was safe, Leah threw the bank card toward Jack. ¡°Take it.¡±


    As Jack tried to grab the card, Leah attempted to leave the chop shop with Regina.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Leah and Regina wobbled toward the exit. Before they reached it, someone stopped them in their


    tracks. ¡°Stop right there! Who says you can go now?¡±


    Two thugs swiftly blocked their way and they locked the exit. Leah¡¯s heart sank seeing their only way


    out taken away from them right in front of their eyes.


    She frowned at Jack, who was carefully cing the bank card into his pocket. He grinned at the two


    women. Leah¡¯s eyes glinted with hostility. ¡°Why can¡¯t we go now? I have already given you the money.


    Are you going back on your word now?¡±


    Leah had learned from the time she spent with Han to be cold and menacing when the situation


    called for it. Jack was briefly intimidated by the way she red at him.


    He approached Leah while checking her out from head to toe. ¡°How can I be sure you won¡¯t go to the


    cops the minute I let you go?¡±


    Leah hid Regina behind her and she tried to remain calm. ¡°I¡¯ve made a promise I won¡¯t go to the cops. I


    will never go back on my word.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately I don¡¯t know you enough to trust you,¡± Jack said, smiling. Leah¡¯s blood turned cold. She


    knew he was up to something. She asked coldly, ¡°How can I earn your trust then?¡±


    She could feel Jack¡¯s eyes devouring her. He said with a mischievous smile, ¡°All you have to do is let


    us take a few pictures. Then, we¡¯re good.¡±


    Leah hesitated. ¡°What kind of pictures are you talking about?¡± Jack scowled at her, ¡°What else? We


    both know you¡¯re soiled goods. Don¡¯t try to y the innocent here.¡±


    She realized instantly what Jack wanted ¨C her nudes. He would threaten to release her nudes if she


    went to the cops. Her face turned pale. She took a deep breath and she refused tantly, ¡°No fucking


    way.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your choice. No pictures, no leaving this ce,¡± Jack said in a menacing tone, ¡°What¡¯s the big


    deal anyway? You¡¯re already selling your body.¡±


    Regina¡¯s face fell. She didn¡¯t expect Jack to ask for such an impossible request after they gave him the


    money. Leah was Han¡¯s woman; there was no way she would agree to this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Regina bit her lip, determined, ¡°You¡¯ll let her go.¡± Jack sneered at her, ¡°Come on! Everyone¡¯s


    seen your body. Your nude is not worth a dime.¡±


    Regina¡¯s face went as white as a ghost. Leah scowled at the giggling men, ¡°Show some respect to the


    lady, will you?¡±


    ¡°Or what? Are you going to beat us up?¡± Jack chuckled, looking at Leah with disdain. Leah pursed her


    lip and she instinctively moved to touch the dagger by her waist.


    She kept the dagger hidden and she asked, ¡°So are you saying you¡¯re not letting us go without taking


    my nudes, even if we have already given you the money?¡±


    ¡°Nobody is leaving without taking nudes,¡± Jack said and he turned to signal his men. Two men began


    walking toward Leah. She held her breath, ready to fight for her life.


    They left her with no choice but to fight back now. She took out her dagger when the two men were


    merely a few steps away from her. The dagger gleamed in the dim light of the chop shop.


    Leah stood in front of Regina, holding the dagger tightly. She threatened, ¡°One step closer and you¡¯re


    dead!¡± Jack was stunned momentarily; he didn¡¯t expect her to be prepared.


    The thug on Leah¡¯s rightughed and he challenged her, ¡°Show us what you¡¯ve got! Do you dare to


    stab me in the neck?¡± He thought she was bluffing and she wouldn¡¯t hurt him.


    Feeling confident, the thug charged toward her. Caught off guard, Leah swung the dagger around while


    screaming. The thug yelled in pain as blood oozed from his wrist.


    Leah was startled. She didn¡¯t expect the thug to charge at her and she could actually hurt him. Her face


    turned pale and she was so overwhelmed she couldn¡¯t move.


    Regina swiftly reacted. She grabbed Leah¡¯s arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Leah panicked and she remained still


    with her dagger.


    This gave Jack an opening to attack Leah. He rushed toward her to grab her dagger. Leah instinctively


    backed away, ¡°Stay back!¡±


    Regina knew they had to leave now or never. She tried to force Leah to move toward the exit, but Jack


    wouldn¡¯t back down.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jack and Leah struggled to take control of the dagger. He was furious; he didn¡¯t expect her to be so


    stubborn. Outraged, he grabbed Leah¡¯s wrist to turn the dagger toward her instead.


    Leah was so focused on gaining control of the dagger, she didn¡¯t notice what he was doing. She felt


    someone gripping her shoulders, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Before she could react, Regina had thrown herself between Leah and Jack. She turned pale and she


    coughed blood. Her hands fell from Leah¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Regina!¡± Leah screamed and she held Regina in her arms. She could feel blood on her hands. Leah


    shook like a leaf at the sight of Regina¡¯s blood.


    Jack was also stunned to see Regina taking the hit for Leah. He never thought Regina was capable of


    being selfless.


    ¡°Help! Call the ambnce!¡± Leah held Regina tightly and she tried her best to stop Regina¡¯s bleeding


    while screaming in agony.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Jack and the thugs looked at one another and their faces turned pale. It was a no-brainer they weren¡¯t


    calling the ambnce.


    More importantly, they couldn¡¯t let the two women live to call the cops on them. Jack swiftly took the


    dagger from the ground.


    Leah could only focus on Regina right now. Regina was stabbed in the back and she was soaked in


    blood. Her body became cold and she was shivering.


    ¡°Why?¡± Leah mumbled in a quavering voice, ¡°Why did you take the hit for me? I thought you hated me.


    Why did you save me?¡±


    Regina¡¯s arms were lying weakly beside her body. The blood had drained from her face. She lifted a


    faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I hate you because Han loves you.¡±


    Leah took her phone with a trembling hand. ¡°Shhh, stop talking now. I¡¯ll get you an ambnce and I¡¯ll


    make sure you¡¯re okay. Then, you can talk as much as you like.¡±


    Regina smiled weakly. ¡°Leah, you¡¯re still so naive.¡± Does Leah truly believe they could walk out of this


    chop shop alive?


    Leah had always been a naive and simple girl since high school. Regina approached Leah with the


    ulterior motive to snatch Han away from her, but Leah thought they were friends and she told her


    everything.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t so naive, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get close enough to steal your cell phone,¡± Regina said


    feebly. Her mind became crystal clear as she was on the brink of death. She thought about her life and


    she tried to remember as much as she could.


    Regina tugged at Leah¡¯s sleeve with her bloodstained hand. ¡°Even though you¡¯re so naive, I¡¯m jealous


    of you for getting Han¡¯s attention. You¡¯ve been loving him the past ten years, and so have I.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the only text Han ever replied to you? You¡¯ve probably forgotten all about it. I


    remember you asking Han to stay and go to college together. He replied saying yes. I also remember


    the day he snapped a picture of you using your cell phone when you were asleep. I¡¯ve been so jealous


    of you. I wanted so badly to be you¡­¡± Regina¡¯s voice faltered.


    Leah¡¯s mind went nk. She didn¡¯t recall any of these, but tears were rolling down her cheeks as she


    listened to Regina. ¡°Will you please stop talking? Tell me more after we get out, okay?¡±


    ¡°Did you truly believe we could walk out of here alive?¡± Regina sneered at her and she coughed more


    blood. ¡°Don¡¯t be naive, Leah.¡±


    Trembling, Leah wiped away Regina¡¯s blood. Leah¡¯s warmth reminded Regina of her dying body. She


    lifted a weak smile. ¡°I used to hate your gut because you took away the love of my life. Now I can no


    longer hate you.¡±


    She paused to take a deep breath. ¡°Why did you have to get me water miles away in the dead of


    winter? Why did you have to help me with homework untilte at night? Why did you have to take the


    me for me to run around the field?¡±


    Her voice was faltering and her vision became blurry. She grabbed Leah¡¯s hand, ¡°I wish we had never


    met, Leah. Maybe then, my life will end differently.¡±


    Leah couldn¡¯t stop sobbing. Regina was dying and Leah couldn¡¯t do anything to help. She could only


    hold Regina tightly, begging her to stay alive, ¡°Please, stop talking. You¡¯ll be okay, I promise. When


    you¡¯re healthy again, you can tell me anything you want.¡±


    Despite Leah desperately trying to keep Regina alive, Regina slowly shut her eyes. Before she drew


    herst breath, Regina muttered, ¡°I¡¯m d I got to know you, Leah.¡±


    Regina fell silent in Leah¡¯s arms. Leah couldn¡¯t believe it. She cried in despair, ¡°Help! Can someone


    save her please?¡± Nobody was there to help them.


    Jack walked toward her, grinning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be with her soon enough.¡± Leah didn¡¯t hear him.


    All she could think of right now was Regina and their memories together in high school.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Jack pointed the dagger at Leah¡¯s back. He was about to stab her


    when someone barged into the chop shop. The thugs shouted in surprise, ¡°Ron!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ron was standing by the exit. He instantly saw Leah kneeling on the ground. After the call with Leah


    this morning, he went to do some investigations and he found something fishy.


    He got here following the leads he found and all he could see entering this ce was a blood-soaked


    Leah. He was boiling with anger. Furious, he kicked at Jack and Jack fell.


    The men tailing Ron were in a rage. ¡°How dare you touch Ron¡¯s girl? Do you want to die?¡± One of them


    asked Ron, ¡°What should we do with them?¡±


    Ron replied coldly, ¡°Kill them all.¡± Jack¡¯s blood turned cold. He fell to his knees and he begged for


    forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know she was your girl, Ron. Please forgive us!¡±


    His pleas fell on deaf ears. Before he could finish his sentence, Ron¡¯s men took him away ¨C they


    wouldn¡¯t kill him in front of Leah.


    It was quiet again in the chop shop. Ron approached Leah cautiously. He gently touched her shoulder,


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Leah looked at Ron with her tear-stained face. She saw a gleam of hope in him. ¡°Ron, you¡¯re here.


    Please save her¡­¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Ron nced at the lifeless woman in Leah¡¯s arms and he knew instantly Regina was dead.


    In the many years treading the underbelly of the city, he had killed countless people and it was clear as


    day to him Regina was beyond saving.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ron sighed and he took Leah¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s take you home first, and then I¡¯ll take care of this woman,


    alright?¡± Leah shook her head, seemingly in a daze. ¡°No, we have to send her to the hospital. She


    needs treatment. She cannot die like this.¡±


    His heart clenched in his chest looking at a crestfallen Leah. He shouldn¡¯t feel anything by now seeing


    Regina dead, but he cared about Leah.


    Leah couldn¡¯t ept the fact Regina was dead. She wouldn¡¯t allow her friend to die in front of her,


    especially when Regina sacrificed herself for Leah.


    Ron knew he had to tell her the truth no matter how cruel it was. ¡°She¡¯s dead. There¡¯s nothing a doctor


    can do now. If we send her to the hospital, the cops will get involved and they¡¯ll find out about Jack and


    us eventually.¡±


    He had tried his best to analyze the situation, hoping Leah would return to her senses. She was


    choking back tears as she mumbled, ¡°No, she¡¯s not dead. You¡¯re lying. Stop lying to me!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t listening to him. He stepped forward to carry her in his arms. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take good


    care of her body, alright?¡± Leah tugged at his shirt and she cried her heart out.


    Leah knew what was happening, but she couldn¡¯t ept it. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact Regina died


    because of her. I thought you hated me! Why did you risk your life to save me?


    Ron¡¯s heart ached with pity for her. He let out a deep breath. He told his men to take care of things and


    he carried Leah to the White residence.


    After a shower, Leah stopped crying, but she still looked dazed. While she was showering, Ron quickly


    whipped up some pasta.


    ¡°Hungry? I¡¯ve made pasta. Get over here and grab some,¡± he asked, seeing Leah fresh out of the


    shower. Her hair was still wet but she didn¡¯t seem to care.


    She sat down by the dining table, but she didn¡¯t feel like eating. Ron was nervous as this was his first


    time cooking for Leah. Even though he had made pasta before, he wasn¡¯t confident Leah would like the


    taste.


    Leah eventually thanked him and she took a bite. She had barely eaten when she started sobbing


    again. She asked Ron, ¡°What did you do with her body?¡±


    She looked pale, but she was calm. Her heart ached when she thought of Regina¡¯s lifeless body in her


    arms. Ron answered swiftly, ¡°My boys have sent her to a funeral home. They will take care of


    everything from there, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Leah sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t even told her I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ron sat down beside her, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Leah


    shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t looked for herst night; if I hadn¡¯t brought a dagger; if I hadn¡¯t stayed after giving the


    money, would she still be alive now? Maybe she wouldn¡¯t be dead now.¡± She buried her face in her


    hands, weeping uncontrobly.


    Ron tried tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not, alright?¡± Leah was inconsble. She continued


    crying for almost an hour before she finally fell asleep.


    He waited until she was sound asleep before he gently carried her back to her bed. He tucked her in


    and he quietly left the room.


    Leah was in a bad ce for a long time after Regina¡¯s death. She barely gathered herself to deal with


    Regina¡¯s funeral together with Ron. Two weekster, they found Regina¡¯s final resting ce and she


    was given a proper burial.


    Regina¡¯s funeral was carried out on a rainy day, attended by only Leah and Ron. Ron followed Leah


    silently, holding an umbre over both their heads.


    As the coffin was lowered, Ron asked, ¡°Should we inform her stepfather?¡± Leah recalled how Regina


    despised the man for beating her and selling her to Colors. She pursed her lip and she shook her head.


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t deserve to know.¡±


    Ron nodded and he took over a paper box from his men. ¡°Well, my boys took a trip to Regina¡¯s ce


    and here are all her things in this box. It¡¯s not a lot.¡±


    Leah took the box. It was light. For the 25 years Regina had lived, she had only left behind this much.


    She nced up at Ron, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Ron waved his hand. Leah opened the box with a smile. Even though it was raining,


    she could see the contents of the box without getting wet, as Ron¡¯s umbre was big enough to cover


    both of them.


    There weren¡¯t a lot of things, but Leah found quite a bit of unexpected stuff. For example, there was a


    stack of love letters addressed to Han; Regina wrote a letter every year during high school.


    There was also a photo album. Leah found Regina¡¯s pictures from young until she was a grownup. She


    was seen together with her family in some of them when she was still a carefree girl, smiling from ear


    to ear.


    Leah turned a page and she was stunned. She saw two girls in a photo with the same hairstyle, smiling


    at the camera. It was a photo of Regina and Leah taken during high school.


    She took the photo out. At the back of the photo, someone wrote, ¡°Regina¡¯s best friend at 16.¡± Leah


    stared at the words and tears began to well up in her eyes.


    Regina did consider Leah as her best friend for a time. Perhaps it was all Leah needed to know.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    With Regina¡¯s belongings in her arms, Leah walked out of the cemetery with Ron.


    The rain had stopped, and the sky turned sunny again. Ron put away his umbre and looked at Leah.


    ¡°Where are you going? Let me drive you there!¡± he said


    Leah had been very depressedtely. Ron was afraid that something would happen to her and wanted


    to keep herpany.


    After thinking for a while, Leah looked at Regina¡¯s belongings in her arms. Regina wrote ten letters to


    Han every year, but none of them were delivered to him.


    Leah recalled what Regina said while holding her hand tightly, ¡°I love him as much as you do!¡± Regina


    loved Han deeply, and she should let Han know about it.


    Leah held the box tightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Howard Group.¡±


    Hearing that, Ron frowned and asked, ¡°Are you going to look for Han?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to give Regina¡¯s belongings to him,¡± Leah answered.


    Although Ron did not want Leah to meet Han again, he had no choice seeing her firm attitude. He


    could not help but sigh. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The two drove to the Howard Group. Leah had worked in thepany for two months before, so she


    was quite familiar with the people in thepany. She also knew the two girls at the front desk. It


    should not be a problem for her to go see Han after talking to them.


    With the box in her hands, Leah walked to the reception. Ron was waiting for her at the door. In fact, he


    hated the ce. He stood at the door with his arms crossed over his chest. He then lit a cigarette and


    began to smoke.


    However, as soon as Leah walked in, the receptionists¡¯ expressions changed at the sight of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Han. I have something to give him. Can you help me inform him?¡± Leah asked politely.


    In fact, people in thepany kept ndering and spreading rumors about Leah when she worked


    there, but she never cared or tried to defend herself. Everyone thought she was easily bullied, so they


    only took her silence as acquiescence and looked down upon her. Not only that, the wholepany


    was still talking about how Molly fired her. As soon as Leah appeared, the girls at the front desk looked


    at her contemptuously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. White. CEO has made an announcement that he won¡¯t see you if youe to look for


    him.¡±


    Leah was used to hearing such contempt. Their words did not affect her feelings at all. She held the


    box and said expressionlessly, ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll wait here for him.¡±


    There was a small couch in the lobby for guests. Leah sat down with the box in her arms. She knew


    Han had to go out for lunch. She nned to give the box to her when she saw him.


    The girls at the front desk looked at each other and were stunned. Leah was not a bit embarrassed at


    all even though they tried to disdain her with their words.


    ¡°TSK! TSK! She¡¯s so shameless. Why is she still waiting here when Mr. Howard already said he


    refuses to see her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she was so arrogant when she left. But look at her now. Shees back to ingratiate herself


    with Mr. Howard again.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Howard gets back with Ms. Lamere? She has no chance at all.¡±


    Hearing their sarcastic words, Leah was not a bit affected. She did not know how long she had been


    waiting. When she was about to lose her patience, the door of the VIP lift suddenly opened.


    Leah quickly picked up the box and stood up. As soon as the lift opened, Han walked out with several


    people around him.


    When the girls at the front desk saw that, they quickly greeted Han nervously, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr.


    Howard.¡±


    At the same time, they observed Han¡¯s reaction, fearing that he was unhappy. After all, Han had


    scolded them for neglecting Leah before.


    However, Han walked out of the lift and walked out as if he did not see Leah at all.


    Seeing that, Leah immediately stopped him. ¡°Han, I have something to give you.¡±


    As expected, Han halted, but he did not turn around. Leah rushed toward him.


    However, as soon as Leah looked at him, she saw a touch of impatience in his cold eyes. Han looked


    at her as if she was a stranger.


    Leah was stunned.


    The next second, Han asked impatiently, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Leah opened the box and took out ten letters. ¡±These are ten love letters from Regina¡­¡±


    However, before she could finish her words, Han interrupted her coldly, ¡°Love letters?¡±


    Leah frowned. She did not like Han interrupting her.


    Ignoring her, Han sneered and looked at the letters in Leah¡¯s hands with disdain. ¡°Ms. White, please,


    we are all adults. and I¡¯m not interested in these things.¡±


    ¡°No, you must take them. They are from Regina¡­¡± Leah said again.


    ¡°You want money, I already give it to you. Why are you still pestering me? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re


    cheap?¡± Han¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    In fact, every word Han said seemed like a knife, stabbing Leah¡¯s heart. Leah could not help but frown.


    Why is he suddenly behaving like that? He is not like that before! she mused.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Han ordered coldly.


    Leah gritted her teeth. However, thinking of Regina who had died in her arms, she plucked up her


    courage and said, ¡°No matter what, you must take these letters!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han raised his hand and took a letter from Leah¡¯s hand.


    A bad feeling rose in Leah¡¯s heart.


    The next second, Han tore the envelope in half in front of her.


    Leah looked at Han in disbelief. How could he do that? When did he be so cold-hearted? she


    wondered.


    Leah bit her lip and could not help quivering. No, he has always been like that. I was the one who


    thought he had changed. Does he return to who he used to be now that he has lost his memory?

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Leah lunged forward and snatched away the envelope that Han had ripped. Fortunately, it had only


    been torn in two. Biting her lip hard, she red at Han in fury. " What do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    "I¡¯ve already told you before, things like this are useless to me." Han stared at her coldly. " Since you¡¯ve


    given them to me, it¡¯s my business how I want to dispose of them."


    Leah took a deep breath, gritting her teeth. Unable to suppress her rage, she snapped. " Han Howard,


    there¡¯s definitely something wrong with you! How can you treat someone''s painstakingbor of love so


    lightly?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Han looked slightly taken aback at her tirade. However, he regained his cold indifference and retorted.


    "You¡¯re acting like a shrew, you know."


    "Me? A shrew?" Leah gestured to herself in indignation.


    Han finally ran out of patience. Arching a brow slightly, he said. "Thepany has already terminated


    your employment: you¡¯re not wee in the Howard Group any longer. Please leave now." His attitude


    and tone of voice toward Leah was exactly like how he would treat a stranger. Yet, half a month ago, he


    had shown her his tine feelings, even telling her that he was willing to make it up to her.


    Leah suddenly felt discouraged. Yes. Han had clearly forgotten everything in the past. Only she


    remembered his promises: he could simply forget all about them now.


    "I see. Very well." Leah made herself calm down. Carefully, she put the tom envelope back into the box


    and turned to leave.


    "Wait." Han¡¯s voice stopped her.


    Leah¡¯s brow furrowed. Turning, she asked, " What now?"


    Han lifted his chin and indicated the ground with a dismissive nce. " Take your trash with you."


    A few stray shreds of papery on the ground from when Han had tom up the letter. On the pristine


    white marble tiles, they looked incongruous.


    Leah''s expression became several degrees darker. Trash? This man could actually say that a heart-


    felt, hand-written letter was hash? She drew a deep breath and eyed Han. "Very well." With that, she


    walked over to where he was standing, bent down, and picked up the pieces of paper by his foot.


    Han watched her. and a perplexed look flickered in his eyes. However, it was only for a very brief


    moment. His expression became cold and distant once more, and he walked away from her. He did not


    look at her again.


    Leah retrieved the shreds of paper and tossed them into the trash can. Just as she was about to leave,


    she noticed the derisive looks of the ghls from the reception desk.


    "I guess she actually thought she''d get special treatment from Mr. Howard! Now that he''s gotten back


    together with Ms. Lamere. though, she''s really indulging in some wishful thinking."


    "Yeah. Mr. Howard might have lost his memory, but he''s still in love with Ms. Lamere. It''s a very


    admirable thing. It''s not something any Tom, Dick, or Hany can have."


    "Tsk tsk. How pitiful."


    Leah walked past them, her face expressionless. Abruptly, she stopped and turned around,


    commenting ndly, "Since you have so much time to wag your tongues around here, you might be


    better off thinking about your own situations instead. Even if I leave the Howard Group, I''ll still be paid


    200 million in damages. I''m certainly better off than Ms. Lamere. Are any of you in a position to pity


    me?" She gazed at them coldly.


    The girls'' expressions immediately turned pale, and they shut up at once. They had not forgotten


    Molly''s furious expression as if she had been forced to swallow a bitter pill the day that Leah had


    wanted to im that 200 million. Nor had they forgotten the huge tantrum and scene that Molly had


    thrown in the office.


    They realized that Leah was not someone they could afford to antagonize.


    Leah headed out of the office and found that Ron was still waiting for her outside. However, he was


    now seated in the car. When he saw her exiting, he gantly got out and opened the door for her.


    Something suddenly urred to Leah when she got into the car. "That''s right, Ron. Are you aware that


    Mis. Sanders''s birthday celebration is next week?"


    Ron''s smiling expression faltered for a second. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he lit a cigarette,


    leaning back against the car seat and taking two long drags. "Of course I am," he replied, grinning.


    "You..." Leah began, then stopped.


    Ron chuckled, and there was something roguish in his smile. He finished his cigarette, then stubbed it


    out in the ashtray before replyingzily, "Oh. don''t worry. I''ll definitely prepare a big gift for her." He


    fastened liis seat belt, then stalled the car and drove off.


    A ck Bentley drove out from behind them. In the passenger''s seat. Han stared in the direction that


    Leah and Ron had taken, and his expression was as dark as a thundercloud.


    At the Lamere residence. Molly was hanging onto Jackson''s aim and saying coquettishly. "Daddy,


    tonight Han''sing over to have dinner with us. Please, do ask the kitchen staff to prepare several of


    his favorite dishes."


    "Silly girl, as if we didn''t know that your precious Han ising over? I''ve already asked them to


    prepare everything," Mi s. Lamere said,ing over to them and gazing fondly at her daughter.


    Jackson put down the newspaper he was reading and straightened Molly''s slouched position.


    Chuckling, he replied. "You''re already a mother, and you''re still so undignified. Sit down. I want to ask


    you something."


    " What about?" Molly seated herself on the couch with some modicum of decorum.


    Jackson took off his sses and nibbed liis forehead. "That business about Charlotte''s myeloma: have


    you sorted it out yet?"


    Molly''s face froze, and her expression looked as if she found the topic distastefill. After a moment, she


    gave a forced smile and answered, "Yes, I''ve sorted it all out. Don''t worry. Daddy. I followed what you


    told me to do."


    "Good. Understand this: you might not be able to hang onto Han. but your child has to be protected at


    all costs. Even if Han doesn''t many you now, the position as mistress of the Howard household will fall


    to you eventually," Jackson said in an extremely serious maimer.


    Mis. Lamere wrinkled her forehead with anxiety and asked Molly, "If Han finds out about this, what will


    happen then?"


    "He''s lost liis memory now, so he can''t remember anything at all. Even if it does ur to him, he¡¯ll think


    it¡¯s all for Charlotte''s benefit. What can he do?" Jackson nced up at his wife with displeasure, liis


    gaze calcting.


    Molly shot a nce at the clock and said hastily," Mom. Daddy. Han is going to be here soon. Later on.


    remember to talk about the two of us and how we were in the past. Don¡¯t mention that b*tch Leah..."


    "Alright." Mi''s. Lamere looked resigned.


    Not long after that, Molly heard the sound of a car pulling up at the Lamere residence. Beaming from


    ear to ear, she got up and hurried out, just in time to see Han getting down from the car. His expression


    was rather distant and cool, and he looked around, weighing up his surroundings.


    "Han!" Molly ran over to meet him and caught hold of his wrist. "How is it? Don¡¯t you find this ce very


    familiar?"


    Han¡¯s gaze traveled past Molly and alighted on Jackson, who was standing behind her. For whatever


    reason, he suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of disgust and loathing.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Han and Jackson stared at each other for roughly three seconds. It was Molly who hurriedly broke what


    was bing an awkward silence. "Han, let me introduce you again, since you can''t remember now.


    This is my father, Jackson: he''s the head of Linkville''s tax department."


    Han''s brow furrowed imperceptibly. The head of Linkville''s tax department...


    He distinctly recalled that he had a private document on liisputer, and the contents of it were


    entirely about...


    " What''s wrong, Han? Why are you looking like that?" Jackson noticed that something was off about


    Han''s gaze but kept liisposure. He was too much of an old hand to betray anything on his


    expression, but he watched Han''s reactions like a hawk, and liis entire bodynguage radiated a sense


    of forbidding dominance.


    Han''s face betrayed no emotion whatsoever as he replied, "It''s nothing. I was just thinking about


    something in the past, that''s all."


    When Molly heard this, she beamed and cooed, "What have you remembered, hmm?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Han shook his head. A trace of disappointment flickered in Molly''s gaze, but she merely smiled and


    said, "Oh, that''s alright then. Take your time."


    "Please doe inside and chat, don''t stand here at the door." Mrs. Lamere hastily ushered everyone


    inside. The dining room had already been set with Han''s favorite dishes. Everyone earned on chatting


    as they ate.


    "Han," Jackson said abruptly as he savored liis soup, "Have you been able to find a suitable donor for


    Charlotte''s myeloma?"


    Han pursed his lips and answered expressionlessly, "Not yet." Molly had already brought the matter up


    when she took him back to Linkville. At the time, he had been startled to discover that he had a child:


    what was more, the child was liis and Molly''s. After meeting Charlotte, he had experienced an odd


    sense of familiarity, which was what had put his suspicions to rest.


    Charlotte was most certainly his child. There could be no doubt about that. If that was the case, then


    Molly was definitely his fiancee. However, who was Sarah Wliite then? Was she truly the scheming,


    money-grubbing gold-digger Molly had made her out to be?


    "I have an idea if you''d like to hear it?" Jackson put down liis soup spoon and gave Han a meaningful


    look.


    Han experienced an unpleasant sense of unease. Without changing liis expression, he asked. "What


    do you have in mind?"


    A faint half-smile yed about Jackson''s mouth. "Since we can''t find a suitable donor yet and we can''t


    use just any bone marrow, why don''t you look for a woman you could have another child with and use


    their bone marrow for Charlotte''s transnt?"


    Han''s head jerked up involuntarily at this, and a flicker of astonishment shed through liis eyes. How


    could Jackson even suggest such an insidious, unscrupulous thing?


    "What? Do you think that''s heartless and cruel?" Jackson shrugged and chuckled lightly. "Well, think


    about it this way. A child can still survive if their bone marrow'' is extracted: at most they might have


    congenital defects. If you''re able to find a mercenary woman and pay her well, she might be willing to


    do it."


    Han''s hands clenched slightly, and he shot a nce tow''ard Molly with a very forbidding expression.


    She averted her eyes aw''kwardly. Her reaction told him all he needed to know.


    He put down liis eating utensils, then wiped liis mouth with one of the paper napkins. "I don''t agree with


    that. I''ll find some wray to deal with Charlotte''s myeloma, but I''m not about to sacrifice anyone to do it."


    His voice betrayed liis irritation. Standing up. he turned and left the dining room.


    "Han!" Molly ran after him.


    Jackson watched Han''s tall, forbidding figure departing. His smiling expression had not altered


    throughout the entire exchange. Slowly, he leaned back against the chair and gave a slow, meaningful


    smile. He had already anticipated that Han would decline his suggestion.


    "Jackson. wrhat happens now? Won''t tliis make Han turn against us?" Mis. Lamere fretted, her brow¡¯


    creased in anxiety.


    "There''s nothing to w''orry about. We''ve set out the bait, that''s all," Jackson replied coolly.


    "Han!" Molly caught up with Han at the gate. He was opening the car door, but she caught hold of liis


    hand, stopping him. His browr creased slightly, and he nced at her, irritation evident in liis


    expression. "What is it?"


    Molly shot him a quick look filled with anxiety, her heart beating fast. Delicately, she enquired, " Are you


    not in favor of Daddy''s suggestion, or is it because of that gold-digging woman, Sarah?"


    Han''s frown rxed slightly. Coldly he turned his eyes awray, answering, "Why wrould a pretentious


    woman like that concern me?" After a slight pause, he added. "Sarah Wliite is nothing to me: she wont


    influence whatever decision I make."


    Molly heaved a silent sigh of relief when she saw his look of disdain. At longst, he was finally


    disgusted by that woman! She let go of Han''s hand, and her smile reappeared as she answered,


    "Since you''re not in favor of it, I w''on''t bring the matter up again. That''s right. Han. Mi s. Sanders will be


    having her birthday celebration this week. Will youe with me?"


    The Wliite family was very close to the Sanders. Leah was sure to be at the dinner since Mi s. Sanders


    was so fond of her.


    Han got into the car and put liis hands on the steering wheel, nodding absentmindedly. "I have wrork to


    do at the office still. I''ll take my leave now." He drove off after that. He might have lost liis memory, but


    his mind was still sharp as ever. It was impossible not to mistake Molly''s underlying meaning.


    It was around 8 pm by this time. Han drove aimlessly around the Linkville city center. He stared at the


    teeming nightlife on the streets, his gaze preupied. Gradually, however, a trace of perplexity


    appeared in liis eyes.


    He was in the midst of a prosperous, bustling city and he had everything he could possibly want, yet he


    felt an odd emptiness within him. Had he felt like tliis in the past, or was this a result of losing liis


    memory?


    Without being aware of it, he had driven to the Wliite residence and wras now7 at the gate. He did not


    know7 why he hade here, only that he felt an odd sense of peace and cahn whenever he looked


    at the lights shining brightly in the house.


    Han stopped the car and let his mind drift, quietly observing the Wliite residence. As he watched, a


    skulking figure suddenly drew7 his attention.


    This was a very quiet residential area. The residents primarily drove their cars to and fro: very few7


    people walked around.


    Furthermore, the figure was constantly pacing in front of the Wliite residence''s gate but made no move


    to go in. This in itself wras sufficient to arouse anyone''s suspicions.


    Han''s brows lifted slightly. After a moment of consideration, he got out of the car. Very stealthily, he


    made his w7ay over to the skulking figure until he was right behind it, then asked abruptly, "What are


    you doing here?"


    "Eep!" The figure gave a startled shriek and spun around, iling wildly. "Don''t take me back! I w''on''t go


    back!"

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Han¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The skulking figure was none other than Shawn Ford!


    He was not personally acquainted with Shawn, but upon returning to Linkville, he had made a point to


    investigate the man¡¯s background. What he had discovered had given him quite a shock.


    "What are you doing here?" Han¡¯s gaze grew even chillier as he eyed Shawn with evident disdain.


    The sound of Han¡¯s familiar voice made Shawn look up immediately. Upon encountering the other¡¯s


    severe, judgmental gaze, he involuntarily shrank back slightly. In a tiny voice, he stammered. "I.. .I¡¯m h-


    here to see Sarah!"


    Han''s frown deepened. A deep sense of loathing and disgust for the other man rose up within him.


    "If I recall, she already sent you home, didn''t she?"


    "But I want to be with her! I don''t want to go home!" Shawn persisted stubbornly.


    Han''s expression grew even darker when Shawn dered he wanted to be with Sarah. In fact, his


    entire aspect was so forbidding that Shawn did not dare open his mouth.


    After a moment. Han finally broke the oppressive silence. "I¡¯ll send you home." Currently, Shawn wras


    only 7 years old mentally. Even if he looked like a perfectly capable adult, there was no telling what sort


    of dangers he might encounter, walking around alone at night. While Han honestly washed he could


    leave the other to sink or swim, he could not shake off the fact that they had some sort of a connection.


    It gave him a headache.


    However, Shawn shoved him aside and snapped petntly, "I won¡¯t go home! I want to see Sarah!"


    Taking advantage of Han having let down liis guard briefly, he ran towrard the White residence, yelling.


    "Sarah! Sarah! I¡¯m here to see you!"


    Han looked extremely displeased. He did not want Shawn and Sarah to get too close. Striding forward,


    he grabbed hold of Shawn and dragged him back to the car. intending to bundle him in and send him


    home.


    However, Shawn proved to be surprisingly strong. When he began struggling and thrashing in earnest,


    even Han found it difficult to hang onto him.


    "What the hell are you two doing?" A freezing voice snapped from behind them.


    Both men froze on the spot.


    Leah was in pajamas, standing just inside the gate of the White residence and staring expressionlessly


    at the two of them. Han and Shawn were locked together in an extremely awrkward pose. From wfrere


    she was, it looked as if they were two primary school students fighting. She pursed her lips slightly and


    repeated. "What the hell are you two doing?"


    Han finally came back to his senses. However, right at that moment, he felt a sudden sharp pain in his


    hand. Giving a startled hiss, he stared in astonishment at Shawn, wdio had sunk his teeth into his


    finger like a vicious dog. As Han loosened his grip, Shawn dashed over to Leah, wailing like a child


    telling tales to an adult. "Sarah! Let me in quick, that bad man is trying to bully me!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han¡¯s browr creased slightly; so Shawm regarded Sarah as his savior and himself as the bad man?


    Leah did not even know'' howr to react w''hen she saw'' Shawm¡¯s pleading face. Emotionlessly. she


    asked. "Why are you here again?"


    "I missed you." Shawm faltered.


    Leah¡¯s expression was frosty as she ordered. "It¡¯s alreadyte. Go home now."


    Unexpectedly. Shawm suddenly burst into tears. Sobbing like a child, he wailed, "No! I don¡¯t want to go


    home! I just want to be with you, Sarah, I don¡¯t wrant to go home!"


    Leah''s agitation made her raise her voice. "Shawm Ford, stop making an unreasonable fuss! You may


    wrant to be with me, but I have no desire to be with you!"


    This was the first time she had ever spoken so angrily to Shawm. His face took on a hurt look as he


    pleaded. "Sarah, don¡¯t you wrant me anymore?"


    The wdiole situation was giving Leah a headache. However, she just w¡¯anted to be rid of the problem


    that was Shawm once and for all, so she steeled herself and replied coldly, "I¡¯ve never w¡¯anted you,


    ever."


    Shawm¡¯s entire expression crumbled as if something inside him had abruptly shattered. He ground liis


    teeth together and red at Han. In a quivering voice, he used, "I knew it! Everyone looks up to


    him. No one likes me. I hate all of you!" With that, he turned and dashed toward the street as fast as liis


    legs could cany him. In an instant, he had vanished.


    Han frowmed and was about to chase after Shawm when he heard Leah from behind him. "Stay where


    you are, Han Howard." Despite the irritation liis expression disyed, he did actuallye to a halt.


    Standing at the gate, he eyed Leah and asked. "Well? What is it?"


    Leah''s gaze went to Han''s finger where Shawm had bitten him. "You''re bleeding. I''ll go fetch you a


    ster." She intended to hand him Regina''s letters as well.


    However, Han turned awray with a smirk. "So this is part of your seduction scheme too?"


    Leah was taken aback. "Excuse me?"


    Han shot her a derisive smile, liis tone full of mockery. "You seduce men tliis way, I see."


    Leah looked thunderstruck.


    "Did you seduce Shawm like tliis as well?" Han closed in on her menacingly. "Once you''ve managed to


    wrap a man around your little finger, you just discard them once you''ve sucked them diy, all for the sake


    of money. That''s your little game, is it?"


    Leah could hardly believe her ears. "Are you mad? Who the hell has been telling you these tilings?"


    Of course, Han was not about to reveal liis source of information. Instead, he eyed Leah coldly. "Tliis is


    merely what I''ve observed. You''re utterly despicable. Stay as far awray from me as you can." With that,


    he got into the car and drove off.


    The October night air was very chilly, and Leah was d only in a set of thin cotton pajamas. Standing


    at the gate, watching Han''s departure, she felt chilled to the bone. It had been a long time since Han


    had said such tilings to her. True, he had spoken even more hurtful w¡¯ords in the past, but.. .for


    whatever reason, she could not help feeling cut to the quick.


    In the meantime, Shawm kept on running, stumbling along the wray. However, he couldn''t outrun Han''s


    car. By the time he reached theer of the street, Han had already caught up with him.


    Han got down from the car and grabbed hold of Shawm''s wrist. "Get in. I''ll take you home."


    Shawm kept on struggling. "No! I won''t go back!"


    As the two men tussled, Shawm staggered, slipped, and fell backward. His head hit the pavement and


    began bleeding profusely. Han frowmed at tliis but said nothing. Instead, he bodily hauled Shawm into


    the car and took him straight to the hospital. Once the other had been admitted, he immediately called


    the Ford family''s butler, Mr. Carling, who showed up in record time.


    "Mr. Howard," Mr. Carling greeted Han very respectfully the minute he saw him.


    Han merely nodded: he was about to reply wlien liis phone suddenly rang. He answered the call, then


    abruptly turned to the butler. "My apologies, but something''se up, and I need to go. I''ll leave


    Shawm to you. then."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Mi; Carling''s demeanor remained as deferential as he said, "Okay. Mr. Howard, you can go."


    He had addressed him as "Mr. Howard" rather than "Mi; Han."


    Han hurried away. After he had left. Mr. Carling opened the door to the ward and walked in.


    The ward was very quiet at the time, and no doctors or nurses were in sight. Shawn was dressed in a


    hospital gown that was blue and white. Hey quietly on the bed, eyes closed, breathing steadily.


    He seemed to be in a deep sleep.


    Mi; Carling sat by the bed and sighed before asking earnestly, "Mr. Shawn, is there a need for you to


    torment yourself like this?"


    After hearing his words, Shawn, who was lying on the bed, abruptly opened his eyes.


    He no longer had that silly look in his eyes. Instead, a darker and more scheming appearance had


    taken its ce.


    Shawn sat up slowly from his bed. His head was still a little sore. The malicious and insidious intent in


    Shawn''s eyes grew more pronounced as he considered the price he had paid.


    "You don''t understand." Shawn said coldly, "it''s nothing to exact vengeance on Han by killing him.


    That''s far too easy for him."


    His expression grew'' more and more sinister when he suddenlyughed icily and drily as if he had


    thought of something that tickled him. "I wrant him to live liis entire life in agony and regret. I''ll make


    him watch as the woman he loves wralks awray from him. I want him to have nothing but pain and


    agony for the rest of his life!"


    Intense hatred filled Shawn''s eyes as he gritted liis teeth.


    For a brief moment, Mr. Carling was taken aback by his expression.


    He couldn''t understand how Shawn had be tliis way.


    "Why don''t you just stop, Mr. Shawn? Mr. Howard has never done anything to cause you harm.


    Besides...he has lost his memory and can''t remember anything. Your vengeance ispletely


    meaningless!" Mr. Carling tried hard to persuade him.


    "Stop talking!" Mr. Carling was interrupted by Shawn''s fierce and agitated speech. "If it wasn''t for Han.


    would my life be like this?" he said coldly, clutching the edge of the bed. "Back in the day. the Ford


    family was far more powerful than the Howard family. He and that woman are to me for everything!


    I''ll never forgive them for the rest of my life!"


    When Mr. Carling saw the intense hatred in Shawn''s eyes, he was rendered speechless and helpless


    inside.


    He had never walked a mile in Shawn''s shoes, so he had no idea wdiat the man was going through.


    It was just that he didn''t want the child he had raised with liis own hands to be a weapon of


    vengeance.


    Besides¡ª


    "However, Mr. Shawn, Ms. White is meless. She has a good heart." Mr. Carling let out a sigh.


    Yes, Leah had a good heart. Even if she had to face Shawn, who had previously hurt her, she would


    still properly care for him.


    Shawn remained unusually quiet.


    His fingers curled up slightly, and the gummy bears suddenly came to mind.


    Leah did, in fact, buy him that candy.


    Mi; Carling assumed that he had wavered upon observing his silence.


    After a while, Shawn''s eyes returned to being dark and cold as he said, "As long as anyone has


    anything to do with Han. they are all evil¡ªso is she."


    He sounded very cold.


    It was as if he was trying to convince himself.


    Mis. Sanders hosted a birthday banquet at Skai Restaurant on Friday.


    Leah wrent to the birthday banquet with Ron, while Ian wrent with Sasha.


    Sasha had been staying at the Sanders'' residencetely. Mis. Sanders had animosity toward her, but


    she didn''t say anything about it because of Ian.


    Mis. Sanders preferred Leah over Sasha because she was the White family''s eldest daughter and the


    family business''s heir. Leah would be more useful to Ian based solely on these factors.


    Supposedly, the two could live happily ever after, just like in a fairy tale.


    However, wrho would have thought that Ian would lose liis marbles and cancel the engagement


    banquet, infuriating Mis. Sanders.


    Mis. Sanders still harbored some resentment toward Ian these days.


    Mis. Sanders, on the other hand, had not expected Leah to show'' up with Ron!


    Mi s. Sanders'' face darkened in the blink of an eye when Leah took hold of Ron''s aim and walked to


    her side.


    "This is my birthday present to you, Mrs. Sanders." Leah handed over the gift box she was holding.


    Ron also used the asion to present liis gift cheerfully.


    Ron previously gave a gag gift at Gordon''s reception banquet, wdiich made Mi s. Sanders wrary of his


    gift.


    Mis. Sanders thus rejected Ron''s gift.


    She smiled a little forcedly as she epted Leah''s gift. Then, she said. "Sarah, you are such a good


    girl. How can you be friends with someone like him? Even if Ian had done you wrong, you can''t be with


    him..."


    She hesitated to speak.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Leah felt helpless.


    Sasha and Ian came over at tliis point.


    When Ian saw Leah, liis eyes flickered slightly. He seemed to be bursting at the seams and needed to


    say something to Leah.


    Even though they had only stopped seeing other for tivo weeks, Ian thought the chasm between them


    had grown so wide that it could never be bridged.


    "Ian," Sasha said as she tugged on liis arm and shook her head at him.


    Ian''s condition was already known to Sasha.


    But wdiat did it matter? She had been with Ian for five years, which was enough.


    Ian let out a sigh.


    "Sarah," he said as he approached, exuding restraint and caution.


    It was only one word, but it took all of liis courage.


    Leah''s heart wasn''t as tumultuous as it had been wiien she saw¡¯ Ian again.


    She had long since moved on from that after going through so much. She didn''t need to push it to


    happen since she had no affinities with him. At the very least, they were once good friends, and he had


    helped her a lot back then.


    "Long time no see," Leah said, smiling.


    Ron pouted and turned awray from Ian, repulsed.


    "Yes, it''s been a while." Ian moved in front of her and said, "I''ll announce somethingter."


    " What is it?" Leah felt a tiny bit shocked. Was he going to announce liis engagement to Sasha?


    "You''ll find outter," Ian said, forcing a smile.


    Leah nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    There was amotion at the entrance, and Leah instinctively looked up to see Molly walking in with a


    smile, holding Han''s hand.


    Tliis was Han''s first public appearance since losing liis memory, and he had brought Molly with him.


    Prior to this, there had been rumors that he and Molly had a tense rtionship and that he was


    intimately involved with the jewelry designer who had just returned from abroad.


    However, they had both shown up together. It was as if they were pping those rumor-mongers in the


    face.


    "Happy birthday. Mrs. Sanders." Molly said as she walked towards them, smiling.


    Han''s gaze was cold and indifferent. Leah cast a nce liis way, and his browr furrowred slightly in


    response.


    It appeared as though her mere gaze was enough to make him uneasy.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    "Aren''t you Ms. White?" Molly abruptly changed the subject to Leah.


    Leah''s heart was filled with a foreboding feeling.


    Sure enough, Molly next grabbed Han''s arm and said, with a yful smile. "Do you remember her.


    Han? Ian had previously abandoned her at the engagement banquet. She waster let go by our


    company as well."


    Finally. Han''s eyesnded on Leah, but he quickly averted them in abhor, muttering. "I don''t


    remember."


    Molly had been watching Han''s response closely.


    Finally, a triumphant smile broke out on Leah''s face as she realized he was staring at her with nothing


    but revulsion and no other feelings.


    Leah was now officially hated by Han!


    "It''s a good thing you don''t remember. We don''t need to keep in mind inconsequential people,"


    chuckled Molly as she made provocative eye contact with Leah.


    Leah, on the other hand, had already averted her gaze.


    She didn''t give a damn what Han said or did. She only had to be concealed about¡ª


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember me, but don''t forget that you still owe me 1.6 billion," Leah


    replied without making a face.


    Molly''s smile froze at theer of her mouth, and she red at Leah, snarling, "You''re such a gold


    digger!"


    Ron had initially intended to intervene and defend Leah, but after hearing her mention "1.6 billion," he


    became curious and enquired, "What is the tiling I''m hearing about 1.6 billion?"


    Leah started to speak when she noticed Ian holding Sasha''s hand and that they had moved to the side


    of the stage.


    The surrounding lights dimmed abruptly, and the noisy environment became silent.


    Leah had no choice but to swallow the words she was about to say.


    "Everyone, today is my mother''s birthday banquet, and I''d like to take tliis opportunity to make two


    announcements." Ian said through the microphone, his voice as warm as it had always been.


    People at the banquet began to specte about what the announcements could be given that they had


    to be made in such a grandiose fashion.


    "The first announcement is that I have decided to get engaged to tliis woman beside me, Ms. Sasha


    White," Ian said with a small smile while holding Sasha''s hand.


    Ian''s words rippled through the crowd like a skipping stone.


    Everyone was startled, and they all unconsciously turned to look at Leah.


    Half a month ago. Ian was nning a high-profile engagement with Leah, and many people were


    invited to the engagement banquet, causing the entire city to buzz with excitement.


    So many people had attended their engagement banquet at the time, and so many had wished them


    well.


    The blessings now appeared to have stayed with him, but the person who had taken her ce next to


    him was Sasha instead!


    How ironic!


    Even the guests in the room were unsure how to respond to the news, let alone Leah.


    Although she had already known in her heart, hearing Ian personally aimounce it was a different stoiy.


    Leah was still holding the ss of wine and smiling awkwardly. However, Leah was unsure how to


    respond to the sympathetic and intrigued looks directed at her.


    Ron took her hand and whispered, "Don''t be afraid. You still have me. I will keep you safe."


    Leah raised her head and gave him a weak smile.


    She''d heard that from far too many people in tliis world.


    They all eventually left her, one by one. A man''s mind could change so quickly.


    "Tsk tsk tsk! It''s quite ironic. The older brother broke off the engagement with his fiancee only to get


    engaged to her younger sister, and the younger brother is now consoling her." Molly said at Leah''s


    ears, her voice seeming to have a way undertone. "The rtionships are so messed up."


    Leah ignored her, but she knew what she said was correct.


    It was very ironic indeed.


    Everyone''s expressions were stiff except Mrs. Sanders, who managed to keep a forced smile on her


    face.


    Sasha was the only person in the room who wore a smile on her face. She looked at Ian joyfully as if


    he was fated to be her forever.


    In the end. Ian was still hers.


    "And what about the other tiling?" A guest from the audience asked.


    It wouldn''t matter if Ian announced something shockingter since nothing could shock them anymore


    after the earlier announcement.


    Ian was still smiling, but his voice had taken on a serious tone. "The second announcement is that I


    have decided to split up Wliite Group. I will return Ms. White''spany shares to her. In terms of my


    stake¡ª"


    Ian looked at Ron. who was standing a distance away. His eyes showed a range of conflicted emotions


    as he said, "As for my shares, I will transfer them to my younger brother, Ron Sanders."


    Mis. Sanders let out a scream as soon as he finished speaking.


    "What are you on about. Ian? Come on down right away!" Mrs. Sanders'' face sank as she reprimanded


    Ian, finding it impossible to maintain a smile.


    Ian shook his head, sighed, and said, "Mom, I''m not pulling your leg. I''ve already drawn up the equity


    transfer agreement, and after the banquet, I''ll give Ian my stake in Wliite Group, and Sarah will be


    thepany''s new boss."


    "Stop talking!" Mis. Sanders was enraged. She stormed onto the stage, snatched the microphone from


    his grasp, and threw it to the ground.


    "I''ve been with your dad for so long, and I''ve been holding back my rage and voice all for you to


    sessfully inherit Sanders'' family business. Ron is just a bastard. He is proof of your father''s


    wrongdoing toward us. What gives you the right to hand over something I''ve worked so hard to


    safeguard for you?!" Mis. Sanders chided Ian while pointing at his nose.


    Her words were hard to swallow. Leah was the closest to Ron. She noticed he was gradually clenching


    both hands, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging.


    For the first time. Ron did not refute Mis. Sanders. Instead, he yelled at Ian. "I don''t need your stupid


    company''s shares!"


    Ian continued to have a helpless look on his face.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He handled the circumstance calmly as though he had anticipated it. He said. "Mom, Ron, I''ve made up


    my mind. You also know that I did not intend to inherit thepany. It''s an interest in medicine that I


    have. Now that Ron has returned, I can hand over thepany to him and finally pursue my interests."


    Mis. Sanders'' chest heaved vociferously as she cried, "No way! Thepany cannot be handed over


    to an outsider!"


    However, Ian''s demeanor was firm. "Thepany is mine. I have the authority to make decisions."


    Doubts began to surface in Leah''s heart as she observed the mother and son engaged in a face-off


    across from one another.


    Ian was not the type to go against Mis. Sanders in tliis manner. On the contrary, he wras extremely filial


    and sympathetic to Mrs. Sanders''s hardships.


    However, tliis time he stated that he would have the shares transferred regardless.


    Instead, it made Leah recall how Ian had sometimes seemed a little off.


    Upon hearing Ian''s words, the whites of Mrs. Sanders'' eyes rolled back, and she fainted before she


    could return a vehement response.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Following Mrs. Sanders'' fainting, the entire banquet hall descended into chaos.


    "Mrs. Sanders!"


    "Quick! Call for an ambnce!"


    Everyone''s ears were filled with the scurry of panic. They never expected the birthday celebrant to


    pass out from rage at her own birthday banquet.


    Mrs. Sanders was lifted into Ian''s arms because he was the closest to her. He had a heavy self-


    reproach on his face for making her faint.


    He initially believed that if he told Mrs. Sanders about this in private, she would undoubtedly object, so


    he decided to make the announcement public in order to force Mis. Sanders topromise.


    However, he didn''t anticipate that she would faint out of rage.


    Leah was concerned when she saw Mis. Sanders had fainted. She had been treated nicely by Mis.


    Sanders, after all. Mrs. Sanders also had a good rtionship with her mother, so she didn''t want


    anything to happen to her.


    Leah became a bundle of nerves when Mrs. Sanders passed out and dered she wanted to go to the


    stage.


    Even though Ron had a deep-seated hatred for Mis. Sanders, he was forced to follow Leah when he


    realized she had left.


    "Stop exactly where you are." They were unexpectedly stopped before they got close to Mrs. Sanders,


    and the person who had stopped them was Molly, who was standing closest to the two of them.


    Molly regarded Leah with contempt. Then she sneered coldly, saying. "There''s already a lot of chaos


    over there. Why? Do you still want to go over there and contribute to the mayhem?"


    Leah''s brows furrowed, and her eyes betrayed her displeasure. "Get out of the way. The Sanders


    family''s affair is none of your concern," she said, her voice cold.


    A look of irritation crossed Molly''s face as soon as she heard that. She hadn''t expected Leah to be


    yelling at her right now, especially since Leah was the one who had to kneel to her two years ago!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Sanders also happens to be my aunt. You''ve all already made her faint. Naturally, I can''t let you


    hurt her again, especially since you''re standing right next to him! He''s a bad omen!" Molly reprimanded,


    pointing contemptuously at Ron.


    In an instant, Ron''s face darkened. He was not the type of gentleman who would show women


    kindness and care.


    Please excuse me, but could you repeat what you just said? Ron locked liis gaze on Molly, liis eyes


    cold.


    The look in liis eyes startled Molly.


    While wondering from which toxic waste dump she had emerged. Ron stared at her dead in the eyes.


    Molly took two steps back and felt a little more at ease when she caught a glimpse of Han behind her


    out of theer of her eye.


    She assured herself that everything would be okay because Han was still there.


    "You two are just bad omens. Hurry up and scram!" Molly mustered the courage to chastise them.


    Leah''s face immediately sank.


    Usually, no matter how much Molly barked, she pretended not to hear her. After all. she didn''t want to


    argue with her.


    However, Molly had blocked her path today, so she couldn''t just do nothing.


    "Get out of the way," Leah said, reaching out her hand and yanking Molly aside. She had obstructed


    her path, so the only tiling she could do was pull her out of the way.


    Who would have guessed that Molly, ady from a great family and the daughter of the tax


    department''s head, would actually act hysterically? She clung to Leah''s waist and refused to let her


    pass.


    Ron frowned as he noticed this. He wanted to step forward and separate them.


    However, the moment he touched Molly, she screamed and yelled. "Han. the two of them are going to


    hit me!"


    She was behaving exactly like a harridan shouting abuse.


    Ron was very strong, and he quickly separated the two. He gave her a look that told her to go see Mrs.


    Sanders first and not worry about the rest of it.


    Someone unexpectedly shoved Leah as soon as she turned around.


    Leah couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She was staling at Han. who had appeared out of nowhere


    in front of her. His hand remained outstretched as he pushed her back by her shoulder.


    It was meant to be a light push, but Leah was wearing high heels at the time, and she had just


    managed to escape Molly''s clutches with great difficulty, so her footing was a little unsteady. That being


    the case. Han''s single push had the effect of tossing arge rock into the still water, making a big


    ssh.


    "All!" Leah cried inadvertently.


    Han hesitated a little bit as his eyes nano wed before he reached out a hand to pull her back!


    Nobody could guess what was going through liis mind, though, because he suddenly showed restraint


    with his extended hand.


    Leah''s foot twisted, and she fell hard to the side.


    Next to her was a table with sses of red wine for the guests'' consumption. The table was knocked


    over when Leah fell and hit it.


    "Crash¡ª" The floor was covered in spilled red wine. Leah''s head knocked on the table''ser, and


    blood immediately poured out.


    Leah''s entire body was covered in blood and red wine. She looked intently at Han before cracking a


    smile. Then her vision went ck, and she lost consciousness.


    "Leah!" Ron called out anxiously and rushed forward to take Leah in liis amis.


    The banquet was thrown intoplete disarray after Leah passed out!


    Ian also noticed themotion on Leah''s side, but he didn''t have time to care for her right now. Ian


    had no choice but to cany Mis. Sanders into the ambnce since it had already arrived.


    "Han Howard, you sure did have the balls!" Taking Leah firmly in liis amis, Ron yelled angrily at Han.


    He would have punched him by now if it hadn''t been for Leah.


    Having finished his speech. Ron carried Leah out of the banquet hall.


    Han pursed his lips, and his eyes darkened.


    "Pay him no mind!" Molly said, smiling as she held Han''s ami.


    She hadn''t expected Han to shove Leah for her. It appeared that Han no longer gave a damn about


    that woman!


    Han abruptly stood up and headed outside.


    Molly hurried after him and asked, "Han. now that the banquet is over, where do you want to go?"


    "Hospital," Han replied, liis face expressionless.


    Molly''s heart sank. Her brow furrowed slightly as she took liis hand in hers and asked. "Why are you


    going to the hospital? Are you going there to see that woman?"


    Han''s eyes briefly shed with repulsion.


    However, it was only for a fraction of a second. He was very good at concealing the emotion in liis


    eyes.


    Han said without showing any emotion, "No, I''m going to see Mis. Sanders.


    "Are you really going there to see Mis. Sanders?" Molly asked, frowning, hoping for reassurance.


    Han was gradually losing his patience. His eyes grew slightly darker, and he managed to wriggle free


    from Molly''s grip before muttering, "Yes."


    Molly sensed his impatience and realized that if she kept asking, he might develop an aversion to her,


    so she bit her lip and said tentatively, "Han, I''ll go with you."


    "It''s up to you." Han left the banquet hall afterpleting liis speech.


    Ron was rushing to the hospital with Leah in liis amis when he ran into Ian.


    Mis. Sanders and Leah were both taken to the emergency room at the same time. Outside. Ron and


    Ian exchanged nces, and the air fell silent for a while.


    On the side, Sasha was sobbing quietly.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    The sound of Sasha crying was as soft as a mosquito buzzing. She appeared to be extremely upset.


    "Stop crying."


    Ron shot a cold stare at her. looking as if he wanted to swallow her whole.


    He was, after all, the leader of a gang. Sasha was instantly silenced by the murderous aura emanating


    from liis body.


    She drew closer to Ian in fear, nced cautiously at Ron. and whispered, "It''s all your fault. Your


    mother would not have fainted if it hadn''t been for you..."


    Again ring at Sasha, Ron sneered, "I don''ty hands on women, but that doesn''t mean I''ll put up


    with you."


    Sasha''s face nched instantly, and she dared not speak again.


    Ian sighed, looking at Ron apologetically, saying. "I''m sorry, Ron. You had absolutely nothing to do with


    this. I did this entirely on my own."


    "I''m not the one to apologize to." Ron rolled his eyes, not looking at Ian. and added. "You made these


    two announcements in public. Sarah, not I, was the one who was humiliated. She is also the one who


    was pushed into the eye of the storm, not me."


    Ian''s face gradually turned pale. His lips quivered, and he seemed to have more to say, but in the end.


    he only let out a sigh.


    Ron said without showing any emotion, "I don''t care about your crappypany, either. Take back


    your equity transfer agreement."


    Initially mired in self-recrimination, Ian was somewhat obstinate and firm in liis decision on this matter.


    "I won''t ever take back what I said," he sternly proimed as he shook liis head.


    "In that case, please give Sarah my shares. It makes no difference to me," sneered Ron. liis eyes


    narrowing with a glint of disdain in them.


    Wlien Ian heard that, he was momentarily taken aback. Then a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    Is Ron and Sarah''s rtionship already that steady?


    The reality was that he was the one who had pushed her right into Ron''s arms. He had wanted Ron to


    look after Sarah, but why couldn''t he stop feeling jealous?


    At this point, footsteps could be hearding from the corridor.


    Several people turned to look, and they were surprised to see Han and Molly.


    Ron''s rage surged as soon as he saw Han. He took a step forward and grabbed the front of Han''s shirt,


    rebuking, "You still have the face to show up? Would Sarah be in there if it hadn''t been for you?!"


    Han pursed his lips, and the indifference in his eyes vanished in an instant.


    After a while, he shook off Ron''s grip and said coldly. "You have no right to talk to me."


    Ron really wanted to punch Han and rip that haughty face off!


    Leah, who had a pale face, was pushed outside by the medical staff as the emergency room''s door


    finally opened at this precise moment.


    "Ron. stop," Leah said weakly as she noticed Ron stal ing at Han with his teeth clenched, looking as if


    he was about to swallow him.


    "This is a hospital. Don''t stir up trouble."


    Ron continued to give off a manic vibe, and liis bodynguage remained aggressive.


    However, when he heard Leah''s words, he appeared to be instantly discouraged. He dashed over to


    Leah''s side. Ron felt as if arge stone was pressed against his chest when he saw her lying on the


    hospital bed, all weak and pale.


    "Are you alright? Do you experience difort elsewhere?" Ron inquired of Leah, concerned.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah shook her head.


    Because of Ron''s good looks, the nurse who was pushing her couldn''t help but speak to him shyly,


    "Don''t worry. She''s all right.


    All she needs is some rest, and she''ll be fine."


    Ron exhaled a sigh of relief when he heard that. Then, taking over from the nurse, he pushed Leah''s


    hospital bed. saying, "That''s good to hear. I''ll push her. Can you tell me where her ward is?"


    The nurse pointed him to a ward with enthusiasm.


    The two ambled from the emergency room door to the ward, pushing the hospital bed.


    The hospital bed moved past Ian.


    "Sarah..." said Ian. His words froze on liis lips as he looked at Leah.


    "I''m fine," Leah said, turning her head and smiling weakly at him. "You go see Mrs. Sanders first."


    Ian felt a tug at liis heart.


    Even though Leah still smiled at him and spoke in the same gentle tones as before, he could see the


    nonchnce and estrangement in her eyes.


    Wlien she looked at him in the past, he could tell that he was her entire world in her eyes.


    He was no longer a part of her world.


    In any case, Ron was the only person who could apany her even if she were lying in a hospital


    bed.


    Leah''s hospital bed advanced a short distance and passed by Han.


    Han pursed his lips, shuffled a little, then moved closer to her.


    He''d only taken one step when he suddenly remembered that Molly was beside him. He had to force


    himself not to take another step forward.


    Leah''s face remained impassive.


    She didn''t even turn her head or nce at Han as she passed by.


    She acted as if he didn''t exist.


    Han became aware of that, his hands clenching a little as a slight stuffiness crept into his chest.


    The doctor pushed Mis. Sanders out shortly after Ron pushed Leah into the ward.


    "Mom!" Ian rushed up to her and took her hand.


    Mis. Sanders red at him. Wlien she looked up and saw how many people were around her, she


    swallowed the words she was about to reprimand Ian!


    "Bring me to the ward!" Mrs. Sanders huffed and panted.


    Ian smiled awkwardly and pushed Mis. Sanders into the ward. Sasha and the others were quick to


    follow.


    Mis. Sanders'' face was crimson with rage in the ward. She gave Ian the death stare.


    Wlien Ian saw Sasha, Molly, and the others who had anxiously followed him, he let out a sigh before


    saying, "Can you all please wait for me outside? I want to have a few private words with my mother."


    "Yes, of course," Molly said, smiling.


    Ian sighed and sat beside Mi s. Sanders after the three of them had left the ward.


    "You ingrate! I''ll refuse treatment if you don''t heed my words and revoke the equity transfer agreement!


    Mrs. Sanders spoke in the pauses between her breaths.


    "I don''t want to hand over the Sanders family''s assets to that woman''s son!" she said, her eyes


    brimming with hatred.


    "Ron is not that kind of person. Mom. He already told me he wants to give Sarah liis shares." Ian


    sighed and spoke up for Ron.


    Mis. Sanders'' brows were still knitted tightly as she remarked. "That''s also uneptable. Sarah, too, is


    an outsider."


    "However. I can only leave thepany to Sarah. She isn''t the type to forget her roots. She''ll surely


    treat you very well," Ian assured her earnestly.


    Mis. Sanders gritted her teeth and questioned. "Then what about you? Why do you have to let the


    company''s stock fall into the hands of outsiders?! What about all that hard work you''ve put in over the


    years?!"

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Ian sat quietly, waiting for Mrs. Sanders to finish her questions.


    He just sighed heavily after she finished speaking. His eyes had a glum expression that was


    impervious to all attempts at relief, like a thick fog that wouldn''t lift.


    Why was it necessary to transfer the shares?


    He''d clearly agreed to take over thepany, and hadn''t he been doing so well?


    "I''m sony. Mom." Ian lowered liis eyes and apologized softly.


    "Why?" Mrs. Sanders had her death re fixed on him as she continued. "I don''t want to hear your


    apology. Why do you have to do this? Do you truly intend to leave your family to pursue your dreams?


    Ian. I don''t think you''re that irresponsible. You can tell me if you are having any problems."


    Mis. Sanders took a moment to breathe. She finally managed to take Ian''s hand after much effort


    slowly.


    Her eyes were slightly red. and her voice trembled as she said. "Is there something wrong, Ian? You


    can tell me. I am your mother. We are a family. Is there anything that a family can''t work out together?"


    When Ian looked into Mis. Sanders'' red eyes, a sudden urge arose in his heart. He wished he could tell


    her right away about liis terminal illness. After all, he had endured much of the burden alone and


    suppressed the issue in liis heart for such a long time. He was desperate for someone toe and


    save him.


    But no.


    He couldn''t be that selfish. His mother was getting on in years and wasn''t in great health either. The


    news would be too much for her to handle.


    Ian clenched his hands slightly, and as he gritted liis teeth, liis eyes began to cloud over.


    Wlien he raised liis head again, the sadness in his eyes was reced by a gentle warmth.


    He continued to speak softly while holding Mis. Sanders'' hand. He asked, smiling as liis soothing gaze


    filled the room, "Mom. what are you thinking? What could possibly be wrong with me? I just feel like I


    owe it to Sarah and Ron."


    His expression stung Mis. Sanders as she observed liis unwavering demeanor.


    She closed her eyes, slid back onto the bed. and ruthlessly pulled her hand away from liis hold.


    Then she pointed to the door and said, "Get out."


    Ian''s smile froze on liis lips. "Mom...please don''t be angry," he pleaded.


    "Get the hell out!" Mis. Sanders screamed suddenly as if she was about to copse again. "Don''te


    to see me unless you withdraw the equity transfer agreement. I don''t have a son like you. Get out!"


    Ian''s face nched in an instant. He opened liis mouth, hoping to persuade Mis. Sanders further.


    Sasha, who was standing outside the door, heard themotion inside. She burst through the door in


    a hurry. Then she took Ian''s hand and implored, "Ian, don''t say anything else. Discuss it when your


    mother is in a better frame of mind."


    "You go outside. Leave your mother to me." Sasha gambled and winked at Ian.


    Ian let out a sigh and nodded. "Mom, I''ll visit you tomorrow," he said.


    He left after speaking.


    Ian rounded theer from Mis. Sanders'' ward and proceeded to Leah''s.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Leah''s ward was sparsely popted inparison to Mrs. Sanders'' ward. There was no one in her


    ward at that particr time.


    Ian hesitated for a moment before summoning the courage to open the door. After entering, he quickly


    scanned the ward before asking her, "Where is Ron?"


    Leah didn''t seem surprised when Ian entered the ward. She responded. "He went to get me some


    medication. Is Mrs. Sanders awake yet?"


    "She''s awake," Ian said with a nod.


    "That''s good to know," Leah said with a genuine smile.


    After that, neither of them said anything else.


    The ward was quiet for a while.


    Ian''s gaze kept returning to Leah. She had her gaze fixed out the window, a serene expression visible


    in her obsidian eyes.


    He simply kept staring at her while she turned her attention to the por trees outside the window.


    Wlien did they be this way?


    They were so close, yet so far away¡ªas far away as the Milky Way.


    Ian sighed heavily, got up. and said. "Since you are fine, I will take my leave."


    Leah eventually turned her head. She said, "Okay," while blinking those stunning eyes.


    Ian spun on liis heel and walked toward the door. He reached up to grasp the doorknob.


    However, suddenly and without warning, Leah''s calm voice came from behind him, asking. "Ian, are


    you happy with how tilings have turned out now?"


    Ian felt a little pain in his heart. He knew what she was asking about, but he couldn''t bring himself to


    turn around and face her.


    There was no way he could go back now.


    Ian tightened his grip on the doorknob. His grip was so firm it looked like he was crushing the


    doorknob.


    He kept a rein on liis emotions and hummed forcibly before saying, "I decided on tliis path. I don''t regret


    doing it."


    "I''m d to hear you''re not regretting it." Leah gave a small smile. Then, in hushed tones, she asked


    him a question that had been on her mind all day. "Ian. you''re not hiding anything from me, right?"


    Ian''s face broke into a wry smile.


    Why did everyone have to ask him that? Wasn''t that just adding to liis misery?


    Ian stifled a response, "No.


    "Okay," Leah said again, her voice gentle as ever. She continued. "Then I wish you happiness and


    hope you have a good life."


    The air was clearly very fresh and invigorating.


    The pressure around Ian, however, made him feel as though he was about to suffocate.


    He nodded. As he was suppressing liis urge to turn around, his face contorted so hideously¡ªmore


    hideous than he was crying, as a smile got squeezed out. He mumbled. "Thank you."


    Wlien Ian had finished speaking, he opened the ward''s door and walked out.


    After slipping out of Leah''s sight, Ian could no longer contain himself. He slid down to the floor, his back


    against the wall.


    His hands were sped on liis knees. He looked like he was in so much pain.


    "I''m sony," Ian said quietly to himself. I''m truly sony Again. I lied to you.


    The ward''s door was pushed open again shortly after Ian left.


    Leah had assumed Ron had returned. "Wlien can I be discharged?" she inquired as she turned her


    head.


    "Discharged? I''m afraid you won''t be discharged for the time being, Ms. White." A slightly solemn male


    voice responded to her.


    Wlien Leah turned her head, her gaze was drawn to a horse-faced doctor. He had a solemn expression


    and was holding a stack of reports. Obviously, it ought to be the results from her examination earlier.


    Leah''s heart skipped a beat as she noticed the doctor''s expression.


    She wasn''t afflicted with a bothersome illness, was she?


    "Doctor, have the test results been released?" Leah asked warily.


    "Yes." The doctor approached Leah and ced a stack of reports in front of her.


    Leah had no idea why, but her heart was in her mouth. She took a deep breath and went over the


    medical reports.


    Her attention was drawn to one of the papers! Her face wentpletely white!


    "What does tliis mean?" Leah asked in a trembling voice while picking up that piece of paper with


    trembling hands.


    "As you can see for yourself. Ms. White, you are pregnant," the doctor said, looking nkly at it. "The


    baby is two weeks old."

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Sasha sobbed pathetically while hugging Mrs. Sanders in the ward. In between sobs, shemended


    Ian.


    Molly also tried to cajole her in order to show her "gentle and considerate" side.


    Han became agitated at the sight of the three women¡ªparticrly Sasha''s crying. He found it


    extremely disconcerting.


    He pulled out a cigarette when suddenly he remembered he was still in the ward. He briefly held the


    cigarette between his fingers before saying to Molly, "I''m going out to smoke a cigarette."


    Molly dared not bother him because she could tell he was getting restless and impatient, so she quickly


    said, "Okay, Han. Once you''ve finished smoking, we''ll go back."


    "Okay." Han left the ward and went to the smoking area. He lit a cigarette, narrowed his eyes, and


    began puffing.


    His mind had been nk, but after he lit the cigarette, the image of Leah started toe to him.


    She was lying on the hospital bed, oblivious to him.


    Han became even more restless, and the cigarette in his hand seemed to have lost its vor.


    He snuffed out that one cigarette after quickly finishing it. He had intended to smoke another stick, but


    he found himself putting that pack of cigarettes back into his pocket for some reason. He pressed his


    lips together and moved slowly toward Leah''s ward.


    Just one look.


    He told himself tliat.


    He over-pushed her, and that was why she fell. He was the reason she was in the hospital, so by all


    means, he ought to at least look at her.


    Han paused at the ward''s door. He was about to open the door to enter when he heard Leah''s


    emotionally distraught voice from within say, "I won''t believe it!"


    Han froze, his brows arched slightly.


    Leah was, in fact, distraught. She kept looking at the report, reading it repeatedly to ensure she didn''t


    see tilings wrong. Her face was flushed red, and she wore a look of utter disbelief.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to the report, she was two and a half weeks pregnant!


    How could she, though? Two and a half weeks... That was half a month ago... Could it be the incident


    involving Shawn?


    Leah felt that she was about to lose her mind.


    "Don''t get too worked up, Ms. White. The examination performed at our hospital would never yield an


    incorrect result," said the doctor earnestly, sighing.


    He had earlier read Leah''s information and noticed that she was single, which was why his brows were


    furrowed and he was somber.


    "How is this possible? How could I be pregnant?!" Leah''s face was pale, and her lips quivered as she


    said those words.


    Outside the door, Han''s face also suddenly changed.


    She''s pregnant?


    That baby... For some reason, Han felt a burst of joy in his heart, making him want to rush in right


    away.


    He eventually restrained himself from doing so.


    Clutching the report in her hand, Leah took a full three minutes before she finally epted tliat she was


    pregnant.


    If she was indeed pregnant, then that meant Shawn was the father of this child. If this were indeed


    Shawn''s child, she would never want to keep it!


    Leah almost dug into her skin as she clenched her hands tightly.


    After what seemed like an eternity, as if she had made a major decision, she took a deep breath and


    said, "Doctor. I want to abort this child."


    The doctor let out a long sigh.


    He knew it woulde to this. Her information clearly stated that she was unmarried, implying that she


    would most likely want an abortion, but¡ª


    "You can''t abort the baby," the doctor said helplessly, frowning.


    Leah was taken aback for a moment before asking, "Why not?"


    Her heart was gradually filled with a foreboding feeling.


    The doctor frowned. Then, solemnly, he said, "You''d had a miscarriage before. Has that slipped your


    mind? Your chances of conceiving sessfully are only tliirty percent at best. If you abort this baby,


    you will almost certainly never be able to conceive again!"


    Leah''s face became as white as a sheet!


    She''d never be able to have children for the rest of her life!


    How could she have been so blind to the stakes?


    She was a woman who would never be able to reproduce again.


    Anguished, Leah closed her eyes.


    She could never have Shawn''s child!


    Shawn was a scourge, and Iris child was a scourge as well.


    Leah had mped down so hard that she had nearly cracked a back mr.


    The doctor sighed as he witnessed her struggle and agony. Knowing she was upset, he consoled her,


    saying, "Take your time thinking about it. I''ll leave now and get out of your hair."


    Leah covered her head with her hands in anguish and nodded slowly.


    After finishing his speech, tire doctor left, leaving Leah alone in the ward.


    The atmosphere in the ward was heavy and silent.


    Leah felt the internal conflict between her heart and mind.


    Han, who had been standing outside tire door when he heard the news, felt uneasy at the same time.


    Leah was two and a half weeks pregnant, so the baby was likely his. She wished to have their child


    aborted, though.


    Han regarded the woman with a pale face and an agonized expression from outside the ward. His


    heart almost dropped to the bottom of the abyss when he saw her looking like that.


    Was she suffering so much because she was pregnant with their child?


    She''d rather risk not being able to have any more children for the rest of her life and abort the baby


    now?


    Han''s hands clenched slightly.


    When Han heard footsteps in the corridor, he quickly quelled his emotions and left Leah''s ward.


    Ron pushed open the ward door to find Leah sitting on the bed with a pale face. She had a very distant


    look on her face. Her eyes wer e dull, as if she was lost in a daze.


    "Are the test results out yet?" With his booming voice, Ron yanked Leah out of her thoughts. He


    reached out to get the results of her earlier examinations as he put the medication in his hand. "Let me


    look."


    Leah quickly retracted her hand, as if it had been scalded, and hid the reports behind her back.


    Ron frowned and inquired suspiciously, "What''s the problem? Is something wrong here?"


    Leah forced a smile while shaking her head like a rattle. "No, nothing. What could possibly go wrong?


    When will I be able to leave the hospital?"


    She was sessfill in diverting Ron''s attention away from that subject. "The doctor said a couple of


    dayster," Ron said with a smile, "He said you needed another checkup."


    "All..." Leah had a slightly dejected look on her face.


    A couple of days wouldn''t bother her. It was enough time for her to consider her options and perhaps


    terminate the pregnancy.


    She didn''t want to bring an unwanted child into the world and cause the child pain. After all, the father


    of the child was someone she despised.


    Leah''s brows were knitted tightly, her face gloomy and sad. She appeared to be weighed down by


    worry.


    Ron simply assumed she had grown bored of sitting there idly with nothing to do. "There''s a garden


    downstairs," he said after a brief moment of thought. "There are quite a lot of people there. Would you


    like me to take you for a walk?"


    "Hull?" Leah was caught off guard.


    "Let''s go." Ron took one of the coats and draped it over her. "It''s too boring to be stuck here in the


    room," he said as he took her hand. "You will recover more quickly if you take a walk."


    "Okay." Staying in the ward was also too boring for Leah.


    Ian led her out of the ward.


    However, the two didn''t know tliat a pair of surly eyes had been stalking them from behind.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Tliis was the best hospital in Linkville. That was the reason why this hospital was less crowded.


    The doctors here were incredibly skilled. They had many reputable local and foreign surgeons as well.


    It was less crowded solely because of its high charges. Those who could treat their ilhiesses here were


    either nobles or rich people. The hospital had a lot of money and the best equipment in Linkville.


    Leah and Ron were walking in an empty garden. The garden had a wishing fountain, and Leah walked


    towards it.


    ¡®''Do you have any coins?*¡¯ Leah asked Ron.


    Ron knew what she wanted to do and gave her a stack of coins. He said to her with a smile, ¡°Make as


    many wishes as you want.¡±


    Leahughed when she saw there were at least 20 coins in his hands. She took one coin from Ron¡¯s


    hand and held it as she made her wish.


    Leah¡¯s mind was nk when she was thinking about what wish to make.


    In high school, Leah went on a school trip to the famous Avalon Lake. The ce had a wishing fountain


    as well. Leah and Regina snuck out to the wishing fountain during lunch break.


    Both of them threw their coins inside the wishing fountain hoping their wishes woulde true.


    Back then, Regina asked Leah with a grin, ¡°Leah, what did you wish for?¡±


    Leah was blushing and mumbled. ¡°I... I wish to be admitted into Sylvester University.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Do you know what wish I have made?¡± Regina asked.


    Leah looked into her eyes and could not say the words in her mouth. She obviously knew about


    Regina''s wish. Both their wishes were about Han. When they were young, they were so naive and


    thought every wish could simply be fulfilled.


    Now, she could only sigh, when she looked at the fountain and the coin in her hand. It seemed like she


    did not have anything to wish for anymore. She could only wish for her mother to recover soon. Leah


    made the wish and threw the coin into the fountain.


    ¡°What did you wish for? Leah?¡± Ron asked in a teasing tone as if he was speaking to a child since


    children were the ones who believed in wishing fountains.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah was embarrassed. Before she could speak, she felt someone running towards her.


    ¡°Sarah!¡± A voice called out. Then, Leah was knocked by someone. She stepped back and hit the edges


    of the fountain before falling into the fountain.


    Leah and Shawn both eximed. The former did it because she was shocked, and thetter because


    he was scared.


    ¡°Sarah! I¡¯ming to save you!¡± Shawm struggled and tried to jump into the fountain. Ron pushed him


    away and jumped into the fountain to rescue Leah.


    Leah was afraid of water. Her face was pale, and she was trembling even though the water in the


    fountain was shallow:


    Shawm sat on the floor like a child wrho did something wrong. He said in a frightened voice, ¡°Sarah, I


    didn''t do it on purpose. Sony. I was only too excited to see you and knocked you identally!*''


    Although he said that, he could feel a cold aura beside him.


    Ron stared at him and said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Shawm was scared and wanted to approach Leah. As he was approaching Leah, he said. ¡°Sarah,


    protect me. He is so fierce.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Leah tugged on Ron¡¯s shirt. She sighed and said, ¡°He has the mind of a seven-year-old


    now. Let¡¯s not get angry at him.¡±


    Ron let go of his clenched fist slightly. He looked at Leah, who was soaking wet, and frowned.


    It was autumn. When the wind blows, Leah felt the chill and trembled.


    Ron stared at Shawm and w¡¯aimed him, ¡°If there¡¯s something WTong with you, just stay in the wrard.


    You won¡¯t be so lucky if you hurt her again.¡±


    Shawm was hurt when he heard Ron say there was something WTong with him. He looked at Leah and


    asked cautiously, ¡°Sarah, are you leaving? When will youe back to visit me?¡±


    Shawm was behaving like a child after all, and he was quite independent. Even if Leah hated him, she


    could not bring herself to be mean to him.


    She sighed, sneezed, and said, ¡°Next time.¡±


    She did not know7 when the next time would be.


    Shawm smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Sarah. I will be nice and receive treatment here. I will recover when


    you visit me next time.¡±


    Leah was shocked by how7 pure the wrnrld of a seven-year-old ¡°child¡± was.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a promise.*¡¯ Leah gave him a smile.


    Shawm was surprised at first, but he smiled. It was quick and no one noticed his surprised reaction.


    Shawm put his finger out and wanted to do a pinky promise with Leah. He wasughing happily, ¡°Let¡¯s


    do a pinky promise.*¡¯


    Ron was staring at then interaction coldly. When they did then pinky promise, she pulled Leah¡¯s hand


    and said. ¡°Go back and change. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Leah nodded and left the garden with him.


    When they left, Shawm¡¯s naive expression was reced with a cold look. He thought Leah was really


    foolish because she believed him after he pretended in front of her a few7 times.


    In the elevator. Ron was frowning and asked Leah, ¡°Shawm is a dangerous man. You should stay away


    from him.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Leah nodded.


    Ron asked again, ¡°Is there really a problem with him? Is it possible that he was just trying to fool you?¡±


    Leah was stunned when she heard that. She had thought about the possibility, but she thought it was


    impossible. It did not feel like Shawm was pretending when he was with her at Dawmville. Even if he


    was pretending, she could not figure out why he would be around her since the person he wanted to


    get revenge on was supposed to be Han.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    The elevator doors opened on the 12tli floor. Someone walked inside the elevator. It was difficult not to


    notice the person since Leah and Ron were alone in the narrow space.


    Leah looked up and saw Han and his cold eyes.


    She was stunned and tried to look away.


    Han¡¯s hands trembled slightly, he was shocked that Leah could not even dare look at him now.


    Water was dripping down Leah¡¯s body. Han just realized both Ron and Leah were soaking wet. He


    frowned and asked. ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    Leah did not expect Han to speak to her. Ron also looked at Han cautiously. He stood in front of Leah


    to protect her.


    Han pursed his lips and wondered when did Leah need a man¡¯s protection.


    ¡°I fell into the fountain identally,¡± Leah said after turning her head away.


    ¡°identally?¡± Han turned to look at Ron and chuckled. He said with irony. ¡°Why? Did he fail to protect


    you?¡±


    Leah stared at Han angrily. She said, ¡°This has nothing to do with Ron!¡±


    ¡°Ron and Ian. The two brothers of the Sanders family are both serving you. You are really charming,


    Ms. White.¡± Han said in a weird tone while chuckling.


    Leah was frowning even more.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about her.¡± Ron retorted. ¡°It¡¯s better than Mr. Howard at least. You had amnesia


    and even beat her.¡±


    Han had a gloomy expression. He was indeed responsible for Leah¡¯s injury which got her admitted to


    the hospital.


    Before Han could say anything, the elevator doors opened.


    Molly was standing there. Wlien she saw'' both Han and Leah inside the elevator, she cautiously went


    up to Han and wrapped her hands around his arm.


    ¡°Han, where did you go? I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Molly pouted and said in a coquettish tone.


    Han finally averted his gaze from Leah. He said ufortably, ¡°I went downstairs to buy a pack of


    cigarettes.¡±


    He was not a person who smokes often. He could control his urge to smoke with his incredible self-


    control. Han went downstairs because he saw'' Shawm following behind Leah and was worried that he


    might harm her. However, Leah did not know7, about that, and Han did not n on telling her.


    Han and Molly were blocking the way. Leah said. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Han looked at Leah unconsciously. Her eyes were cold. She did not even look at him and Molly. Molly


    acting intimately towards him did not faze her at all. It was like they were strangers.


    Wlien he realized that, he felt very upset. The people who constantly appear before him including Ron


    and Ian made him w¡¯ant to restore his memory even more.


    He did not believe what Molly said. He wanted to know7 what happened between that woman and him


    which caused her to hate him so much.


    Leah stayed in the hospital for another two days. Her readings had been stable for the past two days


    except for one tiling, the child in her stomach.


    Having a baby in her stomach was a bombshell to Leah. She felt even more worried when she found


    out Shawm wras also receiving treatment in the same hospital. She was afraid that the Ford family


    would force her to give birth to the child if they found out about it.


    On the third day. Leah finally decided to get an abortion.


    With Ian canceling his engagement with her and transferring thepany¡¯s shares to her as


    compensation, she longer nned to get married let alone give birth to a child.


    Regardless, this was still a tough decision to make for Leah. However, she had no choice but to do it.


    She could not have Shawm¡¯s child.


    Leah held the report in her hands. She was filled with many different emotions.


    ¡°You have been discharged. What are you thinking about?¡± Ron reached out and waved in front of


    Leah¡¯s face.


    Leah snapped out of her daze and forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Ron asked her jokingly, ¡°You seemed like you have a lot on your mind recently. What¡¯s wrong? Are you


    terminally ill and dare not tell me?¡±


    Leah was helpless and shook her head, ¡°Are you mad? You are the first person I¡¯ll tell if I¡¯m terminally


    ill.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ronughed with her and reached out to pinch her cheeks. He said. ¡°If you are terminally


    ill, I will find the best doctor in the world to treat you.¡±


    Leah shook Ron¡¯s hand off and took it as a joke.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Ron said, ¡°You lost a lot of w7eight after this. You shouldn''t be sulking. Wlien I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll


    bring you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Really? Where to?¡± Leah was looking forward to it a little.


    Ron smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    After chatting with Ron. Leah was feeling more relieved.


    Ron was quite busy recently.


    He just became the boss of the gang. There were many underlings who were not happy with him. He


    was busy trying to convince them all to his side.


    Even so, he still came to pick up Leah and help her.


    After he left the hospital, he received a call from his underling. ¡°Boss, someone is causing trouble at


    our territory in West Street. They are even calling you out.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Ron was saying without expression, but his gaze was furious.


    Leah knew he was leaving, so she waved to him and said, ¡°Go. I can get a taxi home on my own.¡±


    Ron frowned and asked her, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Leah pointed at herself before pointing at Ron and said, ¡°I am 25 years old. You are 24 years old. You


    are even younger than me. Do you think I can¡¯t even get a taxi home?¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Ron flicked his finger on Leah¡¯s forehead and got her to roll her eyes.


    ¡°Even if you are older, you are still a child to me.¡± Ron looked at her with a grin.


    It was embarrassing for a 25-year-old woman to be called a child.


    Leah blushed and pushed Ron towards his car. She said. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll get a taxi home. Goodbye.¡±


    Ron wanted to send her back, but he had something urgent to do. He had no choice but to rush there.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He scolded quietly and vowed to punish the troublemakers.


    Leah watched as Ron drove away. She breathed a sigh of relief and stopped smiling.


    She was afraid Ron would find out that she was pregnant and wanted to get an abortion. Then he


    would think she was a vulgar woman.


    Leah sighed and hailed a taxi.


    A taxi stopped in front of her. and the driver asked. ¡°Where are you heading to, Miss?¡±


    Leah was determined and clenched her fists. Before the driver lost his patience. Leah finally replied in


    a coarse voice. ¡°To the Obstetrics and Gynaecology hospital in the city centre.¡±


    The driver could not help but take a nce at his passenger. There were only two types of people who


    would want to go there. To get a pregnancy examination or get an abortion. When the driver saw


    Leah¡¯s expression, he could easily guess what she wanted to do.


    Before dropping her off, the driver said, ¡°Miss, everything will be fine. Cheer up. Don¡¯t do something


    that you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    Leah was stunned. She hesitated after hearing the driver¡¯s words. However, she was firm in her


    decision when she remembered the child was Shawn¡¯s.


    The driver could not focus on the road when he was on his way back. He remembered how he asked


    his wife to get an abortion because he was poor. When his wife had a second child, she died from


    obstructedbour. He was sad when he thought about it.


    The driver was deep in thought and did not see the Bentley heading towards him. When he finally


    realized, he had already hit the car. He was so scared because he had hit a Bentley. It was a car he


    could not afford topensate for.


    The driver got out of his car with his feet trembling.


    Han was in a bad mood today. Although he avoided the ident because of his driving skills, he still


    felt annoyed.


    Han got down and saw the terrified man.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Are you fine?¡± The driver was sweating. When he saw


    Han¡¯s face, his face went pale.


    Han frowned. He was very impatient and asked the driver. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The driver was stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this was all an ident.¡±


    The driver did not understand Han, ¡°This... is really an ident.¡±


    Han chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the police station if you don¡¯t tell me honestly.¡±


    The driver was confused. He wondered why the man was trying to send him to the police station.


    ¡°Sir, I know I almost hit you. but you have to be reasonable. I did not cause any damage. Why do you


    need to send me to the police station? Even if you send me there, I¡¯m innocent!¡± The driver was not


    afraid because he did nothing wrong.


    Han lost his patience. He did not believe the man. Since it was not a peak period, there was no reason


    for the driver to drive towards him if he was not trying to cause an ident deliberately.


    Ben saw the terrified driver and thought he was not pretending. He wondered if they really


    misunderstood him.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, perhaps it was really a misunderstanding,¡± said Ben cautiously.


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Said Han in a low voice.


    Ben gulped. He felt Han was scarier after he suffered from amnesia. Han was behaving like an


    emotionless machine.


    Han thought about it and figured there was nothing wrong about checking it if it really was a


    misunderstanding.


    He looked towards Ben and said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Ben ignored the driver and started to investigate the whole car.


    It was a very normal taxi, and there was nothing suspicious inside. As Ben was trying to get out of the


    taxi, he caught a glimpse of something shiny. He picked it up and realized it was an earring.


    ¡°Mr. Howard. I found this in the car.¡± Ben gave the earring to Han.


    Han took it and remembered it was Leah¡¯s earring. He saw it when she was in the hospital. It was not


    an earring designed by her.


    Han pursed his lips and looked at the driver. He asked, ¡°What is this?¡± He was ready to hurt the driver if


    he harmed Leah.


    The driver saw it and was confused as well, ¡°Why is there an earring in my car... Oh! I remember! I


    think this belongs to the passenger I just sent to the Obstetrics and Gynaecology hospital.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Han was very sure that the earring he picked up belonged to Leah, but he was not sure about Leah¡¯s


    rtionship with this man.


    After hearing what he said, he frowned and asked, ¡°the Obstetrics and Gynaecology hospital?¡±


    s


    The driver had already forgotten how terrifying Han was. He started to exin. ¡°I took the passenger to


    the hospital. I saw her expression and guessed she went there to get an abortion. I gave her a few


    words of advice. On my way back, I remember my wife who died from obstructedbor. That was why I


    almost hit you..


    The driver kept talking, but Han only heard the word ¡°abortion¡±. He walked up to the driver and grabbed


    the driver¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The driver was in pain. He replied. "Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°What did you say she went to do?¡±


    The driver answered, ¡°To... To get an abortion.¡±


    Han kicked his own car hard and dented it.


    The driver gulped. The car that he was so afraid of scratching had been kicked viciously. He thought


    howr nice it would be to be rich.


    Ben was shocked by Han¡¯s actions as well. He did not know'' why Han was so angry, ¡°Mr. Howard,


    What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Han looked at Ben and suppressed his anger. He was furious when he found out Leah was going to get


    an abortion on their child.


    He wondered if she hated him so much and w¡¯anted to get an abortion as soon as possible.


    ¡°Sign the contract for me,¡± Han said to Ben.


    Ben was stunned. He was supposed to sign a very important document with Han today. If he got the


    deal done, the fate of Pasteria would lie in Han¡¯s hands.


    Han had been waiting a long time for this day. yet he asked Ben to sign the contract on such an


    important day.


    ¡°What about you. Mr. Howard?¡± Ben asked cautiously.


    Han red at him. It sent chills down Ben''s spine. He could only nod and not ask anything else.


    Han drove at a speed of 200 miles per hour to the hospital. He rushed into the hospital and asked a


    few¡¯ nurses before finding Leah on the bench with a report in her hand.


    Han walked towards her angrily.


    Leah was in a dilemma. She was feeling more nervous as time went by. When she thought about


    losing her own child, it felt pa infill.


    Then, Leah heard some familiar footsteps. She looked up and saw Han walking towards her furiously.


    For some reason, Leah was frightened by Han¡¯s expression. She even felt like escaping. Her body


    acted before her mind, and Leah started running.


    However, he overestimated herself and underestimated Han. Han caught up to her and grabbed hold of


    her neck.


    ¡°Why are you running?¡± Han gave her a cold stare.


    Before Han arrived, he was filled with rage, he even thought he would beat this woman when he saw¡¯


    her. However, when she was standing before him, he could not even scold her when he looked at her


    face that was w¡¯eirdly familiar. Han wondered wdiat this woman did to charm him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah dared not look into Han¡¯s eyes. She did not knowr why she was afraid of him at this moment. She


    struggled and said, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡± Han ordered.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Said Leah helplessly.


    Han trusted her and let go of her hand. Leah finally escaped from his grasp.


    Leah asked Han, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Leah found it funny, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m here to get an abortion. What about you, Mr. Howard? Do you


    have a weird fetish or something?¡±


    Han ignored her and said, ¡°You can¡¯t get an abortion.¡±


    Leah knew how dominant Han was. She did not expect him to still be so dominant after he had


    amnesia and saw¡¯ her as a gold digger.


    Leah stared at Han and asked reluctantly, ¡°Han, who are you to control me?¡±


    ¡°Two million dors.¡± Han said, ¡°If you want the money, you can¡¯t get an abortion.¡±


    Leah was baffled that Han used the money to threaten her. If he did not want to pay her, she knew Han


    would win against her in awsuit even if she took him to court.


    Only the powerful had a right to speak in front of thew¡¯, but Leah wondered what the point of Han


    doing that was.


    Leah chuckled and looked at Han. ¡°Does Mr. Howard want me to give birth to this child instead? A child


    that no one wants in this world. Who will raise him? Are you going to raise him for me, Mr. Howard?¡±


    She said that purposely to instigate Han. Someone as proud as Han would never do something as


    foolish as raising someone else¡¯s child even if he had amnesia. It was something that challenged his


    dignity.


    Surprisingly, Han nodded and said firmly, ¡°Give birth to the child. I¡¯ll raise him.¡±


    Han thought it was only right to raise his own child.


    What he said shocked Leah. She wondered if he had gone mad.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Leah took a deep breath and suppressed her shock. Han asking her to give birth to the child was a


    huge blow. She needed some time.


    After a while, Leah shook her head. She said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to raise him.¡±


    Han stared at Leah. "Do you hate this child so much?¡±


    Leah took a nce at Han and found his reaction weird. She asked. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Han clenched his fists and said, ¡°How is that none of my business when the child is ours?¡±


    Leah stared at Han unbelievably. What he said shocked her even more than when Han said he would


    raise the child for her.


    ¡°You are mistaken. This child is not yours.¡± Leah shook her head and said, ¡°I think you have


    misunderstood. You don''t need to raise this child.¡±


    Han frowned. He was sure that the child was his, but he wondered why Leah would say otherwise. The


    shock she showed was genuine as well. Han thought she lied to him, so it would reduce his burden.


    When he realized that, Han grabbed Leah¡¯s hand and pulled her outside.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve waited a long time here. Don''t pull me!¡± Leah struggled and tried to escape.


    Han stared at her coldly and said, ¡°You are bearing the Howard family¡¯s child. You can¡¯t decide whether


    to get an abortion or not.¡±


    ¡°The child is mine too. I have a right to do it.¡±


    ¡°If you get an abortion, you won¡¯t receive a single cent.¡±


    ¡°Also, I remember White Group has a new project with Roman.¡± Han said.


    It was a statement from Han, but it sounded like a threat to Leah.


    She was angry and said, ¡°Han. don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    ¡°I won''t do anything to you as long as the child is safe.¡±


    Leah stared at her and finally gave in. ¡°Fine, I promise. However, the child has to be with me even after


    I gave birth to him.


    Han already had Molly and Charlotte. With Molly¡¯s personality, if Han brought the child back, he would


    be tortured to death sooner orter.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah did not want to see any tragedy happening. Even if she did not look forward to this child''s arrival,


    he was still her child, nheless.


    Han frowned and let go of her.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    They made a deal. Han left after saying a few words to Leah.


    Leah watched him leave and looked at her stomach helplessly. She still could not decide her own fate.


    Han returned to the Howard residence after that. The mansion was as huge as a pce, but it was


    quiet. Han had no memory of the ce. He felt like a stranger there.


    Since Molly did not many him, she did not live there.


    Han entered the mansion and gave his coat to the servant.


    ¡°Mi\ Howard. Do you want to have dinner after taking a bath?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Han looked tiled. He went upstairs into his room. Everything in Linkville apart from those rted to


    Leah was unfamiliar to him.


    After dinner, Han wanted to go upstairs and call Ben to ask about the contract today.


    When he passed by the study, he saw a small room beside it. The door was tightly shut, and there was


    a lock on the door.


    Although Han returned to Linkville for more than 2 weeks, he seldom stayed in the mansion. That was


    why he almost never noticed this locked room beside the study. However, he noticed it today.


    When the maid brought his milk, Han pointed at the room and asked her, ¡°What is this room?¡±


    The maid hesitated, ¡°Well... We don¡¯t know. You never let any one of us enter this room. We weren¡¯t


    even allowed to clean it.¡±


    Han frowned slightly. His intuition told him that he ced such an order because this room was taboo


    to him. Perhaps it might be able to help restore his memory.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han nodded. He found a key on the nightstand of his room that matched the lock.


    Han took the key and stood in front of the door. For some reason, he wanted to open the door, but he


    felt conflicted. He was never a rational person. He shook his conflicted feelings away and opened the


    door.


    Han opened the door and was shocked by what was inside the room. Even if he was prepared, he


    could not help but show liis surprise.


    The room was a well-equipped nursery. It had everything from a baby crib to diapers.


    Besides that, there was also clothing for a baby boy and a baby girl. Han looked around and saw


    clothes for toddlers to five-year- olds.


    The nursery was very quiet, but Han was shocked deep inside.


    He wondered why there was a nursery in the Howard family¡¯s mansion.


    It was not for Charlotte since the frame did not have a photo of the baby.


    Han wondered whom this nursery was made for. Suddenly, an image shed through his brain.


    In a pool of blood, an icy cold hand grabbed him, and someone was begging him beside liis ears,


    ¡°Save... our child.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Han experienced an excruciating headache.


    He held his head and closed his eyes. Then, his face went pale, and he copsed on the floor.


    The maid was shocked and called an ambnce.


    Han was sent to the hospital. Molly and Ben were the first people to arrive.


    When the doctor came out of the emergency room. Molly asked the doctor nervously, ¡°Doctor, is Han


    all right?¡±


    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. He suffered trauma to the head previously. He


    passed out due to a post- traumatic stress reaction. However, it¡¯s a good tiling because it proved his


    body was protecting him from brain overload.¡±


    Although Molly did not understand most of it, she still breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Han was


    fine. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Just let him rest in the next few days. Don¡¯t tiy to dig further into his memories. He seems to be in a


    bad condition."¡¯ The doctor left after saying that.


    Molly frowned and wondered what the doctor meant by digging further into liis memories. She


    remembered Han had been progressing well in recovering his memories under the watch of the doctor.


    The doctor was afraid that his brain might not be able to handle too much stress and used the safest


    treatment method. It was slow, but it would not cause any harm to him.


    Molly was also apanying him all the time, so she wondered why he would suddenly tiy to find out


    more about liis own memories.


    Molly looked at Ben and asked him directly, ¡°What was Han doing recently? Did he meet anyone?¡±


    When Ben heard her question, he immediately recalled Han rushing to the Obstetrics and Gynaecology


    hospital during the morning. There was no doubt about whom Han was meeting. However, he could not


    tell Molly about it.


    Ben had a poker face on and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Howard has been working in the office recently. He


    did not meet anyone.¡± He was afraid that Molly would doubt him, so he added. ¡°Perhaps he had been


    working too much recently. That is why Mr. Howard is exhausted.¡±


    Molly looked at Ben suspiciously, but she could not find anything wrong behind Ben¡¯s gentle smile.


    Before Molly could ask more questions, Han was pushed out of the emergency room.


    ¡°Han!¡± Molly rushed towards him and locked eyes with him. For some reason, she felt guilty suddenly.


    Han stared at her for a minute before averting liis gaze. Molly breathed a sigh of relief and asked him


    cautiously, ¡°Han. do you remember something?¡±


    Han said, ¡°Is there something I should remember?¡±


    Molly shook her head and said, ¡°No, the doctor said you suffered from brain overload. I thought your


    memory had been restored.


    I was only feeling happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Han stared at Molly and asked, ¡°Do you really feel happy for me?¡±


    Molly gasped and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Han looked away and said, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I want to rest.¡±


    Molly stood up and said, ¡°Han, rest well. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Then, she pulled Ben away, and they left the ward.


    After they left, Han opened his eyes and stared at the tree outside. However, he had something else on


    his mind.


    After Molly left the hospital, she did not go home but called a person instead to set up a meeting at a


    cafe.


    At the cafe, a man wearing a cap and jeans was waiting for her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly walked over and asked, ¡°How is it? Did you find anything?¡±


    Molly called her at the hospital to ask him to investigate Han¡¯s recent activities.


    This man was a private detective working for the Lamere family. He took out a stack of photos and said


    to Molly, ¡°I don¡¯t disappoint my clients.¡±


    Molly nodded and said, ¡°Put it on my father¡¯s tab.¡±


    The man showed Molly a stack of photos. He whispered, ¡°Mr. Howard went to see that woman at the


    Obstetrics and Gynaecology hospital.¡±


    ¡°Obstetrics and Gynaecology hospital?¡± Molly frowned. She had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°Yes. This woman was pregnant and went to get an abortion. However. Mr. Howard stopped her.¡± The


    private detective gloated. He continued and spoke with irony, ¡°Mr. Howard told the woman that he


    would raise the child and admitted that the child was his.¡±


    Molly¡¯s expression turned gloomy. She grabbed the stack of photos and crumpled them.


    She was thinking about when Han and Leah got together again. Leah was even pregnant with Han¡¯s


    child. In Molly¡¯s opinion, Leah was not worthy of having Han¡¯s child. She wondered if it happened


    during Dawnville when Han lost liis memory.


    The private detective looked at Molly with a grin and said. ¡°Ms. Lamere. do you want me to find


    someone to..."¡¯ He made a cross on liis own stomach.


    Molly had a sinister expression. Later, she shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    If she purposely caused a miscarriage, Han would find out that she was the culprit. She wanted to


    cause Leah to have a miscarriage on her own.


    Han left the hospital after a day. The first tiling he did after getting discharged was give Ben a ¡°difficult¡±


    task.


    Ben thought he misheard him when he got the task. He said, ¡°Mr. Howard, are you sure you want to do


    this?¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Now that Leah was unemployed and pregnant, she was very flee. The White Group was handled by


    someone Ian assigned. It was operating fine without her.


    Leah stayed in the mansion every day. Sometimes, she would be making some design drafts while


    most of the time, she would be watching drama.


    Perhaps it was because of her pregnancy. Leah would often get drowsy. She always woke up at ten in


    the morning and still felt tired.


    A few days passed. One morning, Leah was woken up by the doorbell. There was only one person who


    would ring the doorbell so early. Serena.


    However. Serena was hardworking. She should be at work right now and not appear in front of her


    house.


    Leah sighed and walked towards the mansion gate. When she saw what was outside, she was


    confused at first and became shocked.


    It was a long time since she felt that way. She stared at Ben who was standing outside. Then, she


    turned her attention to the truck behind him.


    ¡°Ben, what is this?¡± Leah frowned and asked.


    Ben smiled and said politely, ¡°Mr. Howard ordered me to send something here. Ms. White, can you


    open the gate?¡±


    Leah looked at the truck and wondered if the truck was for moving or delivery.


    ¡°Go back and tell Han that I don¡¯t need him to send me anything.¡± Leah rejected.


    Ben was in trouble. He expected it when Han gave him this task. He knew Leah would not even allow


    him to step foot in her house.


    However, he had no choice. If he did notplete his task. Han would probably get angry.


    Ben considered his options and said, ¡°Ms. White. Mr. Howard insisted I send these tilings to your


    house. Otherwise, I would be in trouble when I return...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business,¡± said Leah heartlessly.


    Then, Leah¡¯s phone rang. It was an unknown number, ¡°Hello. Who is this?¡±


    Han¡¯s cold voice could be heard from the other end. ¡°Are the supplies there yet?¡±


    Leah looked at the truck and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want them. Ask Ben to send the truck back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han insisted.


    Leah frowned and said, ¡°Han, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡±


    She already agreed to keep the child, so she did not know'' what Han was trying to do.


    Besides. Han was supposed to hate her. Leah figured Molly would probably be jealous if she saw¡¯ this.


    Han said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. They are not for you. It¡¯s for the child.¡±


    Leah frowned, ¡°No need.¡±


    Han had no choice but to use hisst resort, ¡°Two million dors.¡±


    Leah was speechless. She scolded, ¡°Han, you are so despicable!¡±


    Han hung up before she could finish,


    Leah stared at Ben and opened the gate reluctantly.


    ¡°Everyone, move quickly! Don¡¯t hit anything!¡± Ben shouted in the truck¡¯s direction.


    Leah crossed her arms as she watched the workers move a baby crib, toys and building blocks down


    the truck and into her mansion.


    Leah was so angry. She could not hold her anger anymore. After Ben moved everything inside the


    mansion, she called Han again.


    Han picked up immediately. It was very quiet.


    ¡°Han, why did you buy and send so many baby supplies to my house?¡± Leah said.


    Han looked around the meeting room and asked everyone to keep quiet. The whole room was silent.


    Everyone was looking at Han as he spoke with a little joy.


    Han leaned back on his chair and said, ¡°The supplies are not for you.¡±


    Leah frowned. She knew¡¯ they were not for her but the baby. However, she was surprised that Han was


    doing it so obviously.


    ¡°Han, didn¡¯t you treat me coldly a few days back? You have been treating me well since you found out I


    am pregnant. What are you nning?¡± Leah asked.


    ¡°What else can I n? I just want you to take care of yourself.¡±


    Leah was speechless, she warned Han. ¡°You better not send anything else. How will you exin it if


    your family finds out?¡±


    Han stayed silent before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Then, he hung up. He looked towards


    the others sitting in the meeting room and said. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about what happened today.¡±


    All of them nodded.


    However, Han was deep in thought. He figured it was time that something should be done.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Ben finally moved everything to Leah¡¯s house. He also ced them in a room ording to


    Leah''s orders. He left immediately after that.


    Mi; Howard was terrifying, but Leah was just as scaiy.


    When they left, Leah walked inside the room and started checking all the items Han sent.


    There were many baby supplies and clothes. She wondered what Han was nning when he could


    already prepare so many items in just a few days.


    As Leah was trying to close the door and leave the room, something caught her eye.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Leah walked towards the crib and squatted carefully.


    She carefully wiped the dust away on the crib and saw some words can ed into the wooden crib.


    ¡°16th of December, our first child.*¡¯


    Leah was shocked to see the words can ed into the crib. She examined it in detail and realized it was


    not mass manufactured in a factory. The crib was assembled by hand with some defects.


    Leah felt like crying. That was the date from three years ago when she found out that she was


    pregnant.


    She remembered Han worked untilte that night. She was waiting for him on the sofa.


    Later that night, Han returned and earned her upstairs. Before he removed his belt and prepared to


    begin his routine. Leah wrapped her hands around his waist and said, ¡°Han, I am pregnant.¡±


    Leah was probably too happy back then to realize Han¡¯s gloomy expression. He asked her, ¡°What did


    you say?¡±


    Leah was still smiling. She thought he would be as happy as her, ¡°I am pregnant. You are going to be a


    father soon.¡±


    In the next few days. Han never returned to thepany. He stayed at home to take care of Leah.


    When she was sleeping, he would be reading beside her. When he was working, she would browse


    through baby supplies on the inte.


    She remembered how she pointed to a crib and said to Han, ¡°This crib might be beautiful, but it will be


    more meaningful if we make our own crib.¡±


    Han only replied with a cold voice, ¡°What a waste of time.¡±


    Leah pouted. Han¡¯s attitude caused her to misunderstand. It created an illusion that he actually cared


    about her.


    Later. Leah found out that it was really a misunderstanding because Han went to the office that day.


    and Shyanne set her up to cause her miscamage.


    Leah closed her eyes when these painful memories came back to her. She figured this crib was


    handmade by Han. However, none of that matters now since she lost the child because of Han and


    Shyanne.


    Doing all of these would not make up for the wrong tilings he did.


    Leah looked at all the other baby supplies. These were all items she added to the cart after she was


    pregnant.


    Leah wondered when Han bought them. Looking at the dust gathered, he probably did not buy them in


    thest few days. Han did not even remember everything from the past because of his amnesia which


    meant these tilings were bought three years ago.


    Leah sighed and locked them all in a room.


    After a few days, Leah spent her days peacefully. Han also kept his promise to not disturb her


    anymore. However. Leah was anxious. It felt like the cahn before a storm.


    One morning, Leah received a call from the hospital after breakfast. It was a reminder for her to go for


    her pregnancy examination. It was a Friday, so Serena had to work. Leah hailed a taxi and went to the


    hospital.


    There were many people at the hospital. Leah sat down after registering to wait for her turn.


    Then, a shadow loomed over Leah. Leah looked up and saw Molly. Leah protected her o\ni stomach in


    reflex and looked at Molly cautiously.


    Meanwhile. Molly tried very hard to suppress her jealousy. She said in a sinister tone. ¡°Sarah, you¡¯re


    pregnant.*¡¯


    Leah figured she had investigated her before she came to look for her. She replied calmly, ¡°Why do you


    ask if you already knew?¡±


    Molly stared at Leah. ¡°Why are you acting arrogant?¡±


    ¡°You are overthinking. I¡¯m sure you are not here to ask about my health.¡±


    Since Molly was not pregnant, the only reason for her to appear in the hospital was to look for Leah.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Of course, not. I¡¯m here to ask about the child in your stomach,*¡¯ Molly said with an evil grin.


    Leah remembered how Molly caused her fu st miscarriage. She looked at Molly cautiously and said,


    ¡°My child is none of your concern. You should care about your own child instead if you¡¯re free.¡±


    Molly took what Leah said the wrong way and thought she was saying that Charlotte was weak.


    Molly refuted, ¡°I have to care about your child because you wouldn¡¯t be pregnant if it wasn¡¯t for me.¡±


    Leah was stunned. She looked at Molly and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She wondered if Molly was


    the one who caused her pregnancy by setting her up with Shawn.


    Molly chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know about Charlotte¡¯s illness. Let me tell you. Han is looking


    for a bone marrow donor for Charlotte. However, it was not easy to find a suitable one. So, I discussed


    it with Han. and we decided for you to be the chosen one.¡±


    Leah was confused and looked at Molly. This was different from what she had imagined. She did not


    know what Molly was talking about and how her child was rted to finding a suitable bone marrow


    donor.


    Molly pointed at Leah¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°You are the chosen one. The same goes for the child in


    your stomach.¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Leah interrupted Molly. She said calmly, ¡°Ms. Lamere, I¡¯m busy. Please make yourself


    clear, I won¡¯t be wasting my time with you here.¡±


    Molly was embarrassed and angry. She thought she would humiliate Leah to the point where Leah


    would get an abortion. However, it seemed that Leah did not even understand what she just told her.


    Molly wondered if Leah was only pretending.


    ¡°You are really thick-skinned.¡± Molly said while staring at Leah.


    Leah was getting impatient and was preparing to leave.


    Molly shouted behind her, ¡°The child in your stomach was for Han to get a suitable bone marrow for


    Charlotte! When your child is bom, his bone marrow will be used to treat Charlotte! Do you understand


    me now?¡±


    Leah stopped and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Molly was ted to see that Leah was finally getting a little anxious.


    ¡°I said you and your child are just tools. He will be used to treat Charlotte¡¯s illness. Otherwise, do you


    think you are fit to bear his child?¡± Molly was trying to make it as clear as possible, so she could make


    Leah get an abortion.


    Leah did not believe what Molly said, especially when the child was not Han¡¯s in the first ce.


    However, Leah remembered how much Han wanted her to give birth to the child and wondered if there


    was really a misunderstanding or if it was a trap that Han set up.


    Perhaps that was the reason why he wanted Leah to give birth to the child and asked Ben to send all


    the baby supplies to her. Leah was confused. She had to ask Han about it.


    ¡°Thanks for reminding me, Ms. Lamere.¡± Leah smiled and said, ¡°However, I will never get an abortion


    no matter what you say.¡±


    Molly was baffled. Things did not go as she nned. Leah was supposed to get an abortion and hate


    Han.


    She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to give birth to him and give his


    bone marrow to save my son?¡±


    Leah looked at her and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±


    Molly was speechless. She knew Han would not do that if Leah had given birth.


    Leah shook her head and said, ¡°Not only will I not get an abortion, but I will also give birth to him and


    protect him.¡± She wanted to see what Han and Molly were nning.


    Molly was furious, ¡°You¡¯re so shameless! You seduced my fiance and even tried to give birth to his


    child!¡±


    Leah did not n to exin and tell her that the child did not belong to Han.


    Then, Leah¡¯s name was called. She said to Molly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lamere. Please excuse me.¡± After


    that, she walked into the examination room.


    Molly looked at Leah¡¯s back and was determined to stop her from giving birth to the child.


    Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office at Howard Group, Ben looked at Han who was going through some


    documents.


    ¡°Mi-. Howard.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ben took a deep breath, mustered up his courage, and said, ¡°Ms. Lamere went to find Ms. White


    today.¡±


    Han¡¯s hand trembled. He asked ¡°Where? What did they talk about?¡±


    After he found out Leah was pregnant, he asked Ben to have someone protect her in secret.


    Han found out something as he was finding his memories. He did it because he was afraid Molly would


    harm Leah, and he was right.


    Ben told everything he knew to Han.


    Han frowned after hearing it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ms. White believed anything Ms. Lamere said.¡± Benforted Han.


    Han sneered and said, ¡°Of course, she wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Leah was like a porcupine. She would trust no one except for herself.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, how are you going to deal with this? Do you want me to find Ms. Lamere?¡± Asked Ben


    cautiously.


    ¡°No.¡± Han rejected. He thought about it for a while and said. ¡°Everything will be over soon.¡±


    Ben knew that a change wasing to Linkville even though Han did not state it clearly. It was


    something Han had nned for five whole years.


    ¡°Mi\ Howard, about Ms. White...¡± Ben said before pausing.


    When Han heard about Leah, he frowned and thought about it. Then, he said, ¡°Just send someone to


    protect her in secret but don¡¯t contact her at all.¡±


    Ben nodded.


    Meanwhile, Leah returned home after her examination. The first thing she did was call Han, but she


    could not reach him. She felt more and more insecure. Leah was sure that Han knew Molly went to


    look for her. That was why he switched off his phone.


    Leah wondered if Han tried to protect her child because he wanted the child''s bone marrow for


    Charlotte just as Molly said.


    She thought about how weird Han was acting in the past few days and gasped.


    She must ask Han about it. If he would not pick up her call, she would go and look for him at his office.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    The next day. Leah took a taxi and headed towards the Howard Group. It was not her first time here.


    She still remembered how she got chased out after entering the ce for a short while. This time, she


    decided to wait outside instead.


    When it was time for people to get off work, people started leaving the ce, and all of them were


    staring at Leah. She had worked with them before, and everyone knew how she was chased out by


    Han.


    Leah saw a female manager she used to work with and approached her after not seeing Han.


    The female manager still remembered her and asked. ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    Leah answered truthfully. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Han.¡±


    The female manager shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. Howard did note here today.¡±


    Leah was shocked since Han was a workaholic, ¡°Did he note here for the whole day?¡±


    ¡°No. For some reason, Mr. Howard seems to be busy recently. We seldom see him. What¡¯s wrong? Do


    you have something important? After everyone knows that Mr. Howard abandoned you. they won¡¯t


    allow you to see him even if he¡¯s in the office.¡± Said the female manager.


    Leah said helplessly, ¡°It is something important indeed.¡±


    The female manager gave it a thought and smiled at Leah. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you know when Mr. Howard is


    here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leah said to her gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee. We used to work together after all.¡± The female manager patted her shoulders and


    left.


    Leah returned to her mansion and waited for the manager to inform her.


    After two days. Leah finally received a text message from the manager telling her that Han was in the


    office. Leah was so excited. She drove to Howard Group immediately.


    Coincidentally, she saw Han and a group of people walking outside the office building. He was looking


    in front as if he was trying to ignore her.


    Leah said immediately, ¡°Han, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Han squinted his eyes and looked at Ben.


    Ben stopped Leah as she was approaching Han. He said. ¡°Ms. White, Mr. Howard doesn¡¯t want to see


    you now.¡±


    Leah frowned and said loudly, ¡°I only have a question for him. I¡¯ll leave when he answers me.¡±


    Ben replied, ¡°Ms. White, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Leah could not even get close to Han. She could only see him get in his ck Bentley and drove away.


    It was difficult for Leah to even meet Han now.


    Only Leah and the staff were in the lobby.


    ¡°How shameless is she? Mr. Howard already made it clear to her.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize how thick-skinned this girl was?¡±


    ¡°She used to act arrogant. In the end. Mr. Howard wasn¡¯t interested in her. Now, she starts to cling onto


    him.¡±


    ¡°How disgusting. Thankfully. Mr. Howard unmasked her.¡±


    Leah was standing there like a joke. She knew she would not do this if it was not for her child. She


    must know whether Han was treating her well because he was nning to use her child.


    At the White family''s mansion,


    Ron crossed his legs as he asked Leah, ¡°Why are you asking me about this?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hour ago. Leah called Ron and asked him if Han was going to attend the charity auction in


    Linkville two dayster.


    The charity auction was organized by Jackson and some of his underlings.


    The situation in Linkville has been changing recently.


    After the president of Pasteria¡¯s term ended. Linkville was going to elect a new president, and Jackson


    was one of the candidates.


    If he could be the next president, he would be the most powerful person in Pasteria, let


    alone Linkville. Jackson organized this charity auction to win the people¡¯s hearts and get more support.


    Since it was something internal, Leah had no choice but to ask Ron for help. After all, he should have


    some connections.


    ¡°I want to attend this auction. Can you help me?¡± Leah looked at Ron. This was her first time asking


    him for help.


    Ron asked casually, ¡°Why?¡±


    Leah told him honestly, ¡°I have something to tell Han. but he wouldn¡¯t see me. I can only find him at this


    auction.¡±


    Ron was speechless, he said, ¡°Are you asking me to bring you to meet another man?¡±


    Leah frowned. She shook her head and said, ¡°This is something important. I''ll owe you a favor if you


    can take me there.¡±


    Ron pretended to be clueless and asked her, ¡°What if I can¡¯t attend it as well?¡±


    ¡°I know you have a way.¡±


    Ron looked at him andughed helplessly. He said. ¡°Fine, I can bring you inside, but you mustn¡¯t run


    around. I want you within my sights at all times.¡±


    Leah said gratefully, ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡±


    Ron reminded Leah, ¡°You must follow me.¡±


    Leah saw how serious Ron was and asked him, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Ron smiled and leaned against the sofa. Shaking one of his legs casually, lie asked. "Who is nervous?¡±


    Hearing that, Leah could not help but stare at him.


    "I''m not nervous at all. I''m only worried that cunning old fox will do something bad to you!¡± Ron


    shrugged.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah and Molly were not on good terms, and it seemed that almost everyone in Linkville knew about it.


    For that reason. Jackson, who was Molly¡¯s father, must be Leah¡¯s rival too.


    ¡°I know, but I only want to have a few words with Han. that¡¯s all. I will leave as soon as I get the


    answers.¡± Leah knew Ron was concerned for her.


    Hearing that, Ron smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will always protect you. Worste to worst, let¡¯s fight that


    old man together!¡±


    Leah was so touched. Theer of her mouth could not help but twitch. She believed what Ron said


    as he always kept his promises.


    ¡°So, I have done you a big favor. How are you going to thank me?¡± Ron said and patted Leah''s head.


    ¡°Buy you dinner?¡±


    ¡°I can buy myself dinner! I don¡¯t need that.¡± Ron rolled his eyes.


    "Then what do you want? I will do whatever I can. Just tell me what you want.¡± Leah knew she was


    indebted to Ron and must pay for his kindness.


    Hearing that, Ron¡¯s eyes lit up. That was what he wanted to hear. He quickly leaned forward and said,


    ¡°I have a race this Saturday. Can you go with me?¡±


    ¡°Race?¡± Leah could not help widening her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to participate in the race. I only want you toe to give me support. I¡¯ll go pick you up


    Saturday. Don¡¯t you dare reject me,¡± Ron blurted in a hurry. There was no chance for Leah to refuse at


    all.


    Two dayster, Jackson organized an auction at thergest auction house in Linkville.


    Most of the guests were political elites. Only a few businessmen were invited.


    However, many VIPs from Pasteria were invited too. If one managed to get then'' contacts at the


    auction, he could definitely widen his social circle to the rich and powerful.


    Although it was a charity auction, Jackson invited a lot of reporters to increase liis reputation.


    At first, Ron was not invited. However, considering that two-thirds of the entertainment business in


    Linkville belonged to him, Jackson had no choice but to invite him as well. Jackson knew he could not


    underestimate liis influence in Linkville.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Ron and Leah attended the charity auction together.


    Jackson was standing at the entrance of the auction house. Wearing a pair of sses, he greeted


    guests who arrived at the auction house with a smile.


    However, as soon as he saw Ron and Leah, he stopped smiling. In fact, there was even a wicked glint


    in liis eyes.


    It was the first time Leah met Jackson. Although Jackson looked easygoing, a feeling of fear rose in


    Leah¡¯s heart.


    Could it be Molly that I fear him?


    ¡°Hi. Mi; Lamere!¡± Ron greeted Jackson casually.


    Meeting a powerfill man like Jackson, Ron was not intimidated at all. He knew Jackson could do


    nothing to him.


    ¡°Ron, how great to see you here. But I don¡¯t remember that you like antiques before!¡± Jackson sneered.


    Hearing that, Ron could not help but smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve got a dagger from the medieval


    period to be auctioned today. I¡¯m very interested, so I bring my friend here to have a look. After all,


    she¡¯s a jewehy designer and knows a lot about antiques and stuff.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jackson nodded. Then his eyes fell on Leah. ¡°So, you¡¯re Ms. White? It¡¯s d to finally meet


    you. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, you know?¡±


    Jackson was friendly to Leah. To him, Leah was only a guest. However, how could one be so calm


    meeting the woman who had scandals with his daughter¡¯s fiance?


    Immediately, Leah knew Jackson was a shrewd man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you too!¡± Leah had no choice but to greet Jackson politely.


    Hearing that, Jackson smiled. ¡°Ms. White has such an outstanding career. I¡¯m d that we have such


    talented people like you in Linkville. The future of Linkville depends on you.¡±


    All the reporters present at the charity auction were amazed to hear what Jackson said. Jackson


    praised liis daughter¡¯s rival in public.


    Ron knew Jackson was acting and disliked hypocrites like him. He quickly grabbed Leah¡¯s hand and


    excused himself. ¡°We¡¯d better go in. The auction is about to start.¡±


    With that. Ron and Leah walked into the hall. Nheless. Jackson stared at their backs until they


    disappeared into the crowd.


    Feeling that Jackson could not see them anymore. Leah breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay? Are you afraid of him? I thought you¡¯re so bold that nothing scares you!¡± Ron


    stretched out liis hand and gave Leah¡¯s hand a massage.


    Leah rolled her eyes. After thinking for a while, she asked. ¡°What kind of person Jackson is?¡±


    "He is a cunning old man who is not easy to deal with,¡± replied Ron without hesitation.


    Hearing that, Leah was confused. She looked puzzled.


    ¡°Rich people are all crafty and scheming. Think about Han,¡± Ron whispered.


    ¡°Han?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but Han was beaten by Jackson many times in the past, and it seemed that Jackson always has


    the ability to control Han¡¯s movement. Their rtionship is hard to exin. But that¡¯s none of my


    business.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah could not help but ponder. She remembered Han was close to the Lamere family


    before.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Leah thought about what happened five years ago. At that time, she had just gotten married to Han.


    However, not long after she married Han. Han met Molly at a party.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Leah did not know anyone at the party. Han did not even introduce her to his friends.


    Leah was bored and went to take a walk by herself. However, when she came back to her table, she


    saw Han talking with Molly happily.


    The Howard Group was facing a downturn when Han took over thepany. The shareholders wanted


    to acquire thepany.


    Not only that, thepetitors were trying to suppress the Howard Group too. It was difficult for Han to


    face all that alone. During that time, he often slept in thepany and got drunk every time he went to


    business events.


    However, it seemed that the Howard Group had a sharp upturn after the party where Han met Molly. In


    a short time, Han got rid of most of the Howard Group¡¯spetitors.


    At that time, Leah thought Han was smart and scheming. However, what happened might have


    something to do with Jackson.


    Leah had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Ron asked and waved his hand in front of Leah.


    Hearing that, Leah came back to her senses. She shook her head immediately and replied. ¡°Nothing...¡±


    Ron then gave Leah''s shoulder a nudge. ¡°Look, the person you¡¯re looking for is here.*¡¯


    As soon as Ron finished his words, Leah looked up at the entrance.


    Suddenly, there was an uproar. Everyone looked at the entrance to see what happened.


    It was Han and Molly. They walked into the hall together.


    Wearing a ck suit, Han gave off an overbearing aura. It was only when he talked to Molly that his


    eyes softened.


    Han had a perfect figure and a handsome face. For a moment, everyone¡¯s attention fell on him.


    Wherever he went, people could not take their eyes off him.


    Only a few businessmen were invited to the charity auction and Han was one of them.


    Leah pursed her lips and kept staring at Han.


    Perhaps there was a connection between Han and Leah that Han suddenly raised his head and met


    Leah¡¯s eyes.


    However. Han only stared at Leah coldly. In fact, he stared at her as if he did not know her at all.


    ¡°Han, what are you looking at?¡± Molly asked, noticing that Han suddenly stopped walking.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Han replied and quickly looked away.


    Nheless, Molly still sensed something wrong. She looked in the direction where Han was staring


    just now. and her face darkened when she spotted Leah.


    ¡°It¡¯s her again! I don¡¯t remember Dad inviting her. Why is she following us?¡± Molly said, gritting her


    teeth.


    However. Han ignored Leahpletely. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Hearing that, Molly was happy. However, she still gave Leah a defiant re.


    "Are you going over to talk to him now? But he seems not happy to see you.¡± Ron smirked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the auction is over,¡± Leah replied.


    Han¡¯s arrival created an uproar. Everybody wanted to go over to greet him.


    However. Jackson walked in right after that. With that, guests remained seated as the auction was


    about to start.


    Leah was not interested in items auctioned at the auction house. She nced at Han from time to time,


    making sure he did not leave at half-time.


    Luckily, Han remained seated all the way. Except for bidding from time to time, he did not even leave


    his seat.


    Two hours passed, and the auction was soon over.


    As the host, Jackson stayed back to check the remaining auction items when guests started to leave.


    Leah waited in the lobby for a while before seeing Han walking out with a few people around him. She


    did not see Molly by his side.


    ¡°Han!" Leah stopped him.


    Hearing that, Han halted. He turned around and nced at Leah expressionlessly. His eyes were cold


    and emotionless.


    However, more and more people surrounded Han. especially politicians. They wanted to fawn upon


    Han when Jackson was not around.


    After all, the Howard Group was the leadingpany in Pasteria. If those politicians could be the


    stakeholders, they could have a chance to earn a steady passive ie.


    Everyone could not help ring at Leah when she walked up to Han.


    ¡°I have something to ask you. Can we talk?¡± asked Leah.


    Hearing that, Han could not help but frown. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for...¡±


    ¡°Just give me five minutes.¡± Leah interrupted as she stretched out her right hand.


    Nheless, Han still rejected her.


    Leah could not help taking a deep breath. ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Ms. White, can¡¯t you hear what Mr. Howard say just now? He doesn¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, stop interrupting us. We have something important to talk to Mr. Howard here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Howard doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. Can you be more sensible and stop pestering


    him? What kind of woman will do that?¡±


    Everyoneughed with their eyes full of contempt.


    Immediately, Leah¡¯s face darkened. She could not help lowering her head.


    "In that case, I¡¯lle to you after the party.¡± After saying that, Leah left without looking back.


    There was a cocktail party after the auction. Many guests were invited to the party as well.


    Seeing Leah¡¯s back, Han frowned. He could not help but scowl.


    "What''s wrong? He doesn¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± Ron asked.


    Leah remained silent and picked up a ss of red wine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Ron took the ss from Leah. He was concerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I think you¡¯re in trouble.¡± Ron gasped as he looked behind Leah.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Leah thought it was Molly or someone she had offended before. She did not expect it was Shawn.


    Shawn was wearing a dark blue suit and looked perfectly nonnal. For a moment. Leah thought he had


    recovered. It was not until she saw the glitter in his eyes that she realized he was still Shawny.


    ¡°Sarah! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. That old man didn''t lie to me!¡± Shawn was excited. Even


    though he tried to lowrer liis voice, he could not hide his excitement. For a moment, he even wranted to


    go over and hold Leah¡¯s hand.


    However, Leah gave him a stem re.


    Immediately, Shawn withdrew liis hands. He wras a bit taken aback.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leah frowned.


    Judging from his gesture. Leah knew'' Shawn was not frilly recovered yet.


    Right then, Mr. Carling, Shawn¡¯s butler came up.


    He nodded at Leah and said, ¡°Ms. White, I¡¯m the one who brought Mr. Ford here. After all, people might


    get suspicious if Mr. Ford doesn¡¯t appear in public for a long time.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah understood right awray. However, she still could not help but resist Shawn


    subconsciously.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of what could have happened the other night, Leah still felt ufortable. At times, she even


    felt difficult to breathe.


    Leah tugged Ron¡¯s sleeve, asking for help.


    Seeing the worrying look in Leah¡¯s eyes, Ron reached out liis hand and put liis arm around her


    shoulder.


    ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. Please excuse us,¡± Ron said with a smile.


    Hearing that, Shawn looked at Leah worriedly. He leaned forward and asked. ¡°Sarah, are you okay?¡±


    Leah took a step back at once and red at Shawn coldly.


    Immediately, Shawn¡¯s face darkened.


    Ron quickly took Leah and walked awray. It seemed that they deliberately kept a distance from Shawn.


    Looking at Leah¡¯s back, Shawn asked, ¡±Mr. Carling, do I look horrible?¡±


    For a moment. Mr. Carling was silent. ¡°No, sir,¡± he replied after a second.


    "Then why did Sarah look at me as if she had seen a monster?¡± Shawn asked again. He looked


    gloomy.


    Mi\ Carling wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. In the end, he blurted, ¡°Sir, you


    don¡¯t look like a monster at all. Don¡¯t overthink and w¡¯orried too much.¡±


    Hearing that, Shawn clenched liis fist.


    Sarah, you rather stay with Ron than me? You didn¡¯t even take a look at me? Why? Is he better than


    me?


    On the other side. Han saw'' Ron walking awray with Leah with liis aims on her shoulders.


    Although Han refused to talk to Leah just now, he nced in the direction of Leah unintentionally from


    time to time.


    At the sight of Han and Leah together, he could not help but grip the wine ss tightly.


    Just then, Molly came out of the auction house. Instantly, the smile on her face disappeared.


    At first, she w''anted to walk over to Han, but she suddenly turned around and walked toward Shawn


    instead.


    Shawn was alone as no one pay attention to him. After all, everyone¡¯s focus wras on Han.


    ¡°Shawn!" Molly walked up to him with a smile.


    However, Shawn blinked a few¡¯ times, looking confused. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.


    Not many people knewr Shawm¡¯s condition, but Molly knewr it. In fact, she had thoroughly investigated


    what happened in Dawnville before.


    ¡°Shawm, I¡¯m Molly, your cousin!¡± There was a glint of excitement in Molly¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Cousin? Wliat do you want fr om me?¡± Shawm asked, confused. He was not in the mood to talk.


    Shawm had ahvays been arrogant. It was hard for one to imagine that he became like that.


    Nheless. Molly did not doubt him at all. After all, it was hard for one to pretend like a seven-year-


    old.


    ¡°You look unhappy. Wliat happened?¡± Molly coaxed as if she was talking to a kid.


    Shawm was a smart man. He could see through Molly¡¯s lies easily. However, he did not mean to reveal


    her yet. He pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡°Because Sarah doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Sarah? It¡¯s because of Sarah?


    Molly could not help but sh an evil grin.


    With that, she patted her leg and eximed. ¡°I can make Sarah like you!¡±


    Hearing that, Shawm could not help but sneer in his heart. He could see the wicked intention in Molly¡¯s


    eyes.


    Nheless, he still smiled excitedly. ¡°Really? How?¡±


    Molly slowly picked up a piece of cake from the table and put it in Shawm''s hand. ¡°Sarah likes to eat


    cake. If you give this to her, she will be very happy.¡±


    Shawm had recovered. He was only pretending to be a 7-year-old now. How could he not see Molly


    smear something on top of the cake when she passed it to him? How could she use him to hurt Leah?


    Shawm could not help but snicker. He never thought Molly would use him. However, he was willing to


    be used as he also wranted to take the opportunity to teach Leah a lesson. Nheless, he never


    thought Molly would want to take Leah¡¯s life.


    ¡°Really? Then I want to give this cake to Sarah. I¡¯m sure she will like it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go ahead, and make sure she eats it.¡± Molly urged.


    However, as soon as Molly turned around, she rolled her eyes and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Wliat a dumb


    man!¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    "Mr. Sanders! What a surprise to see you here!"


    Leah and Ron were getting bored of the party when they heard the voice of a man calling out to Ron


    excitedly. The man walked up to the pair, who were seated on a sofa, and stood before them.


    Ron was the leader of a notorious gang in Linkville, and he had control over two-thirds of the


    entertainment establishments operating in the city. Naturally, some of the people among the guests


    were eager to get acquainted with Ron. Most of them were interested in making money through the


    entertainment business, and they would have to get Ron¡¯s approval first to do that.


    There was a sh of annoyance in Ron¡¯s eyes as he kept his gaze down. He hated this type of


    socializing the most.


    "Mhm." He remained seated with liis legs crossed. Then, he raised a brow and asked bluntly, "What''s


    your deal?"


    "Oh, no! I just wanted to offer my greetings when I noticed that you were here. Mr. Sanders." The man


    replied smilingly. It was clearly not his first time dealing with a cold, indifferent response like the one


    coming from Ron.


    Then, Ron waved his hand dismissively. "You''re done, right? You can go now."


    The man''s smile faltered slightly upon receiving such a frigid response from him. However, he swiftly


    decided to keep the feelings of dissatisfaction to himself as he was waiy of Ron''s status and influence.


    The man smiled warmly at Ron again as he reminded himself inwardly of the reason why he was there.


    He spoke in a respectfill tone, "Mr. Sanders. I''d like to ask a favor from you. It''s about the bar on West


    Street..."


    All along. Ron had given his men the authority to run and manage those establishments, so they were


    more well-versed than him in how the industry works. He had no intention of changing that for the sake


    of helping someone out for a favor.


    With an irritated look in liis eyes. Ron lifted liis head and got to liis feet. "Sony, I need to pee. I''m going


    to use the bathroom."


    The man was rendered speechless at that very instant.


    I''ve dealt with difficult people many times before, but this is the first time I''m meeting someone who''s


    imprable.


    Still, it''s not like I have any other options left. I can''t possibly force him to stay when I need a favor from


    him.


    "Of course! Nature calls! Go ahead. Mr. Sanders. We can talkter after you''re done." The man took a


    few steps back to make way.


    Ron directed his gaze at Leah. "I''ll only be away for a while. Will you be alright on your own?"


    Leah shook her head slightly. She stared at him with a puzzled look. "Why would I not be? Go on. Take


    your time."


    She could tell that Ron was just using the bathroom as an excuse to put an end to the conversation


    earlier.


    Ron gave her a slight nod and took out liis phone. "Call me if anythinges up. I''ve set my phone


    number on the speed dial on your phone."


    He was about to leave after saying all that. However, he took another nce at Leah before stepping


    away.


    I''m not quite sure why but I keep getting this unsettled feeling inside me.


    Still, it should be fine since Leah is not drinking tonight, and she''ll probably just stay here in her seat.


    Not long after Ron had walked away. Leah spotted the dark shadow of a man stopping before her yet


    again.


    She thought that Ron had returned. She raised her eyes from herp and asked. "You''re back so


    soon..."


    Leah fell silent almost instantaneously.


    The person standing before her turned out to be Shawn.


    He was holding a te with a piece of cake on it. He had an eager yet timid look in liis eyes as he


    greeted Leah. "Sarah."


    At the time, the other guests were standing quite far away from them. Leah nced around, but she


    couldn''t seem to find Mr. Carling anywhere. She scooted a little further away from Shawn in her seat as


    she felt slightly rmed. Then, she asked him, "Why are you here?"


    Shawn noticed her movement earlier. He pouted and looked at Leah dejectedly. "Sarah, do you hate


    me?"


    Leah had ahvays been wreak against the puppy face. Even though she didn''t like Shawn, she still


    couldn''t stand seeing that pitiable expression on his face.


    She straightened herself a little and shook her head firmly. "No. I don''t."


    Shawn did not believe her. He sat down next to her on the sofa and held out the cake to her. "I got this


    cake from over there. You''re gonna like it. It''s delicious!"


    Leah''s gaze drifted across Shawn''s face and fell on the cake.


    She declined his offer adamantly. "No. I''m good."


    "I knew it! You hate me! You wouldn''t even eat the cake that I got for you. You must hate me a lot!"


    Shawn whined loudly. He seemed like he was about to burst into tears at any minute then.


    Leah furrowed her brows.


    People were sending nces in their direction as Shawn''s voice was getting increasingly louder.


    She nibbed the center of her brows wearily. The security guards will show¡¯ up and ask us to leave if this


    goes on.


    "Alright! Alright! I''ll eat it." Leah let out a long, heavy sigh. Then, she took the piece of cake from him.


    Shawn stoppedining instantly. Instead, he cupped liis face with liis hands and stared at Leah


    expectantly.


    Leah picked up the spoon and took a small bite.


    It''s so swreet that I can hardly swallow¡¯ it.


    Leah wasn''t sure if it wras due to her pregnancy, but she had found herself unable to stomach swreet


    food like cakes and cream recently. Her expression changed the instant she had that tiny bite. She had


    to cover her mouth as the taste made her gag.


    Shawn was visibly taken aback. He hurriedly asked, "Sarah, what''s wrong?"


    He was aw¡¯are that Molly had added something to the cake, but he had no idea wdiat it was. Shawn


    wras only nning to pull a prank on Leah, and he had no ill intentions tow¡¯ard her.


    Leah had lost all color in her face. She shoved Shawn aside the next instant, dropping the cake and the


    spoon onto the floor with a ng.


    Beads of sweat could be seen on her forehead. She appeared ghastly pale as she let out a moan in


    pain.


    It hurts! It hurts so much in my stomach...


    "Sarah, are you alright?!" Shawn got up and called out to her anxiously.


    His loud voice resounded through the hall, and it caught Han''s attention almost immediately.


    Leah struggled to get to her feet. How¡¯ever, her legs gave way, and she fell heavily onto the floor.


    She mumbled incoherently, "My stomach hurts..."


    "Your stomach hurts?" Shawn repeated after her with a puzzled look in liis eyes. He nced down at


    Leah''s stomach, and liis eyes flew¡¯ open in horror at that very moment.


    Blood had soaked through Leah''s light-colored evening dress near her bottom. The stain wras slowly


    gettingrger as more blood seemed to flow¡¯ out of Leah''s body.


    What did Molly add to the cake? Why is Leah bleeding so much after having only a small bite?


    Leah appeared to be in a lot of pain as she curled herself up on the floor. Her body wras trembling all


    over, and she seemed like she might pass out soon.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, she clenched her fists and dug her nails into her palms. With the little strength left in her body, she


    said slowly in a pleading voice, "S-save... save my child..."


    Shawn widened his eyes in shock.


    Child? She''s pregnant?!

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    " What happened?" Shawn was in aplete daze when someone pushed him to the side forcefully. A


    tall, sturdy figure had rushed over and crouched down by Leah''s side in a sh.


    Shawm knitted his brows.


    It''s Han. I should just act dumb now.


    He replied to Han with a seemingly helpless and confused expression on liis face. "Blood... Sarah is


    bleeding a lot. I''m so scared."


    Shawm soon noticed that Han was looking at him with an icy. piercing gaze. He quickly scurried off.


    appearing as if he was thoroughly intimidated by Han.


    Han turned his eyes toward Leah. His heart ached terribly as he took in her weakened condition and


    her blood-stained dress. Just then, he felt a sharp, throbbing pain in his head.


    Images of a past memory shed across his mind. That particr memory looked curiously simr to


    their current situation. Leah was on the floor in a pool of blood. Han could almost hear her calling out in


    a weak voice, "Save my child..."


    Han was reminded of the frequent nightmares he had previously. He tried to snap out of it and stretch


    out his arms to pick Leah up. However, he found himself shaking uncontrobly and realized he could


    hardly muster any strength in his body.


    As more images of his past filled his mind, Han was so overwhelmed he felt as if his head might split


    open.


    "Move!" Suddenly, someone shoved Han aside at that moment.


    Ron had returned from a quick smoke, and he did not expect to find such a huge crowd gathered


    around where Leah was seated. When he had finally squeezed through the crowd and registered the


    sight before him, a violent rage erupted in him.


    Ron wanted desperately to beat Han into a pulp at the sight of Leah in a bloodied state. However, he


    knew'' that Leah needed help urgently.


    He swiftly moved toward Leah and picked her up in his arms.


    Han was as pale as a ghost due to his headache at that point. Despite that, he reached out and


    grabbed onto the hem of Ron''s shirt.


    Ron red at Han and said in a severe tone, "Have you not done enough damage to her life, Han?


    Just stay away from her!"


    Han had a pained look in his eyes upon hearing those words. Then, he slowly loosened his grip on


    Ron''s shirt.


    Ron earned Leah, who had passed out due to the pain, and strode out of the ce.


    "Han. are you alright? Han?!" Molly had finally noticed themotion and hurried to Han''s side.


    She was expecting to see Leah embarrass herself. However, she ended up finding a pale, hunched


    Han on the floor. His face was even dripping with sweat.


    Han''s eyes narrowed as he fixed liis gaze on Molly.


    He felt extremely disoriented as memories of the past and present seemed to fall back into ce in liis


    head.


    Suddenly, everything went ck before Han''s eyes. Before he knew it, he had fainted and dropped to


    the floor.


    Ron sped all the way to the hospital to get Leah there as soon as possible.


    After that, he waited anxiously outside the emergency room for a long time. He could see doctors rush


    in and out of the emergency room from time to time.


    However, every time a doctor emerged from the room, they would either have a deep frown on their


    foreheads, or they would be sighing endlessly.


    Ron felt as if there were a huge stone weighing on liis heart.


    Eventually, Ron called out to a doctor who had just stepped out of the emergency room. Then, he


    asked worriedly, "Doctor, how is she?"


    The doctor cast a stony nce at him. "Are you the patient''s husband?"


    "I..." Ron opened liis mouth but he couldn''t seem to find a proper answer for that.


    "How could you be so careless?! The patient is pregnant. You should be mindful of what she eats at all


    times!" The doctor lectured Ron in a stem voice.


    Ron was in a state of shock. "Pregnant? She''s pregnant?!"


    "You were unaware?" The doctor looked at him skeptically.


    Ron was rendered speechless, yet again.


    I truly had no idea, but that''s not what''s important now.


    He quickly asked the doctor, "Is she alright, then?"


    "The patient is fine. However, she''s suffering from very severe symptoms of contractions after having


    ingested medication that would induce miscarriage. We can only tiy our best and do everything we can


    to help her." The doctor gave a deep sigh and walked away.


    Ron tightened his fists and sweat broke out all over his back.


    I had no idea that Leah was pregnant. If I did. I would not have attended the auction with her, in the first


    ce.


    However, why would she suddenly suffer from symptoms of miscarriage when she was just sitting


    quietly in her seat earlier? Moreover, she hadn''t had a single drop of liquor tonight.


    It was almost dawn when the doctors finally exited the emergency room. They appeared more rxed


    than how they were a few hours ago.


    Leah was lying motionlessly on a hospital bed as she was still under sedation. She had tubes all over


    her. and she was as white as a sheet.


    Ron followed behind the group of doctors as they transferred Leah to a hospital ward.


    "Could you step outside with me for a bit?" One of the doctors took a nce at Leah and asked Ron.


    Just as the two of them went out of the room, Leah opened her eyes. She spotted the drip connected to


    her hand and felt extremely weaiy. Then, she lifted her eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Once Ron had closed the door behind him, he hurriedly asked the doctor. "Is the baby alright?"


    He looks like a total yboy. That thought urred to the doctor as he stared at Ron''s face. The doctor


    nodded. "The mother was extremely lucky. You got her to the hospital soon enough for us to give her


    proper treatment. Also, she only ingested the harmful medication in a minute amount, so we managed


    to keep the baby safe."


    Ron breathed a sigh of relief.


    I could hardly imagine how devastated Leah would be if she were to lose her child.


    "However..." The doctor had a grim look as he furrowed liis brows. "Though the baby is safe now, the


    mother has unfortunately suffered irreversible damage to her body due to this incident. There is a high


    risk of postpartum bleeding when she delivers the baby. Also, she probably wouldn''t be able to have


    another child after that."


    Ron''s expression hardened upon hearing the news.


    I''m not sure how well Leah will take the news that she probably can''t have another baby in the future.


    The only thing I''m certain about is that she is in very bad shape now. There is a high risk of postpartum


    bleeding when she goes intobor... That means the baby might not even survive the delivery.


    In other words, we''ve only managed to keep the baby alive for now. There''s no telling what would


    happen until the baby is bom.


    "You should look after the mother well and make sure that something like this doesn''t happen again."


    The doctor said with a serious expression on liis face. Then, he patted Ron on the shoulder lightly and


    walked away.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ron went out of the hospital to have a smoke. He stood outside for quite a while.


    When he had returned to the ward, he found Leah staring expressionlessly at the ceiling.


    "You''re up? Are you hungry? Is there anything you want to eat?" Ron forced a smile and asked in a


    seemingly calm manner.


    Upon hearing his voice. Leah turned her head slowly and met Ron''s gaze.


    "Ron." Her voice was croaky and gravelly. "Is my child alright?"


    Ron poured some water into a cup and carefully held the straw up for her. He said smilingly, "Your child


    is alright, of course! There''s nothing to worry about. By the way, how could you hide such big news


    from me? Who is the father of your baby? Is it Ian?"

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Leah took the cup from Ron and had a sip of water. Then, she slowly shook her head. "It''s not him."


    Ian and I have never gone that far in our rtionship. All we ever did was hold each other''s hands.


    On the other hand, I just can''t bring myself to tell Ron that the father of my child is Shawn.


    She continued shaking her head. "Let''s not talk about it."


    Shawn could sense her reluctance to discuss the matter. He pursed liis lips slightly as he looked at her


    pale, ashen face. Then, he changed the topic.


    "The doctor said that you were in critical condition earlier and that you should take good care of your


    body after this. I think you should stay at home for the time being. I''ll send some of my men over to


    escort and protect you." Ron tucked the nket around Leah''s shoulders and said matter-of-factly.


    Leah replied hesitantly, "Is that absolutely necessary?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ron frowned and stopped smiling at that instant. He looked at Leah with a stem expression on liis face.


    "Of course it is. Unless you don''t mind what happens to your body or the child you''re carrying?"


    Leah ced her hands over her stomach. Her face seemed to have grown paler. "I get it already."


    She might have considered having an abortion at one point. However, once she had made up her mind


    to have the baby, she would do anything in her power to keep it safe.


    In the afternoon the next day. the doctor came by the ward and advised Leah of what she needed to be


    mindful of. Then, he allowed her to be discharged from the hospital.


    At the same time, Serena had somewhat found out what had happened to Leah, and she showed up in


    her ward that afternoon.


    Serena had been rather busy at worktely, so she hadn''t gotten in touch with Leah in quite a long


    time.


    However, since there were a lot of reporters present at the charity auction, those guys got the news of


    Leah''s incident out almost instantaneously. It was simply a matter of time before Serena learned of it.


    "Cindy. why haven''t you told me about what happened?!" Serena admonished her in a raised voice the


    minute their eyes met.


    Leah replied weakly, "I didn''t want to bother you since you seemed quite busy recently."


    "Why would you ever be a bother? Regardless of how busy I am, I''ll still be able to find a way to offer


    you some help. Now¡¯. I only came to know what happened to you after reading the news. Do you truly


    consider me as your friend?" Serena grumbled furiously and pouted.


    Leah hurriedly grabbed Serena''s hands and said in a pleading voice, "Of course I do! I was wrong. I


    won''t do that ever again."


    Serena looked at her paleplexion. Then, she let out a small sigh. "Are you alright? How about your


    baby?"


    "We''re both fine," Leah answered reassuringly.


    Serena stared at Leah''s stomach with widened eyes. "When did this happen anyway? You even kept


    me in the dark all this time!"


    Leah nced briefly at Ron and turned her eyes to Serena again.


    Serena noticed the awkward look in her eyes, and she tactfully decided not to press Leah on about the


    matter. "Fine. We''ll talk about this afterward."


    The three of them left the hospital. Ron. who was driving them to Leah''s home, started, "I guess you


    won''t be able toe with me to the racing match this Saturday. Leah."


    Leah looked at him apologetically. "Sony."


    Ron gave a chuckle while raising his brows. "What''s there to be sorry about? You should rest well at


    home and wait for my good news. I''ll definitely win the race!"


    Upon arriving at the White''s mansion. Ron frowned as he looked at the sole security guard waiting by


    the front gate. He shook liis head. "This won''t do. The security measures around this ce are toox.


    I''ll have some of my men stand guard around your home."


    This time, Leah shook her head. "That''s too much trouble for you."


    I''m not some important, high-ranking individual who needs maximum security to prevent my


    assassination...


    "At times, you''re just too naive." Ron reached out to pat Leah on the head. However, he stopped and


    pulled back liis aim when he remembered her weakened condition.


    Ron crossed his arms and continued, "You fainted and caused such a hugemotion at Jackson


    Lamere''s auction event. Do you honestly think that he won''t look into tliis? Do you think he''ll leave you


    alone when he finds out that you and Han are still connected in some way?"


    Ron appeared to have assumed that Han was the father of Leah''s baby.


    Ian and Han were the only ones who had been romantically involved with her before. If Ian isn''t the


    father, then it must be Han.


    Leah pressed her lips together.


    Jackson wouldn''t go so far as to eliminate me, right?


    However, the image of Jackson staring at her with a cold gaze came to Leah''s mind. It filled her with


    uncertainty.


    "Cindy, he''s doing tliis for the sake of your safety. You should just ept liis offer!" Serena shed


    Leah a knowing smile and poked lightly into her aim.


    Leah gave in eventually. "Alright then."


    Ron made a call and summoned several of his men over. After giving out the necessary instructions,


    Ron finally left Leah''s ce.


    At the same time, Han woke up on a hospital bed in an emergency room.


    A doctor was trying to connect the drip to Han''s hand when he spotted the man on the bed slowly


    opening liis eyes.


    It gave the doctor quite a shock that he almost dropped the needle in liis hand.


    "Um... Mr. Howard? You''re awake?" The doctor asked cautiously, "Do you want me to get your family


    members in here?"


    Han turned his head and slowly looked around. It took him more than thirty seconds to register where


    he was.


    "No." Han replied fiimly.


    He clenched his fists slightly and closed liis eyes. The sight of Leah lying on the floor in a bloodied


    state came to liis mind almost immediately.


    "Is everything alright with my body?" Han directed liis gaze toward the doctor and asked tly.


    Despite feeling slightly intimidated by liis gaze, the doctor replied truthfully. "There''s nothing wrong with


    your health. You''ve probably fainted because you''ve been through a psychological shock..."


    The doctor''s eyes widened in surprise the next instant. He stared at Han with an incredulous look in liis


    eyes and asked, "Mr. Howard, have you regained your memories?"


    Han''s eyes hardened slightly as a crease formed between liis brows. He shot the doctor a warning


    look.


    The doctor felt liis heart miss a beat.


    Han instructed in a cold, steely voice. "Do not tell anyone that I''ve regained my memories."


    "Not even Mr. Lamere and Ms. Molly..." The doctor asked with caution.


    Han''s eyes narrowed as he met the doctor''s gaze.


    Thetter hurriedly lowered his head and answered. "Understood. Mr. Howard."


    A whileter, the doctor exited the emergency room to find Molly and Jackson by the door. Molly


    quickly walked up to him and asked, "Doctor, is Han alright?"


    "Mr. Howard is fine." The doctor had a mask on, so the pair could not see liis expression. "He''s been


    through some psychological shock, and now he''s stabilized."


    Molly''s eyes gleamed with a malicious light.


    It''s all that b*tch, Sarah''s fault!


    Molly hurriedly asked in an anxious voice, "Did Han regain some of liis memories? Has he said


    anything?"


    The doctor could almost see the expression in Han''s eyes before him again.


    Han Howard is an even more dangerous man aspared to the members of the Lamere family.


    He shook his head fiimly and said, "No."

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Strangely. Molly felt a sense of relief when she heard that Han did not recover his memories.


    I should be feeling sad about this. However. I think I''ve changed my mind now that Leah is around.


    If Han never regains his memories and forgets about Sarah White permanently, would I get to keep him


    by my side for the rest of our lives?


    After speaking to the doctor. Molly and Jackson went to the ward where Han had been transferred.


    They entered the room to find Han sitting up in the bed and staring silently out the window.


    "Han. do you still feel sick?" Molly asked while walking toward him.


    Han shook his head. He looked past Molly and fixed liis gaze on Jackson.


    Molly did not seem to notice that. Whilst looking at Han''s pale face, she ranted. "It''s all Sarah''s fault! I


    don''t even know how she managed to sneak into the hall back then. She ruined Daddy''s party and


    caused you to copse that day! Han. you should stay away from that woman from now on!"


    Han remained silent the entire time she was talking. His expression showed nothing of his thoughts,


    but liis eyes told of a different story.


    Suddenly. Jackson interrupted her. "Molly, could you wait outside for a while? I need to speak with Han


    alone."


    Molly cast a curious nce at her father and muttered under her breath. "Is it something that you must


    keep from me?"


    Then, she walked out of the room, albeit unwillingly.


    Once there were only the two of them left. Jackson sat in a chair next to Han''s bed and said. " What do


    you think of our chances?"


    Han met his eyes and responded calmly, "I''m ny percent confident."


    Jackson knew that Han had hardly failed in anything that he did. Upon hearing his reply. Jackson''s face


    broke into a warm smile.


    "Once I''ve won the position, the Howard family and the Lamere family will have all of Asteria in the


    palm of our hand." Jackson said smilingly.


    Han replied. "Mhm. The Howard family will show our support once the election kicks off. I''ll also offer


    my help as best as I can."


    Jackson''s smile deepened. "I''m d you''vee to the right decision. A man should prioritize their


    career more than anything else. What''s happened in the past no longer matters now. I''ve given you so


    much support in the hope to achieve this goal someday. Once I''m in power, the Howard family''s name


    will be known to all as well."


    Jackson spoke with conviction. However, he was also sending Han a subtle warning through those


    words.


    Han dropped his gaze, concealing the sh of hostility in liis eyes.


    Then, he slowly nodded. "Mhm."


    "Cindy, the weather is good today. Shall we go out for a walk?" Serena opened the window and


    suggested cheerfully as she looked at the clear, blue sky.


    Behind her. Leah was seated on a sofa, sipping her tea.


    She took a nce out of the window and thought to herself. The weather is lovely today. We haven''t


    had such a sunny day since winter began.


    Leah and Serena had not stepped out of the house for many days, and they were honestly at their


    limits.


    After a moment''s thought. Leah picked up her bag and said. "Let''s go."


    Serena hurried over to her side excitedly, and both of them headed out of the house with their arms


    linked.


    Just then. Leah spotted the group of thug-like men standing outside the front door. They were there on


    Ron''s orders to protect her.


    That reminds me. Ron is having liis racing match today. I wonder how he''ll do.


    "Ms. White, are youdies nning on going out?" One of the men came up to them and asked politely


    with a smile on his face.


    Leah looked at him. I remember him. He was with Ron when Ron showed up at the abandoned chop


    shop that time.


    "We''re just heading out for a walk." Leah replied calmly. Then, she asked. "What''s your name?"


    Leah held no prejudice against these men. Most of them have had a tough life gi owing up. In a way.


    I''m respectful of how they''ve managed to pull through and survive in life.


    The man was briefly stunned. Then, liis smile widened. "I''m George Vanica. I''ve been working with Ron


    for thirteen years now."


    Thirteen years...


    Ron was only ten thirteen years ago. I don''t know what happened during his younger years. However.


    George must be very special to Ron since they''ve been together for such a long time.


    Seriously though! Why would he send someone so important here to protect me?


    The lot of them took a stroll down the road outside the mansion.


    After hearing George''s words. Serena asked curiously. "You''ve known him for that long? Then, you


    must have met him when you were still a teen?"


    George smiled shyly. He had never imagined that he could have a conversation with such attractive


    ladies someday.


    He replied. "That''s right. I met Ron back when we were staying at the orphanage. At the time. I was the


    leader of the kids living there. I''m older than him by three years. When he was brought to the


    orphanage, Ron was as skinny as a twig! However, he had a fierce and defiant look in liis eyes. Back


    then. I would always gang up with several boys and tiy to pick a fight with him."


    George had a serene look in liis eyes as he reminisced about liis past. "One day. I tried to beat him up


    again with the other boys. To our surprise, Ron fought back fiercely like a wild little cub. I and the boys


    were shocked that day."


    He beamed widely at the thought of that memory.


    Serena let out a chuckle as she found that story amusing. "I did not expect to hear about such an


    aggressive side of him. He just seemed like a kind gentleman."


    "That''s why you should never judge a book by its cover. Though Ron may seem like a yboy who''s


    very popr with thedies, he''s actually a very loyal man. He''ll remain faithful to his partner if that


    person holds his heart." George cast Leah a knowing look while saying that.


    Leah quickly changed the topic. "Isn''t Ron joining a racing match today? Shouldn''t you be at the site to


    support him?"


    George shook his head. "My job is to ensure your safety. Ms. White. Besides, even if I can''t be there. I


    know for sure that Ron will win the race. Our boss is the best!"


    George''s eyes were burning with pure admiration for Ron.


    Leah and Serena chuckled softly. "We''re looking forward to hearing the good news."


    George puffed up his chest with pride.


    At that very moment, liis phone rang. George nced at the screen and said. "Ms. White, please


    excuse me while I take this call."


    "Mhm. Go ahead." Leah waved her hand lightly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    George walked a little further away from them and answered the phone. He kept his gaze on Leah the


    entire time.


    However, his eyes dted in honor the next instant. "What did you say?!"

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    George''s face grew increasingly paler as he listened to the other person speaking on the phone. He felt


    as if he might copse at any minute then.


    After ending the call. George stood silently at the side for quite some time. Then, he walked over to


    Leah again.


    Leah nced at him and noticed the somber expression on his face. She asked worriedly, "What''s


    wrong?"


    George stared at her with a hesitant look, debating inwardly whether he should tell her. Finally, he said


    in a choked voice. "Ms. White, our boss was involved in an ident."


    A deep frown creased Leah''s forehead. "What happened?"


    "I just got a call from Kennedy saying that some people deliberately plotted against Ron during the


    race. Those guys drove him off a cliff in his car. The crash was so severe the car waspletely


    deformed. Our guys are with him at the hospital now." George''s face was ashen, and he was gripping


    his fists tightly.


    Leah feltpletely shell-shocked after hearing the news.


    Ron got involved in such a serious ident?!


    "Which hospital are they at right now?" Leah asked frantically.


    George replied. "Kennedy won''t let me tell you. He doesn''t want you to worry. Ms. White, you should..."


    "Which hospital are they at right now?" Leah repeated expressionlessly this time.


    George bit down on his lip. Then, he said. "I''ll take you there right away!"


    I''m concerned about Boss''s condition as well. However, his orders were for me to stay with Leah and


    protect her. I should stay here and cany out those orders dutifully, regardless of how worried I am.


    Still, Ron might not find fault with me if I''m taking Leah with me to see him at the hospital.


    George and Leah soon arrived at the hospital.


    A group of men was waiting outside the emergency room. George walked toward a tall, beefy man


    standing amongst those guys and asked with a grim expression. "Kennedy, what happened earlier?"


    Kennedy had only told him roughly about the incident over the phone, so George wanted to know more


    about the details as soon as he arrived.


    However. Kennedy''s face darkened the instant he spotted Leah. He said bitingly. "Why did you bring


    her here? That woman is a bad omen! Boss has been struck by one disaster after another after he''s


    gotten involved with this woman!"


    "Shut up. Kennedy! Boss chose her. and none of us have the right to question his choice!" George


    reprimanded him severely.


    George had a higher rank than Kennedy in the group, so thetter dared not rebuke his words.


    Then. Kennedy began telling them what happened during the race.


    "Those men areplete nutjobs! When Boss was nearing a sharp turn, three guys suddenly blocked


    his way and forced him to make an emergency brake right then. However, that move was bound to


    throw Boss''s car off the cliff at that point. It was toote for him to do anything, and we could only watch


    him fall off the cliff in his car..." Kennedy spoke of the incident tlii¡¯ough gritted teeth.


    He clenched his fists as he continued. "Boss waspletely covered in blood when we pulled him out


    of the car. I could hardly see the expression on his face since there was too much blood on it..."


    Kennedy''s eyes were visibly red. and he was choked up remembering the scene.


    George knitted his brows. He felt extremely uneasy after hearing all that.


    Ron hasn''t suffered such severe injuries in quite a long time.


    "What about those guys that caused the ident? Why do I only see our men here?" George asked


    after he nced up and down the corridor.


    Kennedy tightened his clenched fists and said. "Those guys fled the scene right afterward. It was


    impossible for us to catch up with them. I''ve sent some of our men to hunt those people down. Once


    we catch them. I swear I''ll tear those bustards to bits!"


    George fell silent.


    The only thing we could do now is wait and pray that Ron will make it through the operation well.


    On the other hand. Leah stood in aer and waited silently with the group.


    Though I always bicker with Ron. he is still one of the very few people who have offered me warmth


    during the dark times of my life. After everything that he''s done for me. how could I not be worried


    when something like this happens to him?


    They waited there for a very long time. As it got darker outside. George noticed that Leah''s face was


    growing pale as well.


    He walked over to her and said. "Ms. White, why don''t I send you back home first? I''ll inform you once


    Boss regains consciousness."


    Kennedy, who was appalled by how George was treating Leah respectfully, snickered and walked


    away.


    Leah shook her head. "I''m fine. Let''s wait for a bit longer."


    It was well past nine that night when the emergency room door finally opened. A doctor stepped


    tlii¡¯ough the door, lookingpletely exhausted.


    A group of men quickly circled him. "Doctor, is our boss alright?"


    It was his first time being surrounded by so many burly, fierce-looking men. The doctor instinctively took


    a few steps backward and nced around. Then, his gaze fell on the frail, gentle-looking Leah.


    The doctor pointed at Leah. "You.e with me."


    Leah was momentarily stunned. She was standing at the side since she could not squeeze her way


    through those men. However, they were all moving away and making a path for her at the doctor''s


    request.


    Kennedy pursed his lips at the sight of that.


    The doctor told Leah. "The patient is in critical condition. He''s suffered a huge blood loss and multiple


    bone fractures. Though we''ve given him proper treatment now. it''ll still take a very long time for his


    fractured bones to heal and recover. The subsequent treatments and recovery process will cost a lot of


    money."


    "I have money." Leah said in a pleading and earnest tone. "Doctor. I''ll pay for all of the necessary


    treatment. You must help us save him."


    "My colleagues and I will do our best to help the patient, of course. However, you and your friends must


    prepare yourselves for the worst as well." The doctor said with a solemn expression.


    As soon as the doctor left. George quickly went up to Leah. When Leah told him about their


    conversation. George had a downcast look in his eyes.


    "Ron would have to stay confined to the hospital bed for a long time. I can''t imagine how much that''ll


    hurt his pride..."


    "You''re being way too pessimistic!" Kennedy patted George on his back. "Ron will forever be our boss!


    Once he gets better, we''ll make those scumbags pay for what they did!"


    "Okay!" George nodded vigorously.


    A short whileter, the doctor and a few medical staff pushed Ron. who was lying on a bed. out of the


    emergency room.


    Leah could see him lying motionlessly in bed. He was wrapped up in bandages from head to toe. Only


    the areas near his eyes were not covered, but she could see that those eyes were closed at the


    moment.


    "Boss!" George called out to him. His eyes brimmed with tears.


    The staff transferred Ron to a ward, and Leah silently followed them all the way into the room.


    When tilings had finally settled down. George walked over to Leah. "Ms. White. I should send you back


    home now. The boss would shout at me if he knew we were keeping you here for so long."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was already eleven at night by then.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Leah looked at Ron. who was still in an unconscious state.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    There''s no telling when he''ll regain consciousness...


    She sighed softly and said. "Alright."


    George drove Leah back to the White''s residence, then he left. With Ron being admitted to the hospital


    for an indefinite amount of time. George could no longer stay with Leah to protect her. Instead, he sent


    a few more men to guard her ce.


    It was a dark and stormy night. For some reason. Leah woke from a deep sleep with a start.


    Serena was staying in the room next to hers.


    Leah blinked a few times. Sweat glistened on her forehead.


    Why am I sweating so hard? I wasn''t having any nightmares just now.


    She tried to go back to sleep but to no avail. Then, she put on a jacket and made her way downstairs to


    the kitchen to warm some milk.


    Wlien Leah was slowly sipping on the milk, the kitchen door swung open all of a sudden. Leah thought


    her heart might jump out of her chest at that moment. She quickly tinned on her phone and was about


    to press the speed dial.


    She had tinned on the kitchen light earlier, and she could see the person clearly as they stepped into


    the room.


    It was one of the men who were sent there by George.


    The man saw Leah as well. He swallowed nervously and lowered his gaze. "Ms. White, you''re up?"


    "I woke up and wanted to have some milk." Leah frowned slightly when she noticed that the man was


    completely soaked. "What happened? Why didn''t you use an umbre to get here?"


    "I was in a hurry." The man replied. "I saw a suspicious man outside the house just now. and I was


    worried that he might harm you. So. I rushed here in the rain to check how tilings were. I''m sorry if I''ve


    surprised you."


    The man had an apologetic look on liis face, and it seemed genuine to Leah.


    Leah lowered her guard slightly upon hearing liis exnation.


    "Is that right? It''s probably just a passerby. I''m an ordinary citizen, after all. I doubt that anyone would


    try so hard to assassinate me." Leah shook her head and let out a sigh.


    The man nodded vigorously in agreement. "Of course!"


    Leah nced at the clock on the wall and said. "It''s gettingte. You and the guys should stay in the


    guest rooms on the first floor tonight. We have bathrobes ready in the rooms. Remember to take a


    shower so you won''t catch a cold."


    The man looked at Leah gratefully. "Thank you. Ms. White."


    Leah washed her cup and headed for her bedroom.


    The man watched and waited until she waspletely out of sight. Then, he silently took out his phone


    and walked over to a quieter to make a phone call.


    There was a major event happening in Linkville soon.


    They were having Pasteria''s presidential nominating convention in Linkville, and Jackson was one of


    the nominees running for the position.


    In truth, Jackson had the best prospect of winning among the candidates. He was merely attending the


    convention out of formality.


    For the people of Linkville, this was good news. After all, Jackson was a citizen of Linkville. so he would


    have a fair knowledge of their city''s economic issues and development. Moreover, with his connection


    to the Howard Group, a bright and exciting future seemed possible for them if Jackson wins the


    election.


    The nominating convention was getting a lot of attention as the date approached.


    On the first day of December. Han and Ben arrived outside the venue of the nominating convention at


    eight in the morning.


    As soon as Han exited the car. a security guard came up to him to verify liis ID card and admission


    pass.


    Ben was holding aptop in his arm. The security guard checked it thoroughly as well before letting him


    in.


    Ben was having a hard time keeping liis expression cool andposed, whereas Han remained


    expressionless the whole time.


    The pair entered the hall and spotted Jackson, who was seated in the front row. almost immediately.


    The man was wearing a ck suit, and he smiled amiably each time someone went up to him to offer


    their greetings.


    Soon afterward, the nominating convention began.


    Wlien it was time for Jackson to give a speech onstage, the audience fell silent and waited with eager


    anticipation.


    Jackson smiled slightly and plugged liis USB sh drive into theptop. He was going to show


    everyone a slideshow presentation of all his past contributions to Linkville and his future ns moving


    forward.


    He had a confident look in his eyes as he started. "Hello, everyone. I''m Jackson Lamere..."


    Jackson hadn''t even finished his introduction when he noticed that people were murmuring among


    themselves.


    "What''s this?!"


    "Oh my god! How could this be?"


    "I never thought he''d do something like that! He''s practically throwing his career out the window!"


    "Why is he showing us something like this?!"


    Jackson had a sense of foreboding as he detected more and more looks of shock and disbelief among


    the audience.


    He quickly tinned around to look at the huge LED screen behind him. Once he took in the content


    ying on the screen. Jackson was so shocked he froze to the spot.


    Instead of what he had prepared for the convention, the slideshows were evidence and documents of


    Jackson''s illegal activities up to date.


    His expression hardened into one of extreme malevolence.


    He tinned to face the audience and met Han''s cool, piercing gaze. It dawned on him almost


    instantaneously.


    Jackson held up the microphone whilst keeping a fixed gaze on Han. "Did you do this?"


    There''s no way I can talk my way out of this now that all of the evidence is out in the open!


    Han got up from his seat and answered. "Yes."


    Jackson bellowed menacingly. "Since when did you start gathering all these? Why would you do this?!


    Is it still not enough what the Lamere family has done for you?"


    "Jackson, you¡¯ve done too much evil. I can''t turn a blind eye to it anymore." Han looked at him


    impassively.


    Jackson was momentarily stunned. Then, he chuckled sinisterly. "So. you got your memories back!


    Hahaha! I just pity my naive daughter who only has eyes for you. We had foolishly taken in an enemy


    all this time!"


    Han''s face darkened upon hearing that.


    "Enemy? You did all this to yourself." Han continued expressionlessly. "I had no intentions of working


    with you since the very beginning. I would have never agreed to your requests if it weren''t for your


    threats."


    "Also, it may seem like you were constantly helping me. but truthfully, you were trying to gain control


    over me and the Howard Group all this time." Han stared stonily at him. "Jackson, you were too full of


    yourself."


    Jackson burst outughing.


    Indeed. I was too full of myself.


    I thought that I was ready and that I hadplete control of Han. Yet. I underestimated him.


    Han Howard turned out to be a far more formidable opponent than I had imagined!


    "How did you get your hands on the evidence?" Jackson had one final question.


    He was confident that he had cleaned up everything rted to his illegal activities.


    Han replied in a monotonous voice. "You should ask the officers of the Bureau of Investigation about


    that."


    Just then, a group of men rushed into the hall and surrounded Jackson.


    "Jackson Lamere. surrender yourself now!"


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Jackson had a look of defeat as he looked at the officers who had circled him.


    It''s all over for me now.


    Han had gotten all of this ready so that he could send me straight to prison and keep me there for the


    rest of my life!


    I''ve poured all of my effort and time into this for thest ten or so years. Previously. I had tried to use


    the Howard Group for moneyundering, but I failed. Then. I found a way to expand my influence in the


    group by working with Han and bing a shareholder.


    All of that was just so I could be the President of Pasteria someday and have full control of the


    economic activities. I''d have this country in the palm of my hand!


    Yet. all of my ns were destroyed by this young man when I was only one step away from


    seeding!


    How could I just stand and watch all my hard work go to waste like this?


    I can''t let them take me in just like this! I still have a chance to get everything back as long as I don''t let


    them capture me!


    "Han Howard, this isn''t the end of me! I''m going to make you pay for this!" Jackson said through gritted


    teeth and pped twice loudly.


    Upon his signal, more than a dozen men dressed in all ck stood up in different spots across the hall.


    Han nced around the ce.


    I''ve implemented several security measures to prevent Jackson from sneaking his men into the venue.


    I guess those aren''t enough.


    Jackson''s men swiftly moved to hold back the officers of the Bureau of Investigation. Meanwhile, some


    of them escorted Jackson out of the hall.


    "Mr. Howard, what should we do now?" Ben asked in an anxious voice.


    We''ll face more troubles in the future if Jackson gets away now.


    A deep frown formed on Han''s forehead. He nced in the direction of where Jackson was heading to.


    Then, he said in a steely voice. "Get him!"


    Jackson got into a car outside the hall. Then, his men drove him to the nearby port right away. Han and


    Ben followed closely behind them in a car.


    "Mr. Howard. I think Jackson is trying to leave the country!" Ben said with a worried look on liis face.


    It''ll be impossible for us to find and capture Jackson if he sneaks out of our country!


    The two of them pulled up at the port and quickly got out of the car to chase after Jackson. However.


    Jackson''s group was greater in number, and they easily blocked Han and Ben in their way.


    Han tried to push past those men forcefrilly whilst shouting at Jackson. "Are you really leaving the


    country? Do you not care about what happens to Molly or your wife?"


    Jackson had a pained expression on his face for a split second. Then, he bit his lip and said. "I know


    they''ll understand why I''m doing this."


    Han stared at the man with a piercing gaze.


    He ims that he loves liis wife and daughter all the time. He would also pander to their wishes.


    However, he coldly abandons them without a second thought during a crisis.


    Meanwhile. Jackson got on a boat and ordered liis men to depart right away.


    He stood on the deck, smiling widely as he watched the distance between him and Han growrger.


    "Han. you''re far from winning!" Jackson called out aloud.


    Han was still standing in the same spot. He had a dark and dangerous look in liis eyes as he fixed his


    gaze on Jackson.


    Jackson continued triumphantly. "It may seem like you''ve won. but you''ve lost the woman that you truly


    love. Which one of us is more pathetic, huh?"


    Then, he tinned around and headed into the cabin.


    Han stood there for a long time as he watched the boat travel further away. His hands balled into fists.


    It was lunchtime at the White''s residence. While she was eating. Leah tinned on the TV and saw the


    news of Jackson''s downfall.


    It gave Leah quite a shock as she listened to the seemingly endless list of crimes and wrongdoings


    Jackson hadmitted.


    Jackson Lamere has been secretly doing all that, and he''s stolen such arge amount of hinds?! He''s


    been doing that for more than ten years now yet it''s only been exposed on the day of the nominating


    convention?


    This doesn''t sound like a simple coincidence.


    I''m sure Jackson''s gotten very good at covering up his dirty deeds after all this time. So. the person


    who''s uncovered this must have exceptional capabilities as well.


    For some reason. Leah thought of Han at that very instant.


    At the same time, a wave of relief washed over her. With Jackson on the run. he would no longer pose


    a threat to Leah''s safety.


    "Cindy, are you done eating?" Leah could hear Serena''s voiceing from the living room. "We need


    to visit the gynecology today! You better hurry up! I won''t go with you next time if we can''t get an


    appointmentter!"


    Leah quickly turned her focus back to her food and finished her meal as fast as she could. Then, she


    ced her tes in the dishwasher and left the dining room.


    It had been a little over a month since Leah had her baby. She had a tiny bump on her lower stomach.


    Serena had never had any experience living with a pregnant woman before, so everything felt new and


    exciting for her. She handed Leah a jacket and gently ced her palm against Leah''s stomach.


    "Sweetie, you must remember what I''m doing for you now and repay me when you grow up!" Serena


    said with a smile.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah rolled her eyes. "How do you expect the baby to understand that when it''s just a month old?"


    Serena pouted and straightened herself. "It''s called prenatal education. You need to start educating


    your child even when it''s just a fetus!"


    The two of them continued bickering as they left the house. Then. Serena drove them to the


    gynecology hospital.


    At the hospital. Serena found a seat for Leah, and she told her to wait there. "Stay here. I''ll do the


    registration for you. I can''t make the mother and the baby tiled before the examination."


    She was extremely attentive to Leah.


    Leah shed her a beam and said. "Go on. then."


    When Serena had left. Leah chuckled softly as she recalled how Serena had insisted they start the


    prenatal education from that day onward.


    She caressed her bump and said in a low. gentle voice. "My child. I''m having quite a hard time with my


    pregnancy, so you should be good to Mommy once youe into this world."


    At that very moment, she heard a cold, deep voice of a man. "What about the father?"


    The smile froze on Leah''s lips.


    "Han?" Leah looked up from herp and frowned as she saw the man standing in the distance.


    "Mhm. It''s me." Han moved toward her.


    However. Leah raised her voice the next instant. "Don''te near me!"


    Her stem voice stopped Han in his tracks. He knitted liis brows. "Why?"


    Leah pressed her lips together. Then, she got up to leave the ce, but Han caught her by the wrist


    before she could walk away.


    "Let go of her!" A loud voice resounded through the hall at that moment.


    Serena hade rushing to Leah''s side. She pped Han''s hand away and stood in between the pair.


    Then, she looked warily at the man.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Serena scanned their surroundings, and she felt more reassured when she spotted the security guards


    standing not too far away. "I''m warning you. We''re at a public space right now."


    There was a sh of cold light in Han''s eyes. He kept his gaze on Leah nheless. "Come here."


    "Let''s just leave."


    Leah decided to ignore him. She clutched Serena by the wrist and headed in the direction of the


    consultation room.


    Strangely. Han did not lose his temper. Instead, he moved to stand in their path. Then, he picked up


    Leah and earned her in his arms.


    "Put me down!"


    Leah eximed in exasperation. She felt so angry and embarrassed she started hitting Han on his


    shoulder hard.


    Han merely replied coolly. "The doctor said that pregnant mothers shouldn''t lose their temper often."


    On the other hand, Serena was forced to stay behind as Han''s bodyguards held her back.


    The pair caught a lot of attention as Han made his way to the consultation room with Leah in his arms.


    The other pregnantdies were all looking at them with envy.


    Eventually. Han carefully ced Leah on a chair outside the consultation room. Then, he stood beside


    her quietly.


    Leah had reached the limit of her patience by then. She asked in a raised voice, "What on earth is it


    that you want from me?"


    Han replied earnestly, "I just want to apany you on your checkups."


    It was my fault for what happened in the past. This time. I want to make it up to her. and I want to be


    there for the child as it grows up.


    Leah refused adamantly. "That''s unnecessary."


    Just then, she heard the nurse calling out her number. She got up and walked past Han without sparing


    him another nce. After entering the consultation room, she even closed the door behind her and


    locked it.


    Half an hourter, Leah exited the room.


    Han went up to her and ced liis jacket over her shoulders. Then, he put his arm around her


    shoulders. "I''ll send you home."


    Leah gave a frigid response. "No. My friend is waiting for me downstairs."


    "She left earlier."


    Twenty minutes ago. Han''s bodyguards had escorted Serena back to the White''s residence.


    When he saw that Leah had stubbornly refused to move. Han smilednguidly. Then, he said in a voice


    that was audible only to both of them, "What about the two hundred million dors?"


    In the end, Leah got into Han''s car despite her wishes.


    A familiar song was ying in the car. and Leah soon noticed that it was her favorite song. Moreover.


    Han even helped her adjust the seat and lowered the temperature in the car before she entered the


    car.


    Leah did not try to hide the mocking look in her eyes.


    What''s the point of all this when it''s already toote now?


    Things might not have turned out like this for us if he had shown me a bit of kindness back then.


    Leah ced her hands over her belly and closed her eyes. She was evidently not in the mood to talk.


    Han drove the car slowly, asionally stealing nces at the woman sitting beside him.


    "Is it fun for you to ogle at others?"


    Leah could almost feel his gaze bore into her. She opened her eyes and snapped at him.


    Han remained silent as he stared straight ahead.


    Eventually, they arrived outside the White''s residence. Leah quickly opened the car door to get out.


    However. Han grabbed her wrist before she could move.


    Leah could feel anger rising inside her. She tried to pull her hand free, but the grip around her wrist


    tightened even more. "Let go!"


    Han looked at her with an intense gaze. "No one coulde between us anymore."


    Leah knew that he was referring to the Lamere family.


    She couldn''t help herself from scoffing at him.


    The issue between us was never about the Lamere family.


    It''s the fact that Han had never had any feelings for me.


    "I''m sony for what happened in the past."


    Upon hearing that, Leah turned her gaze toward Han and noticed the earnest look in his eyes.


    He''s sincerely apologizing to me for his past mistakes.


    Leah tried to ignore her quickened heartbeat. Then, she said in an unfeeling voice, "It''s all in the past


    now. You don''t have to apologize to me, Mr. Howard."


    Han clutched her hands tightly. "Just give me some time. Once I''ve taken care of everything, we can


    leave this ce and start over. We can go anywhere you want..."


    Even though Jackson has got away for now. I''m sure my men will be able to hunt him down soon.


    Leah looked at Han with barely veiled disdain.


    "Han. you''re getting way ahead of yourself."


    Both of them did not notice Kennedy and George who were standing in the front yard.


    "I knew thedy was a fox. She¡¯s already looking for a backup n when our boss is still in the


    hospital."


    George shot Kennedy a warning look. "Our job is to follow the boss''s orders regardless of the choice


    he makes."


    Then, he strode toward the car and knocked on the window. "Ms. White."


    When Han was briefly distracted, Leah swiftly twisted her hand out of Han''s grip and exited the car.


    Han got out of the car as well, and he fixed George with a threatening re.


    "Let''s head in." Leah tugged at the hem of George''s sleeve.


    Both of them have fiery tempers. However, I can¡¯t watch George get on Han''s wrong side.


    When Leah returned to her room, she received a call from Serena.


    "Does Han think that he can do whatever he wants because of his good looks? Isn''t that just too


    much?" Serena ranted furiously on the line.


    Leah could almost see that handsome face and deep-set eyes before her again.


    "I''m tired, so I''ll hang up now. Don''t stay out until midnight," Leah replied half-heartedly. Then, she


    ended the call.


    After that, shey on her bed and dozed off.


    When she woke up sometimeter. Leah saw that it was already dark outside.


    She walked out of her room and noticed that the room next door was dark as well.


    She shook her head slightly. I guess Serena is noting back tonight.


    She headed downstairs and found that the living room was quiet and deserted. However, the lights in


    the garden were tinned on.


    She walked into the kitchen to look for something to eat. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a phone


    ringing.


    She nced around and noticed that the sound wasing from the garden.


    Did a thief sneak in?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah grabbed a knife from the kitchen counter. Then, she treaded quietly and cautiously toward where


    the sound came from.


    At a distance, she heard the voice of a man.


    "I''ve had enough of him since a while back."


    Leah hid behind a tree with a trunk broad enough to conceal her.


    "We''ve known each other for so long, yet you still w''ant me to do something to prove that I''m serious


    about this?" Kennedy replied impatiently.


    Leah breathed a sigh of relief. It''s just Kennedy speaking on the phone.


    She did not w''ant to eavesdrop on the conversation, so she turned around and slowly moved away.


    "Ron is in the hospital, and he''s still unconscious. His position is left empty now''."


    Leah halted in her tracks upon hearing Ron''s name.


    "With him gone. I pretty much haveplete control over his turf."


    "What?! You want me to sneak into the hospital and kill him?"


    Leah could hear the shock in Kennedy''s voice.


    Leah covered her mouth in honor. She strained every nerve to move as silently as possible tow''ard the


    house.


    Just then, a fallen branch on the ground snapped with a crunch underneath Leah''s foot.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Leah froze on the spot. She would be dead meat if she were discovered now.


    Kennedy spun his head around but he saw no one behind him.


    However, he still hung up. and he was now cautiously scanning his surrounding.


    Suddenly, a cat sprung out of nowhere and caught his attention. He looked like he was slightly letting


    his guard down after realizing his suspicion might stem from some overthinking.


    Leah continued to hide behind the tree. Only when the sound of footsteps had faded that she quickly


    sped back to her room. She also locked the door.


    She crumbled onto the floor as a realization dawned on her. The moment Ron lost power, his nemesis


    and underlings were equally unsettling as they all began to make their moves.


    Kennedy had already betrayed them.


    She suspected that he would not be the only one to do that.


    Leah wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead and got up with much difficulty. She needed to go to the


    hospital now. She had to watch over Ron.


    ¡°George, where are you now?"


    Leah called George.


    She chose to believe George based on her intuition. She felt that he would never betray Ron.


    ¡°Ms. White, what¡¯s wrong? Did Kennedy provoke you?¡± George hade to the hospital alone


    because he was worried about Ron. Therefore, he asked Kennedy to see Leah.


    Leah wanted to ask him toe to bring her to the hospital, but at thest moment, she changed her


    mind.


    Ron was still in aa. It was not wise to leave him alone and unguarded.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Please watch Ron carefully. Don¡¯t even leave liis war''d."


    After reminding Georgy. Leah rushed downstairs after quickly changing into a new set of clothes.


    ¡°Ms. White, where are you going?¡±


    Kenney stood in her way, and he had a rxed expression on his face.


    ¡°My stomach feels a little funny. Bring me to the hospital.¡± Leah tossed the car key to Kennedy.


    Kennedy was still figuring out how to get to the hospital without arousing suspicion, and to his pleasant


    surprise. Leah had offered him a chance to do that.


    He graciously opened the car door and said. "Ms. White, watch your steps."


    Leah thanked him before settling into the backseat.


    The car rolled to a stop in front of the hospital. Leah was rummaging around the backseat.


    "This is weird. I am sure that I¡¯ve brought it.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for. Ms. White?¡±


    Leah saw that she had gotten Kennedy''s interest, so she continued, "It¡¯s an amulet that belongs to your


    boss. It¡¯s one that I¡¯ve gotten with himst time. I am pretty sure that I''ve brought it with me before


    departing."


    There was a disdainfill look on Kennedy¡¯s face. He was just feeling amused. What good could an


    amulet do when Ron was practically on death''s door?''


    Leah was talking to herself. "Could I have forgotten about it in my room? Can you go back and get it for


    me? It should be on my dressing table. It¡¯s in a red purse.¡±


    Leah was able to divert Kennedy away as she had nned. She quickly ran to the ward.


    When sheid eyes on Ron who was lying on the bed motionless, she let out a sigh of relief.


    George was staring at her with a questioning look. He asked, "Ms. White, why are you here?¡±


    Leah shut the door of the ward and sat on the sofa. She was examining George carefully.


    George looked away with an unnatural look on his face. He even blushed a little as this was the first


    time that he received such an intense gaze from a woman.


    ¡°Ms. White, if you have something to say to me. just say it.¡±


    ¡°Ron has been in such a forlorn state now. You can leave whenever you want.¡±


    She would not know whether Ron woulde to her consciousness anytime soon. On top of that, she


    wondered if he would be liis old self ever again after waking up.


    For an underling, it would be wise to venture out and look for other opportunities since their future was


    now uncertain.


    George raised his eyebrows and his tone tinned vehement. ¡°Ms. White, what are you trying to say?"


    Ever since Ron was met with this mishap, many who used to follow him chose to leave him. However,


    there were still those who chose to be loyal to him and stay behind to protect him.


    ¡°I mean what I said. You are free to go as you please."


    As she said that, she produced a card from her purse and put it on the table.


    ¡°There¡¯s three hundred thousand in there. This is my parting gift for you.¡±


    Leah was paying close attention to George¡¯s expression. She was not particrly close with George,


    so she had to test him no matter what, just in case...


    If he chose to ept her offer of money, that would mean that he was not someone reliable.


    George walked over and took that card, but he immediately threw it into the dustbin. He had a


    determined look on his face. ¡°I will never leave my boss.¡±


    When Leah heard thising from his mouth, she felt that something that weighed her down was now


    gone. There were people around Ron who could be trusted too.


    She said gently, "Thank you. George.¡±


    Only then George realized that she was just testing his loyalty.


    While he was still baffled by what she was doing. Leah began solemnly, ¡°Kennedy has turned on us. I


    heard that he is nning to kill Ron and offer him as a tribute."


    George was stricken with shock. "How can that be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tine." Leah did not want to believe what she had just said too. She could never predict what was at


    the bottom of a human¡¯s heart.


    Humans were always selfish. There were no exceptions.


    George did not believe Leah¡¯s words. He felt that they needed to look into this more.


    Leah could not leave Ron alone, fearing that an assassin woulde to take his life when she did not


    pay attention. She decided to just stay and live here. She could take care of him around the clock too.


    News of her moving into the ward spread to Han¡¯s ears very soon.


    Ben was drooping liis head, unable to see him in liis eyes. He felt a chilling avnche sweeping across


    his skin.


    He regretteding here to submit documents at such timing.


    He was practically standing in front of the lion''s den.


    ¡°Are you saying that I need to deal with such trivial matters now?" Han loosened his tie. and his eyes


    were a world of snow.


    ¡°I am sony, Mr. Howard.¡±


    Ben quickly gathered the documents on his desk and sped out of his office without even looking back.


    In the ward, Serena was raising a mirror in front of Leah, "Cindy, look at your eye bags. They are so


    huge that you can shove some treasures in there now.¡±


    Leah did not have much sleep since she needed to take care of Ron for the past few days.


    George did not show up in the ward anymore ever since he said that he was going to look into the


    matter regarding Kennedy.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I am fine. I can still do this.¡±


    As Leah argued, she let out a yawn. She could not hide her fatigue from showing.


    "Did this guy save you before? Why are you caring for him to such an extent?"


    Serena was scrutinizing the patient on the bed. He had his eyes closed, and his skin was drained of


    color. However, that did not stop his handsomeness from shining through.


    "You should go back now. Just bring me some new set of clothes when youe next time.¡±


    Serena could only stomp her feet helplessly upon seeing Leah¡¯s determination. She then left the ward.


    There were only Leah and Ron in the ward now. She leaned on the sofa, and lightly closed her eyes.


    There were some footsteps all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Leah did not open her eyes as she thought that it was Serena who had returned for some reason.


    ¡°So this is how you are taking care of yourself these days?¡±


    Han was staring down at Leah. He could hardly believe that this was the same person from a few days


    ago. with how exhausted she appeared to be.


    Leah opened her eyes abruptly, and the sight of Han¡¯s face filled her field of vision.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    She got up from the sofa to put some distance between them. She was very aloof.


    ¡°You are not helping him at all.¡±


    Before he came here, he had investigated Ron.


    His ident had always been a meticulous conspiracy. Those people were not going to let him oft the


    hook just yet.


    Not only would she not be of any help by being here, she might even bring harm to herself.


    Leah had a cold expression as she retorted. "So what?¡±


    Han did not know that she had no other way other than guarding Ron with her life.


    ¡°Go back with me.¡±


    Han reached out and held Leah''s hand. He had a wonted look ying on his face.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    ¡°I don''t want to!¡± Leah pped off his hand. Her face was instantly filled with rase.


    She could not leave.


    Han spelled it out, ¡°If you are reluctant toe with me. he might die even faster than he is dying now.¡±


    His gaze was focused on the man lying in bed. He had no sympathy in his eyes at all. It was as if he


    was looking at a dead person.


    Leah stood in front of the bed nervously, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Han raised his brows and replied with a question. He was snickering, ¡°What do you think I will do


    next?¡±


    Leah felt her heart sink. Han was even more unpredictable now. and he was even more ruthless than


    ever. She would not dare to bet on her chances using Ron''s life.


    She took a deep breath and decided not to be stubborn for now, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Leah sent a message to Serena to ask her for a favor. She implored Serena to take care of Ron in her


    stead before leaving with Han.


    At Linkville which was located in the suburbs, Han stopped his car outside the vi. He jogged to the


    passenger side and opened the door for Leah.


    ¡°Watch your steps.¡±


    Leah ignored him.


    She scanned her surroundings and a downcast look appeared on her face.


    Han took her hand and led her into the vi.


    He asked carefolly, ¡°Look at this. Do you like what you see?¡±


    Ever since recovering his memory, he had been working on this vi for a long time. He had built and


    designed everything around here ording to Leah''s preference.


    She used to be the one who had to tolerate him all the time, but now he wanted to be the one who


    could satisfy and fulfill her needs.


    Leah looked around her and saw that daisies were nted in the garden, and the outer wall of the vi


    was painted a light blue color, which was her favorite color. The whole ce was designed in a chic


    old-school style.


    This vi was indeed her dream house. However, it did not have the same meaning anymore.


    She retrieved her gaze and said, ¡®¡®People always change.¡±


    Han felt a jab deep down. He could not stop the mncholic sorrow from rising in his heart.


    ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t do a good job.¡±


    ¡°I am tired.¡±


    Leah ignored him as she went upstairs by herself.


    After getting back to her room, she locked the door and copsed on the bed. She let her thoughts


    wander as she stared at the ceiling.


    Soon, sleep descended on her. Her eyelids slowly shut and she lost herself to the dream world.


    The door to her room was opened from outside without her knowledge. Han removed his jacket without


    making a sound and settled down next to Leah who was soundly asleep. He then held her in his


    embrace tight.


    He said in his low voice. "You¡¯re only more manageable when you''re sleeping.¡±


    Leah must be exhausted. She only woke up at noon the next day.


    There was a faint fragrance lingering in the air the moment she woke up. She could not help but frown.


    Could it be that he was here just a while ago?


    Leah removed her nket and got up. After making sure that her door was still locked, she let out a


    sigh of relief.


    She went into the kitchen but saw no sign of Han.


    When she was about to find something to eat from the refrigerator, she saw a memo stuck to the door.


    ¡°The porridge is on the table.¡± read the memo.


    The handwriting was immacte and sharp. It was Han''s handwriting at first nce.


    She let out a chuckle before crumbling that paper and tossing it into the dustbin.


    When she turned her gaze onto the table, she saw a thermos sk.


    She stared at it and soon, she was transported back in time in her memories.


    When she first married Han, all she cared about was him. and only him. She knew that he was a picky


    eater, so she had specially gone to cooking courses so that she could learn to cook better.


    This thermos sh was the one she had used a long time ago to pack Iris lunch.


    It was really unfortunate that he never even tried her cooking back then. Most of the time, the food


    would just go to waste as he would dump it into the dustbin.


    Leah''s daydreaming was interrupted by a sharp ringing tone. She snapped orrt of reminiscence and


    epted the call.


    ¡°I reckon that you will be awake now. Did you eat that porridge yet?¡±


    ¡°I am not hungry.¡± Leah caressed her belly while feeling famished, but she did not want to show any


    weakness in front of Han.


    She would rather cook herself if she was hungry. She would never eat something that Han had cooked


    for her.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I''m hanging up.¡±


    Before Han could respond, Leah cut the call.


    She called Serena after that since she did not have time to talk to her after getting threatened by Han


    to leave.


    ¡°Cindy, you finally call, for God¡¯s sake.¡±


    Serena had a lot of time to kill in the ward.


    ¡°I am sony, something urgent came up yesterday.¡± Leah rubbed her brows as she contemted the


    situation. Serena needed to be taken care of sometimes, yet she was tasked with taking care of


    somebody else at this moment.


    "How is he doing?¡±


    Serena nced at Ron who was on the bed. He was still unconscious.


    "He still looks the same as thest time you saw him.¡±


    Leah reminded Serena as she was still worried, "I have to trouble you for theseing few days to


    look after him.¡±


    "Remember to go to the malls with me when you are free. I haven¡¯t really gone to do any shopping yet


    ever sinceing to Linkville.¡±


    Leahughed and promised her. "Of course, that¡¯s a no-brainer.¡±


    After a few more words of banter. Leah hung up.


    She did not want to eat something that Han had prepared, yet there was nothing in the refrigerator that


    she could use to cook something. She scrolled her phone helplessly and was about to order some


    dishes. However, to her disappointment, she was far from the city center, so delivery would not reach


    her.


    ¡°No way.¡± Leah sighed profusely before returning her gaze to that porridge on the table.


    She finally opened that sh and poured the porridge into a bowl.


    In front of the president''s office, Molly was standing in Ben¡¯s way, and her eyes were bloodshot. She


    was ring hard at him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ben, don¡¯t you know who am I?¡±


    When Molly first learned of that news, she would not believe what she saw. Her father was all-


    epassing in Linkville. How could his power be stripped away just because of some news? It was


    only when Mrs. Lamere called her, the news of her house getting ransacked and the disappearance of


    Jackson gave her a wake-up call. She finally realized that the Lamere family was going downhill.


    Molly would want to seekfort from someone she felt was reliable, just like everyone else.


    She immediately thought of Han.


    However, ever since that incident happened in the Lamere household, Han had nevere back home


    even once. She could onlye to see him at hispany, but she was now stopped by Ben.


    Holly growled and pushed Ben, "Let me in!¡±


    Ben could not do anything to Molly, so he could only stand in front of the door without budging. "Mrs.


    Lamere. Mr. Howard does not like to see amotion happening in front of his office.¡±


    The door of Iris office flung open suddenly.


    "Han..Molly stopped making a foss.


    Han''s face was deathly cold as he warned, "Jackson has reaped what he sowed. If you don¡¯t want


    things to get even uglier, go back now.¡±


    his words were like a de that grated her heart. Molly felt suffocated all of a sudden as she asked


    incredulously, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Han looked at his assistant and ordered, ¡°Send her home."


    Then, he went straight into an elevator.


    When Molly tried to catch up to him, the doors had already closed.


    ¡°Han, what the hell do you mean?¡±


    She hit the doors of the elevator and shouted, ¡°Exin youself!"


    Ben only opened his mouth after some time, "Mrs. Lamere. let me send you home.¡±


    Molly snapped around and growled, ¡°Get lost.¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Molly pressed the button beside the elevator, and by the time she finally reached the underground


    garage. Han¡¯s car had already been long gone.


    She rushed into her car hastily and followed him.


    She only stopped when the luxurious ck car was driven all the way to a vi in the suburbs.


    She could not tail him anymore further than this. Otherwise, she would be caught.


    Her heart sank when she watched the ck car disappear from her sight.


    She quickly scrolled through her contacts and pressed her phone to call someone.


    ¡°Go find out which vi Han has bought Rose Bay.¡±


    ¡°I will get on to it now.¡±


    After hanging up, Molly did not return home just yet.


    When Leah who was in the vi heard the sound of a car engine throttling to a stop, she could not help


    but feel that her mood was worsening.


    The moment Han stepped through the door, she immediately confronted him.


    ¡°I have more than enough rest. Can I go now?¡±


    His face darkened, ¡°Not at this moment.¡±


    When he saw Leah getting up from the sofa a moment ago. he thought that time had turned back to


    when they were still newlyweds.


    Back then, no matter the time, Leah would wait for him. He would even not send a message to inform


    her when he did not intend toe back home sometimes. She would continue to wait for him on the


    sofa until daybreak.


    Leah crumbled her hand into a fist andunched a punch at him.


    ¡°Han, you are going too far!¡±


    Han did not dodge her attack as he could easily grab her fists. He felt the coldness that emanated from


    her skin, which made him frown. He removed his jacket and covered her shoulders with it.


    He reminded her. ¡°A pregnant woman should not get angry so often.¡±


    Leah took in a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves. It seemed that Han would not rescind his stance


    no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°Go upstairs and wait for me. I will call you when dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    At dinner, he prepared dishes that were Leah¡¯s favorite. Han heard the sound of footsteps, so he


    removed his apron and pulled a chair for Leah.


    ¡°When can I leave this ce?¡± Leah did not sit down. She was staring at Han questioningly.


    Han ignored her question, ¡°Let''s have dinner first.¡±


    If one were to ignore L eah''s unwillingness to sit around this dining table, the two of them could be


    considered to be a happy couple enjoying their dinner.


    After dinner, Han suggested having a walk out there.


    He wanted to enjoy a peaceful married life. He did not want them to just lock horns every day.


    Leah froze on the spot. Nothing could hide how'' shocked she was when she heard that proposition.


    She came back to her senses and shook her head, "I am not going."


    Han did not appear to get angry as he came close to her and whispered in her ears. "If you are


    unwilling to go voluntarily, I will cany you in my aims.¡±


    His breath sprayed on her ears, which made her duck back in embarrassment. Her face was turning


    red now.


    He w''as really a jerk!


    Leah stomped toward the courtyard, and Han produced a smug look on his face. He felt ted that his


    little trick had worked, and he immediately followed in her steps.


    The next day, Han only left the vi after preparing breakfast.


    By the time Leah woke up, there was no one else in the vi.


    However, she still saw the same memo that read. ¡°Remember to eat your breakfast. I wille to


    check whether you have eaten it at noon.¡±


    Leah tore the memo into pieces and threw'' them into the dustbin. She cursed, ¡°What a childish guy.¡±


    At that moment, someone w''as pressing the doorbell repeatedly. It had an urgent ring to it.


    Leah peeked through the peephole and saw that it was Molly, whose face was distorted because of


    intense rage.


    Leah opened the door after some deliberation.


    ¡°I am right all along, you are really here!"


    When Molly saw Leah''s familiar face, her face darkened.


    She had some conjectures yesterday, and she had repeatedly convinced herself that Han w''ould never


    do something like this to her.


    Despite that, the truth w''as revealed right in front of her eyes at this moment.


    Leah w''as staring at Molly as if she was looking at an idiot, ¡°So what about it?¡±


    ¡®¡®You b*tch, how dare you seduce Han?¡±


    Molly raised her hand and w''as about to p Leah.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah straightened herself and a cautious look appeared on her face. ¡°You better think twice before


    hitting anyone. There is no one in the Lamere family who can back you up now''.¡±


    Molly w''as no longer her old self who held a lot of power.


    ¡°So w''hat if I hit you?¡±


    Molly did not heed Leah''s warning since she could not just change her arrogant attitude in just one


    night. Her palm was directed toward Leah as she brought it down.


    Leah''s face hardened as she grabbed Molly¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Molly could only break her hand free after much iling around.


    Leah took a few'' steps back too to put some distance between them. She could not grapple with some


    maniac since she was pregnant at the moment.


    She took out her phone and called Han.


    ¡°Come here. You need to bring your girl back.¡±


    Han''s face slowly darkened. He knew that Leah was referring to Molly.


    "Do you really think that Han wants that baby in your belly? He just wants to save Carlotta. Leah. I


    really feel for you. I can''t believe that you''re enduring pregnancy for so long just to be of any use to a


    man who was going to many another woman.¡±


    Molly w''as ring at Leah''s belly with a venomous gaze.


    She w''anted to cause Leah to miscarry, but if she lost this child, that would spell the end for Carlotta


    too.


    Leah paid close attention to their distance, and she was gazing at Molly sarcastically, ¡°Thank you for


    the reminder.¡±


    She could not help but feel pity for Molly w''ho was still trying to hold her ground despite being at a huge


    disadvantage. A look of sympathy shed across her face.


    Indeed, she was starting to feel sorry for a despicable person like her.


    Leah said cunningly, ¡°In fact. I don''t want to be here at all. What about helping me on this/¡±


    With Molly¡¯s help, she would be able to leave this prison-like ce that Han had forced her in.


    Molly did not believe her at first, so Leah continued to press on.


    ¡°I really want to leave.¡±


    Leah was really determined.


    Molly¡¯s face was disdainful, ¡°Why should I help you in the first ce?¡±


    Leah replied, ¡°Just because you care about Han."


    Molly w''as exactly who Leah was a long time ago.


    Molly soon agreed to her proposition. She handed her car to Leah.


    Fearing that Molly w''ould eat her words, Leah sped out of the suburbs and came back to the hospital.


    By the time Han arrived at the vi. Leah was no longer there.


    When he saw that Molly had taken Leah''s ce on the stairs, he could not suppress his anger.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She''s gone.¡± Molly did not dare to meet Han¡¯s eyes. She did not want to understand Han''s true


    emotions right now.


    All she could do now was to lie to herself that he must be doing all this for Carlotta¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Who ask you to let her go!¡± Han strangled Molly and pulled her from the ground.


    ¡°She... w''anted to go... I couldn''t stop her...¡±


    Molly who was suddenly suffocated could not stop coughing as she was fighting for her breath while


    exining herself at the same time.


    Just as she felt that she was going to die. Han let her go.


    Molly plopped to the ground, and her tears could not stop falling. She sobbed, "Han. she really went off


    on her own volition.¡±


    Only then she realized that she had fallen into Leah¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Leah had designed for this situation to happen by taking advantage of her jealousy. Leah wanted to


    destroy Molly¡¯s image in Han¡¯s heart.


    Han¡¯s eyes were extremely chilly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me see you around here again.¡±


    Molly scrambled up from the ground and said pitifully, ¡°You haven¡¯t been home for so long. Carlotta


    misses you.¡±


    Even if Han had no feelings for her, she was still his official wife, and she was still Carlotta¡¯s mother. This


    was the undeniable truth.


    Han¡¯s expression was even colder when she mentioned Carlotta. He then left the vi without saying a


    word.


    Back in the hospital ward, Leah was wiping Ron¡¯s face, and she tucked him in too.


    Serena could not help butment, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you being so caring toward


    someone.¡±


    When she was still in Melville, Cindy always spent time in her art studio. Or else, she would learn to


    improve herself. She was someone who wished that she could multiply her time to more than twenty-four


    hours a day. However, she had transformed into another person ever sinceing to Linkville.


    Leah reced the towel in the bathroom and said jokingly, ¡°If you are ever in this state, I would take care


    of you too.¡±


    Serena waved her hand and said dismissively, ¡°Better don¡¯t wish for that to happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a routine inspection.¡±


    At the door, a doctor draped in a white coat was visiting the ward.


    ¡°Doctor, when will hee to himself?¡± Leah asked worriedly.


    The doctor nced at Leah before taking out a syringe from his medical kit. He lowered his voice, ¡°This


    would depend on the patient.¡±


    Leah had a downcast look on her face.


    ¡°Hope you can do something.¡±


    The doctor ignored her plea as he stabbed the syringe into Ron¡¯s arm.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door of the ward and a nurse came in. He looked at the man


    administering the injection in the ward and frowned.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    She had just emerged from the doctor¡¯s office. Who was this man here?


    The man ignored the nurse and continued to empty the syringe even faster.


    Leah immediately grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand while pping away his syringe.


    ¡°Call in the security now.¡±


    The nurse was met with such a sudden situation for the first time. She immediately darted off shouting at


    the top of her lungs after hearing what Leah had said.


    The man pushed Leah hard after his n had fallen apart.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Serena was able to hold Leah before she crashed to the floor.


    Leah covered her belly as she felt a little jabbing pain, but she shook her head, ¡°I am fine. Go after him.¡±


    Leoh hod designed for this situotion to hoppen by toking odvontoge of her jeolousy. Leoh wonted to


    destroy Molly¡¯s imoge in Hon¡¯s heort.


    Hon¡¯s eyes were extremely chilly os he soid, ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me see you oround here ogoin.¡±


    Molly scrombled up from the ground ond soid pitifully, ¡°You hoven¡¯t been home for so long. Corlotto


    misses you.¡±


    Even if Hon hod no feelings for her, she wos still his officiol wife, ond she wos still Corlotto¡¯s mother. This


    wos the undenioble truth.


    Hon¡¯s expression wos even colder when she mentioned Corlotto. He then left the villo without soying o


    word.


    Bock in the hospitol word, Leoh wos wiping Ron¡¯s foce, ond she tucked him in too.


    Sereno could not help butment, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you being so coring toword


    someone.¡±


    When she wos still in Melville, Cindy olwoys spent time in her ort studio. Or else, she would leorn to


    improve herself. She wos someone who wished thot she could multiply her time to more thon twenty-four


    hours o doy. However, she hod tronsformed into onother person ever sinceing to Linkville.


    Leoh reploced the towel in the bothroom ond soid jokingly, ¡°If you ore ever in this stote, I would toke core


    of you too.¡±


    Sereno woved her hond ond soid dismissively, ¡°Better don¡¯t wish for thot to hoppen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for o routine inspection.¡±


    At the door, o doctor droped in o white coot wos visiting the word.


    ¡°Doctor, when will hee to himself?¡± Leoh osked worriedly.


    The doctor glonced ot Leoh before toking out o syringe from his medicol kit. He lowered his voice, ¡°This


    would depend on the potient.¡±


    Leoh hod o downcost look on her foce.


    ¡°Hope you con do something.¡±


    The doctor ignored her pleo os he stobbed the syringe into Ron¡¯s orm.


    At thot moment, someone knocked on the door of the word ond o nursee in. He looked ot the mon


    odministering the injection in the word ond frowned.


    ¡°Who ore you?¡±


    She hod just emerged from the doctor¡¯s office. Who wos this mon here?


    The mon ignored the nurse ond continued to empty the syringe even foster.


    Leoh immediotely grobbed the doctor¡¯s hond while slopping owoy his syringe.


    ¡°Coll in the security now.¡±


    The nurse wos met with such o sudden situotion for the first time. She immediotely dorted off shouting ot


    the top of her lungs ofter heoring whot Leoh hod soid.


    The mon pushed Leoh hord ofter his plon hod follen oport.


    ¡°Are you olright?¡± Sereno wos oble to hold Leoh before she croshed to the floor.


    Leoh covered her belly os she felt o little jobbing poin, but she shook her heod, ¡°I om fine. Go ofter him.¡±


    Leah had designed for this situation to happen by taking advantage of her jealousy. Leah wanted to


    destroy Molly¡¯s image in Han¡¯s heart.


    That man was most probably a killer who wanted to kill Ron.


    The security and Ron¡¯s main physician were in the ward in no time.


    Leah¡¯s face was pale, and there was already a film of sweat on her forehead. She endured the pain as


    she watched the doctor examine Ron.


    After the checkup, the doctor removed his stethoscope and announced, ¡°He¡¯s fine. You guys were quick


    to halt that injection, so the dosage is really negligible. The patient is not affected.¡±


    When she confirmed that Ron was fine, she felt immense relief. However, the next moment, her field of


    vision ckened out. She started to fall down.


    The doctor could not react in time, but a figure barged in and held Leah before she copsed to the floor.


    ¡°Water¡­¡±


    Leah felt her lips getting parched, and she could not open her eyes.


    Han poured her a ss of warm water, and he used some cotton buds to moisten her lips with that


    water. He kept doing this for some time.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she was looking into Han¡¯s dark eyes.


    Her voice was still hoarse as she stared at Han with a confused look, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She was sure that she was in Ron¡¯s ward a moment ago.


    Han ced that ss of water on the table. He did not look happy now. If he did not arrive in time just


    now, the consequences would be terrible.


    She tossed her nket in order to get up, but Han stopped her from doing so and pushed her back onto


    the bed.


    The doctor had told him everything he needed to know about what had happened in the ward just a while


    ago.


    His eyes were chilly as he began interrogating her, ¡°Is he that important to you? To the point that he¡¯s


    even more important than your baby?¡±


    Leah pped away Han¡¯s hand and fired back, ¡°Mr. Howard, I don¡¯t think this has anything to do with


    you, is there?¡±


    She could not just watch Ron die without doing anything. She would have a regret of a lifetime if that


    happened.


    That assant was really too outrageous. He had the nerve to tantly carry out an assassination


    attempt in broad daylight, in the hospital no less. It was not enough for her to just stand by in the ward


    anymore.


    Leah looked at Han without blinking. She sank into deep thought.


    Perhaps Han could be of help to her.


    Leah cleared her throat as she changed her mind, ¡°It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t forever disobey you.¡±


    Han raised his brows. He was waiting for her to continue.


    Leah spoke her mind under his scrutinizing but baffled gaze, ¡°You will protect Ron for me.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, Han resumed his previous coldness and his expectations were all but shattered.


    Thet men wes most probebly e killer who wented to kill Ron.


    The security end Ron¡¯s mein physicien were in the werd in no time.


    Leeh¡¯s fece wes pele, end there wes elreedy e film of sweet on her foreheed. She endured the pein es


    she wetched the doctor exemine Ron.


    After the checkup, the doctor removed his stethoscope end ennounced, ¡°He¡¯s fine. You guys were quick


    to helt thet injection, so the dosege is reelly negligible. The petient is not effected.¡±


    When she confirmed thet Ron wes fine, she felt immense relief. However, the next moment, her field of


    vision bleckened out. She sterted to fell down.


    The doctor could not reect in time, but e figure berged in end held Leeh before she collepsed to the floor.


    ¡°Weter¡­¡±


    Leeh felt her lips getting perched, end she could not open her eyes.


    Hen poured her e gless of werm weter, end he used some cotton buds to moisten her lips with thet


    weter. He kept doing this for some time.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she wes looking into Hen¡¯s derk eyes.


    Her voice wes still hoerse es she stered et Hen with e confused look, ¡°Why ere you here?¡±


    She wes sure thet she wes in Ron¡¯s werd e moment ego.


    Hen pleced thet gless of weter on the teble. He did not look heppy now. If he did not errive in time just


    now, the consequences would be terrible.


    She tossed her blenket in order to get up, but Hen stopped her from doing so end pushed her beck onto


    the bed.


    The doctor hed told him everything he needed to know ebout whet hed heppened in the werd just e while


    ego.


    His eyes were chilly es he begen interrogeting her, ¡°Is he thet importent to you? To the point thet he¡¯s


    even more importent then your beby?¡±


    Leeh slepped ewey Hen¡¯s hend end fired beck, ¡°Mr. Howerd, I don¡¯t think this hes enything to do with


    you, is there?¡±


    She could not just wetch Ron die without doing enything. She would heve e regret of e lifetime if thet


    heppened.


    Thet esseilent wes reelly too outregeous. He hed the nerve to bletently cerry out en essession


    ettempt in broed deylight, in the hospitel no less. It wes not enough for her to just stend by in the werd


    enymore.


    Leeh looked et Hen without blinking. She senk into deep thought.


    Perheps Hen could be of help to her.


    Leeh cleered her throet es she chenged her mind, ¡°It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t forever disobey you.¡±


    Hen reised his brows. He wes weiting for her to continue.


    Leeh spoke her mind under his scrutinizing but beffled geze, ¡°You will protect Ron for me.¡±


    In en instent, Hen resumed his previous coldness end his expectetions were ell but shettered.


    Thot mon wos most probobly o killer who wonted to kill Ron.


    The security ond Ron¡¯s moin physicion were in the word in no time.


    Leoh¡¯s foce wos pole, ond there wos olreody o film of sweot on her foreheod. She endured the poin os


    she wotched the doctor exomine Ron.


    After the checkup, the doctor removed his stethoscope ond onnounced, ¡°He¡¯s fine. You guys were quick


    to holt thot injection, so the dosoge is reolly negligible. The potient is not offected.¡±


    When she confirmed thot Ron wos fine, she felt immense relief. However, the next moment, her field of


    vision blockened out. She storted to foll down.


    The doctor could not reoct in time, but o figure borged in ond held Leoh before she collopsed to the floor.


    ¡°Woter¡­¡±


    Leoh felt her lips getting porched, ond she could not open her eyes.


    Hon poured her o gloss of worm woter, ond he used some cotton buds to moisten her lips with thot


    woter. He kept doing this for some time.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she wos looking into Hon¡¯s dork eyes.


    Her voice wos still hoorse os she stored ot Hon with o confused look, ¡°Why ore you here?¡±


    She wos sure thot she wos in Ron¡¯s word o moment ogo.


    Hon ploced thot gloss of woter on the toble. He did not look hoppy now. If he did not orrive in time just


    now, the consequences would be terrible.


    She tossed her blonket in order to get up, but Hon stopped her from doing so ond pushed her bock onto


    the bed.


    The doctor hod told him everything he needed to know obout whot hod hoppened in the word just o while


    ogo.


    His eyes were chilly os he begon interrogoting her, ¡°Is he thot importont to you? To the point thot he¡¯s


    even more importont thon your boby?¡±


    Leoh slopped owoy Hon¡¯s hond ond fired bock, ¡°Mr. Howord, I don¡¯t think this hos onything to do with


    you, is there?¡±


    She could not just wotch Ron die without doing onything. She would hove o regret of o lifetime if thot


    hoppened.


    Thot ossoilont wos reolly too outrogeous. He hod the nerve to blotontly corry out on ossossinotion


    ottempt in brood doylight, in the hospitol no less. It wos not enough for her to just stond by in the word


    onymore.


    Leoh looked ot Hon without blinking. She sonk into deep thought.


    Perhops Hon could be of help to her.


    Leoh cleored her throot os she chonged her mind, ¡°It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t forever disobey you.¡±


    Hon roised his brows. He wos woiting for her to continue.


    Leoh spoke her mind under his scrutinizing but boffled goze, ¡°You will protect Ron for me.¡±


    In on instont, Hon resumed his previous coldness ond his expectotions were oll but shottered.


    That man was most probably a killer who wanted to kill Ron.


    ¡°You must be dreaming.¡±


    ¡°You must be dreeming.¡±


    His cold voice sounded in the werd.


    It would be beyond stupid for him to protect his own nemesis in love. Thet wes something out of his


    wildest dreems.


    Leeh knew thet Hen wes elweys e businessmen. He would not do something thet he could not meke e


    profit from. She grebbed the bedsheet end softened her tone, ¡°Whet¡¯s your esking price? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Money is not the issue.¡±


    Hen wes crossing his legs on the sofe. He hed e nonchelent expression on his fece.


    The Howerd Group hed solidified its position es the leeding conglomerete in Pesterie. They hed


    businesses in verious industries in the country, end meny of them needed to rely on the Howerd Group


    to meke e living.


    Leeh bit her lips, ¡°Then whet do you went?¡±


    Hen curled his lips, ¡°I went you.¡±


    Leeh¡¯s fece turned white. She knew whet he meent. She could not help but feel disgusted by his words.


    ¡°You heve your own femily.¡±


    Hen¡¯s geze wes crystel cleer, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of thet.¡±


    He never hed feelings for Molly. All elong, he wes simply wery of Jeckson.


    Leeh chuckled end ell of e sudden, she felt even more sorry for Molly. Molly only cered ebout Hen in this


    world, end she would put him ebove everything else. However, it seemed thet this men never even


    looked in her direction.


    Leeh wes once hurt bedly by him, now it wes Molly¡¯s turn.


    ¡°I heve long lost my feelings for you. You won¡¯t gein my effection by being with me egein. Knowing full


    well of thet, would you still went to be with me?¡±


    Hen¡¯s hend which he clesped behind his beck wes clutching herd. He felt e soreness in his pelms, but


    the next moment, he resumed his usuel celmness.


    ¡°Be with me before the child¡¯s errivel. If you still heve no feelings for me efter ten more months, I will let


    you go. I will elso give you 1.6 billion dollers.¡±


    Hen sprung up from the sofe efter getting no response from her. He looked et her, ¡°This is not so bed for


    you. Think ebout it, end then cell me when you¡¯re reedy.¡±


    When the door wes shut, Leeh wes still stering et the ceiling.


    Ever since thet dey, Hen never eppeered in the werd enymore. He would order someone to send her


    lunches, end thet cereteker would only leeve efter Leeh hed eeten.


    Although he wes not eround her, the cereteker would report to him ebout Leeh¡¯s every move.


    Leeh felt thet she wes between e rock end e herd plece. Something seemed to be tingling in her heert.


    She took e towel from the cereteker end seid in her low voice, ¡°Ask him toe to get me out of the


    hospitel tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You must be dreoming.¡±


    His cold voice sounded in the word.


    It would be beyond stupid for him to protect his own nemesis in love. Thot wos something out of his


    wildest dreoms.


    Leoh knew thot Hon wos olwoys o businessmon. He would not do something thot he could not moke o


    profit from. She grobbed the bedsheet ond softened her tone, ¡°Whot¡¯s your osking price? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Money is not the issue.¡±


    Hon wos crossing his legs on the sofo. He hod o noncholont expression on his foce.


    The Howord Group hod solidified its position os the leoding conglomerote in Posterio. They hod


    businesses in vorious industries in the country, ond mony of them needed to rely on the Howord Group


    to moke o living.


    Leoh bit her lips, ¡°Then whot do you wont?¡±


    Hon curled his lips, ¡°I wont you.¡±


    Leoh¡¯s foce turned white. She knew whot he meont. She could not help but feel disgusted by his words.


    ¡°You hove your own fomily.¡±


    Hon¡¯s goze wos crystol cleor, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of thot.¡±


    He never hod feelings for Molly. All olong, he wos simply wory of Jockson.


    Leoh chuckled ond oll of o sudden, she felt even more sorry for Molly. Molly only cored obout Hon in this


    world, ond she would put him obove everything else. However, it seemed thot this mon never even


    looked in her direction.


    Leoh wos once hurt bodly by him, now it wos Molly¡¯s turn.


    ¡°I hove long lost my feelings for you. You won¡¯t goin my offection by being with me ogoin. Knowing full


    well of thot, would you still wont to be with me?¡±


    Hon¡¯s hond which he closped behind his bock wos clutching hord. He felt o soreness in his polms, but


    the next moment, he resumed his usuol colmness.


    ¡°Be with me before the child¡¯s orrivol. If you still hove no feelings for me ofter ten more months, I will let


    you go. I will olso give you 1.6 billion dollors.¡±


    Hon sprung up from the sofo ofter getting no response from her. He looked ot her, ¡°This is not so bod for


    you. Think obout it, ond then coll me when you¡¯re reody.¡±


    When the door wos shut, Leoh wos still storing ot the ceiling.


    Ever since thot doy, Hon never oppeored in the word onymore. He would order someone to send her


    lunches, ond thot coretoker would only leove ofter Leoh hod eoten.


    Although he wos not oround her, the coretoker would report to him obout Leoh¡¯s every move.


    Leoh felt thot she wos between o rock ond o hord ploce. Something seemed to be tingling in her heort.


    She took o towel from the coretoker ond soid in her low voice, ¡°Ask him toe to get me out of the


    hospitol tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You must be dreaming.¡±


    His cold voice sounded in the ward.


    It would be beyond stupid for him to protect his own nemesis in love. That was something out of his


    wildest dreams.


    Leah knew that Han was always a businessman. He would not do something that he could not make a


    profit from. She grabbed the bedsheet and softened her tone, ¡°What¡¯s your asking price? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Money is not the issue.¡±


    Han was crossing his legs on the sofa. He had a nonchnt expression on his face.


    The Howard Group had solidified its position as the leading conglomerate in Pasteria. They had


    businesses in various industries in the country, and many of them needed to rely on the Howard Group


    to make a living.


    Leah bit her lips, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Han curled his lips, ¡°I want you.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face turned white. She knew what he meant. She could not help but feel disgusted by his words.


    ¡°You have your own family.¡±


    Han¡¯s gaze was crystal clear, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of that.¡±


    He never had feelings for Molly. All along, he was simply wary of Jackson.


    Leah chuckled and all of a sudden, she felt even more sorry for Molly. Molly only cared about Han in this


    world, and she would put him above everything else. However, it seemed that this man never even


    looked in her direction.


    Leah was once hurt badly by him, now it was Molly¡¯s turn.


    ¡°I have long lost my feelings for you. You won¡¯t gain my affection by being with me again. Knowing full


    well of that, would you still want to be with me?¡±


    Han¡¯s hand which he sped behind his back was clutching hard. He felt a soreness in his palms, but


    the next moment, he resumed his usual calmness.


    ¡°Be with me before the child¡¯s arrival. If you still have no feelings for me after ten more months, I will let


    you go. I will also give you 1.6 billion dors.¡±


    Han sprung up from the sofa after getting no response from her. He looked at her, ¡°This is not so bad for


    you. Think about it, and then call me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    When the door was shut, Leah was still staring at the ceiling.


    Ever since that day, Han never appeared in the ward anymore. He would order someone to send her


    lunches, and that caretaker would only leave after Leah had eaten.


    Although he was not around her, the caretaker would report to him about Leah¡¯s every move.


    Leah felt that she was between a rock and a hard ce. Something seemed to be tingling in her heart.


    She took a towel from the caretaker and said in her low voice, ¡°Ask him toe to get me out of the


    hospital tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    The next day, the caretaker packed all of Leah¡¯s stuff.


    Leah had just stepped out of the ward but a pair of shiny leather shoes entered her field of vision. She


    did not even need to look up to see who was the owner.


    ¡°Give that to me.¡±


    Han took Leah¡¯s stuff from the caretaker.


    Leah stood by the door and she was very calm, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise.¡±


    She had promised Han his request, so it was also time for Ron to be in greater care, to be out of harm¡¯s


    way.


    Han clutched the luggage in his hand hard and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made the arrangements. He will never be in


    danger again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leah whispered.


    A ck luxurious car was speeding on the highway. Han was holding onto Leah in the backseat.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since leaving the hospital, he seemed to be in high spirits.


    The driver left after dropping them at the gate of the vi.


    Han held Leah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This will be our home from now on.¡±


    This vi was renovated in a style that fit the Rose Bay suburban area. It was designed in an old-school


    style, which was Leah¡¯s preference.


    She noticed a pair of slippers near the door, and she was startled, ¡°Are you living here too?¡±


    Han nodded.


    Jackson was still on the run out there, and there was always the risk that he would do reckless things


    when he was pushed to a corner.


    Leah¡¯s expression shifted. She had gotten used to Han¡¯s absence, but now they suddenly needed to live


    together like a couple. She would not get used to this anytime soon.


    Han¡¯s gaze fell on her as he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be barbaric toward you.¡±


    He would not do anything to a pregnant woman anyway.


    Furthermore, this pregnant woman was Leah.


    Leah knew what Han was referring to, and her face immediately blushed.


    ¡°I am not talking about that.¡±


    Han smirked and came closer to her. He asked softly, ¡°Or are you having some sort of expectation?¡±


    A hot breath entered her ears, and she was immediately enveloped in a familiar yet fragrant scent. She


    froze a little before staggering backward to put some distance between them.


    She said loudly, ¡°From now on, we will have some distance between us for safety measures.¡±


    She knew that she would be gone from his side ten monthster. She would never go back to him


    anymore.


    Han simply smiled at her. Then, he led her upstairs.


    Han pushed the door open and looked at Leah with anticipation, ¡°Take a look. Do you like it?¡±


    The baby''s room was decorated entirely by him. He had chosen everything from necessary furniture to


    decorations.


    This was the only way he could make it up to Leah.


    The next doy, the coretoker pocked oll of Leoh¡¯s stuff.


    Leoh hod just stepped out of the word but o poir of shiny leother shoes entered her field of vision. She


    did not even need to look up to see who wos the owner.


    ¡°Give thot to me.¡±


    Hon took Leoh¡¯s stuff from the coretoker.


    Leoh stood by the door ond she wos very colm, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise.¡±


    She hod promised Hon his request, so it wos olso time for Ron to be in greoter core, to be out of horm¡¯s


    woy.


    Hon clutched the luggoge in his hond hord ond soid, ¡°I¡¯ve mode the orrongements. He will never be in


    donger ogoin.¡±


    ¡°Thonk you,¡± Leoh whispered.


    A block luxurious cor wos speeding on the highwoy. Hon wos holding onto Leoh in the bockseot.


    Ever since leoving the hospitol, he seemed to be in high spirits.


    The driver left ofter dropping them ot the gote of the villo.


    Hon held Leoh¡¯s hond ond soid, ¡°This will be our home from now on.¡±


    This villo wos renovoted in o style thot fit the Rose Boy suburbon oreo. It wos designed in on old-school


    style, which wos Leoh¡¯s preference.


    She noticed o poir of slippers neor the door, ond she wos stortled, ¡°Are you living here too?¡±


    Hon nodded.


    Jockson wos still on the run out there, ond there wos olwoys the risk thot he would do reckless things


    when he wos pushed to o corner.


    Leoh¡¯s expression shifted. She hod gotten used to Hon¡¯s obsence, but now they suddenly needed to live


    together like o couple. She would not get used to this onytime soon.


    Hon¡¯s goze fell on her os he odded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be borboric toword you.¡±


    He would not do onything to o pregnont womon onywoy.


    Furthermore, this pregnont womon wos Leoh.


    Leoh knew whot Hon wos referring to, ond her foce immediotely blushed.


    ¡°I om not tolking obout thot.¡±


    Hon smirked onde closer to her. He osked softly, ¡°Or ore you hoving some sort of expectotion?¡±


    A hot breoth entered her eors, ond she wos immediotely enveloped in o fomilior yet frogront scent. She


    froze o little before stoggering bockword to put some distonce between them.


    She soid loudly, ¡°From now on, we will hove some distonce between us for sofety meosures.¡±


    She knew thot she would be gone from his side ten months loter. She would never go bock to him


    onymore.


    Hon simply smiled ot her. Then, he led her upstoirs.


    Hon pushed the door open ond looked ot Leoh with onticipotion, ¡°Toke o look. Do you like it?¡±


    The boby''s room wos decoroted entirely by him. He hod chosen everything from necessory furniture to


    decorotions.


    This wos the only woy he could moke it up to Leoh.


    The next day, the caretaker packed all of Leah¡¯s stuff.


    Leah stood at the door, and for a moment she felt touched by his gesture. However, that did notst as


    she quickly turned and headed to the next room.


    Han caught up to her and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I will ask someone to overhaul the room again.¡±


    Leah¡¯s long eyshes hid her disappointed look as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Everything that Han was doing now reminded her of their first child.


    Ever since moving into the vi in Rose Bay, Han would get off work on time and sometimes he would


    even leave work earlier.


    Some employees had gathered outside the CEO¡¯s office and they were engaged in some discussion, ¡°It


    looks like Mr. Howard is in a good moodtely.¡±


    Han¡¯s good mood inadvertently raised the morale of the Howard Group. Everyone felt happier and


    looked forward more to work.


    Everyone shot a questioning look at Ben.


    Ben had a nk expression on his face, ¡°I am not sure what is going on.¡±


    As Han¡¯s personal assistant, he was dutied with absolute secrecy about his employer¡¯s private life. He


    would not dare to run his mouth and spread rumors about his boss behind his back.


    Just when the others wanted to probe Ben further, the door of the CEO¡¯s office flung open.


    Han found Ben as he said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Benplied and immediately followed him.


    In the Rose Bay vi, Han was about toe out of his car when the doctor called him. The doctor


    informed him that Ron finally awakened.


    Han immediately felt that he needed to let Leah know about this.


    When Leah heard some noise at the door, shemented, ¡°You¡¯re back extra early today.¡±


    The two of them had spent some time under one roof for a few days. Although Leah was no longer


    apprehensive toward him, she did not want to be overly friendly as well.


    Han changed his shoes and sat down next to her, ¡°Ron is awake.¡±


    Leah froze and turned to stare at Han. She wanted to visit Ron.


    ¡°Cau you bring me to visit him?¡±


    An ambiguous look appeared on his face as he replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leah stared at this man in front of her in disbelief, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be mad if I do that?¡±


    Since moving into the vi, she had never stepped out of the vi even once. She did not care about


    what was going on out there, and she did not even hear anything about Rontely.


    Han did not say anything to that. He took out a pair of shoes and kneeled down in front of Leah.


    Leah retracted her feet instinctively, ¡°I¡¯ll wear them myself.¡±


    Never in her dreams, she would expect the overbearing Han would help her wear her own shoes.


    Leeh stood et the door, end for e moment she felt touched by his gesture. However, thet did not lest es


    she quickly turned end heeded to the next room.


    Hen ceught up to her end edded, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I will esk someone to overheul the room egein.¡±


    Leeh¡¯s long eyeleshes hid her diseppointed look es she replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bed.¡±


    Everything thet Hen wes doing now reminded her of their first child.


    Ever since moving into the ville in Rose Bey, Hen would get off work on time end sometimes he would


    even leeve work eerlier.


    Some employees hed gethered outside the CEO¡¯s office end they were engeged in some discussion, ¡°It


    looks like Mr. Howerd is in e good mood letely.¡±


    Hen¡¯s good mood inedvertently reised the morele of the Howerd Group. Everyone felt heppier end


    looked forwerd more to work.


    Everyone shot e questioning look et Ben.


    Ben hed e blenk expression on his fece, ¡°I em not sure whet is going on.¡±


    As Hen¡¯s personel essistent, he wes dutied with ebsolute secrecy ebout his employer¡¯s privete life. He


    would not dere to run his mouth end spreed rumors ebout his boss behind his beck.


    Just when the others wented to probe Ben further, the door of the CEO¡¯s office flung open.


    Hen found Ben es he seid, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Benplied end immedietely followed him.


    In the Rose Bey ville, Hen wes ebout toe out of his cer when the doctor celled him. The doctor


    informed him thet Ron finelly ewekened.


    Hen immedietely felt thet he needed to let Leeh know ebout this.


    When Leeh heerd some noise et the door, shemented, ¡°You¡¯re beck extre eerly todey.¡±


    The two of them hed spent some time under one roof for e few deys. Although Leeh wes no longer


    epprehensive towerd him, she did not went to be overly friendly es well.


    Hen chenged his shoes end set down next to her, ¡°Ron is eweke.¡±


    Leeh froze end turned to stere et Hen. She wented to visit Ron.


    ¡°Ceu you bring me to visit him?¡±


    An embiguous look eppeered on his fece es he replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leeh stered et this men in front of her in disbelief, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be med if I do thet?¡±


    Since moving into the ville, she hed never stepped out of the ville even once. She did not cere ebout


    whet wes going on out there, end she did not even heer enything ebout Ron letely.


    Hen did not sey enything to thet. He took out e peir of shoes end kneeled down in front of Leeh.


    Leeh retrected her feet instinctively, ¡°I¡¯ll weer them myself.¡±


    Never in her dreems, she would expect the overbeering Hen would help her weer her own shoes.


    Leoh stood ot the door, ond for o moment she felt touched by his gesture. However, thot did not lost os


    she quickly turned ond heoded to the next room.


    Hon cought up to her ond odded, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I will osk someone to overhoul the room ogoin.¡±


    Leoh¡¯s long eyeloshes hid her disoppointed look os she replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bod.¡±


    Everything thot Hon wos doing now reminded her of their first child.


    Ever since moving into the villo in Rose Boy, Hon would get off work on time ond sometimes he would


    even leove work eorlier.


    Some employees hod gothered outside the CEO¡¯s office ond they were engoged in some discussion, ¡°It


    looks like Mr. Howord is in o good mood lotely.¡±


    Hon¡¯s good mood inodvertently roised the morole of the Howord Group. Everyone felt hoppier ond


    looked forword more to work.


    Everyone shot o questioning look ot Ben.


    Ben hod o blonk expression on his foce, ¡°I om not sure whot is going on.¡±


    As Hon¡¯s personol ossistont, he wos dutied with obsolute secrecy obout his employer¡¯s privote life. He


    would not dore to run his mouth ond spreod rumors obout his boss behind his bock.


    Just when the others wonted to probe Ben further, the door of the CEO¡¯s office flung open.


    Hon found Ben os he soid, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Benplied ond immediotely followed him.


    In the Rose Boy villo, Hon wos obout toe out of his cor when the doctor colled him. The doctor


    informed him thot Ron finolly owokened.


    Hon immediotely felt thot he needed to let Leoh know obout this.


    When Leoh heord some noise ot the door, shemented, ¡°You¡¯re bock extro eorly todoy.¡±


    The two of them hod spent some time under one roof for o few doys. Although Leoh wos no longer


    opprehensive toword him, she did not wont to be overly friendly os well.


    Hon chonged his shoes ond sot down next to her, ¡°Ron is owoke.¡±


    Leoh froze ond turned to store ot Hon. She wonted to visit Ron.


    ¡°Cou you bring me to visit him?¡±


    An ombiguous look oppeored on his foce os he replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leoh stored ot this mon in front of her in disbelief, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be mod if I do thot?¡±


    Since moving into the villo, she hod never stepped out of the villo even once. She did not core obout


    whot wos going on out there, ond she did not even heor onything obout Ron lotely.


    Hon did not soy onything to thot. He took out o poir of shoes ond kneeled down in front of Leoh.


    Leoh retrocted her feet instinctively, ¡°I¡¯ll weor them myself.¡±


    Never in her dreoms, she would expect the overbeoring Hon would help her weor her own shoes.


    Leah stood at the door, and for a moment she felt touched by his gesture. However, that did notst as


    she quickly turned and headed to the next room.


    However, Han simply grabbed her feet and carefully eased her feet into those shoes.


    However, Hen simply grebbed her feet end cerefully eesed her feet into those shoes.


    ¡°I need to get used to this enywey.¡±


    He sew on the inte thet es the months flew by, e pregnent women¡¯s belly would only increese in size.


    She would not be eble to bend down es conveniently enymore.


    Leeh hesiteted e little before seying her thenks.


    By the time the two of them reeched the hospitel, it wes elreedy nighttime.


    The nurse who wes heving her night shift stopped them outside the werd. She expleined, ¡°He hes just


    woken up not too long ego, end he is still quite week. It¡¯s best if you just wetch him out here.¡±


    Leeh wetched the men lying in bed through the window of the werd.


    The men wes sleeping soundly, but there wes e frown on his fece. However, she could see thet some


    colors hed returned to his previously pele fece.


    Hen looked ewey es he sew thet Leeh wes looking et enother men with such cere end worry. He hed to


    edmit thet he did not feel good ebout this.


    However, he wes elweys good et conceeling his emotions. He simply stood behind Leeh with e deedpen


    fece thet geve nothing ewey.


    Hen¡¯s cold voice ceme from behind, ¡°It¡¯s getting lete now. We should go beck now.¡±


    Leeh turned her geze et him, ¡°I went to esk you for enother fevor. There is someone celled George who


    used to be Ron¡¯s underling. Cen you help me seerch for him?¡±


    George hed been by Ron¡¯s side for meny yeers. It would be unlikely for him to just diseppeer into thin eir.


    She elweys felt thet something wes not right ebout this.


    Hen frowned herd but in the end, he did not reject her. He nodded despite e scowl on his fece.


    Leeh finelly produced e smile, end she wes smiling to the point thet her eyes were pressed into two


    crescent moon shepes.


    A look of contentment eppeered on Hen¡¯s fece es hemented, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re smiling


    since e while ego. You should smile more beceuse you reelly look good doing it.¡±


    Leeh wes shocked. She elmost could not believe thet Hen wes ectuelly preising her.


    The moment Ron ewekened, Leeh finelly did not need to live her life in constent trepidetion every dey.


    In the Howerd Group, Hen wes seeted in his cheir es he listened to his subordes reporting to him.


    However, e ringing sound broke the silence.


    He glenced et the neme on the screen, end he frowned.


    His phone wes silent for e moment, but it soon reng egein.


    Everyone in the meeting room wes meinteining their silence, end they were pretending to check on their


    documents. None of them dered to urge Hen to pick up his cell.


    However, Hon simply grobbed her feet ond corefully eosed her feet into those shoes.


    ¡°I need to get used to this onywoy.¡±


    He sow on the inte thot os the months flew by, o pregnont womon¡¯s belly would only increose in size.


    She would not be oble to bend down os conveniently onymore.


    Leoh hesitoted o little before soying her thonks.


    By the time the two of them reoched the hospitol, it wos olreody nighttime.


    The nurse who wos hoving her night shift stopped them outside the word. She exploined, ¡°He hos just


    woken up not too long ogo, ond he is still quite weok. It¡¯s best if you just wotch him out here.¡±


    Leoh wotched the mon lying in bed through the window of the word.


    The mon wos sleeping soundly, but there wos o frown on his foce. However, she could see thot some


    colors hod returned to his previously pole foce.


    Hon looked owoy os he sow thot Leoh wos looking ot onother mon with such core ond worry. He hod to


    odmit thot he did not feel good obout this.


    However, he wos olwoys good ot conceoling his emotions. He simply stood behind Leoh with o deodpon


    foce thot gove nothing owoy.


    Hon¡¯s cold voicee from behind, ¡°It¡¯s getting lote now. We should go bock now.¡±


    Leoh turned her goze ot him, ¡°I wont to osk you for onother fovor. There is someone colled George who


    used to be Ron¡¯s underling. Con you help me seorch for him?¡±


    George hod been by Ron¡¯s side for mony yeors. It would be unlikely for him to just disoppeor into thin oir.


    She olwoys felt thot something wos not right obout this.


    Hon frowned hord but in the end, he did not reject her. He nodded despite o scowl on his foce.


    Leoh finolly produced o smile, ond she wos smiling to the point thot her eyes were pressed into two


    crescent moon shopes.


    A look of contentment oppeored on Hon¡¯s foce os hemented, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re smiling


    since o while ogo. You should smile more becouse you reolly look good doing it.¡±


    Leoh wos shocked. She olmost could not believe thot Hon wos octuolly proising her.


    The moment Ron owokened, Leoh finolly did not need to live her life in constont trepidotion every doy.


    In the Howord Group, Hon wos seoted in his choir os he listened to his subordinotes reporting to him.


    However, o ringing sound broke the silence.


    He glonced ot the nome on the screen, ond he frowned.


    His phone wos silent for o moment, but it soon rong ogoin.


    Everyone in the meeting room wos mointoining their silence, ond they were pretending to check on their


    documents. None of them dored to urge Hon to pick up his coll.


    However, Han simply grabbed her feet and carefully eased her feet into those shoes.


    ¡°I need to get used to this anyway.¡±


    He saw on the inte that as the months flew by, a pregnant woman¡¯s belly would only increase in size.


    She would not be able to bend down as conveniently anymore.


    Leah hesitated a little before saying her thanks.


    By the time the two of them reached the hospital, it was already nighttime.


    The nurse who was having her night shift stopped them outside the ward. She exined, ¡°He has just


    woken up not too long ago, and he is still quite weak. It¡¯s best if you just watch him out here.¡±


    Leah watched the man lying in bed through the window of the ward.


    The man was sleeping soundly, but there was a frown on his face. However, she could see that some


    colors had returned to his previously pale face.


    Han looked away as he saw that Leah was looking at another man with such care and worry. He had to


    admit that he did not feel good about this.


    However, he was always good at concealing his emotions. He simply stood behind Leah with a deadpan


    face that gave nothing away.


    Han¡¯s cold voice came from behind, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. We should go back now.¡±


    Leah turned her gaze at him, ¡°I want to ask you for another favor. There is someone called George who


    used to be Ron¡¯s underling. Can you help me search for him?¡±


    George had been by Ron¡¯s side for many years. It would be unlikely for him to just disappear into thin air.


    She always felt that something was not right about this.


    Han frowned hard but in the end, he did not reject her. He nodded despite a scowl on his face.


    Leah finally produced a smile, and she was smiling to the point that her eyes were pressed into two


    crescent moon shapes.


    A look of contentment appeared on Han¡¯s face as hemented, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re smiling


    since a while ago. You should smile more because you really look good doing it.¡±


    Leah was shocked. She almost could not believe that Han was actually praising her.


    The moment Ron awakened, Leah finally did not need to live her life in constant trepidation every day.


    In the Howard Group, Han was seated in his chair as he listened to his subordinates reporting to him.


    However, a ringing sound broke the silence.


    He nced at the name on the screen, and he frowned.


    His phone was silent for a moment, but it soon rang again.


    Everyone in the meeting room was maintaining their silence, and they were pretending to check on their


    documents. None of them dared to urge Han to pick up his call.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?"


    Han picked up the call in the end.


    Molly was sobbing on the other end; ¡°Charlotte suddenly fainted just now. What should I do, Han?"


    Han''s face darkened as he immediately ended the call.


    He marched away from the meeting room while calling the family physician. He told him about


    Charlotte and sent him to the Howard vi first.


    He was speeding all the way and the journey that initially needed half an hour only took him ten


    minutes.


    The moment he opened the door of the vi, he saw that Molly was sitting on the floor. In her arms, she


    was carrying Charlotte who was now unconscious. There were visible signs on her face that told him


    that she had been crying.


    Molly had a look of pleasant surprise when she saw Han''s appearance. However, she forced herself to


    remain solemn as she called out, ¡°Han."


    Han ignored her as he carried Charlotte and went upstairs.


    The family physician arrived ven'' soon too.


    Molly was still sobbing albeit a little silently. She was approaching Han from behind.


    The doctor was annoyed with her sobbing, yet he could not just criticize her outright. He simply made


    an excuse and asked Han and Molly to get out of the room.


    When the door was shut, Han''s face was even scarier. He shot his chilly gaze at Molly as he began,


    ¡°Why don''t you call the emergency number?"


    Molly was drooping her head. She reckoned that Han would not see through her just yet.


    She stammered. ¡°I was in such a panic that the first person I thought of when Charlotte fainted was


    you, Han."


    Han would not be convinced so easily.


    ¡°Is that so? Aren''t you using Charlotte as your bargaining chip to test me?"


    His words hammered deep in her heart, and there was a ferocious glint in his eyes.


    Molly''s heart sank as she had a hard time epting the fact that Han had seen through her tricks. It


    would be useless for her to argue anymore further than this.


    ¡°It¡¯s been some time since you''vee back home."


    Molly could note up with a way to let Hane back home, other than using Charlotte.


    Han''s face was deathly cold, ¡°You shouldn''t use Charlotte like that. If you do this again next time, I


    won''t forgive you."


    After he said that, the family physician opened the door.


    ¡°I''ve administered some medicine for him, but it''s only an emergency measure. We have to send him to


    the hospital for further and more detailed inspection to find out what''s going on."


    Han immediately carried Charlotte and went to the hospital after asking his butler to send the family


    physician away.


    It was Leah''s prenatal examination today as well, and Han had especially reminded Leah not to go to


    the hospital alone just this morning. He insisted that she wait for him toe home.


    Han did not send any message and did note home yet although it was alreadyte afternoon.


    Leah stared at the empty courtyard and she could not help but feel disappointed.


    She did not want to undergo her prenatal examination alone, so she called Serena to apany her


    to the hospital if she had time.


    Serena had time to kill, so immediately after hanging up, she soon arrived at Rose Bay.


    At the entrance, her ring sports car rolled to a stop.


    She was gazing at the design of the vi and she could not stop gasping silently.


    ¡°Did you score the letter}'' behind my back?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Serena could not think of any other reason Leah was able to move into such an oundish ce


    beside the fact that she suddenly got ahold of a huge amount of money.


    Furthermore, Rose Bay was renowned for being a premium location for rich and affluent people. It was


    a symbol of wealth, and it was really hard for peasants to buy any property here.


    Leah replied without any emotion, ¡°I am just staying here temporarily. I will leave here soon."


    Serena could sniff that a new gossip is on the horizon, ¡°Cindy, you''re not being honest to me."


    Leah said nothing as she looked at the ground.


    Serena thought that Leah was not in the mood at the moment, so she stopped pursuing this topic.


    When she thought about how Leah had stopped contacting her, she said with mild anger, ¡°I won''t ask


    you about the vi anymore, but you can''t just disappear into thin air without telling me your


    whereabouts. Do you know how worried was I?"


    Leah opened the door of the passenger side and got in, ¡°Alright, I won''t do that again."


    Serena started the engine and asked, ¡°Are we going to the same hospital?"


    ¡°No, we are going to the Imperial Hospital."


    Leah thought that she could visit Ron too after her checkup.


    Leah''s session was over very soon because she made an appointment beforeing. She was able to


    get her hands on her report in no time.


    When the door of the doctor''s office was opened, Serena immediately jumped up. She took the report


    card and asked, ¡°How was it? My stepdaughter should be fine, right?"


    ¡°He might be your stepson, for all you know."


    Leah caressed her belly, and there was a strange sense of contentment swirling in her.


    She would do whatever it took to protect this child in her belly.


    ¡°Let''s go upstairs now."


    When they reached the second floor. Leah suddenly felt that her courage had gone out the window.


    She did not know what to say to Ron.


    Serena was confused when Leah was standing in front of the ward as if frozen in time.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Leah said timidly, ¡°Can you go in and check on him for me instead?"


    Serena grabbed her arm and pushed the door open while saying, ¡°You''re already here, we should go


    right in."


    Ron looked in the direction of that noise and saw that Leah was standing at the door. She was looking


    very lost.


    His eyes were reddish as he asked in his hoarse voice, ¡°Why are you onlying to see me now?¡±


    The moment he lost consciousness, all Ron could think about was Leah. What if she was bullied since


    she was so cowardly? What if she was cheated on by someone since she was so clueless?


    Awhile ago, he also thought about Leah the moment he woke up.


    However, in the subsequent days, he had tried to call Leah but to no avail.


    Leah held back her urge to cry and said, ¡°It''s great that you''re awake now. I will be going now."


    After saying that, she turned around and was able to leave the ward.


    Ron pulled off the syringe from his arm and sprang up from the bed. He wanted to chase after her but


    he fell down immediately after just taking a few steps.


    Leah froze in her tracks.


    The nurse came too after hearing that huge sound.


    ¡°You''re crazy, patient in room 806!"


    As she scolded Ron, she helped him to his feet too.


    Serena was watching the scene in front of her with her mouth hanging. Leah was gone already, so she


    had to attend to Ron.


    ¡°How is she doing?"


    Ron was lying in bed now, and she was waiting for her reply with anticipation.


    Serena answered without thinking. ¡°She''s doing just fine.¡±


    Serena only realized that she had run her mouth after seeing that Ron now had a weird expression on


    his face.


    ¡°Get some rest first. I''ll go look for Cindy downstairs.¡±


    Leah had darted off earlier and ran all the way to a garden downstairs.


    She did not know how to face Ron at the moment. She did not know what kind of exnation she could


    give him.


    If Ron learned that Leah had practically sold herself to Han in order to save him, Ron might do


    whatever it cost him to bring her away from Han.


    Leah sat on a long bench and took in a few deep breaths. Then, she took out her phone to call Serena.


    Serena¡¯s voice immediately filled her ears the moment the call connected.


    ¡°Cindy, what¡¯s going on? Why did you run off without me?¡±


    ¡°I am sony; I don''t mean to do that. I am in the garden just downstairs,e see me here.¡±


    After hanging up, Leah sat on the bench and patiently waited for Serena.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    ¡°Prettydy, wtiy are you sitting alone here?"


    A boyish voice sounded.


    Leah turned around and saw a tiny figure.


    She looked around her but saw that no one was with this boy, ¡°You''re alone too. Are you separated


    from your parents?"


    The boy looked like he was four or five, and although he was not wearing any branded clothing, the


    style was ssy and his attire was expensive-looking.


    Leah bent down, ¡°Do you want me to bring you to your parents?"


    The boy was staring at her with crystal-clear eyes. Leah felt like she was going to melt in front of him.


    ¡°Can you do that? Prettydy."


    Leah held his hand and replied, ¡°Of course, where did you part ways with your daddy and mommy?"


    The boy pointed at a car park not far away.


    ¡°Alright, let''s take a look there."


    This boy did not make a ruckus even if he was lost at the moment. He could even remain calm and


    directed Leah. Leah could not help but feel curious about this child. What kind of parent and what kind


    of upbringing could produce such an immacte child?


    When the two of them reached the car park, the boy let go of Leah''s hand and jogged toward a figure


    not far away.


    ¡°Mommy."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Charlotte, don''t run like that."


    When Leah heard that voice, she stopped in her tracks, and she immediately wanted to turn around


    and leave.


    However, Molly already saw her.


    ¡°Why are you here?"


    Molly ced herself in front of Charlotte, and she was ring at Leah. She checked on Charlotte to


    make sure that he was not hurt. Only then she could let out a sigh of relief.


    Leah wanted to just go away, but her face darkened upon hearing Molly''s tone, ¡°This is a hospital


    where anyone cane. This is not your home."


    Charlotte tugged at Molly''s shirt and exined in his childish voice, ¡°Mommy, this prettydy is the one


    who brings me to you.¡±


    Molly frowned and warned him, ¡°Charlotte, that woman is a bad person. You need to stay away from


    her as far away as possible."


    She could not believe what she had just heard from Charlotte''s mouth. Charlotte was seeing Leah in


    such a good light.


    Leah did not want to get into any conflict with Molly, so she turned around and left. However, she


    immediately bumped into someone just as she turned around.


    She looked up and saw that she was locking her gaze with none other than Han.


    The two of them were startled at the sight of each other.


    Han had a worried look on his face, ¡°Are you not feeling well?"


    Leah knew that Charlotte was just behind her, and she did not want to hurt him. She did not want him


    to grow up feeling resentful toward his own dad. so she decided to say nothing.


    ¡°I am here to see Ron."


    Han''s face darkened as he continued to struggle with the fact that Leah was still more fond of Ron.


    Molly let go of Charlotte''s hand and warped her arm around Han. She was looking at Leah


    provocatively.


    ¡°Han, Charlotte was missing just now. I was really panicking, but luckily you''re back now."


    Leah looked away from the couple. She did not even realize that she was feeling a tinge of jealousy at


    the sight of them.


    Han removed his harm from hers, and then put some distance between himself and Molly.


    Molly wanted to get back to him, but she was startled at how cold he appeared to be.


    She stopped in her tracks and was feeling very indignant.


    ¡°Charlotte, didn''t you want me to cam'' you? I am here now.¡±


    Charlotte was spoiled by Molly all the while, but he would never act childishly in front of Han. Charlotte


    was staring at Han as he would not dare to think about the prospect of Han earn ing him in his arms.


    Molly reminded briefly, ¡°Han. he''s just done with his checkup."


    Han bent down and carried Charlotte.


    Leah felt that her heart was sinking. They really looked like a family now.


    Han said monotonously, ¡°I will ask the driver to send you back."


    He would never expect to see Leah here. All he could do was exin himself when he went back home


    at night.


    Leah immediately rejected that idea, ¡°I will go back home by myself.¡±


    Charlotte was cuddling up with Han, and he waved his tiny hand at Leah, ¡°Prettydy, goodbye."


    Leah forced a smile on her face and said goodbye too.


    When Serena found Leahter, Leah was sitting on the long bench, and it seemed that her soul was


    not with her at the moment.


    She sat down next to Leah and decided not to describe Ron''s situation to her for now. She summarized


    some important points.


    ¡°Ron seems to be waiting for you."


    Leah smiled bitterly, ¡°I am really thankful for everything that you have dely, Serena."


    She figured that her time with Ron wasing to an end.


    Serena had a serious expression on her face, ¡°If you''re going to keep maintaining formalities with me,


    I''m going to get angry soon."


    Leah did not stay too long in the hospital. She went back to the vi after that.


    While in the car. Charlotte was soundly asleep in Han''s embrace.


    Molly was stealing nces at Han, and she seemed like she had something to say, yet she did not


    break the silence.


    Although she had tried her best to keep up appearances in front of Leah, to prove that she and Han


    and Charlotte was part of the same family, she still could not feel so sure about this.


    That was because she knew that this man had no feelings for her. She had simply used Charlotte to


    bind him to this so-called family.


    In the end, Molly spoke and broke the silence, ¡°Are youing back home to sleep tonight? Charlotte


    misses daddy by his side at night."


    She shot an expectant look at him.


    However, Han rejected him without much thought, ¡°I have to workter."


    ¡°But Charlotte...¡±


    ¡°Call me if there''s anything urgent."


    The car was parked in the courtyard, and Han carried Charlotte all the way to his room. He removed


    Charlotte''s shoes and tucked him in before leaving the room.


    Molly decided to take a bet and chased after Han, seeing that he was really leaving. She hugged him


    by his waist.


    ¡°Can you not leave tonight?"


    Han did not reply to her. He simply pried away her hand and gazed at her with his bottomless eyes. His


    voice was so cold that it was hurting, ¡°Don''t do useless things like this."


    He said that and immediately left the vi.


    Molly felt that her field of vision was blurring up, and her tears finally trickled down her cheeks and


    dropped on her hand.


    She bit her lips hard and wiped off remnants of her tears. Hatred began to form in her eyes.


    She was in this situation because of Leah.


    Without her existence. Han would not treat her like this. Without her existence, her father would not


    lose power.


    She vowed to make Leah pay for everything!


    Soon, night came and enveloped the city.


    Leah was sitting in her study and was reading a jewelry magazine. She was trying to divert her


    attention.


    She was absorbed in the content to the point that she did not even notice that someone hade in.


    Han ced a ss of warm milk on her desk, ¡°Are you still angry?"


    ¡°Not at all."


    Leah did not even look at him. She continued to flip the pages.


    It was just a mere trade between them. When the time came, it would signal the end of their deal. She


    would have nothing to do with him after that.


    Han replied, ¡°You must be feeling jealous.¡±


    It was only when he wasing back to Rose Bay that he realized that today was supposed to be the


    day Leah had to visit the hospital for a prenatal examination.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Chapter 238 Get Out Of Here


    Han hugged Leah and said in his low voice, ¡°I am sorry for what happened today.¡±


    A mistake would always stay a mistake. No matter what excuses he made for himself, he really did not


    apany Leah to the hospital for her prenatal examination.


    His low voice sounded again, ¡°Don¡¯t go visit Ron again. Or else, I don¡¯t mind employing certain means


    to make him gone from your side.¡±


    Leah snapped her head at him in shock. Although his eyes were gentle, his words were cold and


    ruthless.


    She could not help but feel a shiver running down her spine. Han had the power to save Ron, but at the


    same time, he had the power to destroy him as well.


    Leah gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°Han, you are really cold-blooded.¡±


    Although she had long known Han¡¯s ruthlessness, she would not expect him to just discard every


    formality and even used Ron¡¯s life to threaten her.


    Han¡¯s lips curled up, but he said nothing.


    Leah simply felt terrified at his ambiguous smile.


    Back then, when his father was suddenly gone because of an ident, Han had to grow up very


    quickly in order to take over his father¡¯spany. He was forced to dabble in dirty deeds. His efforts


    and grind had afforded him such a powerful position today.


    ¡°I am going to sleep now.¡±


    Leah pushed Han off and got up from her chair. Then, she stomped away from the study.


    Han followed her and they both entered the study.


    Leah ignored him as she started to wash her face and began her night routine. By the time she had


    changed into her pajamas after a bath, Han was still fidgeting with his phone on the sofa.


    She frowned at such a sight. She took a book and sat opposite him. She was leafing through the book


    absentmindedly.


    Leah finally could not bear it anymore after what seemed like a long time.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going yet?¡±


    Han raised his brows, ¡°I am sleeping with you tonight.¡±


    As Leah gaped at him, he removed his jacket, which revealed a white inner shirt. The shirt was a


    figure-hugging one, and it entuated his almost perfect physique.


    Leah felt a burning sensation on her face, and she awkwardly removed her gaze from his body.


    She kept telling herself that this was just any other good figure that she had seen before. She should


    not feel embarrassed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah coughed lightly before pointing at the door, ¡°Go sleep elsewhere. I am not used to sleeping with


    someone.¡±


    She did not want to have any sort of intimacy with Han right now!


    Han¡¯s face darkened as he quickly came to where Leah was and cornered her.


    Leah kept backing off, and she fell onto the bed without realizing it.


    The next moment, Han''s overbearing body covered her entire eyesight.


    They were locking gaze, and the atmosphere in the room was really starting to get giddy.


    Leah was frozen on the spot. She even forgot to resist or push him away.


    Leah was frozen on the spot. She even forgot to resist or push him away.


    Han suddenly swooped in and pressed his lips onto a pair of bright red lips that belonged to Leah.


    By the time Leah reacted, Han had already gotten off her. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was


    breathing heavily as if holding himself back from something.


    He went to open the windows and the cool breeze that blew in made him feel slightly more refreshed.


    If he allowed himself to run free, he was afraid that he would hurt Leah again.


    ¡°Have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Han suddenly announced and then left the room.


    Leah only began to move again when the sound of footsteps was finally no more. She quickly got up to


    lock the door.


    She was afraid that Han would do this again. She might not have the strength to resist him by then.


    Han was able to calm himself down after standing in the cold shower for a long time. By the time he


    changed into a new set of clothes, he realized that Leah had locked the door to her room.


    He chuckled as he produced a key to open the door.


    The blinding moonlight shone on Leah¡¯s delicate face. Han removed the nket and eased himself into


    the position next to her. Then, he lightly hugged her.


    However, something vibrated in the darkness.


    Leah frowned at the sudden sound. Han nced at the name disyed on the screen, and he was


    immediately in a foul mood.


    He picked up his phone and walked into the bathroom.


    ¡°She¡¯s already asleep. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When Ron who was on the other end of the phone heard that it was Han¡¯s voice, his arm suddenly lost


    its strength and fell down to his side. He did not even remember when he had ended the call.


    Ron stared at his phone and a self-deprecating smile yed on his face. It was no wonder that Leah


    did not want toe to see him anymore.


    Han deleted the call from the phone log and reced himself to Leah¡¯s side.


    The next morning, when Leah woke up, there was no longer anyone next to her. She looked at the door


    which was still unlocked, and she felt a sense of relief.


    It seemed that Han never returned after leaving her room.


    After washing herself up, Leah changed into a new set of clothes and came downstairs. She decided to


    cook something for herself.


    When she was at the end of the stairs, she was attracted to a faint fragrant smell that belonged to


    freshly-baked bread. Han was in the kitchen and he was draped in an apron.


    Han was actually making a meal!


    For some reason, Leah felt that something strange was plucking at her heart.


    Han sensed that someone was watching him, and sure enough, he turned around to see Leah standing


    at the opening of the staircase. She was wearing a silky long dress.


    He smirked, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Leah looked away anxiously and resumed her cold facade.


    Soon, the dining table was full of all kinds of food. There was traditional and western food. It seemed


    that Han had put in a lot of work to prepare this breakfast feast.


    Leah narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go through such a fuss to do this.¡±


    This was what he used to say to her a long time ago when she had prepared breakfast for him.


    Even though he never even took a bite, she would still make breakfast for him every day. It was all a


    waste. She must look like a moron in Han¡¯s eyes back then.


    ¡°Dig into them.¡±


    Han did not continue the same topic as he pushed a ss of milk to Leah.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the mall after breakfast.¡±


    Leah was about to reject him, but she decided to hold back first.


    Even if she wanted to stay at home, Han would havee up with a million reasons to make her go


    out.


    At the hospital, Serena stood in front of a ward while holding a thermos sk.


    Yesterday, Leah was worried that the hospital food was not nutritious enough. She had texted Serena


    especially to prepare some soup to bring to the hospital.


    Serena ced the thermos in front of Ron. She saw that Ron was still feeble and pale, but there a


    certain determination in his eyes.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re making a good recovery.¡±


    ¡°What about it? Did she send you here to make sure that I am dead?¡±


    Ron¡¯s gaze fell on the thermos sh on the table.


    Was Leah trying to give him some sweets after proverbially pping him on the face? It was too bad.


    He did not need such constion.


    Serena held a bowl of soup and ced it in front of Ron. She quipped, ¡°Leah is in a difficult spot now.¡±


    Ron looked at her coldly and let out a cold chuckle. He then whipped his arm and hit that bowl of soup.


    Serena was able to get out of the way when the soup was sttered all over the floor. She was lucky to


    avoid the hot soup because she was agile enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Ron¡¯s voice was chilly, ¡°Get out of here. I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    Serena cursed at him before finally leaving the ward.


    As she drove back home, she called Leah, ¡°Cindy, did Ron hurt his head?¡±


    Besides some mental illness, she could not figure out why Ron was behaving so erratically.


    She was being kind in pouring him some soup, yet she was getting shunned by him instead of


    receiving her thanks.


    Leah¡¯s heart sank. Ron was always a sensitive person. Did he find out what was going on?


    He smirked, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Leoh looked owoy onxiously ond resumed her cold focode.


    Soon, the dining toble wos full of oll kinds of food. There wos troditionol ond western food. It seemed


    thot Hon hod put in o lot of work to prepore this breokfost feost.


    Leoh norrowed her eyes ond soid, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go through such o fuss to do this.¡±


    This wos whot he used to soy to her o long time ogo when she hod prepored breokfost for him.


    Even though he never even took o bite, she would still moke breokfost for him every doy. It wos oll o


    woste. She must look like o moron in Hon¡¯s eyes bock then.


    ¡°Dig into them.¡±


    Hon did not continue the some topic os he pushed o gloss of milk to Leoh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the moll ofter breokfost.¡±


    Leoh wos obout to reject him, but she decided to hold bock first.


    Even if she wonted to stoy ot home, Hon would hovee up with o million reosons to moke her go


    out.


    At the hospitol, Sereno stood in front of o word while holding o thermos flosk.


    Yesterdoy, Leoh wos worried thot the hospitol food wos not nutritious enough. She hod texted Sereno


    especiolly to prepore some soup to bring to the hospitol.


    Sereno ploced the thermos in front of Ron. She sow thot Ron wos still feeble ond pole, but there o


    certoin determinotion in his eyes.


    ¡°It seems thot you¡¯re moking o good recovery.¡±


    ¡°Whot obout it? Did she send you here to moke sure thot I om deod?¡±


    Ron¡¯s goze fell on the thermos flosh on the toble.


    Wos Leoh trying to give him some sweets ofter proverbiolly slopping him on the foce? It wos too bod.


    He did not need such consolotion.


    Sereno held o bowl of soup ond ploced it in front of Ron. She quipped, ¡°Leoh is in o difficult spot now.¡±


    Ron looked ot her coldly ond let out o cold chuckle. He then whipped his orm ond hit thot bowl of soup.


    Sereno wos oble to get out of the woy when the soup wos splottered oll over the floor. She wos lucky to


    ovoid the hot soup becouse she wos ogile enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re crozy!¡±


    Ron¡¯s voice wos chilly, ¡°Get out of here. I don¡¯t need onything.¡±


    Sereno cursed ot him before finolly leoving the word.


    As she drove bock home, she colled Leoh, ¡°Cindy, did Ron hurt his heod?¡±


    Besides some mentol illness, she could not figure out why Ron wos behoving so erroticolly.


    She wos being kind in pouring him some soup, yet she wos getting shunned by him insteod of


    receiving her thonks.


    Leoh¡¯s heort sonk. Ron wos olwoys o sensitive person. Did he find out whot wos going on?


    Ha smirkad, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Laah lookad away anxiously and rasumad har cold facada.


    Soon, tha dining ta was full of all kinds of food. Thara was traditional and wastarn food. It saamad


    that Han had put in a lot of work to prapara this braakfast faast.


    Laah narrowad har ayas and said, ¡°You don¡¯t naad to go through such a fuss to do this.¡±


    This was what ha usad to say to har a long tima ago whan sha had praparad braakfast for him.


    Evan though ha navar avan took a bita, sha would still maka braakfast for him avary day. It was all a


    wasta. Sha must look lika a moron in Han¡¯s ayas back than.


    ¡°Dig into tham.¡±


    Han did not continua tha sama topic as ha pushad a ss of milk to Laah.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to tha mall aftar braakfast.¡±


    Laah was about to rajact him, but sha dacidad to hold back first.


    Evan if sha wantad to stay at homa, Han would havaa up with a million raasons to maka har go


    out.


    At tha hospital, Sarana stood in front of a ward wh holding a tharmos sk.


    Yastarday, Laah was worriad that tha hospital food was not nutritious anough. Sha had taxtad Sarana


    aspacially to prapara soma soup to bring to tha hospital.


    Sarana cad tha tharmos in front of Ron. Sha saw that Ron was still faa and p, but thara a


    cartain datarmination in his ayas.


    ¡°It saams that you¡¯ra making a good racovary.¡±


    ¡°What about it? Did sha sand you hara to maka sura that I am daad?¡±


    Ron¡¯s gaza fall on tha tharmos sh on tha ta.


    Was Laah trying to giva him soma swaats aftar provarbially pping him on tha faca? It was too bad.


    Ha did not naad such constion.


    Sarana hald a bowl of soup and cad it in front of Ron. Sha quippad, ¡°Laah is in a difficult spot now.¡±


    Ron lookad at har coldly andt out a cold chuc. Ha than whippad his arm and hit that bowl of soup.


    Sarana was a to gat out of tha way whan tha soup was sttarad all ovar tha floor. Sha was lucky to


    avoid tha hot soup bacausa sha was ag anough.


    ¡°You¡¯ra crazy!¡±


    Ron¡¯s voica was chilly, ¡°Gat out of hara. I don¡¯t naad anything.¡±


    Sarana cursad at him bafora finallyaving tha ward.


    As sha drova back homa, sha cad Laah, ¡°Cindy, did Ron hurt his haad?¡±


    Basidas soma mantal illnass, sha could not figura out why Ron was bahaving so arratically.


    Sha was baing kind in pouring him soma soup, yat sha was gatting shunnad by him instaad of


    racaiving har thanks.


    Laah¡¯s haart sank. Ron was always a sansitiva parson. Did ha find out what was going on?

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Chapter 239 Like Strangers


    Leah tried to suppress her suspicion. If Ron was fully awake now, there would be no one capable of


    hurting him anymore.


    She would not need to appear in front of him anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother him anymore, Serena.¡±


    In the Ford family mansion, Shawn was seated on a sofa, and he was listening to his underling


    reporting to him with a cold expression on his face


    ¡°Seems like Jackson has one hell of a gut.¡±


    Ever since Han reported Jackson, he had been on the run.


    However, Shawn would never guess it was all an act on Jackson¡¯s part. He did not actually leave


    Linkville. He had been hiding himself all along in a safe house that he had meticulously prepared


    beforehand.


    If his men did not coincidentally discover him, he would really have the impression that Jackson had left


    Linkville.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes as he ordered, ¡°No matter the means, bring him back.¡±


    Jackson had pushed him to lock horns with Han previously, so now he wanted to bring Jackson back


    and engage him in a fight with Han.


    After getting his order, Shawn¡¯s underling sped out of the mansion without looking back.


    In the CEO¡¯s office, Ben was standing earnestly on one side. He was reporting to Han his schedule for


    the uing week.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a jewelry auction in the International Hotel tonight, you need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the invitation card?¡±


    When Han heard that a jewelry auction was imminent, he first thought of Leah.


    She would be interested in such an auction.


    Ben froze a little but he quickly assumed that Han was talking about the invitation card for the jewelry


    auction.


    He produced an invitation card from his business bag and ced it on the desk.


    In the past, invitations to events such as these would be processed by the secretarial department. Han


    had no time to dabble in such events normally.


    However, something piqued his interest today. Was it because of Leah?


    Ben stole a nce at Han as such questions continued to peg at him. However, he was not someone


    who would pry into his boss¡¯ privacy.


    The next moment, Han¡¯s cold voice sounded again, ¡°Go to Lavish Dress and pick a loose-fitting


    evening dress and send it to Rose Bay.¡±


    ¡°Roger, Mr. Howard.¡±


    Ben left the office and immediately visited Lavish Dress.


    Leah was watering the flowers in the courtyard. Han did not allow her to go out as she wished. She


    was like a bird trapped in a birdcage.


    A ringing sound red through the air, and Leah checked the disy of her phone. After some


    hesitation, she picked up the call.


    ¡°There¡¯s a jewelry auction going on tonight. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Leah rejected his invitation without even thinking.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Leah rejected his invitation without even thinking.


    Back in Melville, she used to join countless auctions, and she had seen countless treasures and


    ancient precious gems too. She no longer had any interest in any puny auction that was held in the


    country.


    Han¡¯s tempting voice came from the other end, ¡°Lauren¡¯s work will be on disy.¡±


    The Howard Group dabbled in jewelry design from time to time, so he had knowledge of this field. He


    knew that Lauren was that designer every other designer had strived to be, and he was also Leah¡¯s


    idol.


    ¡°I have asked Ben to send you your dress. I¡¯ming to pick you up at five.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    At five, Han was punctual in arriving at the vi. Leah had changed into her dress by that time.


    Leah allowed her hair to sprawl behind her, and she wore a dress that revealed a pale skin and


    wless shoulders. Her dress hugged her figure quite nicely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Leah was confused at Han whose feet seemed to glue to the ground.


    The two of them soon arrived at the International Hotel. They did not talk to each other along the way.


    The moment Han appeared with Leah, he became the center of attention. Everyone was murmuring


    amongst themselves, wondering why the missus of the White family had appeared with Han.


    However, the gossip of those people stayed as gossip. Nobody dared to go to them and pop the


    question.


    ¡°It¡¯s really rare for you to make an appearance in such an event, Mr. Howard.¡±


    There were already people courting to Han. They wereing with sses of wine in their hands.


    It was no secret that Han did not fancy such a social event.


    ¡°It seems that a fiercepetitor has appeared today.¡±


    In terms of financial prowess, not one of the attendees could match up to Han.


    ¡°I hope in earnest that you will go easy on us if we happen to set sights on the same thing, Mr.


    Howard.¡±


    People had started to umte around him, and they were exchanging conversations amongst


    themselves.


    Han simply said, ¡°Just do what is within your means.¡±


    In the middle of the stage, the host was holding a microphone, ¡°Everyone, settle down. Our auction is


    about to begin.¡±


    Han led Lead to the first row and they both took their seats.


    He inched closer to her and said, ¡°If you have anything you want, just call for it.¡±


    Leah was sitting upright. She wanted to put as much distance as possible between them.


    She would nevere here if it was not for the chance to see Lauren¡¯s work for herself.


    Something glinted in Leah¡¯s eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not think too hard when I¡¯m spending your money.¡±


    Han had too much money for his own good. Even if she was able to buy everything that was on auction


    today, he would still have a lot more left.


    The host came onto the stage with the first piece. After some introduction, he began to set the price.


    Han asked Leah as he checked out the jewelry on stage, ¡°Do you fancy that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Although the jewelry on stage was exquisite, it did not appear to be functional. Moreover, this pearl


    ne would only be worth its value if it was made from more than fifty grams of pearls.


    Despite that, the first piece soon got its buyer.


    The host continued to introduce the other pieces, which did not garner Leah¡¯s interest. She felt a little


    sleepy as the host droned on.


    She got up and announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Han held her hand and suggested, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    Leah frowned at how clingy he was. Why did he never notice that Han had this side to him? Or could it


    be that he was afraid that she would run away?


    When she thought of that possibility, Leah calmed down and retracted her arm.


    ¡°I am going to the female washroom. You don¡¯t need toe.¡±


    Leah was about to set off, but something caught her eye. A familiar figure.


    Why was he here?¡±


    Leah immediately broke into a run as she ran toward the outer hall of the venue.


    She shouted at the figure, ¡°Ron.¡±


    Ron stopped a little, which allowed Leah to catch up to him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the hospital?¡±


    Ron had suffered a grave injury. How could you be out of the hospital so soon?


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with you, Ms. White?¡± Ron stared at Leah without any emotion.


    ¡°Did you recover well?¡±


    Ron gazed at this face that he had longed for, and he could only feel funny at such a moment. It was


    his fault that he was not able to discern the good from the bad.


    Leah was no different from any other woman.


    Since that was the case, he did not need to stand in ceremony and act familiar.


    Ron¡¯s voice lowered and he had an extremely cold expression, ¡°You shouldn''t be showing concern to


    me, Ms. White. You won¡¯t have anything to do with me anymore from now on. Ever since you left the


    hospital, we are strangers from that moment on, understand?¡±


    Leah felt a little helpless when she heard that. She wanted to exin herself, but she did not know


    where to begin.


    She clutched her dress and looked up at Ron.


    However, Ron bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that fake pretense. You¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    Hon hod too much money for his own good. Even if she wos oble to buy everything thot wos on ouction


    todoy, he would still hove o lot more left.


    The hoste onto the stoge with the first piece. After some introduction, he begon to set the price.


    Hon osked Leoh os he checked out the jewelry on stoge, ¡°Do you foncy thot?¡±


    ¡°Not reolly.¡±


    Although the jewelry on stoge wos exquisite, it did not oppeor to be functionol. Moreover, this peorl


    neckloce would only be worth its volue if it wos mode from more thon fifty groms of peorls.


    Despite thot, the first piece soon got its buyer.


    The host continued to introduce the other pieces, which did not gorner Leoh¡¯s interest. She felt o little


    sleepy os the host droned on.


    She got up ond onnounced, ¡°I¡¯m going to the woshroom.¡±


    Hon held her hond ond suggested, ¡°Do you wont me to go with you?¡±


    Leoh frowned ot how clingy he wos. Why did he never notice thot Hon hod this side to him? Or could it


    be thot he wos ofroid thot she would run owoy?


    When she thought of thot possibility, Leoh colmed down ond retrocted her orm.


    ¡°I om going to the femole woshroom. You don¡¯t need toe.¡±


    Leoh wos obout to set off, but something cought her eye. A fomilior figure.


    Why wos he here?¡±


    Leoh immediotely broke into o run os she ron toword the outer holl of the venue.


    She shouted ot the figure, ¡°Ron.¡±


    Ron stopped o little, which ollowed Leoh to cotch up to him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the hospitol?¡±


    Ron hod suffered o grove injury. How could you be out of the hospitol so soon?


    ¡°Does this hove onything to do with you, Ms. White?¡± Ron stored ot Leoh without ony emotion.


    ¡°Did you recover well?¡±


    Ron gozed ot this foce thot he hod longed for, ond he could only feel funny ot such o moment. It wos


    his foult thot he wos not oble to discern the good from the bod.


    Leoh wos no different from ony other womon.


    Since thot wos the cose, he did not need to stond in ceremony ond oct fomilior.


    Ron¡¯s voice lowered ond he hod on extremely cold expression, ¡°You shouldn''t be showing concern to


    me, Ms. White. You won¡¯t hove onything to do with me onymore from now on. Ever since you left the


    hospitol, we ore strongers from thot moment on, understond?¡±


    Leoh felt o little helpless when she heord thot. She wonted to exploin herself, but she did not know


    where to begin.


    She clutched her dress ond looked up ot Ron.


    However, Ron bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t look ot me with thot foke pretense. You¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    Han had too much monay for his own good. Evan if sha was a to buy avarything that was on auction


    today, ha would still hava a lot moraft.


    Tha host cama onto tha staga with tha first piaca. Aftar soma introduction, ha bagan to sat tha prica.


    Han askad Laah as ha chackad out tha jawalry on staga, ¡°Do you fancy that?¡±


    ¡°Not raally.¡±


    Although tha jawalry on staga was axquisita, it did not appaar to ba functional. Moraovar, this paarl


    na would only ba worth its valua if it was mada from mora than fifty grams of paarls.


    Daspita that, tha first piaca soon got its buyar.


    Tha host continuad to introduca tha othar piacas, which did not garnar Laah¡¯s intarast. Sha falt a lit


    apy as tha host dronad on.


    Sha got up and announcad, ¡°I¡¯m going to tha washroom.¡±


    Han hald har hand and suggastad, ¡°Do you want ma to go with you?¡±


    Laah frownad at how clingy ha was. Why did ha navar notica that Han had this sida to him? Or could it


    ba that ha was afraid that sha would run away?


    Whan sha thought of that possibility, Laah calmad down and ratractad har arm.


    ¡°I am going to tha fam washroom. You don¡¯t naad toa.¡±


    Laah was about to sat off, but somathing caught har aya. A familiar figura.


    Why was ha hara?¡±


    Laah immadiataly broka into a run as sha ran toward tha outar hall of tha vanua.


    Sha shoutad at tha figura, ¡°Ron.¡±


    Ron stoppad a lit, which allowad Laah to catch up to him.


    ¡°Aran¡¯t you in tha hospital?¡±


    Ron had suffarad a grava injury. How could you ba out of tha hospital so soon?


    ¡°Doas this hava anything to do with you, Ms. Whita?¡± Ron starad at Laah without any amotion.


    ¡°Did you racovar wall?¡±


    Ron gazad at this faca that ha had longad for, and ha could only faal funny at such a momant. It was


    his fault that ha was not a to discarn tha good from tha bad.


    Laah was no diffarant from any othar woman.


    Sinca that was tha casa, ha did not naad to stand in caramony and act familiar.


    Ron¡¯s voica lowarad and ha had an axtramaly cold axprassion, ¡°You shouldn''t ba showing concarn to


    ma, Ms. Whita. You won¡¯t hava anything to do with ma anymora from now on. Evar sinca youft tha


    hospital, wa ara strangars from that momant on, undarstand?¡±


    Laah falt a lit halss whan sha haard that. Sha wantad to axin harsalf, but sha did not know


    whara to bagin.


    Sha clutchad har drass and lookad up at Ron.


    Howavar, Ron ballowad, ¡°Don¡¯t look at ma with that faka pratansa. You¡¯ra disgusting.¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Chapter 240 Snatch Away Another¡¯s Love


    Leah¡¯s face darkened. This was the first time she saw such a loathful expression on Ron¡¯s face.


    He really hated her to the core now.


    ¡°Sorry for bothering you.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and went back into the hall.


    Ron stared intensely at the figure which disappeared around the corner, and a vicious expression


    covered her perfect features. He kicked the vse next to him in frustration.


    In his eyes, Leah had always seen him as someone whose existence was ordinary and trivial. She did


    not even bother to provide any sort of exnation for leaving like this.


    By the time Leah returned to the hall, Lauren¡¯s work was already on the auction table, prime for some


    bidding.


    When she sat down, her hand was immediately grasped by Han.


    Han felt a cold sensationing from Leah¡¯s hand, which made him frown. He removed his jacket and


    covered her knees.


    ¡°Lauren¡¯s ¡®Time¡¯, with the starting price of ten million dors.¡±


    ¡°Twenty million.¡±


    Han raised his tag and immediately doubled the amount.


    Everyone gasped at that astronomical price. Lauren¡¯s work exceeded the twenty million price tag, and


    his work was an elusive and worthy part of anyone¡¯s collection.


    ¡°Thirty million dors.¡±


    When everyone looked in the direction of the voice, they saw that it was Ron who was sitting in a


    corner. He was dressed up in a ck suit, and he had a sarcastic, satirical smile ying on his face.


    Leah was startled as she did not expect to see him to participate in this auction.


    Han¡¯s eyes had a cold glint now as he said, ¡°Fifty million dors.¡±


    He turned around and smiled at Ron, ¡°Are you going to follow up on that?¡±


    Ron clutched his tag hard. He was here to make some new connections, not to actually spend money


    on auction items.


    However, when he recalled the vivid image of Leah¡¯s ensnaring figure, he felt an unknown frustration,


    which prompted him to raise his tag just now.


    Luckily for him, he was able to calm down.


    Ron¡¯s face was solemn, ¡°I will never snatch away another¡¯s love. Since you are so fond of that item, I¡¯llN?velDrama.Org content.


    let you have it, Mr. Howard.¡±


    The host began to call out again.


    ¡°Fifty million, once.¡±


    ¡°Fifty million, twice.¡±


    ¡°Fifty million, thrice.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on Mr. Howard for capturing Lauren¡¯s ¡®Time¡¯ for himself.¡±


    When the auction ended, Leah deliberately waited so that she would not bump into Ron on the way


    out.


    Leah saw that Shawn was standing at the door, so she purposely covered her belly with her hand and


    put on an anguish face at Han, ¡°I suddenly feel a little pain in the stomach.¡±


    Han frowned, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, just wait for me here.¡±


    After saying that, Leah jogged a little all the way to the washroom.


    She waited in the washroom for more than ten minutes before heading out into the hall.


    She waited in the washroom for more than ten minutes before heading out into the hall.


    However, she only took a few steps before seeing a familiar figure.


    There was barely anyone in the hall now. Only a few cleaners were scattered in the sparse hall, taking


    care of cleaning duties.


    Leah scanned the hall and after confirming that Ron was not here anymore, she left out a sigh of relief.


    She felt much more rxed now.


    ¡°Are you avoiding him?¡±


    Han was able to see through Leah¡¯s thoughts.


    Ever since returning to the hall, she was behaving unnaturally. He initially thought that this was


    because Leah was not a fan of such events, but now that he thought about it, it must be because of


    Ron.


    Leah answered nervously, ¡°Not at all, I just felt a little unwell down here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    All kinds of luxurious cars were lined up at the entrance, and Ron was standing next to the entrance,


    smoking a cigarette. A harsh expression was on his face, and only when he saw Leah emerging from


    the hall with her arm wrapped around Han¡¯s, he stubbed out the cigarette.


    In the car, Han handed a box to Leah.


    Leah did not even open the box before tossing it back to him. She only wanted what she deserved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this.¡±


    Han raised his brows, ¡°Why? Do you not like it?¡±


    Leah¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion, ¡°I only want that 1.6 billion dors.¡±


    The atmosphere in the car seemed to freeze over. That red box was in between them, and it


    symbolized an imaginary boundary that separated them.


    The next morning, when Leah just woke up, Han had already left.


    She was the only one remaining in the huge vi.


    Leah stared at the courtyard and let out a chuckle. She was actually amused by herself.


    After putting in a lot of effort and running away for such a long time, in the end she had to go back to


    Han.


    ¡°Are you bored?¡±


    A low voice sounded form somewhere above her.


    Leah did not even bother herself to check the source of the voice. She nodded mechanically.


    The day had just started. She had a lot of time to kill.


    ¡°Come with me to thepany in the afternoon.¡±


    Han was feeling sorry deep down for trapping Leah here and tearing off her wings.


    Leah¡¯s face brightened up, ¡°Really?¡±


    Fearing that Han would go back on his words, she quickly changed into her clothes and waited for him


    near the entrance.


    In the underground basement, Shawn¡¯s men tore off Jackson¡¯s blindfold. Jackson was dizzy at the


    sudden change of lighting condition around him, and he could only open his eyes after some getting


    used to. He finally saw who was standing in front of him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just turn stupid, did you?¡±


    Jackson was able to see through Shawn¡¯s secret with just a nce.


    There was a kind of ruthlessness in Shawn¡¯s eyes. This was not the kind of expression someone who


    had lost his mind would put on his face.


    Shawn produced a faint smile on his face. It was the chilling kind of smile that only added to the terror


    that his face had posed.


    ¡°You have really good eyes, Mr. Lamere.¡±


    He had pretended to be a fool in the public¡¯s eyes for a long time without getting exposed, yet he was


    seen through by Jackson with just a nce.


    ¡°Shawn, what do you think you¡¯re doing now?¡±


    Jackson tried to move himself but he found that he had been tied down on all four limbs. He could not


    actually move.


    They always said that the most dangerous ce was also the safest ce. That day, when he


    pretended to leave Linkville as witnessed by Han, he actually came back and hid himself in a


    safehouse in Linkville.


    However, when he was sleeping soundly here, the next moment he knew¡­


    Jackson began to breathe raggedly and sweat began to form on his forehead. He had underestimated


    Shawn.


    It was only normal for someone who had lost his glory to be the target for purging. Jackson had


    long epted such a fact.


    He looked up at Shawn, ¡°What do you what? I did not remember treating you too badly back then.¡±


    If it was not because of him, there was no way the Ford family would be such a powerhouse and


    he couldpete on equal footing with Han. Han was a betrayer as he directly caused Jackson¡¯s


    downfall, but now he was not so sure what Shawn had in his mind.


    Shawn guffawed, ¡°Mr. Jackson, do you mean that I should thank you instead?¡±


    Jackson was wary of Han¡¯s growth and the possibility of Han betraying him. That was why Jackson had


    helped Shawn in an attempt to put them together in a conflicting position so that Jackson could reap


    the spoils of their conflict.


    However, everything turned to nothing because Molly had caused Han to get the upper hand just by


    leaking some information.


    Jackson replied in a cold voice, ¡°As long as you let me go, there will be plenty of room for discussion,


    no matter if it¡¯s about money or resources.¡±


    Even after suffering a loss, a rich person was still more powerful than an ordinary person. Although he


    had failed this time, that did not mean he could not rise again.


    Shawn was contemting Jackson¡¯s proposition, since he had a point.


    He wanted to end Jackson once and for all, but it seemed that it would be in his best interest to keep


    him alive for now for further strategizing.


    A cunning look appeared on Jackson¡¯s face, ¡°I canbine my forces with you to face off against Han.


    If I fail this time, I will bear the full responsibility.¡±


    He had no such ability by himself, but if he was teaming up with Shawn, he might have a chance.


    ¡°When all is said and done, the Howard Group would belong to you. I am not interested in money and


    fortune anymore.¡±


    Shown produced o foint smile on his foce. It wos the chilling kind of smile thot only odded to the terror


    thot his foce hod posed.


    ¡°You hove reolly good eyes, Mr. Lomere.¡±


    He hod pretended to be o fool in the public¡¯s eyes for o long time without getting exposed, yet he wos


    seen through by Jockson with just o glonce.


    ¡°Shown, whot do you think you¡¯re doing now?¡±


    Jockson tried to move himself but he found thot he hod been tied down on oll four limbs. He could not


    octuolly move.


    They olwoys soid thot the most dongerous ploce wos olso the sofest ploce. Thot doy, when he


    pretended to leove Linkville os witnessed by Hon, he octuollye bock ond hid himself in o


    sofehouse in Linkville.


    However, when he wos sleeping soundly here, the next moment he knew¡­


    Jockson begon to breothe roggedly ond sweot begon to form on his foreheod. He hod underestimoted


    Shown.


    It wos only normol for someone who hod lost his glory to be the torget for purging. Jockson hod


    long epted such o foct.


    He looked up ot Shown, ¡°Whot do you whot? I did not remember treoting you too bodly bock then.¡±


    If it wos not becouse of him, there wos no woy the Ford fomily would be such o powerhouse ond


    he couldpete on equol footing with Hon. Hon wos o betroyer os he directly coused Jockson¡¯s


    downfoll, but now he wos not so sure whot Shown hod in his mind.


    Shown guffowed, ¡°Mr. Jockson, do you meon thot I should thonk you insteod?¡±


    Jockson wos wory of Hon¡¯s growth ond the possibility of Hon betroying him. Thot wos why Jockson hod


    helped Shown in on ottempt to put them together in o conflicting position so thot Jockson could reop


    the spoils of their conflict.


    However, everything turned to nothing becouse Molly hod coused Hon to get the upper hond just by


    leoking some informotion.


    Jockson replied in o cold voice, ¡°As long os you let me go, there will be plenty of room for discussion,


    no motter if it¡¯s obout money or resources.¡±


    Even ofter suffering o loss, o rich person wos still more powerful thon on ordinory person. Although he


    hod foiled this time, thot did not meon he could not rise ogoin.


    Shown wos contemploting Jockson¡¯s proposition, since he hod o point.


    He wonted to end Jockson once ond for oll, but it seemed thot it would be in his best interest to keep


    him olive for now for further strotegizing.


    A cunning look oppeored on Jockson¡¯s foce, ¡°I conbine my forces with you to foce off ogoinst Hon.


    If I foil this time, I will beor the full responsibility.¡±


    He hod no such obility by himself, but if he wos teoming up with Shown, he might hove o chonce.


    ¡°When oll is soid ond done, the Howord Group would belong to you. I om not interested in money ond


    fortune onymore.¡±


    Shawn producad a faint sm on his faca. It was tha chilling kind of sm that only addad to tha tarror


    that his faca had posad.


    ¡°You hava raally good ayas, Mr. Lamara.¡±


    Ha had pratandad to ba a fool in tha public¡¯s ayas for a long tima without gatting axposad, yat ha was


    saan through by Jackson with just a nca.


    ¡°Shawn, what do you think you¡¯ra doing now?¡±


    Jackson triad to mova himsalf but ha found that ha had baan tiad down on all four limbs. Ha could not


    actually mova.


    Thay always said that tha most dangarous ca was also tha safast ca. That day, whan ha


    pratandad toava Linkvi as witnassad by Han, ha actually cama back and hid himsalf in a


    safahousa in Linkvi.


    Howavar, whan ha was aping soundly hara, tha naxt momant ha knaw¡­


    Jackson bagan to braatha raggadly and swaat bagan to form on his forahaad. Ha had undarastimatad


    Shawn.


    It was only normal for somaona who had lost his glory to ba tha targat for purging. Jackson had


    long aptad such a fact.


    Ha lookad up at Shawn, ¡°What do you what? I did not ramambar traating you too badly back than.¡±


    If it was not bacausa of him, thara was no way tha Ford family would ba such a powarhousa and


    ha couldpata on aqual footing with Han. Han was a batrayar as ha diractly causad Jackson¡¯s


    downfall, but now ha was not so sura what Shawn had in his mind.


    Shawn guffawad, ¡°Mr. Jackson, do you maan that I should thank you instaad?¡±


    Jackson was wary of Han¡¯s growth and tha possibility of Han batraying him. That was why Jackson had


    halpad Shawn in an attampt to put tham togathar in a conflicting position so that Jackson could raap


    tha spoils of thair conflict.


    Howavar, avarything turnad to nothing bacausa Molly had causad Han to gat tha uppar hand just by


    laaking soma information.


    Jackson rapliad in a cold voica, ¡°As long as yout ma go, thara will ba nty of room for discussion,


    no mattar if it¡¯s about monay or rasourcas.¡±


    Evan aftar suffaring a loss, a rich parson was still mora powarful than an ordinary parson. Although ha


    had fad this tima, that did not maan ha could not risa again.


    Shawn was contamting Jackson¡¯s proposition, sinca ha had a point.


    Ha wantad to and Jackson onca and for all, but it saamad that it would ba in his bast intarast to kaap


    him aliva for now for furthar stratagizing.


    A cunning look appaarad on Jackson¡¯s faca, ¡°I canbina my forcas with you to faca off against Han.


    If I fail this tima, I will baar tha full rasponsibility.¡±


    Ha had no such ability by himsalf, but if ha was taaming up with Shawn, ha might hava a chanca.


    ¡°Whan all is said and dona, tha Howard Group would balong to you. I am not intarastad in monay and


    fortuna anymora.¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Chapter 241 Beautiful Sister


    All Jackson wanted was to climb to an optimum position.


    ¡°Once it¡¯s settled, Han will be handed to you to sort out."


    "Let him off."


    Shawn was interrupted by Jackson''sst words, and an enemy¡¯s friend was his friend.


    For Jackson, everything regarding the past of Han Howard he could forget. But, it would be a different


    issue when it was his life and hispany. Both had to be his.


    Jackson rxed his wrist and suppressed his discontent as he held out his hand.


    ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡±


    Shawn held his hand and replied with a smile.


    Jackson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve another request, do me a favor for a fake country exit as I¡¯m


    chased after by both the police and the triads.¡±


    Han had marred Jackson¡¯s previouswork, and Jackson had to ask for help, although it was simply a


    fake country exit.


    Shawn stared at the men beside him. He then motioned them to leave the underground.


    Leah was in the limelight once Han brought her to the office. The people were so curious about Han


    bringing back Leah because she was being kicked out by Molly, with two hundred million dors in


    liquidated damages.


    At the CEO¡¯s office, Han pointed at the couch and signaled Leah to sit down.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sit here to apany me.¡± Leah was dazed and inquired, ¡°just as simple as that?¡±


    Initially, it was Leah''s thought that Han would have given her some work to do, but he never expected


    she was merely required to apany him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Han was sitting and flipping through the files at the working desk.


    Having red at the solemn-looking Han not far, Leah was thinking about the purpose for Han wanting


    her as apanion.


    Han was efficient as he finished reading through the pile of files in just two hours.


    He raised his eyes, stared at Leah, who was reading the magazine, twisted his mouth, and said, ¡°Let''s


    go.¡± Han picked up his suit jacket on the chair when he said it.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, there¡¯s news on Jackson.¡±


    Ben rushed to Han''s office after receiving the message from customs. He knew it was Han''s wish to


    bring Jackson to justice, so he could not hesitate even a split second to avoid a miss.


    ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡± Han gazed coldly.


    Leah turned around and left the office.


    ¡°Why did you act so reckless?¡± Han scolded in a cold tone.


    Ben, in a hurry, had forgotten the office rules. He glowered and dared to look at him not until Han broke


    the silence with a cold voice. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Ben, in a hurry, had forgotten the office rules. He glowered and dared to look at him not until Han broke


    the silence with a cold voice. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Jackson was out overseasst week ording to the custom.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Han was emotionless.


    Han thought inwardly that Han¡¯s capability exceeded his imagination, and he had undermined Jackson


    that he managed to get out of the country, even if he was in such a situation.


    Leah found Han¡¯s car in the basement parking lot, but she was distracted by the noise before she could


    get in the car.


    At this time, a man was holding a candy and wandered in front of Shawn, and he said, ¡°Do you want to


    follow me? If you do, I¡¯ll buy you a lot of this candy.¡±


    Shawn nked momentarily, biting his lower lip as if he was considering the man¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°But Mr. Carling said I couldn¡¯t go with the stranger.¡±


    ¡°Do you want candy then?¡± The man murmured hesitantly.


    Leah paused in her actions as she opened the car door. Standing opposite Shawn was the man with a


    creepy gaze and a terrifying-looking scar on his face; he didn¡¯t seem like a good guy.


    If the man took Shawn, with his current level of intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect himself.


    From Shawn¡¯s corner of his eye, he was aware of Leah¡¯s presence, and he then tagged the man


    behind. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, but you must buy me the candy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡± The man scoffed and handed the candy to Shawn.


    Having seen that, Leah yelled, ¡°Shawn, where are you going?!¡±


    Shawn stopped in his tracks, and his puzzled re fell on Leah. He twitched the corners of his mouth


    and shed a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Why are you here, Beautiful Sister?¡±


    Shawn shielded behind Leah, looked at the man sternly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just reported to the police. Will


    you leave it now?


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The man scolded in a low tone and ran out of the basement parking.


    ¡°My candy, my candy!¡± Shawn wanted to follow after the man¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯ll have Mr. Carling buy you candy.¡± Leah was quick in pulling Shawn.


    Mr. Carling always tagged with Shawn from thest incident, but why today¡­


    ¡°Why are you alone, Shawn?¡± Leah knitted her brows and scanned the surroundings.


    Shawn¡¯s cold gaze quickly brushed Leah, and he returned a sincere smile when Leah''s eyes met his.


    ¡°Mr. Carling is in a discussion upstairs. Ie down because I¡¯m bored.¡±


    Leah released Shawn¡¯s arm hesitantly and warned. ¡°Don¡¯t run around next time.¡± She disliked Shawn,


    but her heart softened when facing this situation.


    ¡°Yes, my Beautiful Sister.¡± Shawn held Leah¡¯s hand, and he was leaning against her.


    At this time, Han stepped out of the elevator; frustrated when he saw them both sticking together, he


    quickened his steps.


    ¡°What¡¯re you both doing?¡±


    Shawn adapted perfectly to the advantage of the situation, and he fell to the ground, slightly trembling.


    ¡°Beautiful Sister, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    But to Leah¡¯s sympathy, she took Shawn up. Leah was worried Han would vent his anger on Shawn,


    and she exined to Han that they met by coincidence.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Han asked with a cold face.


    Shawn was hiding behind Leah¡¯s back in fright and dared to speak.


    Han turned his gaze to Leah, snatched and pushed her into the car, then locked the door. Later, he


    approached Shawn and stared at him with a frosty and sophisticated gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be over-dramatic.¡±


    Shawn suppressed the anger in his heart, and he gave a perplexed look at Han. ¡°I don¡¯t understand


    what you mean.¡±


    Han entered the car with a sneering smile without much of a word.


    At this point, Leah tried to reach for the door. She found the door firmly locked and could not open it


    even after many attempts. She learned that the car keys were with Han.


    "Let me get out of the car."


    Shawn couldn¡¯t be alone here, at least with Mr. Carling around.


    ¡°Han Howard!¡± Leah lifted her voice when the man in the driver seat didn¡¯t react.


    Han opened the door with a darkened expression. ¡°At your request.¡±


    The Mercedes in ck sped off once Leah got out of the car. Leah narrowed her brows, and she stared


    at the car until it was slowly distinct from her eyesight.


    ¡°Do you have Mr. Carling¡¯s number?¡±


    I have to send Shawn back before I can exin to Hanter.


    ¡°No.¡± Shawn shook his head.


    After serious thought, Leah decided to wait for the arrival of Mr. Carling at the original location for safety


    purposes.


    A loud tire scratch on the ground sounded.


    Han was in the car with a darkened face after the tire skidded off the asphalt road with a loud noise.


    ¡°Mr. Corling is in o discussion upstoirs. Ie down becouse I¡¯m bored.¡±


    Leoh releosed Shown¡¯s orm hesitontly ond worned. ¡°Don¡¯t run oround next time.¡± She disliked Shown,


    but her heort softened when focing this situotion.


    ¡°Yes, my Beoutiful Sister.¡± Shown held Leoh¡¯s hond, ond he wos leoning ogoinst her.


    At this time, Hon stepped out of the elevotor; frustroted when he sow them both sticking together, he


    quickened his steps.


    ¡°Whot¡¯re you both doing?¡±


    Shown odopted perfectly to the odvontoge of the situotion, ond he fell to the ground, slightly trembling.


    ¡°Beoutiful Sister, I¡¯m scored, I¡¯m scored.¡±


    But to Leoh¡¯s sympothy, she took Shown up. Leoh wos worried Hon would vent his onger on Shown,


    ond she exploined to Hon thot they met by coincidence.


    ¡°Oh reolly?¡± Hon osked with o cold foce.


    Shown wos hiding behind Leoh¡¯s bock in fright ond dored to speok.


    Hon turned his goze to Leoh, snotched ond pushed her into the cor, then locked the door. Loter, he


    opprooched Shown ond stored ot him with o frosty ond sophisticoted goze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be over-dromotic.¡±


    Shown suppressed the onger in his heort, ond he gove o perplexed look ot Hon. ¡°I don¡¯t understond


    whot you meon.¡±


    Hon entered the cor with o sneering smile without much of o word.


    At this point, Leoh tried to reoch for the door. She found the door firmly locked ond could not open it


    even ofter mony ottempts. She leorned thot the cor keys were with Hon.


    "Let me get out of the cor."


    Shown couldn¡¯t be olone here, ot leost with Mr. Corling oround.


    ¡°Hon Howord!¡± Leoh lifted her voice when the mon in the driver seot didn¡¯t reoct.


    Hon opened the door with o dorkened expression. ¡°At your request.¡±


    The Mercedes in block sped off once Leoh got out of the cor. Leoh norrowed her brows, ond she stored


    ot the cor until it wos slowly distinct from her eyesight.


    ¡°Do you hove Mr. Corling¡¯s number?¡±


    I hove to send Shown bock before I con exploin to Hon loter.


    ¡°No.¡± Shown shook his heod.


    After serious thought, Leoh decided to woit for the orrivol of Mr. Corling ot the originol locotion for sofety


    purposes.


    A loud tire scrotch on the ground sounded.


    Hon wos in the cor with o dorkened foce ofter the tire skidded off the ospholt rood with o loud noise.


    ¡°Mr. Carling is in a discussion upstairs. Ia down bacausa I¡¯m borad.¡±


    Laah rasad Shawn¡¯s arm hasitantly and warnad. ¡°Don¡¯t run around naxt tima.¡± Sha dislikad Shawn,


    but har haart softanad whan facing this situation.


    ¡°Yas, my Baautiful Sistar.¡± Shawn hald Laah¡¯s hand, and ha wasaning against har.


    At this tima, Han stappad out of tha vator; frustratad whan ha saw tham both sticking togathar, ha


    quickanad his staps.


    ¡°What¡¯ra you both doing?¡±


    Shawn adaptad parfactly to tha advantaga of tha situation, and ha fall to tha ground, slightly trambling.


    ¡°Baautiful Sistar, I¡¯m scarad, I¡¯m scarad.¡±


    But to Laah¡¯s sympathy, sha took Shawn up. Laah was worriad Han would vant his angar on Shawn,


    and sha axinad to Han that thay mat by coincidanca.


    ¡°Oh raally?¡± Han askad with a cold faca.


    Shawn was hiding bahind Laah¡¯s back in fright and darad to spaak.


    Han turnad his gaza to Laah, snatchad and pushad har into tha car, than lockad tha door. Latar, ha


    approachad Shawn and starad at him with a frosty and sophisticatad gaza.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ba ovar-dramatic.¡±


    Shawn supprassad tha angar in his haart, and ha gava a parxad look at Han. ¡°I don¡¯t undarstand


    what you maan.¡±


    Han antarad tha car with a snaaring sm without much of a word.


    At this point, Laah triad to raach for tha door. Sha found tha door firmly lockad and could not opan it


    avan aftar many attampts. Shaarnad that tha car kays wara with Han.


    "Lat ma gat out of tha car."


    Shawn couldn¡¯t ba alona hara, atast with Mr. Carling around.


    ¡°Han Howard!¡± Laah liftad har voica whan tha man in tha drivar saat didn¡¯t raact.


    Han opanad tha door with a darkanad axprassion. ¡°At your raquast.¡±


    Tha Marcadas in ck spad off onca Laah got out of tha car. Laah narrowad har brows, and sha starad


    at tha car until it was slowly distinct from har ayasight.


    ¡°Do you hava Mr. Carling¡¯s numbar?¡±


    I hava to sand Shawn back bafora I can axin to Hantar.


    ¡°No.¡± Shawn shook his haad.


    Aftar sarious thought, Laah dacidad to wait for tha arrival of Mr. Carling at tha original location for safaty


    purposas.


    A loud tira scratch on tha ground soundad.


    Han was in tha car with a darkanad faca aftar tha tira skiddad off tha asphalt road with a loud noisa.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Chapter 242 Tagging Me


    With an aggressive turn at the steering, Han was driving toward the direction of the Howard Group


    while Leah¡¯s shadow faded in the parking.


    Han¡¯s expression darkened.


    At this time, Leah was bringing Shawn to the supermarket.


    At first, Leah intended to wait for Mr. Carling at the parking lot, but Shawn wanted her to buy him some


    candy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much candy. It¡¯s bad for your teeth.¡± said Leah before snatching the candy from Shawn.


    ¡°I''ll share them with you.¡± Shawn picked the same candy again from the shelf.


    The cell phone rang. Leah pulled out the phone and tapped the answer button. ¡°Where are you?¡± Han¡¯s


    voice could be hearding from the phone.


    Leah felt a little guilty, then looked at Shawn subconsciously.


    Leah was furious when she recalled Han had left keenly just now, and she attacked him with a question


    instead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave already?¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ming to fetch you?¡± Han deepened his gaze.


    Shawn¡¯s sh of frozen stare was unknown to Leah, who was talking on the phone.


    Shawn''s original n was to cheat Leah back to the Ford family and materialize her to threaten Han,


    but Shawn didn¡¯t expect him to return so soon.


    Leah hung up the phone after she informed her location.


    In a sh, a ck car stopped at the front of the supermarket entrance while Leah and Shawn walked


    out from inside.


    "I''ll send him back." Han had made up his mind before Leah spoke.


    He should return to where he got lost, while Han''s impatient gaze reflected in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Hooray, I can go home.¡± His gaze reached Shawn¡¯s eyes, and he replied with a sneer.


    When the words ended, Han started his car and drove toward the mansion of the Howard family.


    Mr. Carling was waiting in the courtyard when he received the phone call. Shawn jumped out of the car


    once the car had stopped.


    Han was in the driver''s seat, and he pulled Leah¡¯s wrist when she wanted to get out of the car. She


    winded down the window helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for Ms. White¡¯s assistance today.¡± Mr. Carling¡¯s face filled with thankful.


    Meanwhile, Han drove off the car and left the Howard family without waiting for Leah to speak. Leah


    withdrew her arm from Han and looked to the front horizontally.


    The atmosphere in the car was tense following the silence between the two.


    ¡°Kindly keep a distance from Shawn in the future.¡± Han¡¯s re, not as cold as previous, wasnding on


    Leah.


    It didn¡¯t get Leah to say something afterward, but she turned her face. She didn¡¯t think she had done


    anything wrong today.


    In the following week, Han insisted that Leah stay at home because of her health. However, this made


    her think that Han was intentionally making things difficult for her.


    Feeling bored, she sent a text. What¡¯re you doing now?


    The phone rang abruptly just when the message was sent.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired of new product preparation, Cindy. I¡¯m afraid my hair is falling.¡± Hearing Serena''sment,


    Leah''s brain squelched her idea of Serena''s restlessness, and she burst outughing with twisted lips.


    ¡°Do you know how much I envy you?¡± Serena heaved a sigh.


    Leah''s smile froze on her lips as she thought of the daily repetitive routine of eating and sleeping, just


    like a useless person. ¡°A useless person you envy?¡±


    She initially thought ten months would easily pass through, but she felt it was passing very slowly.


    "Or perhaps you have a thick skin to ask Han if you can return to the Howard Group?"


    Leah intuitively shook herself and said, "He shouldn¡¯t agree."


    "Men usually do not mean what they are saying.¡±


    Leah rolled her eyes as if she hade out with an idea and hurriedly hung up the phone. ¡°I


    understood. Thank you, Serena.¡±


    In the evening, when Han opened the door at the mansion, he smelled of the dishes.


    ¡°Wash your hands, and dinner is ready.¡± Leah ced the tes on the dining table while she stared at


    Han, standing at the door.


    An appropriate way for a request was necessary if a request was to ask from another.


    Han was staring at the table full of dishes, and his expression slightly changed. ¡°Why¡­


    Didn''t Leah hate me? But how could she remember my favorite food?


    ¡°Since I¡¯m free, cooking can kill time.¡± Here, Leah stressed the word I¡¯m free.


    Han stood up with his eyes deepened and said, ¡°Tell me frankly what you want?¡±


    "I want to go to work." Leah pressed her lips together, for she had not expected Han to destroy her


    gesture.


    It was supposed to be a simple request, but at that moment, it was difficult, for Leah was secretly


    watching Han''s expression.


    The man was quiet and standing still in a corner, and the air in the kitchen suddenly became cold, and


    Leah¡¯s heart sank; she thought he still had not agreed.


    ¡°Sure, be my personal assistant.¡± Said Han gently.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Han nodded with hesitation.


    The following morning Leah woke up at the crack of dawn and prepared breakfast; she waited for Han


    toe downstairs.


    "Good morning." Han was greeted by Leah cheerfully as he stopped on the stairs. He followed the


    voice and nced at Leah, who sat down on the chair with a grin.


    When they arrived at the office, the people started to work busily.


    Leah followed Han and entered his office. "Where is my ce?" There was inevitable joy on Leah''s


    face.


    Han pointed to the small table next to his work desk. Leah moved her gaze and found no electronic


    devices but a variety of fruits that seemed to have been ready much earlier.


    ¡°You¡¯re my personal assistant now. You shall be tagging me wherever I¡¯m going.¡±


    The cheerful smile on Leah¡¯s face disappeared gradually, as it was simply a change of a ce from


    one to another in which it didn¡¯t make a difference.


    ¡°What shall I do then?¡± Leah continued to ask.


    ¡°Be mypanion to work.¡± Han triggered his brows slightly.


    Leah was a tad unhappy in her heart.


    ¡°This is the furthest I could go, and it¡¯s my limit on you. Please don¡¯t forget the two hundred million


    dors.¡± Han reminded her coldly.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Howard.¡± Leah was unsatisfied and stomping.


    Leah was making Han hate her on purpose due to her unhappiness with Han asking for apanion,


    where she volumed up the video on her cell phone at maximum.


    Han continued to read the files with a frown.


    The time in the morning went quickly. Usually, Han wouldn¡¯t go out for lunch unless there was a social


    engagement, as Ben would send him lunch at his office. Upon hearing the door knock, Leah kept away


    her cell phone helplessly.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, this is lunch for you and Ms. White.¡± Ben pushed the cart into the office room and left.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Han took the dishes from the cart and ced them on the table. ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    Looking at the table full of dishes, Leah remarked on the greatness of being wealthy.


    She wished to spend without constraint when she had two hundred million dors

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 243 Warning


    Leah knew that Han hated anyone watching videos on the phone when eating. But she ced her cell


    phone on the table, picked up the spoon, and started her lunch tastefully.


    ¡°Do you mind behaving while eating?¡± Han proceeded to switch off her cell phone.


    ¡±There isn¡¯t a conflict between eating and watching the video; one is by the mouth while the other uses


    eyes.¡± Leah moved forward to get back her cell phone.


    Han reached out and grabbed Leah into his arms, lifted the spoon, and said in a husky voice, ¡°If you¡¯re


    not behaving, let me feed you then.¡±


    The scented fragrant overflowed at the tip of Leah¡¯s nose, she pushed away Han, but her effort was in


    vain.


    ¡°People will be watching us.¡± Leah blushed in excitement.


    If the people found the vague pose of herself with Han at the office, that was something difficult to


    come up with clean-handed.


    ¡°What¡¯s a big deal?¡± Han raised his brows slightly.


    Upon hearing that, Leah took a deep breath, for this man was far from speaking unreasonably.


    ¡°Let me off, and I promise I¡¯ll mind my manner in eating .¡±


    Han reluctantly let her go after quite a while and said in a hoarse voice, "Behave yourself."


    Leah then pulled her seat to create a distance between them calmly.


    In the afternoon, Leah dared to watch videos to her heart''s content, fearing that Han would suddenly


    hug her again. Then she sat quietly in her seat and studied the design idea.


    Molly caught onto how much the duo were in sync with one another.


    ¡°You¡¯re a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a b*tch!¡±


    While Molly was cursing, she threw all things avable in the bathroom until they messed up, andter


    she sat down aside powerlessly.


    Her eyes were red when she thought that Han, who feared her father, would not have done it


    previously even if he had changed his heart. But, no one could have restricted him now, as he had lost


    himself to his own mind.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Charlotte held in the hands of the nanny, and she stood outside the bathroom, doubting


    whether to enter the bathroom or leave the bathroom.


    Tears still clung to his tender cheeks, and he was frightened through his crystal clear gaze, as a child


    tends to show an undisguised expression.


    At the time, a caracal-color-looking in Molly¡¯s face scolded the nanny in a fury. ¡°Who allows you to bring


    him up here?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte is crying for mommy, and I failed to coax her.¡± The nanny had Charlotte tight in her arms, not


    allowing him to go down.


    Subsequently, The nanny lowered her head to the ground as she dared to meet Molly¡¯s eye.


    Molly, an uneasy-goer usually, was hard to be attended to. She grew harsher when frustrated that she


    would scold, beat up, or even kick her out of the Ford family.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I¡¯ll bring Charlotte out.¡± The nanny apologized in a shaky voice, not before Molly


    started to speak.


    At this time, Molly seemed to calm down and said, "Put her down."


    Charlotte stood at the door, her hand held tremblingly to the doorframe. Molly patiently approached the


    door, leaned down, and hugged her.


    ¡°Charlotte, are you afraid of mommy?¡±


    In the past, Molly would suppress her feelings in front of her child. But it was no longer the case since


    Leah had returned. She was uncontroble in emotion when her temper was under challenge.


    ¡°Mommy loves Charlotte the most, so mommy will not hurt you, and Charlotte, please don¡¯t be afraid of


    mommy.¡± Molly wiped off the tears on Charlotte¡¯s face with a soft-spoken voice.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t understand what Molly had exined, but her soft voice could have soothed her so that


    she sniffed with a nod and hugged Molly¡¯s neck at the end.


    ¡°Get off now.¡± Molly moved her stare to the nanny furiously.


    ¡°Charlotte, do you miss daddy? Do you want to give daddy a phone call?¡± Molly embraced Charlotte


    and put her sitting on the couch.


    The gloom in her seemed to fade when Han¡¯s name was mentioned. She smiled and said eagerly,


    "Yes."


    Molly took out the cell phone and dialed Han''s number with her mischievous look.


    At that moment, Han was in the middle of a meeting. The solemn atmosphere in the conference room


    was disturbed by the childish-ringing sound, programmed for Charlotte¡¯s use exclusively.


    The manager who reported in the meeting had put a pause, as he doubted to proceed while giving an


    ambiguous stare at Han.


    ¡°Proceed.¡± Han tapped the receive button while the manager continued with the reporting.


    ¡°What happened, Charlotte?¡±


    The people in the conference room were dazed by Han¡¯s overly soft and gentle voice.


    Upon seeing this, Ben made a few coughs in sending the reminder to the rest for not segued into Han¡¯s


    affairs.


    ¡°I missed you, daddy. Do you free to have dinner with me tonight?¡± Baby-sounded voice across the


    phone.


    Han paused for a moment as Leah shed into his mind. ¡°We shall have it tomorrow night.¡±


    The words reached Molly. She frowned and snatched the phone from Charlotte¡¯s grip. ¡°Han, our girl


    missed you. Couldn¡¯t you spare your time for dinner with her?¡±


    Han didn¡¯t fond of social engagements, nor did he like clubbing. Molly could think of no other reason


    why he did not return except that he was involuntary.


    It followed Molly¡¯s inquiry as she couldn¡¯t subdue her unjustified feeling, ¡°Are you busy at work in the


    office, or you¡¯re not volunteering toe back?¡±


    Han was clutching his phone while leaving the conference room. He stood at the front of the window,


    lowered his stare under the building, and said frostily, ¡°Molly Lamere, you have my warning.¡±


    Jackson Lamere was no longer avable, and Molly could be ousted from the Ford family¡¯s mansion


    anytime. She could still stay there because she was Charlotte¡¯s mother, but it was not the core reason


    she might stir the uproar.


    ¡°Han, did I say anything wrong?¡± Molly asked with a choked throat.


    ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t quarrel with daddy.¡± Charlotte raised her head and pulled the edge of Molly¡¯s


    clothes.


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s voice, Han knitted his brows and said, ¡°Charlotte, daddy is waiting for you.¡±


    Han had coaxed her and promised to see her tomorrow before he hung up.


    When the meeting was over, Han and Ben took the elevator upstairs while Ben was reporting the


    minutes of the meeting.


    Then, Han ordered, ¡°Buy some girl¡¯s favorite toys and send them over to the Ford residence.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Howard.¡±


    In the washroom.


    ¡°Do you think Ms. White knew that Mr. Howard had a wife and a daughter?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I suppose Mr. Howard was looking for someone young and fresh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear how patiently Mr. Howard had his daughter coaxed just now?¡±


    ¡°Ms. White surely screw up to get close to Mr. Howard by giving her body.¡±


    A fragment of the conversation reached Leah in the room next to the washroom. She wiped the corner


    of her lips and pushed the door. She walked toward the basin in her emotionless face and washed her


    hands in the utmost elegant manner.


    She tilted her head and red at the female colleagues, who were startled, twisted her brows with a


    smile, and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue with the discussion?¡±


    The female colleague at the front was embarrassed in her expression and appeared to be as if she had


    a great shock.


    Leah proceeded to tell them, ¡°You had made a mistake anyway. I don¡¯t give out my body.¡±


    The two female colleagues were staring into each other, and then they left the washroom in a split


    second.


    After this, Leah curled her mouth and touched her belly, which still wasn¡¯t shown up in the early


    trimester, or else that would be another gossip.


    By the time Leah returned to the office room, Han was back in the office after the meeting.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 244 Voluntarily


    Han was standing in front of the window, his expression darkened. His anxiety faded once he saw the


    woman at the door; He hid away his usual cold gaze while holding Leah¡¯s hand and walked outside.


    Leah retrieved her arms. Although she wouldn¡¯t care how people view her, she wouldn¡¯t have done


    something immoral.


    ¡°It¡¯s crowded outside,¡± Leah exined to Han, who looked forcing an exnation.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He stepped into the elevator with pursed lips.


    At the entrance of the Howard Group, the front desk knew Molly¡¯s identity but was hesitantly looking at


    Molly because Mr. Howard had ordered not to allow Molly to enter the office.


    Molly held Charlotte¡¯s hand while pointing at thendline and yelled, ¡°Dial Mr. Howard¡¯s number.¡±


    The front desk bit her lower lip and stared at thendline, not knowing what she was supposed to do.


    At this time, Han walked out of the elevator sophistically; Charlotte¡¯s sharp eyes met him, released her


    hand from Molly, and ran galloping in the direction of Han.


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Han, in his gentle gaze, bent down his body, both his hands holding Charlotte, slightly scratching


    Charlotte¡¯s nose in a pampered manner. ¡°Youe here alone?¡±


    By the time he finished his words, Han had seen Molly arguing with the front desk not far from him.


    ¡°Han, I¡¯m bringing Charlotte here to see you, but nothing further. We¡¯ll be leaving now since Charlotte¡¯s


    met daddy.¡± Molly had captured the existence of Leah, who was standing behind Han. She tried very


    hard to subdue the hatred in her expression, but she failed to cover that in her eyes.


    Leah went backward a few steps and wished not to pressure Charlotte psychologically, and she had no


    intention of bing her stepmother either.


    Charlotte was leaning into Han¡¯s chest, not wanting to leave even though Molly pulled her arm and


    foamed a stern gaze.


    She raised her head and asked, ¡°Daddy, could you apany me to have dinner?¡±


    Leah, with darkened eyes, was standing not too far; She recalled the moment at the hospital, and the


    three persons in front of her were called a family. It was as if she had stolen the daddy¡¯s love.


    ¡°I almost forgot I¡¯ve got an appointment with Serena for French cuisine. It¡¯s nearlyte, and I got to go


    now.¡± Leah hade out with an excuse, even before a word from Han. She thought it was wise to


    move but not to be expelled.


    Upon this, Charlottended her stare on Leah. She blinked her dark eyes as if she was refreshing her


    mind, and she remembered Leah quite sometimeter.


    She shouted with a smile. "Beautiful Sister, you''re working at daddy''s office too?"


    In replying, Leah admitted with a nod.


    Subsequently, Charlotte went down from Han''s arms and ran forward to Leah with open hands, looking


    for an embrace from Leah.


    A fall had sounded.


    Charlotte had fallen to the ground, her tender cheeks looked pale, and a tint of bloodstain was at the


    side of her lips; her body started to develop into a convulsion.


    At this juncture, Han lifted Charlotte and rushed to the door. Molly wasing along after she regained


    herposure. A ck Porsche sped off from the main entrance at the office speedily and left at the


    hall where Leah and some others were busy exchanging views.


    Leah was dazed at the faint blood stain on the ground. Charlotte was fine a second earlier, but the next


    second she¡­ It was as if her bubbly baby voice sounded in Leah''s ears.


    Myeloma disease would have caused the defunctioning of the entire system in the body until everything


    has gone.


    Charlotte is still very young¡­


    Ben had asked everyone to leave before Ben approached Leah.


    "Ms. White, I''ll be sending you back." Having seen that Leah had no response, he lifted his voice sharp.


    ¡°Ben, if the bone marrow transnt isn''t a match, how long could Charlotte live?¡± Leah was saddened


    when she heard that.


    "Three years, she would spend the remaining half of her life struggling with chemotherapy pain. In the


    last phase, she would suffer greatly.


    When she was diagnosed with the disease, Han had done countless research and consulted many


    established doctors locally and abroad but came to an almost identical conclusion.


    Leah touched her belly as if she had made a decision.


    ¡°Send me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard will be angry, Ms. White.¡±


    Han had tried to reduce the opportunity for Molly and Leah to meet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Leah¡¯s expression changed from gentle to a tint of cold on her face.


    In the emergency room at the hospital, Molly was leaning on Han¡¯s shoulder and crying hysterically.


    Han was stiff, and he upheld the anger in his heart that he didn¡¯t push her away.


    ¡°How¡¯s Charlotte now? Will she wake upter?¡± Molly asked.


    In the corner of her eye, she saw them two from not far away, shrunk a little at Han¡¯s chest, and said,


    "Han, I¡¯m scared."


    ¡°Charlotte will be alright.¡± Han raised his hand and patted the back of Molly to console her.


    Leah stood at the other end of the corridor, and that picture shed in her eyes. She was disappointed


    in her wless face. What had she expected?


    Ben had a few coughs, hesitantly.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, Ms. White is worried about Charlotte, so¡­¡±


    Han pushed away Molly and stood up, tidying his wrinkled suit, and he was back to his coolness.


    Molly wiped off the tears on her face, pointed at the elevator door, and yelled, ¡°Leah, you¡¯re not


    wee. Get out of here now!¡±


    In fear of Molly going haywire, Ben was subconsciously protecting Leah, who was standing behind him.


    Han¡¯s expression turned dark, and he gazed at Molly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have other purposes. I¡¯m just worried about Charlotte. I¡¯ll leave as soon as possible when she


    comes out of the emergency room.¡±


    Leah understood the pain in Molly¡¯s heart with a sick daughter, so she would not be around to irritate


    her.


    Molly shouted, ¡°Charlotte is my daughter, and you shall not worry.¡±


    At this time, the doctor with a mask walked out of the emergency room when the door opened. Molly


    stopped quarreling with Leah, rushed forward in tension, and asked, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    Having seen Charlotte fall into aa, Molly''s heart ached.


    ¡°Luckily, she arrived in time. However, we must look for apatible bone marrow donor for a


    transnt to be done." The doctor exined and left the emergency room after that while the nurse


    sent Charlotte to the VIP ward after that.


    Leah stared at a fragile Charlotte lying on the patient¡¯s bed, her delicate brows frowning.


    ¡°When he¡¯s born, I¡¯ll let him undergo the bone marrowpatible procedure voluntarily.¡± In her


    thought, she would not be med by her child if he is aware in the future.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Chapter 245 Shawn Went Missing


    Molly paused the steps and turned back to meet Han¡¯s eyes filled with pain; knowing that Leah couldn¡¯t


    be kind, her visit to the hospital must be due to her motive to trigger Han¡¯s guilt in his heart.


    She touched Charlotte¡¯s hair, returned to the emergency room¡¯s entrance with an annoyed look, and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever pretend.¡±


    Although the sess rate of bone marrowpatibility was high with her unborn child, this matter


    would be a thorn between Han and her, and she must solve it in time.


    Money is king, and with it, Molly was under the belief that she could search forpatible marrow if


    she spent the price ten or even twenty times higher than the market price.


    Leah gave a hesitant gaze to Molly as if she was staring at a dumb who wanted the bone marrow from


    her unborn child previously but turned back her decision now.


    She twitched her red lips, gazed mockingly, and said, ¡°Molly, you¡¯re such a fool like before, and you¡¯re


    not qualified to be a mother. If I were Charlotte¡¯s mom, I would never give up hope even if it¡¯s slim, and


    I wouldn¡¯t reject any chance avable in front of you.¡±


    Han was standing still quietly while a flux existed in his deep eyes. He was neutral, not doubted to


    Leah¡¯s word but not agreeing.


    He would not want to hurt his child in Leah¡¯s belly unless it was at the end of the route, and the past


    mistake shouldn¡¯t be twice.


    Upon this, Han ordered Ben in a cold voice. ¡°Ben, let¡¯s send her back.¡±


    Leah¡¯s words effectively irritated Molly, her mesmerizing eyes hidden with hatred; Leah wasn¡¯t aware of


    a thing, and how could Leah say she was not qualified to be a mother? Molly intended to move


    forward, but her sleeve clutched at someone behind her. Han lifted her cor at the back, and they


    walked toward the patient¡¯s ward.


    When their shadow disappeared gradually from her field of vision, she then entered the elevator.


    ¡°Ms. White, you¡¯re not bound to do this, as Mr. Howard will not agree.¡± Ben broke the silence in the


    elevator.


    Leah¡¯s hands gently covered her belly, and her charming cherry blossom eyes shed. ¡°This is my


    child, and it has no rtion to Hanpletely.¡±


    Ben grudged and thought Leah was releasing the words of anger, but he didn¡¯t learn it further.


    As they walked off the elevator, the phone rang with a nice rhythm.


    Leah took her cell phone from her handbag, and her brows deepened when she looked at the words


    bouncing on the screen; she put it back into her bag as if she had never heard it.


    However, the caller didn¡¯t give up, and her phone rang again.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Leah tapped on the answer button.


    The voice on the phone was not Shawn''s. Instead, it was Mr. Carling¡¯s. Apparently, he sounded very


    frantic when he asked earlier..


    ¡°Ms. White, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Shawn said he wanted to see you this morning, and I didn¡¯t agree


    with him. He had gone missing since the afternoon. Have you seen him?¡±


    It could be because he heard Leah¡¯s impatience, but Mr. Carling sounded genteel even under such


    urgent circumstances.


    Upon hearing that, Leah was stunned as she had never expected Shawn would want to see her. But


    she stayed at Howard Group the whole day and didn¡¯t even receive a phone call.


    ¡°No.¡±


    A helpless sigh could be heard.


    ¡°Did you order your men to look for him?¡± Leah asked.


    Shawn, in his current state, with the wisdom of a seven-year-old, was unable to take care of himself


    regardless of whether he would be found, and it would be even worse if what happened previously at


    the basement parking lot were to happen again.


    ¡°Our men had been tasked to search for him.¡±


    ¡°Ms. White, could you try to recall where Shawn could possibly wander off to?¡±


    ¡°Please search for Shawn together, Ms. White.¡± Again, Mr. Carling¡¯s helpless voice could be heard


    coming from the other end of the call.


    ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Leah hung up the phone after that.


    ¡°We''ll go Eastdel Amusement Park to have a look.¡± Leah sat in the back passenger seat and told Ben.


    Shawn had mentioned Eastdel Amusement Park before. He had always wanted to visit there but hadn¡¯t


    because of some family affairs, and he might be there.


    Ben seemed to be in a trance at the moment.


    Leah asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard wanted me to send you home, Ms. White,¡± Ben replied reluctantly.


    Ben¡¯s presence was to protect Leah per Mr. Howard¡¯s request, and he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to blindly


    follow Leah¡¯s instruction.


    Leah had a nk look and seemed to be on autopilot at the moment.


    Later, Ben followed behind her, and Leah stopped by the roadside, waiting for a cab.


    Ben shouted, "Let¡¯s get in the car, Ms. White."


    Leah straightened her backbone and pretended not to hear Ben.


    Since Ben had worked for Han for a long time, Ben knew Leah¡¯s character, and he understood she was


    stubborn. ¡°Ms. White, it¡¯s difficult to get a cab at this hour.¡±


    Leah pondered and got in the car.


    At the Eastdel Amusement Park, Leah gripped an entrance ticket; she was looking forward to the


    amusement park during her childhood but didn¡¯t have the opportunity.


    After Leah married Han, he wouldn¡¯t apany her to the park.


    She lowered her eyes with a grin.


    Not far away, a man with a mask and a hat turned around and left after he saw Leah; he disappeared


    from the corner.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is hooked. Mr. Ford.¡± Upon hearing the man reporting, Shawn¡¯s dark eyes blinked in delight and


    waved at him.


    Leah pointed at the garden nearby and said, ¡°Ben, why don¡¯t you go over there to look for him, and I¡¯ll


    be here.¡±


    It was almost time for the amusement park to close, so it was not as crowded anymore and this meant


    that they would not have a hard time looking for Shawn.


    Ben was reluctant initially, but after Leah insisted, he followed her to the garden.


    On the other hand, Leah was slow and was approaching the other side of the garden.


    Suddenly, Leah noticed a blue shirt peeking out from the corner of the trashcan by the flowerbed.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Leah shouted.


    "Beautiful Sister!" Shawn stood with his back to Leah, and he heard a familiar voice and quirked his


    mouth; his cold face was reced by a goofy-looking smile, he turned and saw Leah.


    ¡°Beautiful Sister, are you here to look for Shawn?¡±


    Leah quickened her steps and pulled up Shawn, who was sitting on the floor. When she saw that he


    was not hurt after a thorough check, she called Mr. Caling''s number.


    The call was answered in a split second.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, he is found.¡±


    About twenty minutester, Mr. Carling arrived at the amusement park with the Ford family men;


    Shawn held Leah''s hand tightly and would not let go.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 246 The Danger is Near


    ¡°Mr. Ford, get in the car.¡± Mr. Carling opened the car door.


    Shawn held Leah¡¯s hand tightly, shook his head, and was reluctant to get in the car. ¡°I want Beautiful


    Sisteres together with me.¡±


    Leah drew back her arms, but Shawn gripped tighter. From a man¡¯s point of view, it was clear what


    Shawn was looking forward to.


    Mr. Carling, an exceptionally stern, darkened gaze, said, ¡°Mr. Ford, most probably Ms. White has


    something to do, and you can look for her another day.¡±


    However, Shawn held Leah¡¯s hand and was unwilling to release her.


    Leah was touching Shawn¡¯s crown gently with hesitation. ¡°I can send you home, but there¡¯s a condition


    attached.¡±


    Shawn winked his eyes and stared at Leah in doubt.


    Upon this, Leah continued to say, ¡°You don¡¯t go anywhere as you like. Please get Mr. Carling to call me


    if you want to see me.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s heart trembled and smiled stiffly, but he was well in covering up his feeling.


    This woman was foolish, and no wonder she fell for Han Howard. Not only that, she was in bad taste


    for selecting Han.


    Later, Shawn got into the car, and she followed him.


    On the road, Shawn borated various topics, including good food and games avable at the Ford


    residence, in his effort trying to distract Leah.


    Leah wasn¡¯t bothering. Since Shawn was too passionate, Leah attended to him reluctantly with one or


    two words.


    When the car had stopped, Leah wanted to get down but found Shawn holding her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go home,¡± Leah exined.


    Shawn didn¡¯t speak but pulled Leah into the vi.


    The childish expression faded on his face, and his dark eyes turned into cold gazes, and he signaled to


    the men behind while the courtyard door was slowly closing.


    When facing each other with Shawn, Leah was clear and understood suddenly. Shawn wasn¡¯t in


    memory loss.


    With a cautious look, Leah calmed herself in time and intuitively covered her belly with her hands.


    "What''re you going to do?"


    Was it because Shawn knew that the baby belonged to him? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Leah¡¯s heart sank gradually. If Shawn wanted the child in her belly, she couldn¡¯t counterweight him.


    Having seen that, Shawn crossed his legs and sat on the couch while scrutinizing Leah. ¡°It''s fine, don''t


    worry. You know, why don''t you stay here a few day and be mypanion.¡±


    In the beginning, Shawn disagreed with Jackson Lamere¡¯s n. But it was his ultimate wish to witness


    Han''s failure.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leah breathed a sigh of relief as if he did not know the truth.


    ¡°Send Ms. White upstairs.¡± Shawn didn¡¯t exin but instructed his man beside him.


    Leah¡¯s expression was frozen, staring the maid at her side furiously.


    ¡°Please be obedient, so you won''t suffer as much. I can''t guarantee what will happen next, you know.¡±


    Said Shawn.


    ¡°You scumbag!¡±


    Shawn pursed the corner of his mouth, stood up, and stepped forward to Leah; he raised his hand to


    pick up Leah¡¯s cell phone easily.


    Subsequently, Leah shrank her gaze and followed the maid went upstairs.


    Shawn switched off the phone abruptly and threw it aside while Jackson walked out from a corner of


    the house.


    ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Jackson stretched his hand.


    ¡°No rush, and wait for longer.¡±


    Before the failure of Han Howard, Shawn wanted him to be torturous.


    Jackson inquired in a stern tone, ¡°Waiting for what?¡±


    Jackson was harmed by Han. He lost everything and could not return home; seeing the opportunity for


    revenge in his eyes, he had the great desire to turn Han simr to him.


    Shawn cheered, and his voice turned to rx. ¡°Slow down. It¡¯s a bonus for him if asking him toe


    now.¡±


    Shawnpeted with Han for so long, and it was time to resolve it.


    In the hospital, Charlotte awakened, and slowly the indicators in her body started to back to normal.


    Charlotte was lying in the patient¡¯s bed, in her husky voice, ¡°Daddy, mommy.¡± Molly breathed out in


    relief, approached her, and embraced her tightly.


    Han apanied Charlotte patiently in watching television for a while, and a kid who had undergone


    surgery would quickly be fallen asleep soundly.


    Upon this, Han switched off the television and covered Charlotte with a quilt attentively; he then closed


    the door and walked out of the ward. Molly was tagging him out without further dy.


    It was not easy to have Han stay back, and Molly was not about to let him go just like that. ¡°Han, it¡¯s


    alreadyte at night. Where are you going?¡±


    Although Han had warned Molly countless times about not gauging the affairs, it fell on deaf ears.


    Han didn¡¯t stop his steps. He walked into the elevator and disappeared from Molly¡¯s eyesight.


    Molly darkened her eyes, and it was the same as before. She couldn¡¯t see herself in Han¡¯s eyes.


    It was the crack of dawn when Han arrived the Rose Bay. He pushed the bedroom door, it was empty


    inside.


    Han twitched his brows while taking out his cell phone and dialed to Leah.


    ¡°Hi, the number you have dialed is switched off.¡±


    ¡°Hi, the number you have dialed is switched off.¡±


    The female-voice auto attendant repeated the reminder to Han.


    Then he called Ben¡¯s number, but it was the same, and it couldn¡¯t be connected.


    His heart felt a gush of difort, and he called another number. ¡°Help me to check where Leah


    went.¡±


    The atmosphere in therge bedroom was tense, and Han stood in front of the window with a darkened


    face.


    After a moment, the quietness in the bedroom was interrupted by the phone ringing sound. ¡°How¡¯s it?¡±


    Han asked anxiously.


    ¡°Ms. White and Ben had gone to Eastdel Amusement Park.¡±


    The amusement park''s main gate was closed because it wasn¡¯t business hours yet.


    Han stopped the car and got out of it. A string of footsteps sounded not far away, and a group of men


    wearing uniforms stood behind Han.


    The man at the front bent down and greeted, ¡°Mr. Howard.¡±


    Alfred took out the amusement park''s main gate¡¯s key, opened the lock speedily, and stared at Han.


    ¡°Split and search,¡± Han said with a frosty tone.


    The men brought by Alfred dispersed quickly at the amusement park. They efficiently searched every


    possible ce capable of hiding people, but they couldn¡¯t see Leah.


    Hearing Alfred¡¯s report, Han''s heart sank. His stare from the corner of his eyes caught the presence of


    the surveince camera on top. There should be footage to be traceable, while the two living people


    wouldn¡¯t have disappeared suddenly.


    ¡°Go check at the monitoring room.¡±


    Alfred opened the monitoring room, switched on theputer, and he was operating the necessary


    systematically.


    ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± Han asked before Alfred opened his mouth.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, the surveince had been cleared by somebody earlier.¡± Alfred¡¯s fingers were stiff.


    The expression in Han was terrible. Leah and Ben''s disappearance was nned and someone tricked


    them intoing to the amusement park and taking them away.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 247 Vile Spawn


    ¡°Go get the men to search for them, and I don''t even need a thorough search in Linkville.¡±


    Alfred was aware of how important Leah Murray was to Han. Therefore, he told his men to leave the


    amusement park immediately after receiving Han''s order.


    At the center of the road, it seemed Ben was enduring the pain suffered in his body, and he climbed


    toward the crowd.


    Yesterday he went to the amusement park with Leah, and they separated in different directions. He


    was surrounded by a group of peopleter. At first, he wanted to call for help but was knocked down by


    a stick. When he woke up and was no longer in the amusement park, he found his body covered with


    wounds while his cell phone was gone.


    Han stopped the car when he saw someone in the middle of the road. When he found it was Ben, he


    asked abruptly, ¡°Ben, why are you here, and where is Leah?¡±


    Ben raised his eyes with much suffering, and when he was trying to speak, he went into a ckout.


    At the hospital, the wardroom was filled with the sickening smell of the disinfectant liquid.


    Ben moved his fingers, opened his eyes, and swept through the room, and his gaze fell on Hanter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Howard.¡±


    When Han heard his voice, he turned his back.


    Ben looked down with much guilty in his eyes and said, ¡°I failed to protect Ms. White.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t promise Leah to send her to the amusement park, the whole thing wouldn¡¯t happen. But


    Han, who always remained calm, didn¡¯t me Ben and said coldly, "The me is not on you."


    The people behind had targeted Leah, and the seizure was just a matter of time.


    ¡°What was happening in the afternoon yesterday?¡± Han continued to ask.


    The sooner Leah founded, the greater the hope. Ben Han then exined what had happened the day


    before.


    Han pinched his eyebrows together tensely when the name Shawn came up. He let Ben have a proper


    rest and left the hospitalter.


    Han, his cold face filled with furious, was dring his ck color Porsche on the road.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, what brings you here?¡± Mr. Carling greeted and stared at Han. But Han had ignored him,


    and he widened his steps toward the living hall.


    Upon hearing the footsteps, the frosty expression on Shawn¡¯s face turned to a sincere smile.


    ¡°Where is Leah?¡± Han dragged Shawn, sat on the ground, and asked in his cold tone.


    ¡°Who is Leah?¡± Shawn replied in doubt.


    Having seen this, Mr. Carling was trying to reach out, stopped when he met with Han¡¯s icy cold gaze,


    and said, ¡°Mr. Howard, Shawn is just a small kid now, and would you don¡¯t bother him?¡±


    The glory fierce in Han¡¯s eyes was evident, and he asked, ¡°Why did you cheat her on going to the


    amusement park?¡±


    ¡°Amusement park¡­ haha¡­ I want to go there.¡±


    ¡°Could you bring me there?¡±


    Later, Shawn broke into a bigugh and held onto Han¡¯s hand. Mr. Carling approached Han and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Howard, would it be a misunderstanding, as Shawn didn¡¯t go out anywhere, and he was with me


    all day yesterday.¡± He continued, ¡°You could check with the surveince if you don¡¯t believe. The


    surveince was specially installed at home since Shawn lost his memory because we fear something


    might happen to him.¡±


    The words from Mr. Carling had put Han standing still on the spot, and he went on to retrieve the


    surveince recording yesterday before Han could react.


    Upon this, Han released Shawn¡¯s cor and left the Ford residence.


    After hearing the car drove-away sound, Han¡¯s brown eyes turned a hint of frost, and he patted his


    wrinkled shirt.


    ¡°Why did you do this, Shawn?¡± Mr. Carling heaved a sigh helplessly.


    As if it was unheard and Shawn sharpened his voice, he asked, "Who was on duty yesterday? You can


    not even do a simple task like this, and you''re supposed to leave."


    The guy standing at the door was startled and scared out of his wits. He pulled down before he had a


    chance to beg.


    Shawn turned his gaze and met the eyes of Mr. Carling, with wrinkles all over his face, reminded him,


    ¡°Mr. Carling, you¡¯d better be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, Ms. White is a nice person.¡± Mr. Carling replied after a deep breath.


    In the room on the second floor, Leah was lying weakly in the bed. She didn¡¯t understand what Shawn


    wanted and was unwilling to stay there.


    Leah pondered for a moment, and she woke up from the bed; she then opened the door and shouted,


    ¡°Somebody, I¡¯m starving!¡±


    The maid guarding the door opened the door.


    There, Leah peeped down.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± The maid turned around and knocked down violently as she tried to descend the stairs.


    Leah took advantage of the maid, who had not yet regained her senses, and ran down the stairs.


    ¡°She ran away!¡±


    ¡°She ran away!¡±


    The maid shouted while she slumped on the ground.


    Leah''s heart had sunk, but that did not bother her, and she had quickened her steps.


    Upon this, Jackson, who was in the next room, heard the sound, and he was fast in opening the door.


    He chased after Leah after that.


    ¡°Ms. White, where are you trying to go?¡±


    Having looked at each other, Leah recognized the person standing before her and twitched her lips.


    ¡°Jackson Lamere!¡±


    The person whose Han had sought for so long has now appeared at Ford¡¯s residence.


    Was that meant Shawn and Jackson were in cooperation?


    Jackson curved the corner of his mouth, and in his jokingly gaze, he said, ¡°Ms. White, are you


    surprised?¡±


    In a split second, Leah calmed herself down. ¡°No.¡±


    Jackson had blocked her only way exit, and she had missed the chance. The people guarding would


    be more cautious after the incident.


    ¡°Get back, don¡¯t make me do anything unwanted.¡± Jackson rolled up his sleeve.


    However, Leah did not easily give up and turned back slightly; she trotted by the time Jackson


    ckened. It had made Jackson change his face, and he chased after with wide steps, pulled Leah¡¯s


    cor, and he dumped her on the ground.


    He raised his hand and pped Leah, scolding in a high tone, ¡°B*itch.¡±


    If Leah had escaped, it was equivalent to his n failing, which was something he wouldn¡¯t allow to


    happen.


    Leah¡¯s right cheek was red and swollen rapidly, and she sat weakly on the floor; painful in her belly, she


    felt a gust of heat between her legs, and herplexion changed.


    Baby, her baby.


    With all her might, Leah upheld the pain and grabbed Jackson¡¯s pants, ¡°Mr. Lamere, please help me,


    please help my baby.¡±


    Jackson went a few steps backward to avoid Leah.


    ¡°I beg you.¡± Leah was pale and sweaty all over her face.


    Jackson stood up and looked down at Leah, he saw a gush of fresh blood between her legs, and he


    was delighted at that moment.


    The baby in Leah¡¯s belly was Han¡¯s vile spawn.


    It was good if the vile spawn had gone.


    Leah covered her belly with her hands, her eyes filled with supplication. "I beg you. Please help my


    baby..."


    She remembered she had suffered when losing a child and didn¡¯t want to experience it again.


    Upon seeing this, Jackson kicked Leah away with a frozen face and said, ¡°That¡¯s vile spawn, it¡¯s


    unnecessary to keep!¡±


    Leah numbed in pain, people talking sounded in her ears, and she kept begging in her mouth hoping


    for Jackson to help her baby.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 248 Die Along


    Jackson raised his leg and was ready to kick Leah''s belly when he was pushed by a tremendous force


    and fell to the side of the wall.


    ¡°Get the doctor now.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Shawn lifted Leah horizontally from the floor and ran scurry upstairs.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Carling was terrified by the fresh blood on the floor, and he turned around and looked for the family


    doctor.


    ¡°Are you insane, aren¡¯t you? The baby is Han¡¯s!¡± Jackson had approached.


    Leah lifted her hand strenuously and wanted to tell Shawn that the baby was his, hoping he could help


    the baby; she went into a ckout just before she could say anything.


    At this moment, Shawn¡¯s cold gaze shed at Jackson. ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    The doctor was there in no time, and Leah received a progesterone injection after the doctor examined


    her.


    In Shawn''s expected gaze, he thought the baby was his. Jackson could not stand it and said, "Let God


    decide."


    Shawn nodded in affirmation. He had done everything in his power and hoped Leah would not me


    him when she woke up.


    Downstairs, Jackson was so angry that Shawn had interfered that he randomly threw the things in the


    living hall into disarray. He sat hostile on the couch, no one daring to approach him.


    Shawn closed the door and walked down slowly. He formed a cold stare when he found the mess on


    the floor. ¡°Mr. Lamere, you have such a bad temper in you.¡±


    Jackson Lamere would be the next after things were resolved on Han Howard.


    At that moment Jackson did not care about manners, he rushed forward and asked, "Why did you save


    her? Didn¡¯t we want to take revenge on Han? Or has your heart been softened?


    Shawn pushed him away, with his disdained gaze, and said, ¡°Han would only be hooked if Leah is


    good and sound.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ruin our n just because of your unsatisfactory, or I¡¯ll send you to Han Howard.¡±


    Shawn was staring at Jackson and warning him in a deep voice.


    Having heard it, Jackson lowered his head, feeling guilty and a hint of chill over his body. He knew


    Shawn well as he would do as he said. He then snorted, mmed the door, and left.


    On the other hand, the men assigned by Han Howard had searched almost all of Linkville, but they still


    could not locate Leah.


    Upon listening to Alfred¡¯s report, Han¡¯s eyes were red, and he said coldly, ¡°Continue to find.¡±


    "Distribute the reward slip on the street. The one who finds Leah will be rewarded with four million


    dors, while the one who provides essential information will receive seven hundred thousand."


    Han had been sleepless since Leah went missing two days ago.


    Alfred nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Howard.¡±


    After that, Han took the car key because he intended to go to the ces where Leah often looked for


    clues.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, do you need a rest?¡± Alfred found Han¡¯s eyes were ckened and reminded him.


    ¡°No.¡± Han had quickened his steps and left the office after that.


    Time passed quickly, and Han passed through the ces frequently visited by Leah, including the


    White Residence and the White Group.


    Han sat in the car, and an idea shed in his heart.


    At the hospital, Charlotte watched television after a meal in Molly''s embrace.


    When the door to the hospital room opened, Molly smiled broadly when she saw Han. Had hee to


    visit Charlotte because his heart was still with her?


    Han asked coolly, "Where is she?"


    He had a feeling that Leah''s sudden disappearance probably had something to do with Molly. Besides,


    he could not think of anyone who would cheat on Leah except Molly.


    Molly released Charlotte from her hands, not understanding the meaning of Han''s words, and


    approached Han with a frown.


    "Han, can we go out to eat together? How about a visit to Charlotte''s favorite revolving restaurant?"


    Molly''s eyes shed, and she did not want to let Han go because she was excited by the thought of


    being inside Han''s mind.


    Han¡¯s patience had diminished along the journey on the road, and with his frosty gaze, he asked, ¡°I ask


    you again, where is she?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Molly regained her sensester, and Leah was the only person who could drive Han haywire.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is.¡±


    Molly had intended to disturb Leah, but she could not because she had to keep Charlottepany in


    the hospital these days.


    Meeting Han''s questioning gaze, she exined, "Do not look at me like that, because I do not know.


    Han, am I so despicable in your heart?"


    "And besides, I need her unborn baby."


    Han was silent and dragged Molly out of the hospital room. Charlotte had followed him, with her baby in


    her ear, and she said, "I want to go where Daddy is taking Mommy."


    At this, Han touched Charlotte''s crown, and his cold countenance faded. "Be good, Charlotte. You can


    not go, you have to stay in the hospital."


    After his words, Han took Molly away directly without bothering Charlotte.


    "Han, you must be insane! I can not leave Charlotte alone in the officers'' mess. Where are you going to


    take me?" Molly struggled but failed to break free from his grasp.


    He let go of Molly when they arrived at the stairs.


    The silky fair skin of Molly''s wrist turned red inrge diameter.


    "Where is Molly? Are you cooperating with Shyanne Howard to deceive her?" Han was emotionless.


    "I don¡¯t know where she is, and you can check if you don¡¯t believe it." Molly guessed that Leah must be


    in trouble. Secretly she was pleased, for she had thought that the wicked would be punished."


    A gust of chilly air blew into the window. Han retrieved his expression, calmed himself down, and said,


    ¡°Go in to keep Charlotte apanied.¡±


    Molly was standing still on the ground, unwilling to leave.


    ¡°Was Leah in trouble?¡±


    "She destroyed someone else''s family and would have gotten into trouble sooner orter because evil


    deeds catch up with her," Molly said mockingly, without waiting for a reply from Han.


    When Han heard this, his anger red, he strangled Molly''s thin neck, and his dark eyes became


    emotionless. "You must die along with her if anything happens to her."


    A sudden attack of suffocation had reddened Molly''s face. She tapped Han''s arms to get him to let her


    go.


    The air inhaled gradually reduced, and she felt the point of dying at that moment. Molly thought she


    would die from being strangled, but Han took off his hands at the eleventh hour.


    Han red condescendingly at Molly, sitting weakly on the floor, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t touch her, Molly.


    You¡¯d better pray that she is fine.¡±


    Cough.


    Molly coughed badly with teary eyes and blurred her vision. ¡°Han, how dare you treat me like this! I¡¯m


    Charlotte¡¯s mother!¡±


    But Molly¡¯s words had fallen on Han¡¯s deaf ears as he turned around and walked down the stairs.


    At the Ford family¡¯s mansion.


    Leah slowly opened her eyes in the dark room. She remembered being taken by Shawn before she


    fainted.


    Where¡¯s the baby?


    Leah ced her hands to cover the belly, and she felt it slightly bumped and relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A voice sounded suddenly from one corner. Shawn stood up from the couch and


    switched on the light.


    Molly raised her eyes, the first thing she wanted to know was the baby¡¯s condition. ¡°How¡¯s my baby?¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Chapter 249 Termination of Partnership


    Han, with well-defined eyes, condescendingly stared at the person whoy in the bed with a mocking


    smile; she was too vulnerable to care for the baby in her belly.


    ¡°Is he so important to you?¡± Shawn asked with a sneer.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Replied Leah.


    Although she hated Shawn, the baby was innocent. In her gaze of expectation, Shawn replied


    impatiently, ¡°Baby is fine.¡±


    Leah got up and stared at Shawn before saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She knew it was him who saved her before she fainted.


    In reply, Shawn was as if staring at a fool gazing at Leah, and he thought she was stupid because she


    thanked him even though he had kidnapped her.


    But her gratitude irritated him, and with a frustrated voice, he said, ¡°You¡¯re such a fool.¡±


    ¡°Please be sure you don¡¯t ever mess around in front of Jackson, or I couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±


    Shawn left the room after he finished his words.


    Leah looked outside the window, it was clear weather, but she was unwilling to show her happiness.


    She then lowered her head with her gentle gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I¡¯d almost trouble you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At the White Group CEO''s office entrance, Sasha blocked the secretary who was in a rush.


    ¡°What made you nervous? Behave.¡±


    Ian¡¯s secretary lowered his head, and he kept away the anger in him.


    Since Sarah White left thepany, Sasha acted arrogantly in scolding people in the office, but they


    were quiet, although in frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Sanders.¡±


    At this moment, Sasha noticed a document in his hand, and she picked it up when he wasn¡¯t aware.


    ¡°You can report to me if there¡¯s anything necessary. Please don¡¯t stand here as Ian needs to rest.¡±


    The secretary turned around and left helplessly.


    Sasha tore and opened the document file, she took out the document, and her gaze changed when she


    met Leah.


    She was close to Ian now and wished Leah didn¡¯t interfere with their rtionship.


    Upon this, she swept through the surroundings and flung the document into the shredder; she then


    entered the office with a smile.


    At this moment, Ian was energized and sitting on the chair to sort out the documents. He was


    previously slim, but he looked haggard now because of the torture of illness.


    Sasha served a cup of warm water and ced it on the table, and she shouted in a low volume, ¡°Ian.¡±


    She was one of the few people who knew Ian was sick. Initially, Sasha had copsed but knowing Ian


    was calm, she started to relieve herself. She didn¡¯t ask for more, but her only hope was to walk with


    him until the end of his life.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up for today. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Sasha had set for Ian the time for working, and he must go home


    when the time was up. Ian picked up the document on the table and went out.


    By the time they entered the car, the phone had rung, and Ian frowned when he saw the name on the


    screen; he tapped the answer button after a short dazing.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, the Howard Group will terminate the partnership with the White Group in all


    aspects.¡± Said Han in a clear voice.


    He clutched the letter, which was addressed to him, handed to him by the guard. At first, Han thought it


    might be information about Leah''s whereabouts but he found it contained only a simple sentence


    demanding immediate termination of the partnership with the White Group if Leah''s safety were to be


    assured.


    Han had his people check the surveince in the morning but came out empty-handed. No matter what


    happened, Han had to follow orders to ensure Leah''s safety. Han could have been sure that the people


    behind it targeted him; his dark look full of guilt, as he had incriminated Leah.


    In the car, Ian''s face suddenly changed as he clutched the phone tightly; he declined the request but


    said, "Okay."


    "Was she alright so far?" Ian couldn¡¯t help but ask as he wanted to know Leah¡¯s condition.


    It was to Shasha¡¯s knowledge who was the person Ian asked for, and she was unhappy in pulling Ian¡¯s


    sleeve and said, ¡°Ian, wouldn¡¯t you promise not to mention her?¡±


    In truth, Shasha was guilty of not informing the news of Leah¡¯s disappearance this morning. She was


    worried that Ian would put all his effort into finding Leah. She hoped that Leah would just disappear and


    things that had happened in the past would fade into the background.


    After quite some time, Han broke the silence, ¡°She had been kidnapped.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ian was dumbfounded; on the spot, he was dazed and asked, ¡°When was it?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago.¡±


    Ian went into fragile, even a need to lean against the wall to not fall. During this time, he didn¡¯t ask


    about Leah on purpose, nor did he pay attention to her but never did he imagine that he would ignore


    that news.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ming to see you?¡± Ian sounded hurried.


    Han had informed him of his location, and he hung up the phone and was dazing at the letter.


    ¡°Ian, where are you going?¡±


    Ian had closed the car door even before Sasha entered the car. He stepped on the elerator and


    sped off.


    The people at the Howard Group knew Ian, and he could get into the CEO''s office without any trouble.


    He found the dispirited Han sitting on the couch when Ian opened the door. Ian then widened his stride


    and dragged him off the couch with a sharp look. "How did you take care of her? If incapable of


    protecting her, why did you take her in the first ce?"


    Han had a poorplexion, and he pushed Ian with his lips twitched. He didn¡¯t help himself in his


    exnation at the end.


    ¡°Did you get any trail?¡± Ian calmed down not muchter.


    Han responded with a head shake and full of disappointment in his eyes.


    Ian heaved a deep breath as he thought that if Han couldn¡¯t be able to find who was the mastermind,


    the safety of Leah was uncertain.


    ¡°Did you check Molly Lamere?¡±


    The same response from Han was that he shook his head with exhausted pair of eyes.


    After a string of ming toward Han, Ian left the Howard Group.


    In the car, he picked up the phone and tapped the numbers in the contact list, and the phone call was


    answered in a split second.


    "What makes you call me Mr. Sanders? Ron sounded jokingly on the phone.


    Ian felt that Ron, who had been in the underworld for a long time, could help in his way of finding Leah.


    ¡°Sarah was missing, and could you help to look for her?¡±


    Thus, the reply from the phone was loud and clear, and without a doubt, ¡°Cannot.¡±


    For Ron, Leah was nothing more than a stranger to him. He wouldn¡¯t waste hiswork and resources


    on someone who appeared to be a stranger to him, as it was not necessary.


    Having heard that, Ian tightened his brows and said, ¡°Ron, wasn¡¯t you and Sarah¡­¡±


    Before Ian finished his words, Ron, again, interrupted with his cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ve no rtionship with the


    woman.¡±

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chapter 250 Just Do It


    Ron Sanders would never forget in his life of that woman for her heartlessness and ugliness, and he


    wished not to have any rtionship with her.


    The phone busily rang before Ian stopped in his conversation. He stared at the screen, which went


    dimmer and heaved a sigh.


    At the Ford family''s mansion, Jackson dared to set Leah off after being warned by Shawn. But he


    rushed Shawn every day to carry out their n so that nothing untoward happened.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Shawn took a sip of water and said smilingly, "If you want something big in return, you must be patient.


    Don¡¯t panic, Mr. Lamere." Besides, Shawn doubted Jackson could hold a respectable position in


    Linkville with his quick temper.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Don¡¯t you be afraid that Han will being here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s under my control. Mr. Lamere, sit back and rx.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s spoiled, we¡¯ll be screwed,¡± Jackson said in a re and left the mansion.


    After this, Shawn put the cup back on the table, red at the second floor, and said, ¡°You¡¯d enough of


    that, and let¡¯s get out.¡±


    Leah went in stumbling and came out of the second-floor corner with the help of the stair railing. She


    nned to tell Shawn the truth about the baby but never expected to hear the n between Jackson


    and him.


    "I will not spread it." Leah was pale in the face. She was in fear because she believed that if someone


    knew something too much, one¡¯s life would be at stake.


    Shawn found Leah¡¯s words funny, but his face darkened when he raised his eyes to know she was


    frightened in her face.


    Was she so scared of himself?


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Shawn motioned to Leah by waving his hand, and he patted the ce beside himself, signaling her to


    sit next to him.


    At this, Leah doubted for a moment before continuing her move. She had to bow to the current situation


    because she had no other option. Because of her baby, she decided to listen to Shawn temporarily.


    That''s when Shawn grabbed her, narrowed the distance between them, and asked, "Are you afraid of


    me?"


    Leah felt a whoosh of warm air that was stranger to her around her neck, and she intuitively pushed


    him away. She suppressed the irritation in her heart with a shake of her head and replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Shawn gazed at her, ¡°Telling lies would get you punished.¡±


    When Leah heard this, she swallowed her saliva in excitement. At first, she thought the kidnapped was


    because Shawn knew the truth about the baby. But she never thought he would use her to threaten


    Han.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce in his heart, so it¡¯s useless you have me kidnapped.¡± She sounded sour.


    They would not havee to this stage if Han didn¡¯t love her.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Shawn rebutted.


    Leah nodded momentously.


    After looking at Leah with a momentous expression, Shawn burst outughing. He wouldn¡¯t act rashly if


    he hadn¡¯t been confident.


    ¡°This is interesting!¡± Shawn deepened hisugh. He found that meaningful when Leah didn¡¯t know Han


    loved her.


    Leah¡¯s body was stiff, and the distance between them remained.


    ¡°Shawn, I know one nice guy. Could you release me? I guarantee I wouldn¡¯t spread it out.¡±


    In response, Shawn was quiet to her question.


    "Let us make a bet. If Hanes, I''ll chop off his leg. But your leg will suffer if he does not show up."


    Shawn reached out, and his fingertip slid through Leah''s thigh root toward her lower part.


    Leah braved out, pushed Shawn away, and blurted out, "He wouldn¡¯t being!"


    It was meant not only for Shawn but for herself as well.


    ¡°If that is so, you seem no value now.¡± Shawn darkened in his face.


    ¡°Send her back to the room. She is not allowed toe out without my permission.¡±


    The maid took Leah up even before she could react.


    One week has passed briskly. Han Howard had assigned many people to search for Leah, but there


    was still no news. Besides, Ian Sanders also materialized the Sanders family¡¯swork, and it was not


    fruitful.


    When they were discouraged, the letter was sent again, but this time it was sent to the White Group.


    Ian looked at the letter and sat down on the chair, powerless.


    Who was the person behind all these?


    He wanted fifty-five percent of the shares of the White Group, and the shares of Leah and himself


    together amounted to fifty-five percent.


    Concerning this, Sasha snatched the letter and shredded it, throwing it into the trash bin as if the news


    in the letter would have gone forever.


    "Ian, I disagree with you." She didn¡¯t want the hard work that had been built between the White family


    and the Sanders family to be damaged because of Leah.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± Ian said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mrs. Sanders wouldn¡¯t agree to this!¡± Sasha ran out after she finished her words.


    Ian was too tired to bother her. He called the secretary''s department and ordered, ¡°Please prepare a


    share transfer letter and send it to me as soon as possible.¡±


    The letter for the share transfer was prepared briskly. When the secretary was about to knock on the


    door, a sound resonated from behind. "Give it to me."


    The secretary turned to his back. It was Mr. Sanders and Sasha.


    The office door was opened.


    Ian didn¡¯t look back, and he didn¡¯t see Mrs. Sanders and Sasha, and said, ¡°Put here, and you may go


    out.¡±


    ¡°Ian, why didn¡¯t you inform me of such a big issue?¡±


    When Mrs. Sanders¡¯ voice heard, Ian was surprised; he stood up from the chair. ¡°Mom, what brings you


    here?¡±


    When he ended his words, he saw Sasha tagging behind Mrs. Sanders.


    The reason Mrs. Sanders paid a visit was clear to Ian.


    Ian lowered his head with confusion in his gaze. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let her die without help because I¡¯ve already


    let her down.¡±


    The engagement banquet had be the biggest joke in Linkville. Initially, Ian intended to reorganize


    the White Group for the remaining time in his life, but it seemed impossible now.


    The existence of the White Group was not necessary for Ian if Leah was not there.


    Mrs. Sander moved forward and held Ian''s back of the hand and gave an affectionate pat, ¡°I¡¯m here to


    tell you, just do it ording to your decision.¡± She, too, couldn¡¯t bear to see Leah dies.¡±


    Ian¡¯s face was in surprise as he thought his mom would stop him, and he had never expected¡­


    Sasha was stunned and said, "Mrs. Sanders, did you note to counsel Ian?" Sasha had left the


    White Group earlier and told Mrs. Sanders everything when she went to the Sanders family. Her goal


    was for her to stop Ian from making the transfer of the shares.


    Mrs. Sanders turned back, her kind expression slightly faded with her sharp eyes, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯ve seen


    you grow up since you were young. I would not care about your past mistake, and you could stay with


    Ian peacefully; If you go anything against that, I¡¯ll not let you go so easily, and you can try."


    ¡°Mrs. Sanders, I don¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, Sarah is your sister.¡± Mrs. Sanders said in a frosty voice.


    Ian signed the shares transfer letter after he had asked the chauffeur to send Mrs. Sanders home, he


    then locked the document in the safe box cautiously.


    The next thing Ian was going to do was he would be waiting for the people behind the kidnap to contact


    him.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Chapter 251 The Death of Han


    Ian received an unknown phone call in the evening. A robotic woman¡¯s voice was on the other side of


    the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Sanders, how was the preparation for the agreement?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I had prepared the document. How do I give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Leave it at yourpany. I¡¯ll send someone to pick it up.¡±


    Ian was not worried about how the people behind this will pick up the agreement. He was more


    concerned about the safety of Leah.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s quite good.¡±


    Ian felt relief hearing that, but still he wanted to see Leah. The call was cut off before he could request


    anything.


    Shawn removed the sim card smoothly, broke it into half, and threw it in the trash can.


    He told Jackson who was standing opposite him, ¡°Tell your people to pick up the document. Don¡¯t get


    caught. You should have the skill to do it.¡±


    Shawn did not want any of his people to take the risk. This task can only be done by his business


    partner, Jackson.


    Jackson smirked, ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    The next morning, Han also got a phone call from an unknown number. He immediately answered the


    call as he doesn¡¯t want to lose any news about Leah.


    Shawn speaks through the phone while holding a voice changer device, ¡°How are you, Mr. Howard?¡±


    Shawnughs as he loves the feeling of controlling Han.


    Han answered while he held his phone tightly, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Come to the abandoned building of the suburbs tonight alone if you want to see her. I will break her


    fingers depending on how many people you bring with you. One finger for one person. Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Shawn cut the call without letting Han speak because he knew that Han will surely be there.


    Han took his car key and drove to the suburbs without a second thought.


    Shawn ordered his men to bring Leah out of the room.


    ¡°Where are you taking me!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Leah struggled while she was brought downstairs by Shawn¡¯s men. Shawn waved his hand, and


    instructed them to step away.


    He stood in front of Leah and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. It¡¯ll make you suffer less. It¡¯s also better for


    the baby inside of you.¡± Shawn stared at Leah¡¯s stomachstly.


    Leah wouldn¡¯t care about her safety, but it was not the same as she was pregnant now. No mother


    would let go of her child. Leah stopped struggling and red at Shawn with piercing eyes. She wanted


    to tell him, it is not only her child but also his child.


    ¡°Gagged her and bring her to the car,¡± Shawn ordered his men.


    It was filled with Shawn¡¯s men at the courtyard of the mansion, they were waiting quietly for instructions


    of Shawn. Shawn was satisfied. He knew he would win today.


    ¡°Into the car. Let¡¯s go.¡± The men climb up the car when instructed by Shawn.


    Leah was stuffed in the car, and Jackson followed. Shawn sat at the passenger seat. They arrived at


    the abandoned building very quickly.


    Shawn looked up to the rooftop and saw a rope, he looked back to Leah, ¡°Tie her up first.¡±


    His men brought Leah up forcefully.


    The sound of an engine turning off can be heard from the outside. Shawn knew that Han had arrived.


    Jackson can¡¯t wait to greet Han once he stepped inside the building, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Han Howard.¡±


    Han looked at Jackson and Shawn with no expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look surprised?¡± Shawn noticed Han¡¯s expression.


    Maybe he knew that I was the one who did it, it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have any evidence. Moreover,


    Leah is still in my hands, and Han wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything.


    Han looked around and didn¡¯t see Leah, he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Are you that worried about her?¡± Shawn asked smugly. Han is here, it means that my move is correct.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask once more. Where is she?¡± Han¡¯s voice echoed in the empty building.


    Shawn pointed upwards to the rooftop slowly, ¡°Look up.¡±


    Han looked up and saw Leah being hanged, but he let out a sigh of relief when he saw that she was


    not hurt anywhere.


    ¡°Let her go. You can ask for whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Can I have your life instead?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much to him.¡± Jackson snatched a metal rod from one of the man¡¯s hands with anger.


    He supported Han at first because Han was an orphan. Han was also young and capable. Jackson


    never thought that Han would betray him. He waited too long for today. Since he lost his powers, he


    thought of killing Han every day. Watching Han standing in front of him now, Jackson was more


    impatient than ever.


    Leah held on to the rope tightly from the rooftop. She never thought that Han would be here. She


    endured the pain in her wrist and shouted, ¡°Han! Go home! Hurry up!¡±


    She knew how much Jackson hated Han. Today would be the death of Han if he stays any longer.


    Shawn looked up at Leah, ¡°You lost.¡±


    Han looked at Leah who was hanging from mid-air, he ordered again, ¡°Let her down.¡±


    ¡°Kneel,¡± Shawn told Han.


    Leah moved around frantically, wanting to stop Han, ¡°No! Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Han knelt without any hesitation.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ You also had a day like this.¡± Shawn walked around Han a few times with a smile that he


    could not hide.


    Han, the greatest of all time, had to kneel before me.


    Shawn yelled excitedly, ¡°Yes! Hell yes!¡±


    He had never been so happy before. Not even when he had signed a few billion dors contract.


    Jackson¡¯s eyes were also filled with fanatical joy.


    Han only looked at Leah while he ignore the two of them. He reminded Shawn, ¡°You should carry out


    the promise now.¡±


    Shawn stoppedughing and looked at the men on the rooftop. They released Leah from the rope she


    was hanging from.


    Jackson instructed the men behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s beat him up.¡±


    Next year, on the same date, it will be the death anniversary of Han. Since he was daring enough to be


    here, I will not let him steeped out from here.


    The men swung their powerful fists at Han.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Chapter 252 Let Him Go


    Han defended the hit subconsciously but when he saw Leah, he epted his fate and let the men hit


    him. He was hit on the body and face.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Let me go, you scumbags!¡±


    Leah was shocked to see the scene happening below. A man with pride was taking hits because of her.


    ¡°Gagged this b*tch!¡± Jackson shouted because Leah interrupted his excitement.


    The men looked at Shawn and didn¡¯t do as they were told because they worked under Shawn. They


    will only do it if it was ordered by Shawn.


    Jackson didn¡¯t notice the situation above because he was too excited about the happenings.


    Leah did not have energy left from all the struggling. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her hands


    dropped by her side. She was helpless and didn¡¯t know what to do. She couldn¡¯t help Han at all, and


    could only watch him get beaten up.


    Will Shawn let go of Han and her? She doesn¡¯t know.


    It was not sure how long it took before Shawn let them stop.


    Han knelt on the floor with his suit wrinkled and blood on his mouth.


    Shawnugh loudly at the sight, ¡°How does it feel to be beaten? Had you even tried it before?¡±


    Han was still having a poker face. He looked up to meet Shawn¡¯s eyes while he spit out blood on the


    floor.


    ¡°This is all you can do?¡±, asked Han. He had the ability to take control of the Howard Group quickly


    after his parents passed away. At the same time, he also protected Shyanne and himself. He was not


    afraid of getting physical injuries inflicted by Shawn¡¯s men.


    His gaze got softer when he looked upwards toward Leah. When their eyes met, Leah calmed down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± Han¡¯s lips moved slightly. She knew that he wasforting her.


    Leah wiped her tears and smiled forcefully. If it was not for her, Han wouldn¡¯t be here. She had harmed


    him indirectly.


    Jackson did not have any more patience for this. He took a gun out, pointed it at Han¡¯s head and pulled


    the trigger.


    ¡°You caused me to lose everything. It¡¯s not too much to ask for your life right?


    ¡°Mr. Lamere, you brought this upon yourself,¡± Han said without any empathy.


    It was only a matter of time before the downfall of people like Jackson.


    Han¡¯s words angered Jackson. The trigger was pressed while he scolded, ¡°Your death is near and you


    still talk so much.¡±


    ¡°BAM!¡± A loud gunshot was heard.


    Han did not feel any pain. He looked up and saw Shawn standing in front of him. Jackson¡¯s gun was on


    the floor.


    ¡°You almost ruined my n.¡±


    Shawn stared at Jackson with a death re. He did not want anyone to get killed. He just wanted to


    pull Han down from his pedestal. He wanted to see without the Howard Group, how his life would work


    out.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jackson questioned Shawn loudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on it? You get his money and I¡¯ll get his life?¡±


    Jackson saw how Shawn was standing still and he finally got it. Shawn did not intend to corporate with


    him from the beginning. He just wanted to use his connections and power. The more he thought of it,


    the more furious he was. Jackson bent down to pick up the gun. Before he could do that, a huge force


    hit him and he flew out uncontrobly.


    The throbbing pain made his consciousness clear. He wanted to get up, but he was pressed down on


    the shoulders by two men. Jackson could only kneel on the ground.


    Shawn smirked, ¡°I want his life now. And for you, Mr. Lamere, go back where you came from. The Ford


    family will not wee a scumbag like you.¡±


    It¡¯s already very generous of him not taking Jackson¡¯s life for what he did to him in the start.


    ¡°Shawn Ford!¡±


    ¡°You lied to me!¡±


    ¡°You will go to hell!¡±


    Jackson yelled before being dragged off by Shawn¡¯s men.


    ¡°Bring the agreement.¡± Shawn signaled the man behind him.


    Shawn threw the agreement in front of Han. His goal was obvious. He wanted the Howard Group all


    along.


    ¡°Bring me the pen,¡± Han said without hesitation. I could still think of other ways if I lost thepany, but


    there¡¯s only one Leah that I love.


    ¡°Cool. Mr. Howard.¡±


    When Han passed the agreement back to Shawn, it was already signed. Shawnugh when he saw


    the name below the signature.


    Leah was also brought down and freed by the men upstairs. Shawn held her chin, looked into her eyes,


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ve won.¡±


    Leah shook her head and pulled the corner of Shawn¡¯s sleeves. She broke down in tears, ¡°Shawn, I


    beg you. Please let him go. He had nothing now. You can¡¯t do this to him.¡±


    Shawn wiped her tears, but he felt irritated without any reason.


    ¡°He could only ept his defeat.¡±


    Han was controlled by Shawn again. He tried to struggle but he stopped after he nced at Leah.


    Shawn took the scissors that were passed to him and squatted in front of Han. The sharp tip grazed


    Han¡¯s ankle, and stopped at the back of his feet.


    ¡°Too bad.¡± Shawn sighed while he stab in his ankle, the Achilles tendon was cut.


    Han¡¯s forehead was soaked with sweat while he bitted his lips and grunted in pain.


    ¡°You can take the pain well.¡± Shawn was not satisfied with Han¡¯s reaction. He slowed down his actions


    and pointed the scissors at another ankle of Han.


    Leah saw the blood gushing out from Han, her heart almost stopped beating. She struggled maniacally


    without caring about her safety. She just wanted to save Han. Shawn¡¯s men could only let her go.


    Leah knelt beside Shawn and held onto the scissors. She couldn¡¯t feel her pain anymore. She cried


    while she begged, ¡°You have won. Please let go of him. I beg you. Come at me if you¡¯re still not


    satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Chapter 253 A Wreck


    Shawn hesitated. He wanted to put down the scissors in a split second. When he came to his senses.


    He pushed Leah away and swiftly cut Han¡¯s right Achilles tendon.


    A clear sound was heard when the scissors dropped to the floor. Shawn looked at Han who was


    sprawled on the floor satisfied. No one could threaten him now.


    ¡°Han! Han! Wake up!¡± Leah screamed with a pale face. Han was in her arms and she patted his face to


    wake him up.


    Han opened his eyes and he held Leah¡¯s hands. Before hepletely lost consciousness, he


    comforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Leah couldn¡¯t stop her tears. She was afraid at first, but when she saw Han, she calmed down. She


    thought that she did not care for Han anymore because she felt that their love had disappeared long


    ago. When she saw Han walk in to the building just now, her heart clenched hard. He still cared for her.


    Shawn frowned and looked at Leah¡¯s eye level.


    ¡°He¡¯s already a wreck now, why bother?¡±


    Han has lost the Howard Group. Both of his Achilles tendons was also ruined. The rest of his life could


    only be in a wheelchair. The prideful Han had be a wreck. Will he ept his fate when he wakes


    up?


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Leah red and pushed Shawn away. She should not have betted with Shawn, she shouldn¡¯t let Han


    be here.


    ¡°Boss, should we eliminate them? Lets¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s men walked over and nced at Leah¡¯s belly.


    Shawn hesitated and hit that man on the head. ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Leah saw the pool of blood on the floor. If Han was not sent to the hospital on time, his life would be in


    danger.


    ¡°The promise was kept. You should let us go now.¡±


    She looked up and gave a death re to Shawn.


    What happened cannot be changed. It is crucial to save Han¡¯s life now.


    ¡°Coll the ombulonce,¡± Shown instructed the person beside him.


    He turned oround ond left with the ogreement. When he wolked post Leoh, Shown stopped. It mode


    Leoh onxious. She wos ofroid thot Shown regretted his decision ond wonted to toke Hon¡¯s life.


    ¡°Whot do you wont?¡±


    Shown scoffed, he hod finished whot he wonted to do. He just wonted to destroy Hon. It is better thon


    killing him.


    He reoched out ond wiped Leoh¡¯s teors gently.


    ¡°If you hove thought thoroughly. Come to me if you wont to leove him. Pregnont women ore


    interesting.¡±


    It wos not known how long it took, Leoh wos numbed. The ombulonce is not here yet. She looked ot


    the unconscious mon ond tolked to him.


    ¡°I thought thot you wouldn¡¯t be here. Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°If I wos not o hostoge. Nothing will hoppen to you.¡±


    Leoh mumbled, ¡°I will be by your side.¡±


    The sound of siren is heord. Leoh ron out ond woved hordly ot the ombulonce. The poromedics lifted


    Hon in to the ombulonce. Leoh followed os well.


    In the emergency room, Leoh woited onxiously.


    The nurses sow blood oll over Leoh¡¯s clothes ond she doesn¡¯t look so good. They consoled her, ¡°Miss,


    would you pleose hove o checkup first? The surgery will not be over so fost.¡±


    She even wonted to tell Leoh. Even if the surgery wos over, Hon will not be owoke so quickly.


    Leoh rejected, ¡°There¡¯s no need for it. I¡¯ll woit here.¡± She doesn¡¯t wont to go onywhere.


    The nurse sighed ond left the emergency room.


    Almost two hours loter, the emergency room¡¯s door opened ond the doctore out. Leoh stood up


    immediotely, ¡°Doctor. How¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°His vitol condition is stoble, but his legs connot be soved. He could only use the wheelchoir for the rest


    of his life. It¡¯s o pity, he¡¯s still so young.¡±


    ¡°Call the ambnce,¡± Shawn instructed the person beside him.


    He turned around and left with the agreement. When he walked past Leah, Shawn stopped. It made


    Leah anxious. She was afraid that Shawn regretted his decision and wanted to take Han¡¯s life.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Shawn scoffed, he had finished what he wanted to do. He just wanted to destroy Han. It is better than


    killing him.


    He reached out and wiped Leah¡¯s tears gently.


    ¡°If you have thought thoroughly. Come to me if you want to leave him. Pregnant women are


    interesting.¡±


    It was not known how long it took, Leah was numbed. The ambnce is not here yet. She looked at


    the unconscious man and talked to him.


    ¡°I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be here. Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°If I was not a hostage. Nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Leah mumbled, ¡°I will be by your side.¡±


    The sound of siren is heard. Leah ran out and waved hardly at the ambnce. The paramedics lifted


    Han in to the ambnce. Leah followed as well.


    In the emergency room, Leah waited anxiously.


    The nurses saw blood all over Leah¡¯s clothes and she doesn¡¯t look so good. They consoled her, ¡°Miss,


    would you please have a checkup first? The surgery will not be over so fast.¡±


    She even wanted to tell Leah. Even if the surgery was over, Han will not be awake so quickly.


    Leah rejected, ¡°There¡¯s no need for it. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to go anywhere.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The nurse sighed and left the emergency room.


    Almost two hourster, the emergency room¡¯s door opened and the doctor came out. Leah stood up


    immediately, ¡°Doctor. How¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°His vital condition is stable, but his legs cannot be saved. He could only use the wheelchair for the rest


    of his life. It¡¯s a pity, he¡¯s still so young.¡±


    Han could only use the wheelchair? No! It can¡¯t be!


    Leah held on to the doctor, begging him, ¡°Doctor, didn¡¯t they say that it could be saved after stitching


    them together? What can¡¯t it be now?¡±


    The doctor shook his head helplessly. A broken Achilles tendon could indeed be healed but the


    problem is, it had passed the best time when Han arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°It could be healed if you sent him in time.¡±


    The doctor was used to life and death. He pushed Leah slightly and tell the nurse to send the patient to


    their rooms and left.


    In the room, Leah sat on a sofa in front of the bed. She dared not think of Han¡¯s reaction to his situation


    when he¡¯s awake. As the sky became dark. Leah was tired and she fell asleep.


    When the anesthesia wore off, Han started to wake up. The first thing he saw when he woke up is


    Leah. He caressed her hair gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Leah was awakened by the movement.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go call the doctor.¡± Leah left shortly.


    She didn¡¯t walk too far away and she squatted on the floor. Tears flowed uncontrobly. She muffled


    her mouth so that her sobs weren¡¯t heard.


    Han is awake now, but he can¡¯t walk anymore.


    Leah calmed down and called the doctors. They examine and nothing was wrong with Han.


    ¡°The leg¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s gaze was on Han¡¯s feet. It might be cruel to tell Han the truth, but he had the


    right to know.


    ¡°Doctor, you should go and perform your duties now. Thank you.¡± Leah led the doctor out of the room


    while she speaks.


    Outside the ward, the doctor looked stern, ¡°Sooner orter, the patient will find out the truth. It would be


    better to tell him now. He had the time to ept it.¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Chapter 254 Dead Legs


    Leah¡¯s heart sank. She didn¡¯t know what to do looking at Han through the room¡¯s window. After some


    thought, she decided not to tell him about his condition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now. I will tell himter.¡±


    The doctor sighed and left.


    In the room, Han struggled to get up but he can¡¯t feel his legs. He uncovered the nket and felt


    relieved because his legs are still intact. He remembered his Achilles tendon was sliced by Shawn


    before he went unconscious.


    Han pinched his thigh but he did not feel any pain. His legs were dead.


    ¡°Why did you get up?¡± The door opened and Leah came in. She helped him sit up properly.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty,¡± Han said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get water for you. You lie down.¡± Leah covered Han with the nket before turning around to get


    him water.


    Han frowned while he sipped the water.


    No one spoke for a while. Leah broke the silence by asking, ¡°Why did you save me?¡±


    If Han didn¡¯te to save her, she will only be disappointed because it¡¯s not the first time he ignored


    her. Now, he lost everything because of her. He even lost his legs. Leah felt a sharp pain in her chest


    when she thought of it.


    She stared at Han to find answers.


    Leah asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Han spoke softly without hesitation.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah was shocked by his reply. She walked towards the window and her tears fell once her back faced


    Han.


    Han wanted to hug her when he saw her wiping her tears.


    ¡°It was me who harmed you indirectly. Shawn wanted to hurt me. If it was not me, you wouldn¡¯t have


    been kidnapped.¡±


    Leah wiped her tears again and smile forcefully. She knew that he said this because he didn¡¯t want her


    to feel bad.


    ¡°No matter what you said. I¡¯m grateful to you. Thanks.¡±


    Before Han could say anything else, his phone rang and he answered the call.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, Shawn brought some men to thepany.¡±


    Alfred¡¯s angry voice was heard on the other side. Han knew that the agreement was effective


    immediately. There was no room to back out.


    Shown is the lorgest shoreholder of Howord Group now, he hod the power to control thepony.


    Hon replied, ¡°Let him do whotever he wonts.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Mr. Howord¡­¡±


    Hon cut off the coll without listening to whot Alfred hod to soy.


    ¡°I will think of some woys.¡±


    Leoh knew thot she wos the one who coused Hon to lose everything. She will olso think of something


    to let Hon regoin everything he once own ogoin.


    The onesthesio wos effective ond Hon slowly closed his eyes. Leoh closed the room door ond left the


    hospitol.


    As long os the White Group is still oround, Hon still hos the chonce to turn over.


    The cob stopped ot the White Group¡¯s office. Leoh looked up ot the sign ond wolked in with o


    complicoted mood.


    Since the engogement porty, Leoh hod not seen Ion ogoin. Both of them hod no reoson to meet up.


    Leoh took o deep breoth ond wolked towords the CEO¡¯s office. When she opened the door, new foces


    were there insteod of the ones she knew.


    ¡°Hello, is Mr. Sonders oround?¡±


    ¡°Who is thot?¡±


    Leoh closed the office¡¯s door with disoppointment


    At the lobby of the White Group, Leoh took out her phone ond colled Ion.


    Whot hoppened during the time she got kidnopped?


    The phone wos onswered quickly. Without woiting for Leoh to speok, on ongry voice wos heord.


    ¡°You still hove the nerve to coll Ion?¡±


    ¡°Hoven¡¯t you brought him enough horm yet?¡±


    ¡°Ion will not onswer ony of your coll onymore, so don¡¯t coll ogoin.¡±


    Sosho cut off the coll ofter she vented her onger.


    After not working with the Howord Group, Shown suddenly turned towords the White Group. Ion¡¯s


    heolth wos weok, he didn¡¯t hove the energy to deol with Shown. He lost the White Group to Shown very


    quickly.


    The doy Ion lost the White Group, he fell sick. Sosho blomed Leoh for oll of this. If not for her, so mony


    things would not hoppen.


    Shawn is thergest shareholder of Howard Group now, he had the power to control thepany.


    Han replied, ¡°Let him do whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Mr. Howard¡­¡±


    Han cut off the call without listening to what Alfred had to say.


    ¡°I will think of some ways.¡±


    Leah knew that she was the one who caused Han to lose everything. She will also think of something


    to let Han regain everything he once own again.


    The anesthesia was effective and Han slowly closed his eyes. Leah closed the room door and left the


    hospital.


    As long as the White Group is still around, Han still has the chance to turn over.


    The cab stopped at the White Group¡¯s office. Leah looked up at the sign and walked in with a


    complicated mood.


    Since the engagement party, Leah had not seen Ian again. Both of them had no reason to meet up.


    Leah took a deep breath and walked towards the CEO¡¯s office. When she opened the door, new faces


    were there instead of the ones she knew.


    ¡°Hello, is Mr. Sanders around?¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Leah closed the office¡¯s door with disappointment


    At the lobby of the White Group, Leah took out her phone and called Ian.


    What happened during the time she got kidnapped?


    The phone was answered quickly. Without waiting for Leah to speak, an angry voice was heard.


    ¡°You still have the nerve to call Ian?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you brought him enough harm yet?¡±


    ¡°Ian will not answer any of your call anymore, so don¡¯t call again.¡±


    Sasha cut off the call after she vented her anger.


    After not working with the Howard Group, Shawn suddenly turned towards the White Group. Ian¡¯s


    health was weak, he didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Shawn. He lost the White Group to Shawn very


    quickly.


    The day Ian lost the White Group, he fell sick. Sasha med Leah for all of this. If not for her, so many


    things would not happen.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Leah stared at her dim phone screen. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to exin.


    The sky was getting darker, Leah went back to the mansion and made dinner for Han.


    In the hospital, Han was already awake for a long time. He stared nkly after he sat up.


    ¡°I made some soup for you,¡± Leah said while she poured out the contents in the thermos for Han.


    Han didn¡¯t reach out to get the bowl. ¡°My legs can¡¯t feel anything. Is it paralyzed?¡± Will legs like this


    have any use?


    ¡°The doctor said they will be healed in a short time,¡± Leah replied diffidently. She couldn¡¯t bear to tell


    Han the truth.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Han scoffed. ¡°Do you believe what you just said? Or is it to justfort me?¡±


    Leah hung her head with her lips pursed.


    Ian was not in the White Group. Thest chance she had to help Han was gone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Leah¡¯s voice filled with guilt.


    ¡°Go out. Leave me alone.¡±


    Han closed his eyes.


    Tears were starting to form in Leah¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know how tofort Han. It would be better if


    she left then.


    She went down to the park to get some air.


    ¡°Ian, we can¡¯t fight against them. Don¡¯t care about thepany anymore after you go back this time


    around.¡± A familiar voice was heard.


    She turned around and saw Ian.


    Why is Ian at the hospital? Why did he looked so pale?


    Leah got up and jogged towards him.


    ¡°Ian, were you sick?¡±


    Ian had never thought that he would meet Leah in the hospital. He heard that she had got out of


    trouble. He wanted to see her but he did not have the courage.


    Ian nodded. ¡°Mm,¡± he answered with a hint of estrangement.


    Leah told him about the happenings today, she was filled with questions.


    ¡°I went to your office today, but I don¡¯t recognize those people. What happened?¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 255 Don¡¯t Bother Me Anymore


    Without waiting for Ian to answer, Sasha stepped in front of Ian and protected him. She red at Leah.


    She hated Sarah. Not only did she snatch her identity as Ms. White, Sarah even made the man she


    loved suffer. Even when Ian knew that he could only live for a few months. He thought of her every day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Ian didn¡¯t pick up your calls because he doesn¡¯t want you to disturb him?¡±


    Sasha asked affectionately while she held onto Ian¡¯s arms, ¡°Is it true, Ian?¡±


    Ian answered bitterly, ¡°Yup.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t give Leah anything. The only this he could do for her is to let her stay away from him.


    Hearing Ian¡¯s answer, Sasha smiled and sneered at Leah. ¡°You heard it? Move aside. Don¡¯t bother us


    anymore.¡±


    Leah looked at the man, ¡°Ian, what happened to you?¡±


    She knew that Ian was not the type of person who will easily betray others. He must have his reasons.


    Ian replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m doing good. It will be better if you don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±


    Leah¡¯s hope to ask for help shattered. She gathered her emotions and left.


    Watching her left, he broke down and felt so much pain for her. He held his chest and squatted down


    helplessly.


    Today is the day of his chemotherapy. He had never thought of meeting Leah here in the hospital.


    Luckily Sasha was here.


    Sasha squatted beside him too. Her eyes were filled with concern. ¡°Ian, how are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ian said while he stood up in pain.


    ¡°Actually Leah called yesterday but you were resting. I talked to her for a while.¡± Sasha informed Ian.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time before he knew about it. It¡¯s better to tell him first before he asked.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°Did I do anything wrongly?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°No. Thank you for your care all these while. I left a sum of money for you. Buy a ne ticket and leave


    the next few days.¡±


    Ion grew up together with Sosho, he hoped thot she will find her hoppiness. Sosho¡¯s eyes got teory. He


    just met her, ond he wos in such o hurry to leove me?


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t leove.¡± She hugged Ion tightly. Her teors stoined his shirt.


    Ion wonted to push her owoy. He poused ond potted her bock,forting her


    ¡°I will not live long. You will not be hoppy in Linkville. A chonge of environment will be better for you.¡±


    Being o doctor for oll these yeors, Ion is used to life ond deoth. Only when it wos his turn, he knew


    whot is like to be.


    Wotched Ion insist her to leove. She yelled ongrily. ¡°I soid I won¡¯t leove meons I won¡¯t leove.¡±


    When Leoh went bock to the hospitol, she did not go inside Hon¡¯s room. She sot quietly outside since


    Hon¡¯s wonts to be olone. She will not disturb him. When he needs her, she will be there immediotely.


    She felt drowsy ond fell osleep with her bock leoned ogoinst the choir.


    The next morning, Leoh wos woken up by o noise. She rubbed her eyes ond got up instontly. She


    wonted to toke o nop. She didn¡¯t expect to foll in to o deep sleep.


    ¡°Bong!¡± A loud sounde from the room.


    Leoh opened the door ond sow Hon on the floor.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you coll for me?¡±


    She went forword ond tried to help Hon up from the floor. No motter how hord she tried, she couldn¡¯t lift


    him. He pushed her owoy, ¡°I con get up myself.¡±


    He used his upper body strength to lift himself. Hon fell ogoin ofter o few steps.


    Leoh wonted to go forword to help, but she stopped when Hon glored ot her. She could only wotch


    helplessly ot his side, wotching him foll over ogoin ond ogoin.


    Leoh choked on her teors, ¡°Stop moving. Stop it.¡±


    ¡°I con do it.¡± Hon insisted.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Leoh did not give him whot he wonted. She opened the door ond colled the doctor in chorge.


    Ian grew up together with Sasha, he hoped that she will find her happiness. Sasha¡¯s eyes got teary. He


    just met her, and he was in such a hurry to leave me?


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave.¡± She hugged Ian tightly. Her tears stained his shirt.


    Ian wanted to push her away. He paused and patted her back,forting her


    ¡°I will not live long. You will not be happy in Linkville. A change of environment will be better for you.¡±


    Being a doctor for all these years, Ian is used to life and death. Only when it was his turn, he knew


    what is like to be.


    Watched Ian insist her to leave. She yelled angrily. ¡°I said I won¡¯t leave means I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    When Leah went back to the hospital, she did not go inside Han¡¯s room. She sat quietly outside since


    Han¡¯s wants to be alone. She will not disturb him. When he needs her, she will be there immediately.


    She felt drowsy and fell asleep with her back leaned against the chair.


    The next morning, Leah was woken up by a noise. She rubbed her eyes and got up instantly. She


    wanted to take a nap. She didn¡¯t expect to fall in to a deep sleep.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud sound came from the room.


    Leah opened the door and saw Han on the floor.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call for me?¡±


    She went forward and tried to help Han up from the floor. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t lift


    him. He pushed her away, ¡°I can get up myself.¡±


    He used his upper body strength to lift himself. Han fell again after a few steps.


    Leah wanted to go forward to help, but she stopped when Han red at her. She could only watch


    helplessly at his side, watching him fall over again and again.


    Leah choked on her tears, ¡°Stop moving. Stop it.¡±


    ¡°I can do it.¡± Han insisted.


    Leah did not give him what he wanted. She opened the door and called the doctor in charge.


    The doctor looked at Han on the floor and grumbled something like not cherishing his body while lifting


    Han to the bed with the nurses.


    They came and left quickly. Only Leah and Han were in the room again. Leah¡¯s face was red due to the


    crying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discharge,¡± Han said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This time, Leah didn¡¯t reject him.


    Other than Han¡¯s leg, the other injuries on Han¡¯s body were not serious. Leah quickly went through the


    discharge procedure, sorted out everything for Han, and brought him home.


    On the way home, Leah kept finding a topic to bring up a conversation with Han. She wanted to make


    the mood uplift. And wanted to make Han happier.


    No matter what she said, he will end the conversation abruptly.


    The car slowly arrived at Rose Bay, and stopped.


    Leah opened the car door, took out the wheelchair and put it on the back seat.


    Han pushed away her hands that wanted to help. He lifted himself into the wheelchair. Leah was


    distressed, but she kept silent. She¡¯s afraid that Han will have low self-esteem.


    ¡°We are finally home. I will cook a few of your favorite dishes tonight.¡±


    Han did not give her any response.


    The moment she opened the door to the mansion, the living room was a mess. It looked like thieves


    just raided their house.


    Leah tightened her hold on the wheelchair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out. Wait for me.¡±


    Leah picked up a vase from the hallway and entered the mansion, she didn¡¯t see the slight change in


    Han¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± Leah boldly shouted towards upstairs.


    ¡°It seems like Mr. Howard is back, Ms. White.¡±


    The person upstairs heard the noise and peeked from the second floor. Greeted them with a smile.


    Leah¡¯s face turned pale at the sight.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chapter 256 I Will Not Leave


    Leah had seen the uninvited guest in the mansion at Shawn¡¯s ce.


    Is he still not willing to let go of me and Han?


    Leah suppressed her fear and sternly warned, ¡°Get out immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± She


    was not afraid of Shawn, she was afraid that his men will harm Han again.


    The person upstairs seemed to have heard a funny joke, hisugh echoed throughout the whole


    mansion.


    ¡°Ms. White, look carefully. Whose mansion is this?¡± The man moved towards Leah and took out a


    document.


    Leah saw Han¡¯s signature at the end of the agreement. It turned out Shawn not only ask Han to sign


    the Equity Transfer Agreement, but also to transfer his real estate to him. Shawn thought of all the


    possibilities and gave Han no chance to pull through.


    ¡°Have you seen clearly, Ms. White?¡± The man asked arrogantly.


    Leah gripped the handle of the wheelchair tightly and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Wait, Ms. White.¡± The man chased after them.


    ¡°Mr. Ford treasured women a lot. Before he regrets it, you can always find him.¡±


    Leah¡¯s mood dropped, ¡°Tell him when you go back. That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Leah and Han left the mansion.


    They could no longer return to the mansion in Rose Bay. The White family¡¯s mansion was also sold.


    They didn¡¯t know where to go in such a short time.


    Han could feel her helplessness, he felt that he was a burden to her.


    ¡°You can leave me if you want. I won¡¯t force you to stay with me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Han looked down at his legs which lost sensation and scoffed. He couldn¡¯t even protect himself in this


    condition, how could he protect her? Leah does not love him anyway, it¡¯s better to let her go. Han


    doesn¡¯t need a women¡¯s sympathy for her to stay by his side.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to leave me before? Now¡¯s the chance. You should cherish it.¡±


    Leah wanted to exin herself, but what he said was true.


    ¡°That was before,¡± she said while she lowered her gaze.


    ¡°What about now? Are you trying to pity me?¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to pity me!¡±


    Han hit the car¡¯s window, trying to get down from the car. Leah was shocked.


    She immediately went to the back seat and hugged Han tightly.


    ¡°I had never thought of leaving you. From the past, present and the future. I will not leave.¡±


    Her calm voice soothed Han¡¯s rage.


    ¡°I will not leave. I will not leave.¡± Leah kept repeating the same words.


    She knew that Han felt bad. All she could do was apany him and don¡¯t let him think too much.


    When Han calmed down, she only let go of him.


    She did not have any ce to go. She only had a friend in Linkville, Serena.


    Leah drive while she secretly observed Han from the mirror.


    She called Serena when they reach Windmill Residence.


    ¡°Serena, I¡¯m at your ce.¡±


    ¡°Cindy! I¡¯ming down now.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena ran downstairs and hugged Leah tightly.


    ¡°What happened to you? Why did you look so miserable?¡± Serena only noticed Leah¡¯s condition when


    they separated.


    ¡°Can Han and I live in your house for a few days? We will move out once we find a suitable ce to


    stay,¡± Leah emphasized in thest sentence because she knew that Serena loves freedom.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you for long.¡±


    Serena looked surprised, ¡°Han will stay here too? Will he fancy my house?¡±


    With Han¡¯s status, how could he possibly want to stay here?


    Serena epted the fact after seeing Leah¡¯s facial expression turned serious. She agreed


    immediately, ¡°Of course. Stay as long as you want. I have no problem with it.¡±


    Leah felt relieved and reminded Serena, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything in a while.¡±


    Serena looked puzzled while Leah open the back seat door and pushed Han out of the car using a


    wheelchair.


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe she saw Han in a wheelchair. The arrogance he had in the past had vanished.


    His face was full of stubble and his mental health didn¡¯t look so good.


    She wanted to ask what happened but was reminded by Leah¡¯s words just now. She could only help


    Leah to push Han upstairs to the guests¡¯ room. .


    ¡°You take a rest first. I¡¯ll be outside.¡± Leah said after she covered Han with a nket and she left.


    As soon as the guests¡¯ room¡¯s door was closed, Serena could not hold back to gossip.


    She went near to Leah, ¡°What happened these few days? Why did Mr. Howard suddenly¡­¡±


    What happened to the proud and arrogant Han that made him looked like this?


    ¡°We were calcted by Shawn. Now Han doesn¡¯t have anything left.¡±


    Serena continued to ask, ¡°His legs were also harmed by Shawn?¡±


    Leah nodded with a face full of guilt, ¡°If it¡¯s not for me, he wouldn¡¯t have been there to save me. Shawn


    will not win against him.¡±


    Serena was dumbfounded after listening to Leah. She took a long time to process what Leah had told


    her, she felt sorry for her. Serena hugged andfort her, ¡°It must have been tough on you for these


    few days. Just cry if you feel like crying. Let it out.¡±


    Leah¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t want to cry anymore but when she thought of Han¡¯s


    legs. She couldn¡¯t help but felt a pain in her chest. During these few days in the hospital, she sat


    outside the room because Han wanted to be alone. She dare not disturb him, not to mention she did


    not know how to face him.


    Serena patted her back and took out a scarf to wipe her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about staying here. My house is also your house.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Cindy, what kind of rtionship we had? You say thank you to me?¡± Serena jokingly acted to be upset.


    Both of them chatted for quite some time until it reached dinner time. Serena went to the kitchen and


    started to prepare dinner.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 257 Misunderstandings


    Leah brought the dishes to the table.


    Serena¡¯s fondness for Leah increased when she looked at the varieties and smelled the fragrance of


    the dishes cooked by Leah.


    ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re so wonderful. I would fall in love with you if I was a man.¡± Serena made funny faces


    while she said that. It made Leahugh.


    Serena looked at Leah and smiled widely, ¡°Look how pretty you are when you¡¯re happy. Don¡¯t feel sad


    anymore.¡±


    She took the te from Leah¡¯s hand and nudged her, ¡°Well, go and ask Mr. Howard to be here for his


    dinner.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Hm, Okay.¡±


    Leah saw Han looking outside the window when she pushed open their room door.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Han had no intention of answering her.


    Leah was not angry, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Han stopped Leah¡¯s attempt to push his wheelchair.


    She asked worriedly, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything today, are you really not hungry?¡±


    ¡°Come on, apany me and eat a little.¡± She coaxed.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Han¡¯s tone was a bit irritated.


    Leah did not force him anymore.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Han?¡± Serena saw no one behind Leah when she closed the door.


    ¡°He¡¯s not hungry. I¡¯ll ask him againter.¡±


    Leah handed the spoon to Serena and sat down. The table was filled with dishes but she had no


    appetite at all. Her gaze fell on the door of their room. Serena had no appetite too when she saw


    Leah¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Give him some time.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± Leah answered casually. She ate a few mouthfuls and numbly nodded. Serena was right, Han


    need some time.


    ¡°Well. Stop worrying. Look how skinny you are,¡± Serena said as she put more food on Leah¡¯s te.


    Leah left the condominium after dinner. She had to find out what happened to the White Group and Ian.


    At the Sanders¡¯ residence.


    Mrs. Sanders looked at Sasha with a poker face. No matter what she said, Ian doesn¡¯t allow Sasha to


    leave the Sanders.


    ¡°Mrs. Sanders, thest incident was a misunderstanding. I did it for Ian.¡±


    Sasha exined even though Mrs. Sanders had an unpleasant looked on her face. Sasha did it for Ian


    and the Sanders family. She didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Sanders would be so ungrateful and me her for


    it.


    Mrs. Sanders did not want to bring up this topic anymore. ¡°When will you move out?¡± She asked


    Sasha.


    Sasha refused, ¡°Mrs. Sanders, I cannot leave yet.¡±


    Since she moved into the Sanders¡¯ residence, Mrs. Sanders had been harsh on her very frequently.


    Mrs. Sanders even asked her to move out directly without giving any respect to Ian.


    ¡°Ian no longer had the things you want from him.¡± Although Mrs. Sanders watched her grew up, she


    could not understand her nowadays. She thought Sasha doesn¡¯t want to leave because of money.


    Sasha stood up and eximed, ¡°Mrs. Sanders, I said I will not leave Ian! I will not leave him, no matter


    what you say!¡± She ran upstairs immediately ignoring Mrs. Sanders.


    Leah heard their argument in the hallway. She was stunned. What does Mrs. Sanders mean?


    ¡°Ms. White, are you not going in?¡± The maid asked.


    Leah smiled sheepishly while she changed her shoes to enter the living room.


    ¡°Mrs. Sanders,¡± she greeted softly.


    ¡°Sarah! Is everything good?¡± Mrs. Sanders was surprised when she turned around and saw Leah.


    She nodded puzzledly. How did Mrs. Sanders know she was kidnapped?


    ¡°Come sit here.¡± Mrs. Sanders led Leah to the sofa.


    ¡°I heard that you were kidnapped earlier, I was so worried. Luckily you¡¯re alright now. Otherwise, I really


    don¡¯t know how to exin to your mom.¡±


    ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t know, right?¡± Leah doesn¡¯t want her mother to worry about her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to tell her anything yet.¡± Mrs. Sanders was suddenly reminded of it. It was such


    a big case, how could she forget about it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her. I¡¯m fine now, don¡¯t let her worry.¡±


    Mrs. Sanders pondered over her words and dismissed the idea. She added, ¡°I thought you would never


    come to the Sanders¡¯ house anymore.¡±


    The engagement incident had harmed Leah¡¯s reputation in Linkville .


    Leah did not have the mood for a catch up now, she asked Mrs. Sanders directly, ¡°Actually I¡¯m here to


    know what happened to the White Group. Ian¡¯s office was empty when I went there yesterday.¡±


    Mrs. Sanders already had a general idea of her son had done a good deed anonymously. Leah didn¡¯t


    know what had happened. She asked in disbelief again, ¡°You really didn¡¯t know what happened?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know anything, Mrs. Sanders.¡±


    Leah could guess that things were not that simple.


    Mrs. Sanders sighed and told her the truth. ¡°The people who kidnapped you also threatened Ian. The


    company was already in a slump. In addition, the Howard Group suddenly canceled working with us.


    Thepany is now controlled by Shawn.¡±


    Leah got chills when she heard about it. She never expect Shawn would not spare the Sanders.


    Before she came here, she wished that Mrs. Sanders could help her persuade Ian, but Shawn had


    blocked off all the ways for Han to pull through.


    Leah clenched the corner of her shirt, she was full of apologies.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. I apologized, Mrs. Sanders. I¡¯m really sorry about it.¡±


    She dragged both Han and Ian into trouble.


    Mrs. Sanders patted her back and spoke with a gentle voice, ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re safe. I don¡¯t


    mind it anymore. As for Ian, he is willing to do anything for you.¡±


    Leah looked up, her eyes were filled with doubt.


    Is Ian willing to do anything for me? Mrs. Sanders must have misunderstood something. He hated me


    so much that he didn¡¯t want to see me again.


    Leah decided in her heart, ¡°Mrs. Sanders, I will return what I have owed to the Sanders.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 258 Strangers


    ¡°What are you going to do, my child?¡±


    Mrs. Sanders saw the determination in Leah¡¯s eyes, she was worried. She¡¯s afraid that Leah will get


    hurt from doing something extreme for thepany. She was also afraid that she couldn¡¯t exin


    anything to her best friend.


    Of course, Leah would not tell Mrs. Sanders her n. She wanted to beg Ron to help her get White


    Group back. She knew that Mrs. Sanders hated Ron, and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t mention anything to her.


    Leah didn¡¯t stay for long. She left after chatting awhile with Mrs. Sanders.


    Serena saw the dished that had been warmed up and she looked to the closed door of Leah and Ian¡¯s


    room. She sighed. Leah had called her to take care of Han¡¯s meal, but Han didn¡¯t have any intention to


    eat.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, please eat a little. Your injuries will not heal if you don¡¯t take your meal properly. Cindy will


    also be worried about you.¡± Serena shouted through the door, but there was no response.


    Serena left the food in front of the door.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, the food is at the door. If you¡¯re hungry,e out and eat some of it.¡±


    Han could hear Serena calling for him, but he didn¡¯t want to see anyone. He snorted and closed his


    eyes.


    Leah was at thergest club in Linkville. She stood at the entrance, watching the people talking and


    laughing. She felt out of ce. She took a deep breath and stepped into the club.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Ron Sanders,¡± Leah told the receptionist.


    The girl at receptionist looked at Leah and sneered. Ron was young and good looking but he was


    temperamental. The girls in the club wished that they would catch Ron¡¯s eye.


    The girl casually picked up a manicure tool to file her nails, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    The question made Leah feel awkward. She was speechless for a few seconds before she answered,


    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of your boss.¡±


    Yes, Ron and she are friends.


    She did not mean to leave Ron alone at the hospital previously. If she exined properly, he would


    understand her.


    ¡°A girl from the countryside like you are friends with our boss? There are lot of people looking for our


    boss every day. Who are you to make such a request?¡± The girl threw the manicure tool on the table


    while she looked at Leah arrogantly.


    She looked at the way Leah dressed up so causally without wearing any luxury brand goods. She is


    pretty but doesn¡¯t have a hot figure. Women like her can be seen everywhere.


    Leah¡¯s face reddened and she wanted to leave, but her situation said otherwise. She needed to meet


    up with Ron today. Leah said firmly, ¡°I know your boss. You can ask him. Tell him that Leah is here for


    him.¡±


    The girl waved her hand impatiently and told Leah to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way of our business, if not


    I¡¯ll ask the security guards to escort you out.¡±


    Leah turned around and left when she heard that. She doesn¡¯t want to experience being kicked out


    again. Since she can¡¯t meet him that way, she could only wait for him.


    After she came out from the club, she found a route where Ron will certainly pass by. She will wait for


    him right here. Leah crouched and waited at the roadside, paying attention to every car that passed by


    until she saw a red Porscheing out from the garage. She saw someone familiar in the driver¡¯s


    seat, it was Ron. She stood up immediately and stopped in front of the car.


    In the car, Ron noticed the woman in front of his car. He stared at Leah without having any intention to


    back down. He didn¡¯t n to get down from the car too.


    There were rumors about how Han lost everything because of a woman these few days. At first, he


    didn¡¯t believe it, but now he felt that it was true because he saw how Leah looked.


    He will not sympathize with Han because he thought that it¡¯s funny. He lost everything because of a


    woman. Doesn¡¯t he know what is more important?


    Leah walked towards the driver¡¯s side and knocked on the window gently. ¡°Ron, I have something to


    discuss with you. Can you give me a few minutes? It won¡¯t take you long.¡±


    Leah knew Ron¡¯s nature is not bad although he was on the dark side. Ron smiled at Leah, and he


    smiled wider when their eyes met. Then he suddenly stepped on the elerator pedal, and the car


    went off like a rocket. Leah fell to the ground because of the force.


    Ron saw her on the floor through his back view mirror. Leah got up from the ground painfully. She knew


    Ron must have med her.


    At nightfall, Leah went back to Serena¡¯s apartment. Shey on the sofa with hollow eyes. Serena


    brought home some food happily, humming while she opened the door and on the lights. While she


    was about to put down the food, she saw a person on the sofa. Serena was shocked and let out a


    small cry.


    Leah came back to her senses and sat up from the sofa. ¡°What happened?¡±, she asked Serena.


    ¡°Gosh! Why didn¡¯t you on the lights when you came back?¡± Serena was relief when she saw that


    person was Leah.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot about it.¡± Leah apologized. She just wanted to stay alone in a quiet ce since she


    came back from the club.


    ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± Serena noticed Leah¡¯s red and swollen arm. She hurriedly put the


    things down and went over to Leah.


    She brought Leah¡¯s arm closer to have a look. The skin had been rubbed off due to the friction of the


    fall, and a few grains of sand were in the wound.


    ¡°You only went out for a day, how did this happen? You¡¯re bad at taking care of yourself.¡±


    Serena pulled Leah and walked towards the door with an angry face. She was worried that the wound


    might be infected if it was not treated in time.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Chapter 259 Putting On An Act


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Leah drew back her arm and hid it at her back. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s troublesome to go to the


    hospital.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even notice her wound if it was not for Serena. It¡¯s nothingpared to Han¡¯s condition.


    Serena felt angry. As a designer, Leah should cherish her hands. There¡¯s no difference between not


    caring about her hands and giving up her dreams.


    ¡°Cindy, do you know what your hands mean? You want to follow Han¡¯s footsteps?¡±


    Leah felt ashamed at Serena¡¯s question. She lowered her head and stood aside. Bing the best


    designer was indeed her dream. However, her only dream now is for Han to get out of his slump.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Move forward step by step. Things will work out soon.¡± Serenaforted Leah.


    She led her to the sofa and took out the first-aid kit. She cleaned Leah¡¯s wound and put some anti-


    inmmatory powder before using gauze to cover up the area.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that much better?¡± Serena looked satisfied.


    ¡°Thank you, Serena.¡±


    Leah looked at her armed and determined to get better. She had to be strong. Han protected her in the


    abandoned building. It¡¯s her time to protect him now.


    Serena ruffled Leah¡¯s hair and told her, ¡°Why are you being so polite to me? Go and take a look at Han.


    He locked himself up in the room for the whole day. He did not eat or drink anything.¡±


    Leah frowned and went to their room. She tried to turn the door knob but it was locked from the inside.


    ¡°Han, how are you? Serena said you haven¡¯t eaten anything today. I¡¯m worried about you. Can you let


    me in?¡±


    In the room, Han pretended that he had not heard anything. Leah stood outside waiting for him to open


    the door. He still did not open the door after a long time.


    Serena suddenly remembered the news about a youngd who was paralyzed because of a car


    ident. Hemitted suicide by swallowing coins. Will a prideful person like Han couldn¡¯t ept the


    truth and did something the same?


    She looked at Leah worriedly, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do something silly likemit suicide right?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face paled, ¡°No, no, no. He wouldn¡¯t. Do you have the spare key to this room?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and find it.¡± Serena immediately went to find the spare key.


    Both of them opened the room using the key. They felt relieved seeing Han sitting beside the window.


    Luckily he didn¡¯t do it.


    Before Leah could go any nearer, Han took a vase on the window still and threw it at her. He yelled


    furiously, ¡°Who asked the both of you toe in? Get out!¡±


    Leah was trembling in fear. She bit her lower lip, reddened eyes staring at the broken vase.


    ¡°Han! What do you mean by doing this? What do you want?¡±


    Serena¡¯s anger built up quickly. She shielded Leah behind her and questioned Han.


    ¡°Do you know how worried Cindy was?¡±


    Leah tugged her shirt, hinting to her to stop talking, ¡°Serena, stop it.¡±


    Leah did all these because she owed Han. She would willingly trade her legs with Han if it¡¯s possible.


    However, there are no ¡°ifs¡± in this world.


    Serena was a person with hot-tempered. In addition to Han¡¯s attitude, it made her angry. She pushed


    Leah away and continued, ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you let him know it?¡±


    Han¡¯s expression changed slightly. Leah did all these because she thought she owed me. What she did


    was not out of love, it was just to repay me.


    Han smirked and mocked her, ¡°Is that so? She had worked hard for it.¡±


    Leah tried not to let the tears roll down her face after hearing what Han said.


    ¡°Han, rest well. If you¡¯re hungry, just call me. I¡¯m outside.¡± Leah was scared that Serena might agitated


    Han. She pushed her out of the room regardless of whether she agreed or not.


    As soon as the door was closed, Serena looked more upset than ever.


    ¡°Cindy, you did not owe him. He willingly saved you.¡±


    Leah was unhappy after listening to her words. She raised her voice, ¡°Serena!¡±


    Serena pursed her lips. She dare not say a thing anymore. She left shortly with a random excuse.


    Leah was alone in the living room. She took out her phone and started searching for nearby houses for


    rent. She thought maybe it was because Han couldn¡¯t get used to Serena¡¯s house that¡¯s why he acted


    like that.


    Leah found a house that she wanted in a short time. It was a unit with three private rooms and a living


    room near the moat. Thendscape was nice too. It was enough for them even though it was not a


    high-end neighborhood.


    She saved the picture of the unit, got up, and went to the room. Her hand that was raised to knock on


    the door fell. Han doesn¡¯t want to see me now. Leah sat down on the sofa disappointedly.


    Serena went to a bar after leaving her house. She nned to drink all night long.


    Leah waited for Han quietly on the sofa. She¡¯s afraid that he will ask for her. It was not for long before


    she started to feel sleepy. Shey down and rest for a while.


    At dawn, Han came out of the room using the wheelchair. He saw Leah curled up on the sofa. He didn¡¯t


    know if she was acting or she was cold. He closed the door again. As long as Leah was out of his sight,


    he would not feel annoyed. The next moment, he opened the door and brought a nket. He moved to


    the sofa and covered Leah with the nket.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 260 Going Abroad


    The next morning, a ray of sunlight shone on Leah¡¯s face. She opened her eyes and sat up on the sofa.


    She went to Han¡¯s door, it was still locked.


    ¡°Han, are you hungry?¡±


    Leah was not angry anymore. She shouted so the person on the other side could hear well, ¡°I saw a


    unit beside the moat. I¡¯m going to take a look. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want.¡± A voice was heard from inside the room.


    Although Han rejected Leah, she was very happy because he answered her. It means that he was not


    closing off himself. Leah believed that time will prove everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the pictures then.¡±


    Leah casually ate something for breakfast and left for Waterways Residence.


    ¡°Hello, are you still renting your unit? I¡¯m right in front of the neighborhood, is it convenient to have a


    look?¡±


    Thendy responded quickly and brought Leah to the unit for rent. While she was opening the door,


    she introduced her unit¡¯s advantages.


    ¡°My house was renovated nicely. It had a great view too that will uplift people¡¯s mood.¡±


    Thendy was a middle-aged woman. Her son had gone abroad, but he bought 2 units for her in


    Linkville. She could only live in one unit, that¡¯s why she nned to rent out the other one.


    Leah looked around and saw no contradictions with the pictures she saw online. Thendy brought


    her to the balcony, ¡°How is it? The moat looked great right?¡±


    Leah looked at the ce where thendy pointed at. She saw the blue sky and all kinds of greens


    that grew on the river bank. The clear flowing river water brings vitality to the scenery. It really did uplift


    her mood. Han will like this ce too.


    She signed the rental contract immediately without thinking much.


    Leah was satisfied while she held the key tightly in her hand. This ce will be the home of Han and


    her in the future. A small and cozy home.


    In the Sanders¡¯ mansion¡¯s study, Ian sat on the chair looking very pale. His condition was bing


    more serious day by day. Chemotherapy couldn¡¯t even help him lessen his pain. He knew he had not


    many days left to live.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± A violent coughing sound came from him.


    Mrs. Sanders entered the study. She saw Ian turn around hurriedly.


    ¡°How are you, Ian?¡±


    Ian wiped off the blood on his hands and hid it behind him. He smiled slightly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I had a


    cold.¡±


    ¡°How can you cough so badly with a cold?¡±, Mrs. Sanders asked suspiciously. She noticed that Ian had


    be more pale and skinny these days. Was he troubled by thepany matters?


    Mrs. Sanders sighed, at first she was the one who opposed him to being a doctor. She forced Ian to


    inherit thepany, but thepany is gone now. As a mom, she hoped that her son could do the


    things he loves now.


    She pulled out a chair and sat in front of him. She told him calmly, ¡°I had thought wrongly previously.


    Thepany is gone now, you are free to do whatever you like.¡±


    Ian tried hard to hide his pain, and made his voice sound as usual before he spoke, ¡°Mom, I think that


    it¡¯s fine now.¡± He didn¡¯t have much time to lose, he knew being a doctor again is impossible.


    Mrs. Sanders knew she couldn¡¯t persuade Ian, she left after she reminded him to take care of his


    health.


    Once she stepped out of the study, she met Sasha. She scoffed at her and went upstairs.


    Sasha hurriedly entered the study, ¡°Ian, how long are you going to hide it?¡±


    ¡°This is my business. What is your answer to the question that I asked you before?¡± Ian nned to hide


    his condition from everyone. He didn¡¯t want to see his mom¡¯s tears, and also Leah being worried. It¡¯s


    better if he bears it alone.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave,¡± Sasha replied.


    Ian doesn¡¯t have many days left, she wanted to apany him throughout this period.


    ¡°Ian, I want to apany you. Please don¡¯t let me leave, alright?¡± She went to him and squatted down,


    eyes shining with tears, begging him. She believed that Ian wouldn¡¯t reject her idea.


    ¡°Get ready to leave soon.¡± He stood up without waiting for Sasha¡¯s response.


    He insisted on sending Sasha abroad because of Leah. He was afraid that Sasha would retaliate


    against Leah after his death.


    In a private room, Ron was embracing a woman while holding a wine ss in his other hand.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose one since you¡¯re here, none of my girls caught your eye?¡±


    The smoke in the room made Ian feel ufortable. He shook his head rejecting Ron¡¯s offer.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss something important with you.¡±


    Ron gulped down a ss of wine, and said with a smile, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t find me if there¡¯s nothing


    important.¡±


    The only person in the Sanders family that Ron did not hate was Ian.


    ¡°How could you drink by yourself?¡± the girl in Ron¡¯s embrace reached out for the ss in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Ron filled another ss with wine and fed it to the girl. Without waiting for her to speak, another ss


    was waiting for her.


    She realized something was wrong when she had drank four to five sses, she pushed him away.


    ¡°Mr. Sanders, I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    Ron¡¯s smile faded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to drink just now?¡±


    She was frightened by him. She trembled while she looked at the ss.


    Ron had enough and told the women to leave, ¡°Go out.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why did you look for me?¡±


    Ron crossed his legs while he looked at Ian.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chapter 261 A New Beginning


    Ian''s voice was a little hoarse, "You have been outside long enough. There will always be a ce for


    you in the Sanders family."


    Ian had always been surnamed Sanders and would return to the Sanders family.


    His mother disapproved, but she thought she would when he left.


    Ron was angry and put the cup on the table harshly, "I will not go back. What you said, I will forget."


    With that, he pushed away the woman in his arms and stood up. He called his men outside the door to


    come in and said, "Show him the door."


    Ian was taken out of the room by Ron''s people.


    He looked at the closed door, and his clear eyes were full of frustration.


    I still have some time to persuade Ron.


    When Leah returned to Serena''s apartment, she started packing their clothes. The two did not live


    there long and did not have many clothes, so it took little time.


    "Han, may Ie in?"


    Leah found the spare key to the guest room.


    She wanted to go in and see what was going on with Han, but she was afraid of upsetting him.


    After a while, there was no sound in the room.


    Leah frowned, pointed the key at the keyhole, and pushed it in. "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your


    acquiesce."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Han''s eyes were stung by the sudden brightness. He followed the light and saw Leah standing in the


    doorway with a nervous expression.


    Soon he withdrew his gaze, and there was no emotion on his sharp-featured face.


    Leah had been used to him. She walked over with a smile.


    "Han, we should leave here."


    Han''s cold face finally had a change. "Where are we going?"


    He had locked himself in his room for two days, forcing himself to ept reality. But he could not


    escape the fact that he was a loser.


    Leah toned down her voice and put her hand on Han''s arm.


    "Let''s go home."


    With twitching his mouth, he paused and did not draw back his arm.


    Seeing Han did not refuse, Leah breathed a sigh of relief.


    Leah texted Serena and closed the door of the apartment.


    They were exiting the elevator when they ran into Serena.


    "Cindy, where are you going?"


    Her hungover head momentarily cleared when Serena saw the bag in Leah''s hand.


    I only go out for one night. Why are they moving away?


    Leah sheepishly moved the bag behind herself. It was okay if she lived alone at Serena''s apartment


    but not with Han.


    Before she could react, Serena had pulled her aside.


    She said seriously, "I don''t dislike you."


    Leah also saw the sincerity in her eyes. She was silent for a few seconds and gave a rare smile. "I


    know."


    "So why did you move out?" Serena asked.


    "Han needs a ce to rest. Well, I''ll invite you to our new house another day."


    Leah looked at Serena''s decadent expression, feeling a little guilty, and reached out and hugged her.


    After a brief farewell, Leah left with Han.


    Meanwhile, Leah introduced their new home to Han, but Han was indifferent with low interest.


    Leah opened the apartment door and looked at Han expectantly. "Is the environment here very good?"


    She and Han would soon have a new life. Everything was slowly getting better.


    Han looked around the apartment. The decoration style was simple, but theyout was very careful. He


    withdrew his sight, whose thin lips pressed together, and said nothing.


    Leah smiled. "This will be our home."


    "This is the kitchen."


    She wheeled Han to the main bedroom and pointed to the moat not far away.


    "Now you can enjoy the scenery from your room."


    Although the scenery might not be as good as the top floor of the Howard Group, she believed they


    would return in time.


    Han darkened his eyes and said, "You don''t need to do this."


    Leah closed her eyes and hid the bitterness.


    It was a long time before she opened her eyes again. "I''m willing to do so. I hope you won''t say that


    again."


    "I''ll be angry if you keep doing that."


    After she finished her words, Leah left the room, and her steps were disheveled.


    She was afraid that if she stayed, she would be unable to help vent her emotions.


    Still worried about Leah, Serena wanted to call her but did not want to disturb her. So she put down the


    phone in the end.


    After a long pause, Serena picked up her phone. She opened Instagram and transferred a hundred


    thousand dors to Leah.


    "It''s not much money. Don''t worry about it."


    Leah had always been stubborn. She refused to live in her apartment and would not tell her when she


    was in trouble. But she and Han both needed money now.


    By the time Leah saw the transfer information, it was evening.


    She looked at the transfer information on Instagram. She felt a wave of warmth in her heart and called


    Serena.


    "Serena, thank you!"


    "Don''t mention it. If you need money, just ask me for money. It''s the only thing that I can help you with."


    Leah thought momentarily and said, "I''ll pay you back when I have the money."


    After a few words, Leah hung up the phone.


    She wanted to invite Han to go to the supermarket, but after looking at the lonely figure in the room,


    she gave up the invitation.


    "Han, I''m gonna have grocery shopping."


    After greeting Han, Leah left the house.


    Leah bought some groceries and Han''s favorite dishes and then went home.


    For dinner, she still prepared Han''s favorite dishes.


    Leah opened the door, walked before Han, and squatted down. "Now''s the time to have dinner."


    Perhaps Han''s cold emotion was changed because of seeing the hope in Leah''s eyes. He had not said


    the refusing words. His body had made a choice first.


    Leah raised the corners of her mouth and smiled slightly.


    Leah kept serving Han at the table, whose small bowl was soon filled with food.


    Han did not eat well these days and had been hungry for a long time, so Leah deliberately cooked the


    rice very soft.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Leah saw Han still had as much food in his bowl as before.


    "Is it not to your taste?"


    The light in Leah''s eyes became dim, and she almost forgot that Han never liked her cooking.


    Han picked up his chopsticks and took a mouthful of food. "It is delicious!"


    The smile on Leah''s face deepened. "If you like it, I will cook it for you daily."

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 262 Facing Difficulties


    Han paused his eating and avoided eye contact with Leah. He feared that he would soften his heart if


    he looked at her.


    He quickly finished the food in his bowl and put down his chopsticks, saying, "I''m full."


    Before Leah could react, Han had left the kitchen in his wheelchair and returned to his room.


    The door was closed again, and Leah, who had just hoped, became disappointed. She tidied the dining


    table andforted herself, "This is already a good start."


    After a few days, he won''t be so depressed anymore.


    Inside the room, Han answered the phone call from Ben.


    "Mr. Howard, are you okay?" Ben asked with concern.


    Since Shawn took over the Howard Group, many of his subordinates, except for Ben and Alfred, had


    defected.


    But Han could not offer them anything now, let alone make aeback.


    "Yes," Han responded softly.


    "I heard about what happened to thepany. I will always follow you regardless of where you are,"


    Ben said.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Ben learned about what happened to the Howard Group.


    Shawn''s allies had also tried to recruit him, and many people in thepany advised him not to follow


    Han anymore. However, he refused all of them.


    Han might always have a cold face, but he was still good to him.


    Ben remembered when he first joined thepany that his mother was seriously ill, and Han found out


    by chance. Without hesitation, Han wrote him a check and found the best doctor for his mother.


    "Mr. Howard, I will wait for you," Ben said.


    Han''s grip on his phone tightened. His eyes were deep and contemtive. He took a deep breath and


    said, "It doesn''t seem worth it."


    "Take good care of yourself and rest well. Alfred and I are both waiting for you," Ben said.


    Ben did not allow Han to say anything and hung up the phone.


    Han''s heart sank as he watched the screen of his phone turn ck. He lowered his head and remained


    motionless in that position.


    That night, Leah opened herputer and posted her resume on various job search tforms.


    After paying the rent and Han''s medical expenses, Leah had very little money left. She also needed to


    save up for his rehabilitation costs in the future. She could not afford to be idle daily and needed to find


    a job first.


    Maybe due to the exhaustion from moving, Leah slept until it was bright outside. When she woke up,


    milk and toast were already prepared on the table.


    Looking at the breakfast on the table, Leah''s expression wasplicated.


    Han should prepare breakfast when he wakes up in the morning.


    Leah resisted the urge to knock on his door. She took a note from her bag, wrote down that she would


    go out for an interview in the morning, and then posted it on the refrigerator before leaving.


    At the entrance of the Business Building, Leah found the studio on the 18th floor, ording to the


    information in the job advertisement.


    She wore a ck suit today, and the jeans perfectly outlined her leg shape. Her long hair was tied


    behind her ears, making her look energetic.


    Many people were being interviewed, and Leah drew the eighth number. She sat quietly on the bench,


    waiting for her turn.


    "Leah."


    Upon hearing her name, Leah stood up with her documents.


    "Good morning, interviewers."


    As soon as Leah entered the room, she greeted the interviewers and handed them her previous design


    drafts. Afterpleting all this, she returned to her seat and sat down.


    "These are my previous design drafts. You can take a look," Leah said to the interviewers.


    The person across from her nced at the signature on the design draft, then closed the file and said


    coldly, "You have been eliminated."


    Leah looked stunned. Although her design draft was not excellent, it was still innovative in the industry


    and should not have been rejected at first nce. She calmed down her anxiety and asked, "May I


    know why my elimination was?"


    The person across from her sneered, "Do we have a reason that we must hire you in ourpany?"


    "Security, get her out of here," the person across from her said.


    Before Leah could react, the person had already called for security.


    To avoid embarrassment, Leah apologized and left the office.


    The road was crowded with traffic, and people passing by were chatting andughing, but Leah hurried


    with her head down. She looked at the time and realized she had to attend the following interview


    within fifteen minutes.


    As soon as she closed the car door, a pleasant ringtone from her phone started to y.


    "Is this Leah? You don''t need toe to the next interview," the voice on the phone said.


    When Leah realized what had happened, she heard a busy tone on her phone.


    The next call came in immediately. Without exception, they were telling Leah not to go to the interview.


    Leah looked out the window, feeling depressed. She would be too foolish if she still did not understand


    what had happened.


    She had been maliciously cklisted in the design industry, and it was obvious who had done it.


    After sitting in the car awhile, Leah calmed down her emotions.


    There was always a way out. She believed that Shawn could only control some of the design


    community in Linkville.


    Leah took a deep breath, nning to drive home, but she caught sight of several unfamiliar men


    standing next to her car.


    The leader of the men knocked on her car door, gesturing for her to roll down the window.


    Leah''s expression became serious as she tightened her grip on her phone, nning to call the police.


    The man knocked on the car door again, showing a friendly smile indicating he would not harm Leah.


    She then pressed the button to roll down the window, revealing a small gap.


    "Ms. White, our boss, said today''s incident is just the beginning. If you still don''t understand, you will


    encounter more difficulties in the future," the man said to Leah.


    It took Leah a while to realize that the man was one of Shawn''s subordinates. She was slightly shocked


    and realized he was unwilling to let her and Han go and even knew their every move.


    She tightened her grip on the steering wheel, her fingertips turning white. After regaining her


    composure, the gloom on her face disappeared, reced by a smile. "Go back and tell your boss that


    evil will be punished," she said.


    After speaking, Leah rolled up the car window and stepped on the gas pedal.


    Despite being rejected multiple times in job interviews, Leah never gave up. In her free time, she


    continued to send out resumes.


    Soon, Leah received another call from the hospital, asking Han to return for a follow-up examination


    and finalize the rehabilitation n.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, we will be there on time tomorrow," Leah replied.


    Leah thought she had nothing to do tomorrow, so she readily agreed.


    Leah prepared the medical records the following day and nned to take Han to the hospital.


    "After we finish at the hospital, let''s go to the mall and do some shopping. It''s been a long time since


    we went shopping together," Leah suggested to Han.


    Leah pushed the wheelchair while asking for Han''s opinion.


    Leah used to want Han to go shopping with her, but he was always too busy. Now, he finally had some


    free time.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 263 A Prank


    "It''s inconvenient for me to go shopping with you," Han said coldly.


    Leah was stunned momentarily but smiled again when she realized what was happening. "No, it won''t.


    I''m okay with anything as long as you are with me."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Han closed his lips tightly and bowed his head silently.


    In the hospital, the doctor gave Han a simple check-up. He crouched down to press his thigh, asking


    him as he pressed, "If it hurts, just let me know."


    Seeing that Han did not react, he increased the pressure.


    "Do you feel pain? "


    Han shook his head and said, "I don''t feel anything."


    The doctor stopped the examination. His expression became more serious than before. He stood up,


    walked back to his seat, and sat down.


    Leah leaned in nervously, her eyes fixed on the doctor. "What''s the matter? Is he recovering well?"


    "Not very well."


    The doctor asked the nurse to take Han to the rehabilitation room next door, leaving only himself and


    Leah in the office.


    "It''s difficult for him to stand up again. One reason is the physical problem, and the other is the


    psychological problem. He can''t ovee his inner fears. So it is useless to do more rehabilitation if


    he doesn''t want to stand up again."


    Leah also found it hard to believe what the doctor said. How could Han give up on himself?


    It was impossible.


    "Doctor, he wouldn''t want to give up on standing up."


    Leah''s voice was a bit trembling.


    The doctor was used to the cases. "Many patients cannot ovee their psychological problems and


    cannot stand up for a lifetime. If you have time, take the patient to see a psychologist. Psychological


    counselling may be helpful."


    Leah did not know how she left the room. She leaned weakly against the wall, thinking about what the


    doctor had said. She had tears welling in her eyes but stubbornly refused to let them fall.


    She was afraid that Han was waiting for her, so she got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face


    before heading to the rehabilitation room.


    As soon as Leah walked to the door, she saw Han sitting in a wheelchair with a serious look that


    showed he did not want anyone toe near him. The young nurse was also frightened. Standing


    aside, they were at a loss for what to do.


    "What''s going on?"


    Leah took a deep breath and walked in.


    The young nurse rushed over to Leah as if she saw a saviour. She told Leah that Han refused to do the


    rehabilitation.


    "I got it. Sorry to bother you. Let''s not do rehabilitation today. We''ll have it another day."


    Leah decided at that moment. They would not do it if he did not want to do it for now.


    ording to the doctor''s suggestions, what he needed most now was psychological counseling and a


    pleasant mood.


    The nurse looked at Leah helplessly, but as soon as she saw Han''s cold face, she immediately


    changed her mind and nodded.


    "If you don''t want to do rehabilitation, let''s go for a walk instead."


    Leah pushed Han into his wheelchair and left the hospital.


    They also attracted a lot of attention as they walked on the road. It seemed a pity to see a young man


    in a wheelchair in their eyes.


    "He is too pathetic."


    "The woman is also pathetic for having a disabled boyfriend in a wheelchair."


    The air was frozen for a moment.


    For the first time, Leah realized how painful it was to be looked down upon. She raised her head,


    looked at the girls who had just been talking about them coldly and said, "Mind your own business."


    Her voice was not loud, but it was big enough to be heard by the people talking about them.


    And the people around also left the scene.


    Han''s expression was cold and indifferent as he said, "Let''s go back."


    Before Leah could react, he had already turned his wheelchair and adjusted his route.


    Leah''s eyes darkened as she realized that the stares from those people just now had hurt Han, causing


    him to change his mind.


    "Wait for me," Leah said. After thinking it over for a moment, she decided to follow him.


    Since Han did not want to go, she would not force him. She had all the time waiting for him to ept


    the reality slowly.


    Neither of them noticed the group of hooligans not far away.


    The hooligans sang and bounced around, and they walked up to Han. The man in the colorful shirt


    lifted his leg to try and kick over the wheelchair, but Han saw his move and avoided him with ease.


    "D*mn it!" the hooligan said as he missed a step, and he fell into a nearby flowerbed.


    Behind him, hispanions rushed over and helped him up while teasing him.


    "Lorne, you''re useless. You can''t even beat a disabled person," one of them said.


    Lorne brushed off the grass on his body and chased after Han. "You''re the one who''s making a fuss.


    Just wait and see how I deal with him."


    Lorne looked at Han disdainfully, saying, "You''re quite impressive,ing up with fancy moves while


    sitting in a wheelchair."


    Han frowned and clenched his fists. Someone had already stepped in front of him when he was about


    to speak.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Lorne''s face twisted with a sneer. He had not expected this disabled person to have such good luck


    with women. He touched Leah''s cheek, but she pped his hand away.


    "Try taking one more step," Leah said coldly.


    "Hehehe, why not?" Lorne grinned lewdly. Not only was he a strong man, but he also had a group of


    friends behind him. He felt that he could easily defeat a disabled person and a woman.


    "It''s better to follow me than him. At least I''m healthy," Lorne said, trying to persuade Leah.


    "Shut up!" Leah was so angry that her face turned red. She picked up a wooden stick from the side and


    swung it at Lorne.


    She would not allow anyone to insult Han.


    Han''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were cold and sharp like the knife''s edge, which fell on Lorne.


    Lorne was stunned by Han''s gaze, forgetting to dodge. He took a solid hit from the wooden stick,


    cursing as he and his friends finally left.


    It wasn''t until they were gone that Leah threw away the wooden stick and squatted down to check on


    Han, "Are you okay? You can treat what they said as¡­."


    Leah''s words were interrupted.


    "What they said is all true," Han''s cold voice interrupted her.


    Leah was anxious, "It''s not like that. I don''t mind. I don''t mind."


    She desperately tried to express herself but did not know how to make Han believe her words. In


    desperation, she hugged him tightly. She smelled the scent that filled her nose, calming her heart.


    On the other side of the street, Lorne reported everything to Shawn. Of course, he concealed that he


    was scared by just a look from Han.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect even the always cold and proud Han will in this situation. Well done," Shawn


    laughed heartily and took out a stack of red banknotes from the back seat, stuffing them into Lorne''s


    arms.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Chapter 264 Leaving


    Lorne looked at the money in his hands. He did not think insulting someone could get him so much


    money.


    He licked his mouth, showing an ingratiating smile. "Mr. Ford, you can contact me again when there are


    such errands."


    Shawn nodded coldly.


    Lorne was still thinking of Leah with a piteous tone. "It''s just a pity that the girl wastes her time on a


    disabled person. If she can turn to my arms..."


    Shawn frowned. His eyes glowed with cold light. What belonged to him must not be coveted.


    Shawn looked gloomy and nced at the people around him. "Handle it cleanly."


    Until he was taken away by Shawn''s men, Lorne did not understand what he did wrong.


    After Lorne''s harassment, Leah lost the mood for shopping and went home with Han.


    She was worried that Han would be unhappy and tried to take care of his feelings as much as possible.


    Leah released the handle of his wheelchair and forced a smile. "I''m going to prepare dinner."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She asked for Han''s advice. "How about eating your favorite pork chops for dinner?"


    Han did not answer but looked at Leah without expression.


    Leah looked at the opposite person doubtfully and touched her cheek. "Do I have something on my


    face?"


    Han growled in a low voice, "Enough. Everything is enough."


    "Leah, you don''t have to feel guilty, and I don''t need you topensate me this way."


    Leah wanted to say something, but she said nothing in the end.


    Han certainly won''t believe her words now.


    Whether it was guilt or love, she just wanted to be at his side.


    Leah deflected the conversation, took the ingredients from the refrigerator and turned into the kitchen.


    "I''m going to prepare dinner. You must be hungry after being out so long."


    After dinner, there was no respite from the heavy atmosphere.


    Han was like a piece of big ice sitting in the corner.


    Leah thought that what he had just said must be an angry outburst. It would be fine after he woke up.


    With that in mind, she started to clean up. She wanted to be busy so that she could get away from her


    wild thoughts.


    Han pushed the wheelchair to Leah''s front, snatched her vacuum cleaner from her hands, and said


    coldly, "If you want to leave, you can leave at any time."


    "Han, I haven''t thought about leaving."


    Leah answered without hesitation, and her eyes were calm and soft.


    Han scoffed. When he was healthy, he tried his best to keep Leah close.


    Now he met with a mishap, so he did not want her with himself, but he could not get rid of her. Leah


    had no reason to stay with him other than guilt.


    "Really?"


    When Han asked, he had the usual emotion. But his hands behind him could not help shaking.


    Leah squatted down and held Han''s hand. "I will always be with you."


    Before Han could speak, she continued, "Not because of guilt, but because I wanted to apany


    you."


    Han bowed his head, making it hard to see the emotion in his eyes.


    Leah feigned anger and asked in a quiet voice, "Unless you are sick of me being a pregnant woman."


    That time in the Ford residence, she wanted to tell Shawn the truth, but missed the opportunity,


    resulting in many thingster.


    By Shawn''s temper, if he knew the baby in her belly was his, he would try everything to take her away.


    But Han could not live without her, and Leah kept this matter secret.


    Han looked at her, lookingplicated and struggling.


    After a long time, he left in silence.


    Leah slumped feebly on the sofa with a pale face.


    She must take Han out of the current predicament as soon as possible.


    After the night, Leah''s mood returned to normal, and she also epted that she was banned.


    These things were not difficult for her. Now the essential thing was Han.


    Leah made an appointment with the best psychologist in Linkville and would take Han to see the


    doctor.


    Watching the time approaching, Leah knocked on the door of Han''s room.


    "Han, I''ming in."


    As soon as she finished her words, she opened the door.


    Therge room was empty, and she frowned.


    Han was not in the room!


    She went to the bathroom and then to the kitchen. She searched all the rooms in the apartment, but


    Han was nowhere to be found.


    Leah took out her mobile phone with her trembling hands and called Han.


    "Hello, the number you dialed is not answered."


    "Hello, the number you dialed is not answered."


    The mechanical female voice repeated itself repeatedly, and Leah was anxious.


    The cold wind blowing in the window calmed Leah down quickly. Han can''t walk far in his wheelchair.


    Leah trotted to the property, asking for the monitoring video ofst night.


    Their neighborhood was not upscale, and the number of security cameras was limited. Han was only


    caught leaving in the early morning, but nothing else.


    "Thank you!"


    Leah thanked the staff and left the property office.


    In a trance of mind, she sat on the bench and dialed Han''s phone number repeatedly.


    "Cindy, why are you sitting downstairs on such a cold day?"


    Serena wanted to visit Leah, but she did not expect to find her sitting in a daze under the building just


    after entering the neighborhood.


    After Leah returned to her senses, her tears burst as she dove into Serena''s arms and sobbed, "He


    was gone. I woke up this morning, and he was gone."


    "Don''t worry."


    Serena soothed Leah and took her to the police station.


    Inside the car, Leah wiped tears from her face, took a deep breath, and forced herself to calm down.


    "I''m sorry. We can''t file the case as the time has note yet."


    Uniformed police officers listened to Leah''s description and coldly rebuffed her.


    "The missing person cases can''t be filed until 24 hours after the disappearance."


    Leah hurriedly clutched the table, saying, "But he could not move easily. Couldn''t that work either?"


    Although Shawn did not kill Han, there was no guarantee that he would not go back on his word. In


    case, it was his men that took Han.


    Leah was flustered.


    "Miss, pleasee back in 24 hours."


    Serena saw that Leah was about to lose control and quickly took her out of the police station.


    She opened the car door, forced Leah in, fastened her seat belt, and returned to buy her a bottle of


    mineral water.


    "Cindy, you need a drink of water to calm down."


    Leah drooped her eyes and did not take the water from Serena.


    "I''m calm now."


    Serena thought a man as proud as Han could not ept that he was useless. "He decided to leave,


    probably because he didn''t want to drag you down."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Chapter 265 Everything Was Cleared


    "Regardless of the circumstances, I must find him."


    Leah''s gaze was firm. Her hands clenched tightly into a fist.


    Serena was genuinely worried as a good friend as she looked at Leah''s bruised and ashen face.


    She patted Leah''s shoulder andforted her, "Don''t be too anxious. He''s not feeling well right now,


    but that doesn''t mean he''s in danger."


    Before Han''s downfall, he was the CEO of the Howard Group. His previous connections should remain


    intact even if thepany were gone.


    "Serena, thank you." Leah showed a grateful expression, appreciative of Serena''s constant support.


    Leah knew that the only person who could help her now was Ron.


    His connections were extensive, and he knew most of the people in Linkville. It would definitely be a


    shortcut if he agreed to help her find Han.


    "Can I borrow your car?" Serina did not hesitate much and replied, "Sure. But where are you going?


    Can you go alone?"


    She still felt uneasy about letting Leah go alone.


    "I can handle it," Leah said.


    Leah knew Ron would most likely be at the clubhouse at this time, so she drove there and parked her


    car in the underground parking lot, nning to sneak in through the freight elevator.


    Perhaps because there were not many people during the day, Leah quickly made it to the top floor of


    the clubhouse. Following the signs, she found the general manager''s office.


    Leah pushed open the office door, and a scream echoed.


    Inside the office, a morous woman was lying on top of Ron, panicked as she looked at Leah, who


    had just entered.


    The woman gave Leah a malicious look and dropped the shirt she had been pushing up, saying, "Why


    didn''t you knock beforeing in?"


    Leah had no idea it would be like this and was stunned.


    After a hint of surprise, Ron looked at Leah with a smile. She must havee to ask for help, but he


    did not care what it was about.


    He had no intention of helping this heartless woman.


    Ron raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman beside him with a suggestive expression, "Why


    don''t you continue?"


    The woman also caught on and smirked, leaning closer to Ron.


    Leah gritted her teeth and walked into the office, standing expressionless before Ron. She hoped this


    time he would ept her.


    "Ron, can you help me find Han?" Leah asked.


    Ron''s lips curled up. Sure enough, this woman only thought of him when she was in trouble. Han was


    now useless, but she kepting to him for help. When he was lying in the hospital bed, she avoided


    him.


    His gaze turned icy as he looked at Leah like a stranger. "Ms. White, I think you''vee to the wrong


    ce. If you''re looking for someone, you should go to the police station. This isn''t a police station."


    As he spoke mockingly, Leah knew he did not want to help her, or perhaps he still held a grudge about


    what had happened before.


    Leah bit her lip, not exining too much about his mockery. Although Han had forced her to leave him


    before, she still left Ron behind.


    "Just think of it as me taking care of you for so many days in the hospital. Can you help me for thest


    time?" Leah''s eyes turned red as she begged.


    Just this one time. After finding Han, she would not bother Ron again.


    Ron''s expression darkened. This woman still dared to bring up what happened at the hospital.


    Whenever he thought about it, he felt foolish.


    "Is that so?"


    Before Leah could react, Ron continued, "I do owe you a thank you. I hate owing people, so I will repay


    you since you brought it up."


    Leah was happy when she heard Ron''s words. There was hope for Han.


    But the next second, her hope was shattered by the pile of red banknotes in front of her.


    "Here''s 50,000 dors, Ms. White. Is that enough?" Ron''s delicate features showed no expression as


    he looked at Ms. White mockingly.


    Leah was shocked. She did not want money. She wanted Ron''s connections. She gritted her teeth,


    stood frozen for a few seconds, apologized, and left the office.


    From now on, she had no rtionship with Ron.


    Inside the office, the woman still wanted to get close to Ron, but he pushed her away. Ron felt annoyed


    and lost all interest.


    The poor woman had no idea what she had done wrong and innocently looked at Ron.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Get out," the man''s cold gaze fell on her.


    Leah did not know how she left the club. She wandered on the streets until nightfall, when she returned


    to her apartment in a daze.


    "Why are you onlying back now?" Serena was waiting for Leah in the hallway. She was full of


    worry.


    "I went to see Ron, hoping he would help me," Leah weakly leaned on Serena.


    Seeing her in this condition, Serena did not ask too many questions. It seemed that Ron had rejected


    her. If he had agreed, Leah would not be like this now.


    "Don''t worry too much. Maybe he''lle back soon," Serena patted Leah''s back andforted her


    softly.


    They could not call the police now, so they could only wait for Han to return soon.


    The doctor checked Han''s legs in the hospital and gently ced them back in the wheelchair. "It''s not


    too bad. It can be saved."


    Han''s deep eyes showed a slight change. He thought he would spend the rest of his life in a


    wheelchair, but Ben contacted him again yesterday.


    Ben told him that the most famous orthopedic surgeon in the country was working at Yale Medical


    Center. Mr. Clinton had cured many people''s legs and helped them escape their wheelchairs. Han went


    to the hospital with a try-it-and-see attitude but did not tell Leah about it.


    "I''ll send you the treatment n. If you think it''s okay, you can start," the doctor said. "You can''t dy


    the treatment for your legs. What were once minor problems have turned into big ones."


    Mr. Clinton took out a pen and wrote a bunch of words fluently.


    Ben also pushed Han out of the consultation room.


    "Mr. Howard, do we need to continue cooperating with Melville?"


    Many coborations had been forced to stop since Han disappeared.


    "Continue. You and Alfred keep an eye on things for me."


    Han sat in his wheelchair with a cold expression.


    He had intended to give up on himself and live out his life, but fate had given him another chance, and


    he was determined to take revenge.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 266 Promise


    "Are you going back to the vi or...?"


    Ben''s unfinished choice was about Leah. Last night, he received a call from Han at Leah''s apartment.


    He also had a general understanding of what had happened. Mr. Howard had lost everything because


    of Ms. White. Naturally, Ms. White had an obligation to take care of him. Everything made sense but


    leaving without saying goodbye was heart-wrenching.


    ording to Ms. White''s personality, she would find Mr. Howard.


    Han looked at the missed call on his phone screen, his gaze deepening.


    He thought Leah would care for him and keep him by her side only out of guilt. Now that he was gone,


    why was she frantically looking for him? He was a little confused.


    After a while, he spoke.


    "Take me back."


    The night passed, and Leah looked at the clock pointing to eight. After putting on her shoes, she


    nned to go to the police station to report the case.


    Serena pulled her back. "Miss, you haven''t slept all night, nor have you eaten. Let''s have breakfast


    before we go to the police station."


    She still could not bear to see her best friend suffering so much and began to me Han for leaving


    without saying goodbye.


    "No, I have to go to the police station now. Time is life. The earlier we report, the earlier the police can


    start searching for Han, and the higher the chance of finding him."


    She could not let Han wait for her.


    Serena gave Leah a helpless look. After ncing at her stomach, she said in a deep voice, "Even if


    you don''t eat, your baby in your belly needs to eat."


    Leah''s pregnancy was already difficult. If she was not eating, drinking or sleeping would easily cause


    fetal distress.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The baby in her belly seemed to have heard Serena''s words and started protesting. Leah suddenly felt


    a pain in her lower abdomen. Her face instantly turned pale. She held her belly and sat on the sofa.


    "I just said it so casually. How could this happen?"


    Serena looked worriedly at Leah sitting on the sofa and quickly took out her phone to call for an


    ambnce.


    "Don''t worry."


    The pain disappeared quickly, and Leah knew her baby had kicked her.


    It had been many days, and this was the first time she had truly felt her child''s existence.


    Leah raised her hand to stop Serena, and her beautiful eyes were filled with exhaustion.


    "Didn''t you say you made breakfast? Give me something to eat."


    After a simple breakfast, the two of them left the apartment. As soon as they reached the bottom of the


    building, Leah caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.


    After the initial surprise and shock, the rest was anger. Leah stomped to Han''s wheelchair, her beautiful


    eyes filled with rage.


    "Why didn''t you answer my call? Don''t you know how worried I was?"


    Han looked at the tears in Leah''s eyes and felt a slight pain in his heart. Leah did not like him. Why was


    she so sad now?


    "My phone was out of battery."


    As he spoke, Han took out his phone.


    Leah reached out to take the phone, wanting to smash it on the ground, but she resisted the impulse


    and threw it directly at Han. She then walked into the apartment building with a stern face.


    Han felt a panic in his heart and looked back at Ben.


    Ben understood and pushed the wheelchair to follow her.


    Serena stood at the entrance of the apartment building with a cold face. "I used to call you Mr. Howard


    out of respect. I won''t call you that anymore from now on. Han Howard, do you know how worried you


    made Cindy when you left without a word? You should stand up where you fall if you''re a man."


    Han''s expression remained unchanged, and he spoke coldly, "Thank you for reminding me."


    After Leah angrily stormed upstairs, she did not close the door tightly but left it slightly ajar. When Han


    saw the partially open door, he felt much happier for some reason. He asked Ben to go back first and


    pushed his wheelchair into the apartment himself.


    "Are you angry with me for leaving without telling you?" a cold voice echoed in the room.


    Han did not understand why Leah would be angry. Shouldn''t she be happy? After all, she was finally rid


    of a burden and wouldn''t have to be so tired anymore.


    Leah turned around, almost showing anger on her face. "Didn''t you already leave? Why did youe


    back?"


    "You want me to leave," Han frowned, anding back seemed like a mistake.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he turned his wheelchair to leave.


    However, Leah rushed towards him and hugged him before he could even reach the door. The next


    moment, his back was wet with warm liquid.


    Leah choked out, "I didn''t want you to go, but leaving without telling me made me worried and scared.


    Can you not do that again next time?"


    One day and one night of being lost and alone made her very distressed, but the fear of Han getting


    into trouble made her even more distressed.


    She apologized in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have gotten angry with you earlier. I was just


    too upset."


    Now that Han was patient, she could not upset him.


    Han straightened his back and looked at the apartment''s door.


    "Can you not do that again next time?"


    Leah, who asked the question, was confused, afraid that she might not get the answer she wanted.


    Han''s deep gaze and thin lips parted. "I won''t do that again in the future. Don''t cry."


    Leah wiped the tears from her face. She knew that Han was a man of his word, and he would not leave


    without repeating goodbye.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll make you something to eat," Leah said as she headed to the kitchen before Han


    could respond.


    After a busy time in the kitchen, a simple meal of three dishes and one soup appeared on the table.


    Leah pushed Han to the table and brought him utensils.


    Han nced at the food and noticed three of the four dishes were his favorites.


    Leah had not eaten a proper meal in a day and night, but she did not pick up her chopsticks


    immediately. Instead, she noticed Han''s reaction and frowned, urging him to eat. "Why aren''t you


    eating? Is it not to your liking?"


    Han had never liked her cooking, and Leah''s eyes dimmed at the thought.


    "If you don''t like it, we can order the food delivery," she said, realizing that she had not thought things


    through.


    After all, Han used to eat only the finest food at five-star hotels. How could he possibly like home-


    cooked meals?


    Han took hold of Leah''s hand carrying a te and gazed at her tenderly. "I like it. I like anything you


    cook."


    As they looked at each other, Leah''s heart fluttered.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Chapter 267 Auction


    For the past few days, this was the longest sentence that Han had said to her.


    Leah smiled in response. "I will cook for you every day from now on."


    As long as he does not mind.


    After she said that, she caught a glimpse of Han''s cheek. Seeing that he did not look disgusted, she


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness he did not find her burdensome.


    Han''s thin lips parted. "I''m sorry for being so selfish these past few days. I didn''t consider your feelings


    at all."


    He had only thought about his pain andpletely disregarded Leah. She must have been sad too.


    Leah clenched the chopsticks in her hand, her fingertips turning white. She did not understand why


    Han suddenly said these things.


    Does he feel like I am burdening him again? Does he have other ns?


    After a few seconds, she finally said, "I don''t feel burdened. I want you to stay by my side and not let


    me leave you."


    Han approached her and gently stroked her cheek, his usually cold gaze turning warm.


    "Okay, I promise you," he said.


    Leah was overjoyed and hugged Han tightly. She was d that he was able toe to his senses.


    The first rays of sunlight shone on Leah''s face, causing her to squint and raise her hand to shield her


    eyes. After a quick morning routine and preparing breakfast for Han, Leah went to Serena''s house to


    ask for a favor.


    She wanted Serena''s help with something.


    When Serena heard the doorbell, she rubbed her temples and reluctantly got up to answer the door.


    When she saw it was Leah, she could not believe it and pinched her cheeks to ensure she was not


    dreaming.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Leah patted Serena''s hand away. "Are you surprised to see me?" she asked, cing the breakfast she


    had bought on the table.


    When Serena first became aware of herself, she did not have the habit of eating breakfast. She always


    told her what would happen if she did not eat breakfast and made her eat breakfast, so she got into the


    habit of eating breakfast.


    "Yes. Your mood seems to be good today."


    Serena keenly noticed the change in Leah''s mood. Leah looked lifeless and lost in the past few days,


    but today she was emitting a radiant aura.


    She probably also guessed that besides Han, no one else could make Leah happy.


    "Is there any progress in his illness?"


    Leah shook her head. "He seems to have a change this time. He is willing to talk to me and even


    praised my cooking."


    Recalling this morning, a smile unconsciously appeared on her face.


    Serena shook her head helplessly. Indeed, women in love had no wisdom. Just a few words could


    make them feel better.


    "A man''s words are as unreliable as a ghost, be careful not to fall for it," she warned.


    Leah corrected her solemnly, "He is not that kind of person."


    Han was indifferent and not patient enough to lie or say things he disliked or could not ept, just like


    he truly disliked himself before, without any taboo.


    "Okay, okay, I don''t want to hear it," Serena said, picking up the hot soy milk on the table and taking a


    sip beforezily lying on the sofa.


    "So, what brings you here today? Do you need my help with something?"


    Leah took the design drafts from her portfolio and handed them to Serena. "Can you help me sell


    these?"


    These were her cherished design drafts, which she liked very much. But for the sake of survival, she


    had no choice.


    She did not have much money left now, and she and Han still needed to live. The uing medical


    expenses were also expensive; her only valuable possessions were these design drafts.


    Serena looked at the design drafts, and her expression changed drastically.


    "Cindy, are you crazy?" Same as a designer, she knew how important these design drafts were to


    Leah.


    But now, for the sake of Han, she was willing to sell them, which showed that this man was more


    important to her than the design drafts in her heart.


    Without thinking, Serena refused. "I can''t do this. You do it yourself."


    She could not bear to see Leah sell her cherished possessions.


    "If you need money, just tell me." Serena picked up her phone.


    Although Leah was short on money, she had money. Even though Serena spent a lot of money, she


    saved up a lot over the years thanks to her expensive design fees.


    Leah quickly snatched the phone from Serena''s hand, her face turning slightly sour as she retorted,


    "Why do I need your charity when I have my own hands and feet? You came to work in Linkville, not to


    do charity. I don''t need your money. If you consider me a friend, help me sell the design drafts. Find a


    good buyer for me. It''s better than leaving them to gather dust here."


    Shawn had already banned her, and Leah probably could not sell them alone. It was better to let


    Serena help.


    Reluctantly, Serena epted the design drafts.


    "Women are trouble."


    Listening to herints, Leah did not feel the slightest annoyance.


    In her heart, Leah knew that Serena was only concerned about herself.


    "Well, we can just repurchase it when we have money," Leah caressed her file folder, hoping there


    would be a day when she could redeem her design.


    "By the way, do you know where the most crowded park is?"


    "Times Square? What''s up?" Serena looked at Leah curiously. Isn''t she always the one who disliked


    crowds the most?


    After Leah left, Serena hung her design under the auction house in her name.


    Soon, both Ian and Shawn received the news.


    "Buy the design no matter how much it costs," Shawn squinted his eyes and swirled the red wine in his


    ss. He did not expect Leah to be so infatuated. He did not know if Han was worth it.


    On the other side, in the Sanders residence, Ian confirmed the time of the auction and decided to go


    and buy back the design personally.


    Perhaps this was thest thing he could do for Leah.


    He dressed in a suit and headed downstairs. His spirits lifted.


    Sasha noticed and immediately put down her spat and followed him out.


    "Ian, where are you going? It''s very windy outside."


    Although Ian had been cooperating actively with his treatment, the illness did not let him go. His


    condition had be even more serious. In just one month, he lost more than ten pounds, looking


    tired andcking energy.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Ian looked at Sasha, and frowned.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 268 His Last Wish


    "Ian, I won''t go anywhere except by your side." Sasha lightly bit her lip, her expression aggrieved.


    She just wanted to apany Ian through thest stage of his life. Was that so difficult?


    The tears in the woman''s eyes across from him softened Ian''s heart. Although his tone was not good,


    his expression was much more rxed.


    "Sasha, after I leave, no one can protect you."


    As soon as the words were out, Ian had already started the car before Sasha could react and leave.


    Inside the office, Ian''s gaze fell on the man opposite him.


    He suppressed the urge to cough and remained calm. "Have you thought about what I told you?"


    Ron was sensitive, and he could not show any hint of strangeness.


    "But even if you didn''t give me the money, my position would still stand firm."


    Ron took a deep drag on his cigarette, feeling a sense of doubt.


    Ian had abandoned Leah at the engagement banquet and even brought Sasha back to the Sanders


    residence, but now he was repeatedly asking for help with Leah.


    Ian''s tone was firm. "This is different."


    Although Shawn had taken control of the White Group, Ian still had some money, enough for Ron to


    expand his territory by twice as much.


    He had to ensure Leah''s safety.


    He also knew that Ron always followed through on his words. Once he agreed, he would do it.


    Ron''s gaze fell on the bank card on the table, and after struggling for a few seconds, he put the card


    away.


    He revealed a wicked smile. "This deal won''t lose money. But I won''t help her. I can only let her live. As


    for how she lives, I don''t care."


    Ian was stunned and did not know what had happened between Leah and Ron to cause their


    rtionship to be so bad.


    After a moment of realization, he nodded. "Okay, there''s one more thing I need your help with."


    Ron''s mood seemed to improve after receiving arge sum of money. "Go ahead."


    Ian took out his phone and sent the design draft to Ron.


    "There''s an auction tonight. Can you help me bid on these design drafts?"


    He would attract Shawn''s attention if he showed up at the auction. But Ron was different. He had never


    had any conflict with the Sanders family and had no rtionship with Leah. If he went to bid, Shawn


    would not suspect anything.


    "When did you be interested in design drafts? Why don''t you go yourself?"


    Ron did not even look at the phone screen. He was not interested in these things.


    "Cough, cough, cough"


    After a violent cough, Ian''s face turned red. He quickly picked up the ss on the table and took


    several sips before recovering.


    "These are the design drafts from thepany, and they have leaked out. If I go, they will notice me,


    so I can only ask you to go."


    Ron agreed without much thought.


    In the banquet hall of the International Hotel, Ron, dressed in casual attire, walked in from outside. He


    looked around and finally sat down in a corner.


    The people attending the auction were dressed formally, and when they saw Ron, there was a hint of


    ridicule in their eyes.


    "See that? Even the quality of this auction has dropped. Can anyonee in now? Looks like he just


    sneaked in."


    Ron had heard the whispers of the crowd. He sneered, his cold gaze falling on two men not far away.


    The two men''s faces froze, and they lowered their heads guiltily, making up an excuse to leave Ron''s


    sight.


    "Mr. Ford is arriving."


    The appearance of Shawn caused quite a stir, and everyone wanted to go up and say hello.


    After all, Shawn was now the person who could cover the sky with one hand in Linkville.


    Shawn had the bodyguards stop those who came over and sat in the corner.


    He was not interested in this auction, but after seeing the design drafts on the invitation, he could not


    resist.


    Shawn recognized the signature at the bottom of the design drafts. He had seen it at Leah before,


    which meant that these design drafts belonged to Leah.


    Ron took the initiative to say hello to Shawn,"Mr. Ford, you seem to be in a good mood."


    He did not like Shawn, constantly feeling cold and indifferent, but it was not wise to make an enemy of


    him now.


    Shawn smiled, "Same."


    The host went on stage and announced the start of the auction. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ron initially had no interest in the items being auctioned off, so he closed his eyes and nned to


    conserve his energy.


    "Next up for auction was a manuscript from the famous jewelry designer, Cindy. It was the only one


    avable, starting at 500,000 dors.


    Ron slowly opened his eyes and picked up the sign beside him, "550,000."


    A trace of surprise shed in Shawn''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    Howe he had never heard that Ron was interested in design?


    Shawn also picked up the sign beside him and said coldly, "600,000."


    Ron continued, "650,000."


    "800,000."


    As soon as Shawn said this, everyone gasped in shock.


    Several design drafts had been sold for such a high price.


    Shawn raised an eyebrow, his eyes full of provocation, "Mr. Sanders, it''s your turn."


    With the backing of the White Group and the Howard Group, money was just a number to him now.


    Ron gritted his teeth. "880,000."


    Shawn''s voice rang out again, "1.5 million."


    "One million five hundred thousand for the first time."


    "One million five hundred thousand for the second time."


    "One million five hundred thousand for the third time."


    The host used the hammer to knock on the table. "Congrattions to Mr. Ford for winning the bid."


    "Lunatic!"


    After muttering a curse, Ron left the auction.


    Inside the car, Ron dialed Ian''s phone.


    "Shawn bought the design draft, offering 1.5 million," he said.


    After a long pause, a weak voice came from the other end of the phone. "Okay."


    Ian held the phone, sitting on the sofa in a daze. He could not even save Leah''s design draft.


    On the other side, Shawn received the design draft from his subordinate. It was well-preserved, with


    almost no folds, indicating Leah''s attachment.


    Despite its value, she sold it for Han. Since she did not cherish it, there was no need to keep it.


    Shawn threw the design draft to his subordinate and said, "Throw it away."


    The subordinate was about to leave when Shawn stopped him. "Never mind, bring it back."


    In the end, Shawn did not throw away Leah''s design draft. He returned it to the Ford residence and put


    it in the safe.


    Serena also received the transfer from the auction. After deducting themission, there was 1.45


    million left. She was surprised and transferred the money to Leah''s ount.


    Serena called Leah and joked, "So, do you regret not auctioning it earlier?"

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Chapter 269 Alumni Rtions


    "Do you know who bought it?"


    Leah felt that something was not right. Although her design draft was valuable, it could be worth up to


    one million.


    "I don''t know, and the auction house has rules. The buyer''s information is confidential."


    "Do you want to repurchase it?" Serena could not think of any other reason for Leah to ask about the


    buyer''s information.


    "No," Leah said. She was just curious about who spent a lot of money buying her design.


    After chatting for a while, Leah hung up the phone. She then opened herputer and booked the


    best psychologist in Linkville for Han. It was said that this clinic''s psychologists only served the upper


    ss and charged by the minute.


    Leah was amazed by the price, but she still clicked the reservation button for Han without hesitation.


    The clinic was located in the central building of Linkville. Leah parked the car in the underground


    parking lot and pushed Han into the clinic.


    The receptionist at the door checked Leah''s appointment time and information before leading them to


    the consultation room.


    Han had no expression, and his gaze fell on Leah''s cheeks. He said slightly, "I''m fine."


    Beforeing here, he had already exined to Leah that there was nothing wrong with his mental


    state, but she was still worried.


    Leah coaxed Han like a child and took him to the doctor''s consultation room, saying, "I know, we''ll treat


    it as a simple psychological consultation and just chat for a bit."


    In the consultation room, the doctor in a white coat was sitting on the sofa, and he was surprised when


    he saw Han at the door. He quickly concealed his expression.


    "Hello, Mr. Warner," Leah said. She had already learned about the doctor''s background online.


    Austin Warner''s gaze fell on Leah, saying, "It''s inappropriate to have strangers present during the


    consultation process."


    The meaning of his words was clear, and he wanted Leah to leave.


    Leah looked at Han, seeing his affirmative expression. She reluctantly let go of his hand and left the


    room.


    The softness on Han''s face went away as soon as the door to the consultation room shut, and he


    returned to his usual cold and distant look.


    "I''m not sick," he said bluntly, stopping Austin from saying anything else.


    Austin pursed his lips and spoke after a pause, "Actually, many patients with psychological problems


    are unaware that they are ill."


    Han looked at the business card on the table and picked it up. The card had Austin''s contact


    information and some awards he had received in the past.


    "You studied at the Psychology Department of Beaumont University," he said.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Austin was proud when he mentioned his alma mater. The Psychology Department of Beaumont


    University was famous nationwide.


    "I also studied there," Han said coldly.


    Austin was taken aback, and after staring at Han for a long time, he finally remembered that he and


    Han were alumni.


    After Han introduced himself, Austin almost believed that he was okay. He had forgotten that Han was


    not only a legend in the business world but also a top performer in other industries.


    Austin licked his lips, embarrassed, "We were ssmates."


    Leah left the consultation room after almost 30 minutes of waiting. When the door opened, she eagerly


    approached and asked, "How is it?"


    Austin was uneasy and said, "His mental state is very good."


    He did not tell Leah about his rtionship with Han.


    Leah could not believe it. She had seen Han lock himself in a room and not eat or drink anything.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "When a person falls suddenly from a high ce, there is always a psychological gap," Leah asked


    again.


    Austin''s expression turned serious, and he replied, "What do you think?"


    After confirming that Han''s mental state was fine, Leah nned to leave with him.


    When they reached the door, a nurse ran out after them, holding out a bill and saying, "Ms. White, this


    is your consultation fee."


    Without waiting for Leah to react, the nurse ran back.


    Staring at the money in her hand, Leah was a bit absent-minded and did not understand what it meant.


    Han said coldly, "There is a rule in the clinic. If there is no problem, the consultation fee will be fully


    refunded."


    Leah put the money into her pocket. She hooked her lips and revealed a smile.


    Han was fine. It was the best news she had received today.


    "You seem very happy," Han said, looking at the smile on Leah''s lips, feeling curious.


    "Of course, I''m happy you''re okay," Leah said, and her steps became lighter.


    Looking at the park before her, she suddenly realized that she had not gone out for a walk with Han for


    a long time. "Shall we go to the park ahead and take a walk?"


    She turned to Han and asked. He nodded in agreement.


    Leah pushed Han into the park.


    The sky was a deep blue, endless, and without a single cloud. The park was filled with children


    laughing, and Leah was infected by their joy and felt rxed.


    "Let''se here often in the future. What do you say?" she suggested.


    "There''s a sketching area. Let''s go check it out," she added, noticing a young man with an easel in the


    corner of the park, drawing with a brush.


    After getting Han''s permission, Leah pushed him over there. Many people were around, and Leah''s


    gaze fell on the young man''s canvas, frowning.


    "This painting isn''t very good," she remarked. She rarelyments on other people''s art, but today the


    young man''s painting wasckluster.


    Sitting on a wooden chair, the young man heard Leah''s disdainfulment and put down his brush,


    scanning the crowd.


    "Who said that?" the young man challenged, and the people around them looked at each other.


    "What''s wrong? You have something to say, but not to me?" Leah stepped out of the crowd and said, "It


    was me."


    The young man looked at Leah with disdain. "What gives you the right to criticize my painting? Do you


    even know anything about art?"


    "I don''t know much," Leah shrugged.


    The young man red at her and said, "If you''re so great, try painting it yourself. If you paint it well, I''ll


    give you all my earnings today."


    Leah looked at Han, then at the people around them, sensing their amusement.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Chapter 270 The Beauty of Love


    Leah was eager to try, but her enthusiasm faded when she saw Han beside her.


    If she left, no one would take care of Han.


    Just as she hesitated, Han reached out and held Leah''s hand but let go the next moment.


    Han''s thin lips parted, and his voice was full of maism, "If you like it, go ahead and challenge it."


    Uncertain, Leah asked again, "Can I do it?"


    Seeing Han nod, she walked toward the center of the crowd.


    Leah rolled up her shirt sleeves and approached the young man, indicating for him to hand over the


    paintbrush.


    The young man snorted, noticing Leah''s good looks and ethereal demeanor, and thought she could not


    possibly know how to paint.


    "I''m telling you, this paintbrush and paint are very expensive. If you don''t paint well, you''ll have to pay


    for my materials."


    He did not go far and stood with his arms crossed across Leah.


    It just so happened that his business was not doing well today, and now a fool hade.


    Leah touched the bristles of the brush, which were rough. She estimated that her painting would be a


    mess.


    "Is that so? You bought this brush for 9.9 dors at a bargain sale?"


    She loved drawing so much in high school that she saved up for a long time to buy this type of brush.


    Although it was difficult to use, it was her first paintbrush, so she treasured it.


    She did not look down on people who used this type of brush, but using it to deceive people was


    something she absolutely could not tolerate.


    The young man who was suddenly exposed also felt a little embarrassed, urging Leah to start painting


    quickly.


    "Just paint this rockery."


    Painting people was simple, someone only needed to capture their features, butndscape painting


    was the most difficult. Not only did someone have to paint the form, but also the charm.


    Leah followed the young man''s direction and saw a huge rock standing in the center of the park.


    "Okay."


    Leah picked up the paintbrush and started painting.


    In just over ten minutes, the painting was finished.


    Leah took the sketch from the easel and handed it to the young man, raising her eyebrows and asking


    with a smile, "How is it?"


    The young man saw that the lines in the sketch were soft but also conveyed the grandeur of the


    rockery. It was his first time seeing such a simple yetplex painting.


    He was about to yell out words of praise, but when he saw the smile on Leah''s face, he held back.


    "It''s just okay," he said with a sneer.


    Onlookers who admired the painting took the sketch from the young man''s hand and began passing it


    around in the crowd.


    "This painting is not simple."


    "It takes decades of practice to paint like this."


    "Maybe it''s a gift from Gods."


    "Young man, just admit defeat."


    "A real man should be able to admit defeat."


    The young man standing not far away was embarrassed by thements of the onlookers.


    Reluctantly, he took several red bills from his pocket and handed them to Leah.


    "Take it then."


    Leah pushed the money back and said, "No, thank you. I''m just trying to have some fun. Sorry to have


    interrupted your business."


    Before the young man could retort, she continued, "You should use that money to buy a good


    paintbrush. Your painting skills are not bad."


    She then took Han and left the crowd.


    Leah strolled with Han on the pebble path when a weathered voice called, "Excuse me, Miss."


    Leah turned around to see an older adult with wrinkles looking at her.


    "I saw your painting earlier. It was quite good," he said.


    Leah stood still, smiling shyly.


    Although she was a well-known designer and had received numerous des for her work, this was


    the first time an older adult had given her such sincere praise.


    "I have a request that you can grant. I''d like you to paint a portrait for me," the olddy said, afraid that


    Leah would refuse. She quickly added, "I''ll pay you for your work. You won''t be painting for free."


    Leah rubbed her hair and said, "I''m not good at painting portraits."


    She rarely painted portraits.


    "It''s okay. I trust you. I came to the park today to ask that young man to paint for my spouse and me,


    but I ran into you instead," the olddy said earnestly.


    Her sincerity made Leah reluctant to refuse. She crouched down and looked at Han. "Can you wait for


    me?"


    Han replied coldly, "I''ll wait for you."


    The olddy then took Leah and Han to a park corner.


    She approached the person in the wheelchair, tapped him on the shoulder, and said, "Look whom I''ve


    brought. She''s an artist who will paint for us."


    The older man in the wheelchair slowly opened his eyes, which were cloudy but gentle. He nced at


    Leah before turning away, smiling. He was satisfied with his wife''s arrangement.


    The olddy wiped her teary eyes and looked at Leah. "Sorry for making trouble."


    "It''s no trouble," Leah replied.


    With that, the olddy stood behind the wheelchair, smiling with happiness and contentment.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Moved by the scene, Leah took out her painting brush and easel, sat beside them, and started painting.


    It was until the sun went down and the pale yellow sunlight spilled on Leah that she put away her brush


    and looked at her work on the draft with satisfaction.


    The olddy looked at it for a long time, then excitedly took Leah''s hand. "You painted it so well. You


    captured us perfectly. My husband had this gentle look in his eyes when he was young."


    The olddy seemed immersed in her memories and talked much about the past with Leah.


    Leah learned that the older man in the wheelchair was not doing well and that this olddy wanted to


    keep him in her way in his final days.


    The olddy opened her cloth bag and pulled out a stack of money: "This is your reward. It''s not much.


    I hope you won''t despise it."


    Looking at the stack of money, Leah hesitated for a few seconds but refused.


    Although she and Han needed money, she also envied such feelings from the bottom of her heart.


    "No, grandma. Keep it. I''ll treat it as a practice."


    After several refusals, Leah still did not take the olddy''s money.


    On the way back home, Leah had a new idea. She could also make money by selling her paintings in


    the park, just like that young man.


    Although Shawn had blocked her way, she could seed in this avenue.


    Leah asked softly, "How was your day? Are you tired?"


    Han''s eyes were deep, "No, I''m not tired."


    Leah''s eyes were full of anticipation. "Can we do this in the future? Apany each other and never


    be apart?"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 271 You Don¡¯t Have To Do All This


    Han''s clenched fists loosened. It was a gradual effort for his expression to return to its unperturbed


    state.


    Did Leah mean what she said? Or is she just trying to make herself feel better?


    "Is that what you really think?" The words he uttered were cold.


    "Of course," she answered with no hesitation.


    She liked her current life. It was mundane and grounded. It would be even better for her if Han''s


    condition improved.


    He stared at her as if to gauge whether or not she was lying to him before quickly averting his gaze.


    Leah, who failed to get a response, felt her heart sink. She smiled bitterly. Who was she trying to fool?


    Han probably hated his current life.


    She hid her disappointment and kept her lighthearted front. "I was joking. I''ll work hard to make some


    money so we can treat your leg. I''ll start a painting stand tomorrow and see how it goes."


    Molly still had Han''s heart.


    "You don''t have to do all this."


    He stared into space, his dark eyes shed like cold steel. He was going to lie in wait for an opportunity


    to make Shawn pay.


    Leah, meanwhile, was set on setting up an art stand. Han wasn''t going to stop her. Creating art pieces


    was a hobby of hers. It was a good thing to be able to do what one liked.


    Early the following morning.


    Leah stuffed her meal prep into the fridge and set the table for breakfast beforeing to Han''s door.


    "Breakfast is on the table, Han. Don''t forget to eat."


    He set aside his book in response and went up to her. "I''lle with you."


    She rejected his suggestion without a second thought. "No. It''s hot outside. You can just wait for me


    here."


    There were talks of the authorities shutting down pop-ups. She couldn''t take the risk of having him with


    her then.


    Han''s voice was gentle. "I''ll wait for you toe home then."


    "Okay." She shed him a smile and left with her easel.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She nned a strategyst night by scouring the inte and knew where the crowd mostly


    congregated at White Sands Park. After setting up her easel, she stuck her price list in the ground.


    Leah was a beautiful woman that naturally drew the attention of those around her just by sitting there.


    "How much for a sketch, Miss?"


    Leah was taken aback by the woman in front of her. "One hundred eighty."


    This was her first customer.


    The woman turned to look at her child. "Do you want a portrait drawn, Mary?"


    Leah followed her gaze to see a little girl in a pink, poofy dress standing timidly behind the woman. The


    girl seemed afraid.


    A smile spread across her face at the sight. "Hey there. You look pretty."


    If her child were still around, they''d be roughly the same age.


    The girl thanked her in her childlike voice. "Thank you, Miss."


    Leah gently ruffled the girl''s soft hair before offering them two stools to sit on.


    It didn''t take long for the woman to receive a sketch she was happy with.


    She couldn''t help but exim, "You draw very well."


    "I''m happy to hear you like it."


    Leah, who received thepliment, also gained confidence in herself.


    Her phone began ringing the moment she took her seat.


    "I found you a job, Cindy. It''s not a design job but it''s less strenuous. The pay is also good."


    Serena didn''t have many connections when she first arrived in Linkville but only the wealthy sought her


    out for her designs. These affluent tycoons had a foothold in the industry, making it possible to find a


    job.


    Her friend had good intentions and was trying to look out for her by pulling whatever string she could to


    help Leah.


    She would''ve said yes in a heartbeat in the past but times were different now.


    What''s more, if Shawn caught wind of Serena trying to help her, it would only involve her innocent


    friend.


    Leah set down the paintbrush in her hand. "It''s fine, Serena. I found a job. It''s something I love to do."


    "Really?"


    Serena didn''t sound convinced.


    Leah had a habit of only reporting the good rather than the bad while she was still abroad. She refused


    to admit to being picked on. This time was probably no different. Was she afraid that she''d owe me a


    favor?


    "Of course. Come see for yourself if you don''t believe me."


    After she hung up, Leah sent Serena her location.


    Serena frowned at what she was seeing in her WhatsApp chat. What kind of job did Cindy take for her


    to end up in the park?


    Her worry led her to set aside her work and make her way to Leah.


    She called Leah when she arrived at the entrance.


    "Where are you?"


    Leah stood up and waved in Seerena''s direction. "Turn around."


    There was doubt in her eyes when she caught sight of the easel and price list. "What are you doing?


    Some kind of performance art?"


    Many foreign painters set up pop-ups on the street to find inspiration by observing the crowd around


    them.


    Serena took a seat by her side. "Did you reach a bottleneck or something?"


    Leah shook her head. "No, I''m earning through this."


    That astonished Serena. Leah was drowning in riches while abroad. How could she be setting up


    something like this even if she was experiencing some lows?


    "This is your job, Cindy?" Serena could barely believe it.


    "Yeah." Leah wasn''t the least bit embarrassed. "This is a good thing, isn''t it?"


    She didn''t think there was anything wrong with it but her past self would probably beg to disagree.


    Having a pop-up not only allowed her to earn her keep, but she was also helping capture moments in


    time.


    Serena thought she was making excuses and was up on her feet in seconds to help pack up her easel.


    "You''reing with me. I''m not letting you live like this while I''m still here."


    Leah was a delicate woman unsuited for weathering the elements all day long.


    This prompted Leah to take the easel away from her friend. "Serena, I''m doing fine. Really. It offers me


    all the freedom in the world too."


    Serena finally caught the sincere look in her eyes and understood that she was being serious.


    No one could stop Leah when she got serious.


    Just like how if she liked someone, she would never look the other way.


    She finally let Leah go and begrudgingly nodded. "You''re as stubborn as a mule. But promise me one


    thing."


    "What?"


    "Speak up if you run into trouble. Don''t be afraid toe to me."


    "Of course," Leah answered with no hesitation.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Chapter 272 ttery


    The heat began to set in as the sun crawled higher. The crowd in the park gradually thinned out.


    Serena, who felt bad for her friend, had Leahe with her for a bite.


    Leah had no choice but to agree. Serena would be all up in her face if she rejected her offer.


    She put the easel into the trunk of the car, and the duo drove to a nearby mall together.


    "It''s my treat today. Just take it as thank you for helping me sell the design draft. Don''t fight me for this


    one."


    Leah remembered that she still owed Serena a favor for the design draft. Serena was also the one who


    kept reaching out to her to help. It felt right for her to do this.


    Serena''s eyes fell on an inconspicuous restaurant tucked in a corner. "Alright. How about this one?"


    Despite the establishment being so tucked out of sight, there was still a crowd. The food here must be


    good.


    Leah followed her gaze. "Are you sure?"


    It didn''t look like much of an upscale restaurant and Serena was particrly demanding when it came


    to her food.


    "Of course."


    She barely waited for Leah''s response before she was dragging her to the entrance.


    The waiter was all smiles as they warmly greeted the two. "Hello, how many people?"


    "Two. We''d like a private room as well."


    "This way please."


    The waiter led them to the room.


    Leah tossed Serena the menu. "Go ahead and order. I need to give Han a call."


    She had been out all morning with no time to give him a call. "Had he eaten?" She wondered.


    She called him.


    She asked tentatively, "Are you busy, Han?"


    Han was currently in the middle of a video conference and gestured to have the meeting paused before


    setting aside his notebook.


    "No."


    "How are you doing? Are you tired? Come home if you feel tired."


    He wanted so badly to tell her that she didn''t have to work this hard.


    "I''m fine. Being able to do something I like makes me happy."


    Her easy-going tone eased his icy expression. Even he hadn''t noticed the change in his countenance.


    "Good."


    "Remember to eat. Take your meds after. I''m with Serena right now."


    She hung up the phone after a few words of advice when she perceived an amused look being shot her


    way.


    It put her on the spot. "This is the first time I left him by himself for so long. I''m worried."


    Serena shrugged and gave her the menu.


    "You''re like a mother who''s in charge of everything from housing him to feeding him now."


    Leah had be cautious ever since the ident with Han and had long since dropped her arrogant


    persona.


    She scanned the menu and rang the service bell. "It''s not that bad."


    The waiter was back to take their orders.


    After the two finished their meal, Serena dragged her to the jewelry store on the third floor before the


    poor girl could even bring up wanting to get back to her hustling.


    "Don''t you wanna see what the other designers'' bestsellers are?"


    That got Leah interested.


    Being a designer wasn''t all talent. There was also hard work in the mix.


    She would lose her touch if she stayed away from the circle for too long.


    With that, the duo stepped through the doors of ME Jewelry Boutique.


    Serena was already demanding to see thetest styles of jewelry the moment she set foot inside.


    "Show me thetest."


    The clerk could tell the clothes and essories she wore were finely made and made an educated


    guess that she was an affluent individual. She approached Serena with a ttering smile.


    "Certainly, Miss."


    She then turned to the clerk behind her. "Hurry up and get the new ones."


    The new collection was neatly ced in a brocade box and brought to the duo.


    The woman began to introduce each piece and gestured to a blue ne.


    "This is the ''Beating Heart'', iid with cut sapphires. The gem sways with every movement and


    resembles a beating heart, hence its name."


    Leah was intrigued by the presentation and took a closer look.


    "This isn''t it."


    Serena couldn''t help but click her tongue. "There''s nothing special about this piece aside from its


    name."


    The clerk looked embarrassed and hurried to introduce the next piece.


    "What about this piece? The pendant charm on this ne is shaped to look like a lock. The edge of


    it is outlined with the thinnest gold thread while the inside is hollowed out. It refracts different colors


    when ced in direct sunlight."


    Leah recalled seeing simr pieces in magazines while she was abroad years prior.


    This one looked more like a giarized piece.


    "This was the in thing years ago but it''s kind of dated now."


    It was only then that the clerk realized they weren''t here to interest themselves with the pieces. They


    were here to pick a fight.


    She handed the box back to her colleague with a condescending expression.


    "Leave if you''re too poor to buy anything. What''s with all the opinions? Look in the mirror. You walked


    into an ME boutique dressed like a beggar."


    Anger red in Serena''s blue eyes. "What did you just say?"


    This was the first time she was described as poor.


    Leah immediately held her friend back. "That wasn''t what we meant."


    The clerk''s contemptuous gaze fell on the duo. She snorted, "Poor people like you aren''t wee in


    our store. Leave."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What''s going on?"


    An icy voice rang out.


    Leah froze in ce. Her instincts told her to run but her feet were firmly nted on the ground.


    She wasn''t expecting to meet Shawn in a jewelry store of all ces.


    The clerk''s arrogance vanished. "Mr. Ford."


    "Is that how you treat your customers? Apologize to them this instant."


    Serena was about to say no when Leah tugged on her coat, signaling her not to speak.


    Shawn was surprised to see Leah in the store.


    "Is designer Cindy here to sell her work to my ME?"


    ME Jewelry belonged to Shawn but reception to it had always been lukewarm due to ack of good


    designers. He happened to drop by today for an inspection only to run into Leah.


    Leah''splexion was ping-ponging between green and red until she squeezed her palm to calm


    herself down.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." She then took Serena by the end to go around him.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Chapter 273 He Has No Right


    Leah knew that she couldn''t offend Shawn, but just because she couldn''t afford to offend him didn''t


    mean she couldn''t hide away.


    She had tried to avoid him but ended up running into the devil himself anyway.


    Her attitude irritated Shawn to no end. "Hold it. Did I say you could leave?"


    His chilling gazended on her retreating figure.


    She stopped in her tracks. Leaving as she was now would only anger Shawn.


    Neither she nor Han could afford to weather the consequences of his anger.


    She sucked in her breath, held back the indignation she felt, and turned around to face him with a


    cid expression.


    "Do you have some wisdom to impart to us, Mr. Ford?"


    Shawn''s gaze skipped over Leah andnded on Serena. "Youe to my store and cause a ruckus


    and try to leave without a word of apology?"


    He knew Leah well. She wouldn''t care if he threatened her buty a finger on those around her and


    she would do everything in her power to protect them.


    What a foolish woman.


    Leah shielded Serena when she noticed his threatening gaze.


    "It was me who did it. I''m the one solely responsible for this. If anyone should be taking responsibility,


    it''s me."


    He scoffed. "And how are you going to take responsibility?"


    The startled Leah apologized softly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ford. I was being ignorant."


    There was a hint of surprise in his dark eyes. The hands behind his back clenched into fists. What an


    adaptable woman.


    "You''re disgusting, Leah Murray."


    Leah didn''t answer. All she cared about was whether or not his anger had subsided. "Can we go?"


    Dignity was a non-issue for Leah in the face of survival. This was a lesson she learned from childhood.


    He snorted. "I have your design drafts. It seems you''re not worthy of even being a designer anymore.


    These are nothing more than scraps of trash."


    He watched her as if looking for a reaction but Leah said nothing more and sidestepped him to leave.


    The clerk assumed that Shawn was her to support her. It was hard not to be tempted by a handsome


    and wealthy man. She greeted him with a gracious smile.


    "You should''ve called to let us know you wereing, Mr. Ford. We could''ve made proper


    arrangements to receive you."


    He backhanded the clerk.


    He was not a kind man, much less a man of principle.


    He heard how the woman insulted Leah and left an ufortable feeling festering in him.


    "Get out of my sight."


    His simple words sealed the woman''s fate in Linkville.


    The poor woman didn''t even understand what she had done wrong.


    Serena couldn''t help but apologize to Leah when they got back to the car. "I''m sorry, Cindy. We


    wouldn''t have run into him if I hadn''t suggested we go there."


    Serena knew Shawn was a demon but she wasn''t expecting him to be so loathsome.


    Leah forced a smile. "It''s fine. We''re both okay now, aren''t we?"


    If she hadn''t lowered herself, the next one in line for the chopping block was Serena.


    Serena thought the situation was weird. Shawn was acting as if he wanted both Leah and Han to be at


    the bottom forever so why did he take her designs?


    "I didn''t know he was the one who took the design draft."


    Leah considered her work gone now that it was with him.


    "He''s doing it on purpose."


    She started her car as she spoke.


    She couldn''te up with any other reason than Shawn being out to humiliate her by taking them


    away.


    Serena couldn''t helpmenting, "It''s just a shame about those designs."


    After Shawn left the ME Boutique, he dialed a number.


    "Find out what she''s been up to."


    Whoever was on the other line clearly knew that he was talking about Leah.


    "Certainly, Mr. Ford."


    That night, Leah''s recent whereabouts werepiled into a file and sent to his email.


    The photograph on screen pictured a smiling Leah apanying Han to the hospital. The image


    conveyed the tenderness of the moment.


    "Bang!"


    The screen went ck.


    A chilling rage was spewing from his eyes. What right did Han have to be so happy even after losing


    everything?


    No! He has no right!


    By the time Leah returned, the dinner table was set.


    Han immediately helped her with the easel. "Tired?"


    "No."


    This was her first time seeing Han this way. Even his helping her with her easel escaped her notice.


    She was in disbelief at the sight of the table of food. "You made these?"


    Han awkwardly scratched the back of his head. "Yeah. I''m not sure if it''s any good. I was following


    some instructions online."


    He had never done this before and believed it was a waste of time.


    With nothing but time on his hands, he found satisfaction in cooking for someone he loved.


    There was a twinkle in Leah''s eyes. "Wow, it''s your first time? It looks amazing."


    She was clueless in the kitchen back when she was a child. All she managed to do was hurt herself


    and ruin the meal. Charlie Parridge was less than pleased.


    The thought of him left her with a bad taste in her mouth.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Han shot her a suspicious look. "You mean you weren''t like this your first time?"


    "No, I always ruin everything when I cook. I would be beaten whenever it happened."


    That distressed Han.


    "No one will every a finger on you again. I''m here now."


    She smiled at him and nodded.


    Han was going to protect her.


    He handed her a fork. "Come on, let''s eat. The food''s going cold."


    Both had a satisfying and happy dinner.


    When Leah returned to White Sands Park the next day, her spot was now upied.


    The group of burly men in suits left her with a feeling of unease.


    Leah wasn''t keen on picking a fight and left for another spot.


    Just as she was setting up her easel, the group approached her.


    "Can I help you?" She asked calmly.


    "Destroy everything." The one clearly taking the lead ordered the men.


    The group swarmed her, snatched her supplies out of her hands, and kicked over her easel.


    She immediately got to her feet to stop them. "What are you doing?!"


    Due to the disparity in strength, she was flung to the ground.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Chapter 274 Forced


    Leah propped her hands on the ground to protect the fetus in her stomach. Her palms flushed red from


    the friction of the cement floor.


    Her easel was smashed to pieces in seconds.


    The man stared at her with no intention of helping her up.


    "Mr. Ford has a message for you. He''s not a patient man. Both Han and your dearest friend will


    continue to suffer if you don''t make up your mind."


    She bit her lip and refused to shed a single tear.


    She felt cold rushing over her despite it being a sunny day.


    It didn''t matter what she did. She couldn''t rid herself of Shawn and was causing everyone around her to


    suffer.


    She slowly got to her feet after a while to pick up the pieces of her easel before giving Serena a call.


    "Oh, you have time to call me today?"


    Leah held back her tears. "Have you been doing okay recently, Serena?"


    Han''s ident caused her to neglect Serena''s well-being. The man''s words only made her uneasy.


    "I''m okay."


    Serena''s tone put her at ease.


    Thank God. As long as she doesn''t get dragged into this mess.


    Serena could tell something was up. "What''s wrong? Why do you ask?''


    Leah had stubbornly held back her tears despite being outright threatened but Serena''s concern


    shattered the dam. Her tears fell in rivulets.


    She was choking up as she said, "Shawn had someone destroy my stand."


    "Stay there."


    Serena immediately hung up and rushed herself over to the park.


    She wandered around before finally finding her friend by theke.


    "You scared the sh*t out of me, Cindy."


    Serena sat down next to Leah, who had bloodshot eyes. It was clear she had been crying.


    Leah was truly an unlucky woman to have met someone like Shawn Ford. He was disrupting her


    livelihood and destroying any semnce of peace she had.


    She wiped her tears away. "I''m fine. What are you doing here?"


    She wanted nothing more than to throw herself into Han''s arms and cry but she couldn''t.


    She couldn''t let Han see her like this, let alone let him know that all of this was because of one Shawn


    Ford.


    Leah forced herself to get up. "Can youe to the hospital with me?"


    She had just been pushed and had no idea how the fetus was doing.


    "I''lle with you."


    Both women left the park.


    Leah finished all examinations and held the report card in her hand at the OB-GYN department. She


    could finally breathe a sigh of relief. The reports showed that everything was normal.


    She gently covered her stomach with both hands. "I''m sorry, dear. I failed to protect you."


    Serena then drove her back to her apartment.


    Leah smiled. "Alright, you''ve been with me for an entire afternoon now. You should head back."


    Serena left after watching the woman disappear into the building.


    Leah calmed herself when she reached her door. It was only when she could put a smile on her face


    that she unlocked the door.


    Why is the door already unlocked?


    That didn''t seem right. She made a call to the cops. She had to report it if a burr got in.


    It was only then that she opened the door.


    The tidy apartment was left in a disarray with furniture and ornaments scattered about.


    She frowned and made a beeline into Han''s room.


    The wheelchair-bound Han was on the floor with his eyes screwed shut.


    "Han?"


    She nudged him gently but received no response.


    His face and arms were littered with bruises. Everything in the house indicated that someone had


    broken in.


    She couldn''t think of anyone else who would do this besides Shawn.


    She immediately called emergency services.


    Han was greeted by a white ceiling the moment he opened his eyes. The air was filled with an acrid


    smell of disinfectant.


    He was in the hospital.


    He remembered being home and was going to prepare dinner for Leah when the front door came off its


    hinges. A group of people came inside, destroyed everything in sight, and took his phone away, leaving


    him no opportunity to call for help.


    "I''m fine."


    Han endured the pain and gently patted her head tofort her.


    Leah''s eyes were swollen red and glistening with tears. She must''ve been shocked by what she came


    home to.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He wanted so badly to tell her that this was nothing and that he had suffered far worse to bring the


    Howard Group to heel.


    She was holding his hand with teary eyes. "Does it hurt?"


    "No. Just a minor inconvenience. We''ll be out of the hospital once they clear me."


    Han then used all his strength as support to get out of bed and reach the wheelchair.


    Leah stopped him.


    "Stop it. The doctor says you should stop moving around."


    She covered him with a quilt before he could even protest. "Rest. I''ll get the doctor."


    With that, she closed the door of the ward and walked out.


    The soft expression on Han''s face was gone in an instant and reced by an icy chill.


    He made a call to Alfred Bannon. He wasn''t going to let sleeping dogs lie.


    It didn''t matter if it was Shawn or Jackson. He was going to make them all pay.


    "Kick off the n, Alfred."


    Everyone only knew Han as the president of the Howard Group, not as a well-known investment


    mastermind overseas.


    Leah''s phone rang the moment she left the doctor''s office.


    "Hello, am I speaking to Ms. White?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m Officer Fallon. We''ve looked into your home invasion case. There was nothing captured on the


    surveince camera. Mr. Ford does not ept your usations. If you have any other evidence,


    please provide them as soon as possible to not waste everyone''s time."


    "Our time is precious. We don''t have time to waste on people like you."


    Leah staggered as her grip on her phone tightened.


    Was it that they didn''t find anything or that Shawn wasn''t allowing them to look into it?


    She immediately hung up her phone.


    She was down on her knees. She wanted to cry but found herself unable to.


    Was all of Linkville now under his power?


    What was she supposed to do?


    She understood him well. He was a sinister man who would do anything to achieve his goals.


    Everything that happened today was going to keep happening if she remained by Han''s side.


    She was going to drag everyone down with her if this continued.


    She lost track of time for a while before finally dragging herself up to the washroom to freshen herself


    up. She had to hide her emotions before heading back to the ward.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Chapter 275 I Promise


    The doctor didn''t drop by nor conduct any checks on Han even after Leah returned.


    She frowned. "Didn''t the doctore by?"


    Hanforted her. "I''m fine. It''s just superficial wounds."


    Having someone care for him made him feel as if he had previously been living his life in vain.


    He took her hand at the sight of her nervous frown. "Alright. Don''t worry so much. All that tension isn''t


    good for the baby."


    Leah had recently been rapidly losing weight and Han knew exactly why.


    It was because of him.


    She forced a smile. They were already down in the dumps and he was still caring for the baby in her


    belly?


    She couldn''t keep acting so selfishly. It was time for her to make her choice.


    "Didn''t you say you want to be discharged from the hospital? Let me handle the hospitalization


    procedures." She pulled her hand away.


    If Han wanted to go home, she was going to apany him home.


    She didn''t want to waste thest of their time together in the hospital.


    After she left the ward, she sat down in a deserted stairway instead of heading to the inpatient


    department to go through the formalities.


    She dialed Shawn''s number.


    The call went through on the first ring.


    "You''ve made your choice?" The man''s deep voice sounded.


    "You won''t hurt Han if I leave him?"


    Shawn grew irritable at hearing Han''s name. His tone was now impatient. "Sure."


    He was going to show Leah how much better he waspared to Han.


    "Give me some time¡­ I¡­"


    He interrupted her before she could finish. "I''m sure my men have made matters clear with you."


    Her heart sank. The hand holding her phone hung feebly by her side.


    She had no idea what had happened between Shawn and Han in the past but Han was where he was


    now because of her. She couldn''t just turn a blind eye to it all.


    Shawn was patiently waiting for her to make her choice on the other end of the line.


    Her voice was hoarse when she finally spoke up. "I''ll be at the Ford family mansion tomorrow."


    All her strength drained out of her body when she hung up the phone. She could barely remember


    making her way to the inpatient department to get Han discharged.


    When they got back to the apartment, Han asked, "What''s wrong? You seem out of it. Are you ill?"


    Leah had seemed off ever since they left the hospital.


    Is it because my condition has worsened?


    But I''m fine.


    She finally came back to her senses and forced herself to hold back the tears threatening to fall.


    Perhaps a split was the best decision for the two of them.


    She absent-mindedly brushed the tears beading in her eyes away and shook her head to feign being at


    ease.


    "I''m fine. I was just too preupied with my thoughts."


    Han took the meal prep away from her. "You should rest. Let me do it."


    He had learned how to cook multiple dishes.


    She didn''t refuse his offer. She washed her hands and sat behind him, watching his busy figure


    puttering about the kitchen.


    After dinner, Leah proposed they watch a movie together with Han agreeing to it.


    She rummaged through all the DVDs they had lying around before her eyes fell on Roman Holiday.


    "How about this one?" She turned to him with the box in hand.


    Both the hero and heroine didn''t end up together in the end but Leah believed they would never forget


    one another.


    That was her hope for Han; for him to remember her.


    Han put the disc into the DVD yer as a foreignnguage filled the room.


    Leah curled up on the couch and rested her head against Han''s shoulder.


    It didn''t take long for sleep to im her.


    He lovingly flicked her forehead. "This is such a good movie and you end up falling asleep?"


    He wasn''t angry with her for falling asleep but instead went back to the bedroom to fetch her a nket


    and stayed by her side.


    Leah surreptitiously awoke in the middle of the night to see Han at her side.


    He had been apanying her all this time.


    She rubbed her eyes and shot a tired, apologetic nce at Han. "I fell asleep?"


    She hadn''t expected to sleep through the movie.


    Han didn''t mince his words. "You were tired."


    Leah had spent much of her time in the park with her art stand anding home to fuss over him while


    suffering the reactions brought about by her pregnancy.


    Han gently ruffled her hair.


    "Alright, you should go get some rest. It''s gettingte."


    He was just about to leave when she clung adamantly to him and refused to let go.


    She couldn''t let time pass them by when this was all the time she had left with him.


    "I want to be with you."


    She looked down, blushing.


    He was bbergasted when he figured out the meaning behind her words.


    Since when had she be so forward?


    Did something happen to her?


    He watched her with a sharp, searching gaze.


    "What happened?"


    Leah feigned calmness as she nervously sped her hands behind her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Han was as sharp as ever and saw through her at a nce.


    She smiled sheepishly. "Nothing happened. I just wanted to spend more time with you."


    There was a soft look in his eyes.


    Leah didn''t wait for him to answer her and pushed him right into the bedroom.


    "I swear I won''t do anything," she said as she carefully arranged the nkets.


    She thenid down beside him to hug him close.


    When he heard the sound of even breathing next to him, he helplessly shook his head at the sleeping


    woman in his arms.


    He sent Albert a text to have him investigate what had happened today.


    Leah wouldn''t be acting this way just because he was beaten up.


    There had to be something he didn''t know about. His eyes turned as cold as steel.


    Early the next morning, Leah got out of bed the moment the sun hit her eyes.


    "I''m sorry."


    She pressed a soft kiss against the corner of his lips with an apologetic look.


    She was once again reneging on their agreement.


    After a simple wash, she prepared him breakfast and stood at the door looking ever reluctant. She


    didn''t want to leave but resolved to shut the door behind her.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 276 My Woman


    The moment the door shut behind her, the man on the bed opened his eyes. No emotion showed on


    his face. There was also an empty look in his eyes.


    Leah left after all.


    After Leah left the apartment, she immediately made her way to the Ford family vi. The longer she


    dyed the inevitable, the more reluctant she would be to leave.


    Shawn was enjoying a cup of coffee in the lounge, though his attention would often stray to the front


    gates. Leah had called iming she would be here yesterday, but he never saw her as someone who


    would so easily concede.


    It would be unlike her to just give up like that.


    "She''s here, sir."


    One of his men stationed outside the gate rushed in, panting to report her arrival.


    Seeing a pregnant womane to the Ford vi was a first.


    Shawn raised a brow and set his coffee aside. He could barely conceal the surprise on his visage as he


    hurried to the door. The moment he set foot in the courtyard, he caught sight of a slender silhouette


    and a familiar face.


    "I didn''t think you would keep your promise."


    He hid his excitement when he reached her.


    Leah stayed where she was. "I''m here now. Now you should fulfill your promise. You''ll let Han go?"


    She looked up at the man in front of her.


    She had forsaken everything. Love was dead. She didn''t even want to see Han make hiseback.


    All she wished for was for him to be safe.


    Shawn was furious as he grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him.


    "Han! It''s always Han!"


    "Is that piece of trash the only thing you care about?"


    He thought Han would be his most formidable opponent but this woman was proving him wrong.


    She instinctively struggled but stopped to scoff and nodded.


    "You should already know the answer to that. Why did you want me toe here?"


    She believed having her by his side was simply another way for him to rub it into Han''s face.


    It sickened her but she would do anything for Han. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn snorted and released her. "Take her upstairs. She''s not allowed toe downstairs without my


    consent. If she runs away, the lot of you can forget about continuing your pitiful lives."


    Everyone came to understand Leah''s importance after receiving a fright by his words.


    The head maid showed Leah the way.


    "This way please, Ms. White."


    "I hope you keep your promise."


    Leah reminded Shawn as she passed him by.


    If he refused to let Han go, everything she was doing would be meaningless.


    She followed the maid upstairs.


    "My name is Lucy, Ms. White. If you need anything, feel free toe to me."


    The maid briefly introduced herself before organizing the room for the pregnant Leah.


    Lucy was curious as to who Leah was and wasn''t too keen to satisfy her curiosity with the Ford family''s


    rules in ce.


    Alfred arrived at the apartment shortly after Leah left.


    "Mr. Howard."


    He greeted Han respectfully. There was something distinctly off about Han today.


    "What did you find out?"


    Han had someone look into Leah''s whereabouts after she left.


    He wanted to know if Shawn had been threatening her.


    Alfred reported everything he had found out to Han.


    "Ms. White is now at the Ford family home."


    The incident might be an opportunity for Han.


    Han had been refusing to leave the apartment and Alfred guessed that it had to do with Leah. Now that


    she was no longer here, he would have no qualms to linger.


    The light in his eyes dimmed as he clenched his hands into fists. He took a deep breath and kept his


    emotions in check.


    After a while, he coldly said, "We''re kicking off the n."


    He was going to show Shawn that he shouldn''t fiddle with things that weren''t his.


    He exined every detail of his n to Alfred and sent him away.


    The embrace of the night soon came. Han got back into his wheelchair to maintain a motionless


    posture as he watched the door.


    He was waiting for Leah toe home.


    Night came and left. The first rays of sunlight hitting him had his lips twitching into a sarcastic smile.


    He dialed Leah''s number.


    The call quickly connected.


    "I haven''t heard from you in a while, Mr. Howard. How have you been?"


    What greeted him was not Leah''s voice but Shawn''s mockingughter.


    "Where is she?"


    Han resisted the urge to smash his phone. He could ept Leah leaving without a word but he wanted


    to know the truth.


    He wanted to know if she had left because of Shawn''s threats.


    Shawn sounded arrogant. "She''s fine. You don''t have to worry about my woman."


    He ordered someone to confiscate her cell phone when she arrived at the vi yesterday. He had


    guessed that Han woulde calling.


    Shawn picking up his call was to irritate Han.


    "Han, oh, Han. You didn''t think all this would happen, did you? For you to be where you are now, a


    crippled man who can''t even keep his woman by his side."


    Shawn continued to mock him.


    "You should thank me. Thank me for not killing you and allowing you to live this miserable life."


    In Shawn''s opinion, it was far more entertaining to see Han lose it all. Death was an easy way out.


    Han hung up the phone.


    He had predicted it all but it didn''t change how his heart ached.


    Back in the vi, Shawn had Han''s number cklisted before tossing Leah''s phone aside.


    He then turned to Lucy.


    "Is she awake?"


    Lucy shook her head. "No, Mr. Ford. She has been refusing to eat or drink since yesterday."


    He sneered and made his way upstairs.


    He had his ways of dealing with her.


    Leah had her eyes closed. It had been a day. Her stomach had long been empty. Her only way of


    preserving her strength was to lie down.


    Creak.


    The door came open.


    Her tone was impatient. "I said I''m not eating, Lucy. Stop wasting your time."


    She didn''t open her eyes and failed to see that it wasn''t Lucy at her door.


    Leah could immediately tell something was off when she felt a fiery gaze at the door. Her eyes flew


    open to see Shawn.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 277 Know Your ce


    The sight of Leah so devoid of life vexed Shawn. Was being by his side so painful?


    Leah looked away, her eyelids once again fluttering shut.


    "If you''re here to try to make me eat, save your breath. I''m not hungry."


    Was this her own way of fighting against him?


    He scoffed. "I''m not here for that."


    She refuses to eat? I have my ways to make her.


    He slowly and methodically unbuttoned his suit andid down next to her.


    This made her jump from the bed in fright.


    She immediately tried to shield herself as she trembled with fear. "What are you doing?"


    She assumed Shawn wouldn''t be a man so overtaken by his desires that he wouldn''t spare a pregnant


    woman, but his demeanor threw her off guard.


    Shawn was doing this on purpose!


    His white shirt revealed his fine figure. He was smiling smugly.


    His maic voice rang out throughout the room.


    "I had youe here to be my lover. You know what lovers do, don''t you?"


    Leah went pale as she clutched tightly at her nkets.


    It took a while before she finally mustered the courage to speak.


    "I''m pregnant, Shawn."


    A man of Shawn''s status had no shortage of women by his side. He was doing this on purpose.


    His gaze fell on her slightly bulging belly.


    He wasn''t blind. Of course, he could tell she was pregnant.


    "It''s not like you''re good for anything else. You can''t even please me, so be a good girl and don''t anger


    me."


    He wasn''t nning to do anything to her. He was a beast, but he wasn''t going to touch a pregnant


    woman.


    "Know your ce, Leah."


    "Yes."


    Leah sighed to herself. Thank god he isn''t trying anything funny.


    She would''ve fought him to the death if he tried.


    That satisfied him. He took his zer from the bed and left the room.


    At dinner time, Leah was at the dinner table as he wished.


    He raised a brow and sat next to her. "See? This isn''t so hard now, is it?"


    "Isn''t your seat over there?"


    She pointed to the seat at the head of the table.


    The vi had one master and that was Shawn. It was conceivable to assume that was where he usually


    took his meals.


    Her question didn''t anger him. He was even giving her an exnation.


    "I want to sit here today."


    After the two were seated, the butler ordered the kitchen to serve the food. Fragrant and exquisite


    foods were carefullyid out on the table.


    She was just about to dig in when a bowl of soup was ced in front of her.


    "You haven''t been eating the past two days. Your stomach is probably not used to all this. Have some


    soup."


    She was taken aback by the offering.


    "Afraid that I might poison you?"


    It was just a bowl of soup. What was there for her to be afraid of?


    She came back to her senses and reached for a spoon to start her meal.


    "It''s good."


    She was afraid that she would inadvertently anger him and tried to exin herself. "I wasn''t afraid that


    you would poison me."


    Shawn would not bother to go out of his way to poison someone.


    She simply wasn''t expecting him to be so thoughtful.


    Shawn wasn''t one for words when he ate and didn''t take the initiative to speak with her. Leah was more


    than happy to focus on her meal.


    Dinner was a harmonious affair.


    Shawn waved a maid over for a wet towel.


    "You''ll apany me to a party tomorrow night."


    She looked down. She was not being offered a choice with Shawn here.


    "Okay."


    His mood improved after receiving his desired answer.


    The next morning, Leah came downstairs to be greeted by the sight of strangers in the hall with several


    racks of clothes.


    "Pick something out for tonight."


    Shawn was in the center and waving her over.


    Leah barely cared for the party she was set to attend tonight. She wasn''t keen on showing up with her


    current status.


    She swept her gaze around before finallynding on thest dress in the first row. "This one."


    It was a ck dress that was neither in style nor outstanding in any way.


    Leah was hoping to not draw attention to herself now that she was his.


    His smile disappeared. He knew very well that despite her agreement, all she was doing was acting in


    a perfunctory manner.


    "Pick something else." His voice was cold.


    She picked another one out that was also ck.


    He sat down on the couch with his legs crossed. "If you refuse to pick properly, I''ll do it for you. Try


    everything here until I find something I''m satisfied with."


    "Okay."


    She wasn''t refusing him.


    This was nothing. All she had to do was try on a few dresses.


    The attendant from the boutique shot Leah a sympathetic look. There were more than fifty dresses


    here. Was she really going to go through them one by one until the evening? The dresses were also


    incredibly troublesome to put on and take off.


    They tried to help her with the garments only for Shawn to stop them.


    "Let her do it herself."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Leah paled. He was doing this on purpose.


    He was out to embarrass her.


    She took a gown and went upstairs.


    Twenty minutester, she carefully presented herself to him.


    Shawn was fiddling with his phone. "Get changed."


    She obediently picked a second gown and went back upstairs.


    It was clear exhaustion was washing over her by the fifth dress. Her forehead was covered with sweat


    but even so, she refused to beg him for mercy and continued on to the next dress.


    Lucy could bear to witness the sight and approached Leah to take the gown away from her and tried to


    lower her voice to coax her down another path.


    "Just give in, Ms. White. He treats you well. As long as you say the word, he''s not going to make things


    difficult for you."


    Leah gently extracted herself from Lucy''s hold. "I''m fine. I can do this."


    He wanted her to try everything on? She was going to do just that.


    She wasn''t out to satisfy him.


    Leah held up her skirt and went downstairs.


    Amazement shed in his eyes the moment he caught sight of her. The sapphire blue dress was


    perfectly cut, outlining her slender waistline. It was not the least bit obvious that she was pregnant.


    Hisck of response had her resigning to her fate and soldering onto the next gown.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Chapter 278 Progressing Onward


    Shawn stopped her. "Enough. You''ll wear this one."


    Relief flooded over Leah. She could finally stop.


    He ordered her in a cold voice. "Wash up. I''ll be waiting."


    An ink-blue Bugatti pulled up outside Chalcedony Pce. Shawn acted the part of a proper gentleman


    and offered Leah a hand out of the vehicle.


    She bit her lip but took the offered hand nheless.


    The two attracted a lot of attention the moment they set foot at the party.


    Everyone was discussing who the woman by his side was.


    Han, who was still at the apartment, also received the news.


    Leah and Shawn made their appearance at the party taking ce at Chalcedony Pce.


    There was an unconceble hostility clear on his visage. "Take me to Chalcedony Pce."


    He found countless excuses tofort himself ever since she had left him.


    He had thought of marching up the Ford vi, but that idea was quashed before he could even


    entertain it. He was currently nothing to Shawn.


    Alfred seemed lost on what to say. His words of constion died in his throat.


    It was better to not say a thing and escort Han as per his orders.


    Back at the party, Leah was obediently trailing behind Shawn. Many recognized her, but none of them


    said hello.


    He wrapped his arm around her slender waist. "What''s wrong? Not enjoying the party?"


    He frowned. Wasn''t she pregnant? Why was her waist still so thin?


    Her answer was quick. "It''s nothing."


    She was afraid she would suffer his ire if she were slow to respond.


    What was most important was for her to keep him happy. He was the boss after all.


    "Really?" Sarcasm was clear in his words. "Why aren''t you smiling then? You look like you came from a


    funeral home."


    Leah didn''t quite know what kind of expression she was wearing.


    She gave it some thought before answering, "I don''t really like smiling."


    Shawn was silent but the grip on her waist tightened.


    You don''t like smiling?


    She knows how to make things up. She didn''t act this way back when I was ying dumb.


    He also had no interest in the party and nned to leave after showing her off to the crowd.


    The two stood by the entrance waiting for the chauffeur to arrive when a cold breeze started to blow.


    She couldn''t help but shrink at the chill.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The weather in Linkville could change on a dime. A clear and sunny day in the afternoon but cold and


    windy when evening came.


    Shawn took off his zer and covered her shoulders with it.


    She stared at him in surprise and was interrupted before she could utter a word of protest.


    "It''s not good for the baby if you catch a cold."


    After giving it some thought, she wrapped the garment around herself tighter.


    He was right. She couldn''t allow the unborn child to suffer alongside her.


    A car rolled up in front of the two. He was just about to leave when he caught sight of a figure a


    distance away at the corner of his eye.


    It was Han.


    Shawn smirked. To think he''d show up here. How interesting.


    He reached out to grab Leah by the shoulders to whisper huskily into her ear. "Han hasn''t let you go


    yet."


    She shivered and followed Shawn''s gaze.


    Their eyes met until she sheepishly looked away.


    She didn''t think Han woulde for her.


    Shawn sounded cold as he spoke, "Him being here makes me very very unhappy."


    Before Leah could react, Shawn was already closing the distance with his arms around her. "Come.


    Let''s go say hello."


    Her legs were as heavy as lead and her heart was screaming at her to stop but her body continued to


    march to Shawn''s tune.


    Her voice was hoarse as she finally spoke, "Do you really have to do this?"


    Shawn simply smirked at her.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Howard. I didn''t think I would run into you here."


    Shawn greeted Han.


    Leah was adamant about keeping her head down.


    Han''s attention was solely on Leah. He was waiting for her to give him an exnation.


    It was as if a ball of cotton had been stuffed deep in her throat. She couldn''t utter a word of


    exnation. She didn''t even dare to escape from the hold Shawn had over her.


    Shawn turned to her and smiled. "Why aren''t you saying hello to Mr. Howard?"


    The smile did not reach his eyes. The expression seemed more like a threat than anything.


    Leah could only numbly utter, "Hello, Mr. Howard."


    Han stared at her, frowning, "Why didn''t you say goodbye?"


    He wanted to hear her exnation.


    He was more than ready to sweep her off her feet if she said she didn''t mean for any of this and that


    she was being threatened.


    Seeing Leah frozen in ce, Shawn grabbed her wrist. "Mr. Howard is asking you a question."


    The pain in her heart swept through her like a tidal wave.


    She began to speak with great difficulty. "You''re a crippled man. How can youpare to Shawn? I''m


    striving to progress forward. This is me choosing a life that is better for me."


    Leah had her fists clenched behind her as she spoke the scathing words. Her nails dug into her palm.


    It hurt but how could that painpare to the one coursing through her heart?


    She didn''t want to hurt Han but if she didn''t do this, Shawn would never let him go.


    She resisted the urge to cry and shrank into Shawn''s arms. "Let''s go. It''s cold out here."


    Shawn guffawed, hugged her and left for their ride.


    It wasn''t until the Bugatti disappeared from Han''s sight that he came to.


    Han scoffed as his eyes scanned the wheelchair he was in. He turned out to be nothing but a cripple in


    her eyes.


    What right did she have to rid herself of her own burdens?


    Alfred couldn''t bear to see Han so lost. "The wind is picking up, Mr. Howard. We should head back."


    Han pretended not to hear a word.


    Back in the car, Leah''s tears finally started to fall uncontrobly. Not wanting to upset Shawn, she


    hurried to wipe the tears off her face.


    Shawn helpfully wiped her tear-stained cheeks with his handkerchief.


    She avoided him, ring at him with bloodshot eyes.


    "Are you happy now?!"


    This was what Shawn hoped to see.


    He felt irritated by the sight of her swollen eyes.


    "What''s there to cry about?"


    Leah couldn''t help but roll her eyes. A man like Shawn would never know what love was.


    He asked in a cold voice, "Can''t bear to let him go?"

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chapter 279 Slipped Away


    Leah took some time to calm down before shaking her head. ¡°I can let go of him,¡± she finally said.


    Her answer satisfied Shawn, so he chose not to pursue the matter any further even though he knew


    that Leah was not telling the truth.


    The next day, Leah and Shawn dominated the headlines of Linkville¡¯s major tabloids. Spection was


    rife about their rtionship and whether good news was to be expected soon. Shawn eyed the


    magazine on the table with a devious glint in his eye. He was all too pleased.


    Mr. Carling, the family¡¯s butler, noticed the magazine on the table and approached Shawn tentatively.


    ¡°Mr. Shawn, do you want me to get in touch with the paparazzi?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Shawn responded. He closed the magazine and headed upstairs with a cup of hot milk in


    his hand. He went into Leah¡¯s room and ced the cup of milk on her bedside table. He then informed


    Lucy to allow Leah to roam around the house as she wished before he left the house.


    Leah slept until it was past noon. She noticed the cup of milk on her bedside table almost immediately.


    ¡°Ms. White, Mr. Ford brought this up for you this morning,¡± Lucy exined before Leah even had time


    to ponder on the origins of the mysterious cup of milk.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Leah made a curt sound. Instead of feelingforted, Leah only felt more suspicious of


    Shawn¡¯s motives. Although Shawn had not done anything untoward, she wondered why he kept her


    locked in this ce.


    Lucy picked up a pair of house slippers and gently ced them right in front of Leah¡¯s feet. Leah


    quickly slipped them on and got out of bed without another look at the cup of milk.


    ¡°Ms. White, are you not going to drink the milk?¡± Lucy asked. She had worked for the Fords for almost


    five years and never once saw Mr. Shawn bring a woman home nor show any sign of affection toward


    a woman. Leah was the first, but she did not seem to appreciate Shawn¡¯s rare gesture.


    Leah dragged her feet toward the bathroom sleepily. ¡°You can have it if you want to,¡± she told Lucy


    before stepping into the shower. Once she was done washing up, she headed downstairs for breakfast.


    As she was eating her meal, Mr. Carling came into the dining room with a paper bag.


    ¡°Mr. Ford prepared this for you and asked me to pass on a message. He said you should know who


    you can contact and who you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Mr. Carling exined before passing her the paper bag.


    Leah peeked inside the paper bag. It was a brand new cellphone, to rece the phone that Shawn had


    forcefully taken away from her. Leah knew exactly what he meant in his message delivered via Mr.


    Carling. She was not allowed to contact Han.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she nodded as she took the new cellphone out of the bag. She barely even looked at it


    properly before carelessly tossing it aside. Lucy could tell that Leah was not having a good time, so she


    suggested a walk around the courtyard after breakfast.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m tired,¡± Leah muttered glumly before she headed upstairs once again.


    ¡­


    At the hospital, Alfred had kept all the tabloids and magazines out of Han¡¯s sight. Last night after Leah


    had left with Shawn, Han stood waiting in the cold until his body turned numb. Unable to watch a


    despondent Han any longer, it was Alfred who decided on his behalf to bring him to the hospital


    immediately, knowing his legs could not take much more.


    Alfred held the surgery notice in his hands while observing Han carefully. ¡°Mr. Howard, the doctors


    have arranged your surgery for tomorrow. Is that alright with you?¡± Alfred asked cautiously. There was


    a possibility that Han might not be happy with the arrangement, but he was willing to take the me for


    it. However, Han¡¯s eyes looked unfocused and dispirited as he looked out the window with a nk


    stare.


    ¡°Mm,¡± was all he said. Alfred breathed a sigh of relief. He would have never made such a big decision


    on his own if he was not so worried for Han.


    ¡­


    Ron had also read the news about Leah and Shawn through the tabloids. His eyes zed with


    cynicism as he let out a bitter chuckle. He wondered how Shawn must feel after finding out about Leah


    and Shawn.


    Leah had dumped him for Han Howard, and now she did the same to Han for Shawn Ford. It was a


    vicious cycle indeed. Of course, Ron was the kind of man who did what he wanted, so he headed to


    hospital himself once he found out about Han¡¯s whereabouts.


    In the hospital ward, Han was in the middle of a pre-surgery examination. Ron pushed open the door to


    come face to face with Han who was seated on a wheelchair. He was about to let out a mockingugh


    before his eyes caught Han¡¯s, which made him clear his throat nervously instead. Han Howard did not


    look much different from thest time Ron saw him, but the coldness in his eyes made Ron shift his


    gaze away ufortably.


    ¡°Yes, Ron?¡± Han¡¯s tone was frigid.


    ¡°Oh, no, Han, I heard you were hospitalized so I decided to pay you a visit,¡± Ron said with a crooked


    smile.


    Han¡¯s expression remained hollow as he stared at Ron. He knew Ron was here to mock him, and he


    supposed it was karma. Whates around goes around, after all.


    Ron, on the other hand, felt like he had made his point and was ready to leave. ¡°You seem alright, so


    I¡¯ll leave you to it then,¡± he said before heading for the door.


    ¡°Did it hurt when she left you back then?¡± Han spoke all of a sudden. He never really knew how to love


    someone or what love felt like. All he knew was a strong sense of helplessness and destion when


    Leah left him.


    ¡°No, only the weak let themselves be troubled by love,¡± Ron scoffed. Leah had ignited something in him


    when she left him alone in the dust. She also helped him realize that love was the most useless thing in


    this world. He used to think that she was different from other women, but now, he could finally see that


    she was just a woman with bad taste. It was Leah¡¯s loss for letting Han go, because this would not be


    the end of him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Shawn returned from the office to his vi. ¡°How is she today?¡± he asked Mr. Carling as


    he took his coat off.


    ¡°She¡¯s eating today,¡± Mr. Carling replied politely.


    Shawn took two steps at a time up the stairs and entered Leah¡¯s bedroom without knocking. He found


    her sitting by the window reading a book, barely even acknowledging his presence. He walked over to


    her and fished the book out of her hands.


    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Shawn asked with genuine concern.


    Leah shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she whispered softly. Although she was a bird trapped in a cage right now,


    nothing else mattered as long as her child could live. She did not dare to ask Shawn for much.


    Shawn stared hard at Leah for a few moments. ¡°Come downstairs and apany me to dinner,¡± he


    told Leah who got up obediently and trailed behind him as he made his way down.


    Dinner was already prepared and ready to be served when they got to the dining hall. They took their


    seats and Shawn immediately picked arge prawn and deshelled it for Leah. He ced the prawn on


    her te, but she left it untouched.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Shawn raised a curious eyebrow.


    Leah used her fork to push the prawn to a side and grabbed some sd from the sd bowl onto her


    te instead. ¡°I don¡¯t like prawns,¡± she mentioned.


    Shawn was a perceptive man who could easily tell what Leah was thinking, but he decided to allow her


    behavior anyway. After all, it was no fun if she waspletely submissive to him. After dinner, Shawn


    suggested a walk in the courtyard to allow their food to digest.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Chapter 280 Keeping The Child


    Leah sat unmoving at the table. ¡°I¡¯m quite tired. I¡¯d like to rest,¡± she made herself clear.


    Shawn''s gaze fell on her belly. ¡°Alright then, get some rest tonight. I¡¯ll take you for your prenatal check-


    up tomorrow,¡± he informed Leah. Leah froze in panic upon hearing Shawn¡¯s ns. She clenched her


    fists hidden under the table tightly. What did Shawn mean? Was he still unable to ept the child¡¯s


    existence? The fall breeze kept temperatures cool at night, but Leah¡¯s forehead began to glean with


    cold sweat. She instinctively brought her arms to her belly, hugging herself gently.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Shawn read Leah like a book. ¡°What are you afraid of, Leah? What kind of person do you think I am?¡±


    he asked, but he knew what was on her mind. She was afraid that he would harm the child in her belly.


    ¡°Well, can you really me me?¡± Leah retaliated. The notion that Shawn would allow this child to be


    born seemed ludicrous to her.


    Shawn¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs tomorrow


    morning,¡± he said before striding out of the dining hall.


    The heavy tension in the air seemed to dissipate along with Shawn¡¯s exit. Leah sat in her chair for the


    longest time before finally attempting to stand up but stumbled as soon as she got up.


    ¡°Ms. White, please be careful,¡± Lucy rushed to her side, noticing the color draining from Leah¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you alright? You don¡¯t look too good. Do you need a doctor?¡±


    Leah shook her head, feeling weak and troubled. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± she informed Lucy, but she was gued


    by her own thoughts. If Shawn decided that he did not want the child, what could she do? She could


    not bear to lose the child! Her eyes steeled with determination as she decided she would do whatever it


    takes to protect her child.


    Lucy had worked for the Fords and served Mr. Shawn for so many years now. She knew that Shawn


    was usually cold on the outside but had a warm heart to those he cared about. She tried to put in a


    good word for her employer as she helped Leah into her bedroom. ¡°Ms. White, is there some kind of


    misunderstanding between you and Mr. White?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°He¡¯s not a bad person at all.¡±


    Leah pursed her lips and smiled wordlessly, unwilling to smear Shawn¡¯s good image in Lucy¡¯s eyes.


    Just as Lucy was about to help Leah turn her sheets down, Leah gently stopped her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lucy. You get some rest too. I can do it myself,¡± she told the housekeeper. Leah always had


    an independent personality, even as a child. Even when she married Han, she never got used to being


    served by the maids and butlers.


    ¡°Alright then, Ms. White. Get some rest,¡± Lucy said before leaving Leah¡¯s room and closing the doors.


    Still feeling paranoid, Leah made sure she locked the doors from the inside so no one else coulde


    in the room. Leah was all alone in her ridiculouslyrge bedroom now, apanied by the sounds of


    her short, shallow breaths. She tried to sleep but Shawn¡¯s words kept reying in her head repeatedly


    and kept her up all night. It was close to midnight when she finally found sleep.


    The next morning, Shawn was already dressed and waiting for Leah in the hall by the time she made


    her way downstairs. Breakfast was served on the table as usual, and Leah ate her food as slowly as


    possible. What was supposed to be a quick ten-minute breakfast took half an hour instead, but Shawn


    only waited patiently without rushing her at any point. It was only when Leah finished thest drop of


    her milk when he finally spoke.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked.


    Leah¡¯s face scrunched up into a frown. ¡°Can we not go?¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°No,¡± Shawn gave her no way out. Running out of hope, she finally got up from her seat reluctantly.


    Shawn held onto her arm and led her toward the passenger seat of his car.


    Along the way to the hospital, Leah cooked up various excuses to turn back and return to the vi, but


    Shawn shot down every single one of them. Her face was ashen as they pulled up at the entrance of


    the hospital, and she held on to the car door handle tightly, refusing to get down.


    Shawn bent down to meet Leah at eye level and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you want me to carry you in?¡±


    he challenged. He was not opposed to the idea if Leah kept on dilly-dallying.


    ¡°No,¡± Leah finally caved and got out of the car by herself.


    Shawn had already gotten his people to clear out the gynecology department prior to their arrival.


    Besides a few doctors and nurses walking up and down the aisle, there were no other patients around.


    One of the doctors came over to greet Shawn and Leah warmly and prescribed Leah a standard


    ultrasound procedure. The ultrasound procedure was quick and simple, and the scans were ready by


    the time Leah returned to the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°The baby is developing well,¡± the doctormented as he looked through the scans, much to Leah¡¯s


    relief.


    Even as they were about to leave the hospital, Leah was still in disbelief. Shawn regarded her dazed


    expression with amusement. ¡°Are you nning on staying here the whole day?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Did you really just bring me here for a check-up?¡± Leah¡¯s voice was full of distrust.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Shawn asked Leah in return. He knew how much this child meant to Leah, and


    even though he was not the child¡¯s biggest fan, he was not inhumane enough to make her get rid of it.


    ¡°How long have you gone without a proper check-up?¡±


    Leah had been so upied with taking care of Han that she had neglected to take care of herself and


    the baby. To her surprise, Shawn was the one who had remembered on her behalf. All of a sudden, the


    man did not seem as despicable as she had thought him to be.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she thanked Shawn softly on behalf of her unborn child.


    Just as Shawn and Leah were leaving the hospital, Leah caught sight of a familiar figure from the


    corner of her eye. It was Alfred. What was he doing in the hospital? Did something happen to Han?


    Leah stopped in her tracks. ¡°I need to use the restroom quickly,¡± she said. Without giving Shawn any


    chance to respond, she turned around and headed back into the hospital. Instead of heading to the


    restroom, she hid in one of the hospital aisles until she spotted Alfred again.


    ¡°Alfred!¡± Leah half-whispered Alfred¡¯s name, catching his attention. ¡°What are you doing here? Did


    something happen to Han?¡±


    Alfred let out a cold chuckle when he saw Leah and the concern in her eyes. ¡°With all due respect, Ms.


    White, Mr. Howard¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Leah''s eyes filled with sadness. She was still worried about Han even though she knew


    she had no right to be.


    ¡°If you do, then you shouldn¡¯t be asking me about him,¡± Alfred said harshly before side-stepping Leah


    and walking away. To Alfred, Leah was the woman responsible for leaving Han in ruins. He would


    never forgive her.


    Dejected, Leah eventually made her way back to the hospital entrance. Shawn¡¯s car was still parked in


    front of the entrance and the man was still waiting for her, leaning against his car.


    ¡°You went off for quite a while there,¡± there was a sharp edge to Shawn¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling too well,¡± Leah spouted the first excuse that came to mind.


    ¡°To Empire Mall,¡± Shawn instructed the driver to drive them to the high-end luxury mall owned by the


    Fords themselves.


    Leah thought of asking him to send her home first but held her tongue when she caught sight of his


    stony expression. Once the car arrived and parked at the mall, Shawn instructed his driver and


    bodyguard to escort Leah into the mall first. He took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number.


    ¡°Find out why Han Howard is in the hospital,¡± he instructed the person on the other end of the call.


    As Leah entered the mall with two burly men trailing behind her, she could not help but chuckle to


    herself. After everything that had happened, Shawn was still afraid of her running away.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Chapter 281 Car ident


    The two muscr bodyguards were still unsurprisingly keeping guard outside as Leah exited the


    restroom. Leah ignored them and headed in the direction of Shawn¡¯s car. Shawn had just ended his


    phone call and joined Leah. It was already afternoon by now and the mall was rather empty at this time


    of day.


    The shop staff at the mother and baby store were informed of Mr. Ford¡¯s visit earlier, so they were


    already waiting outside the store for him. She greeted Shawn and Leah with a weing smile as they


    approached the store. Shawn walked in the store first, followed by Leah who tagged along behind him


    silently.


    The store was painted in warm, bright colors and filled with every kind of mother and baby product


    imaginable, but Leah was clearly not in the mood for shopping. She browsed through the shop


    mindlessly, never really paying attention to any particr product. If Shawn wanted toe to the mall,


    she was in no position to say no, but she could only bring herself to do the bare minimum.


    Noticing her disinterest, Shawn stalked over to Leah¡¯s side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like anything


    from here?¡± Shawn did not look too happy either. He knew Leah¡¯s absentmindedness had everything to


    do with Han Howard. The shop staff hovered around Shawn and Leah but did not dare to say anything


    in fear of offending the big boss.


    Sensing Shawn¡¯s dissatisfaction, Leah quickly made a show out of browsing through the baby clothes


    section. She picked up a few pieces of clothing here and there, but eventually put all of them aside.


    She still did not understand why Shawn had brought her for a checkup and now to shop for baby


    products. Does he know something? Leah wondered.


    Leah looked up at Shawn. ¡°This child is not yours¡­,¡± she began, testing the waters.


    A ghost of a smile appeared on Shawn¡¯s lips. ¡°True, but you are mine,¡± Shawn cut her off before she


    could continue. ¡°So if you want the child to remain safe, I suggest you behave.¡±


    Leah frowned. She looked around only to catch the shop staff inching away shiftily. She was quite sure


    the staff had overheard their conversation.


    ¡°Fine, you can buy everything in this store for me then. I¡¯m thanking you on behalf of my unborn child,¡±


    Leah huffed. She knew money was the least of Shawn¡¯s concerns, but she put out such a ludicrous


    request just to let Shawn know she was not his ything to be pushed and ordered around.


    The shop staff blinked in shock before turning to look at Shawn.


    ¡°Mr. Ford, uhh¡­¡± she began.


    ¡°Pack everything in this shop and send it to the Ford vi,¡± he ordered. The staff quickly sprang into


    action and got the other employees to begin packing.


    After leaving the mother and baby shop, Leah spotted an atelier that made custom evening gowns.


    Without waiting for Shawn, she hastily strode into the shop.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Madam,¡± the shopkeeper greeted Leah as she walked in.


    Leah made a few rounds around the shop, looking at all the couture dresses on disy. ¡°I¡¯ll buy all of


    the shop¡¯s dresses,¡± she announced haughtily.


    The smile disappeared from the shopkeeper¡¯s face, reced with a look of contempt. ¡°Madam, is this


    funny to you? If you don¡¯t intend to buy anything, you shouldn¡¯t cause such trouble.¡±


    Just as the shopkeeper was admonishing Leah, Shawn walked into the shop. ¡°Pack everything up,¡± he


    ordered. Shawn¡¯s assistant quickly handed a credit card to the shopkeeper whose eyes widened in


    shock. The shopkeeper recognized Shawn Ford instantly, and he definitely recognized the limitless


    ck card that the assistant just produced.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll get it sorted at once!¡± the shopkeeper eximed. His mouth was still agape in shock as


    he came to terms with the fact that Shawn Ford just bought the entire shop for a woman.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± Leah asked, frustrated and confused.


    ¡°If you want it, it¡¯s yours. It doesn¡¯t cost that much,¡± Shawn said as a matter-of-factly.


    It was then when Leah finally understood that money truly did not matter to someone who owned both


    the Howard Group and the White Group. She headed one floor down to a shoe boutique and once


    again made a purchase for all of the shoes in the shop, regardless of whether the shoes fit her. After


    doing the same at a few more shops, Leah finally began to feel physically exhausted, her forehead


    beading with sweat.


    Shawn¡¯s lips quirked as he looked at Leah in amusement. ¡°How¡¯s the shopping going? You haven¡¯t


    bought any handbags yet. Would you like to check out some bags?¡± he quipped.


    Leah knew she had failed to rile Shawn up. If anything, it only satisfied him even more and left Leah


    more frustrated than she was before. ¡°No, I¡¯m tired. I want to go home,¡± Leah said in defeat.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This time, Shawn did not insist on Leah continuing her shopping spree. Just as the two of them were


    headed toward the mall, a familiar voice called out her name.


    ¡°Leah! And here I was wondering who was the bigshot who bought the entire mall! So it was you,¡±


    sarcasm dripped from Ron¡¯s voice as he approached Leah from the back.


    Leah turned around to face Ron who had a hostile look in his eyes. Her first instinct was to panic, but


    she quickly masked her expression. After all, she knew how Ron felt about her, so there was no point in


    defending herself.


    ¡°Your days have indeed gotten better since you¡¯ve rid yourself of Han Howard,¡± he jibed sarcastically.


    Shawn was about to say something, but Leah pretended as if she did not see or hear a word that Ron


    said. Instead, she turned around and walked away. She did not feel the need to exin herself, nor did


    she want to get into an argument with Ron. On the other hand, she was slightly worried for him,


    knowing that Shawn would now have him on his radar.


    Back in the car, there was a sharp, silent tension surrounding Leah and Shawn.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything just now?¡± Shawn finally decided to break the silence. If Leah had asked,


    his bodyguards would have taken Ron down in seconds. After all, Shawn was not used to showing


    kindness.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying anything,¡± Leah said glumly.


    Bang--!


    A violent sound of metal scrapping ripped through the vehicle as a trailer crashed into Shawn¡¯s vehicle


    from behind. Shawn¡¯s driver held on to the steering wheel for dear life while turning around to check on


    Shawn and Leah.


    ¡°Mr. Ford, are you alright?¡± the driver asked.


    ¡°Go faster,¡± Shawn snapped. It was clear that the trailer had crashed into them on purpose. Someone


    was out for his blood. The driver instantly floored the gas pedal and sped up to lose the trailer, but the


    trailer seemed to catch up with them all too quickly.


    It was Leah¡¯s first time in this sort of situation. She found herself trembling in shock and fear, and she


    hugged her shaky arms around her belly, doing all she physically could to protect her baby.


    Shawn immediately wrapped a strong arm around her head and brought her head close to his warm


    chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you,¡± he whispered to Leah


    gently before turning to the driver again. ¡°Head downtown,¡± he instructed.


    Leah¡¯s nerves were increasingly frayed every time she heard the trailer approaching their vehicle. She


    curled deeper into Shawn, gripping on to his shirt tightly without making a sound. The more the trailer


    driver wanted him dead, the more Shawn refused to give in. He was quite used to making enemies on


    his own, but now, he had someone else¡¯s life to care about.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you, Leah,¡± Shawn made a promise to the woman in his arms.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Chapter 282 Safe from Danger


    Leah was already feeling incredibly ufortable as she squeezed herself against Shawn, but she fell


    into deeper shock when he uttered those words to her.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± she demanded to know. She could notprehend why Shawn had told her he would


    not let anyone hurt her. Why would he make such a promise to a mere ything of his? The only


    reason he kept her by his side was to remind Han of his failures and humiliate him.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a man to protect a woman,¡± Shawn said to Leah softly as he stroked her hair,


    providing herfort. His eyes however remained alert on the road and the current dangerous


    situation they were facing. Soon enough, the vehicle had made its way to the busy downtown streets


    and the trailer was no longer in pursuit of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first,¡± Shawn told his driver. In an instant, the driver steered the ck Bugatti in


    the direction of the hospital. The rear of the car had been severely smashed and damaged by the


    trailer. Parts of the back doors were also smashed in, and the driver had to use a wrench to break it


    open before Shawn and Leah coulde out of the car.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Go and get yourself checked at the gynecology department. I have some matters to deal with first,¡±


    Shawn told Leah and assigned his bodyguards to her before leaving in a hurry.


    His gentle expression faded as soon as Leah was out of sight, reced by a murderous re. Not long


    after, a ck Volkswagen pulled up in front of the hospital entrance and several people, including Tom,


    got off the car. They approached Shawn with obvious fear in their eyes. ¡°Mr. Ford, we take full


    responsibility for the incident that happened today,¡± Tom began. ¡°We will investigate the incident


    thoroughly and provide you with a proper exnation.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see something like this happen ever again,¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was as cold as the night.


    Tom rubbed the sweat that beaded on his forehead. He could not believe that there was someone out


    there dumb enough to try and mess with Shawn Ford. If he did not handle this situation properly, the


    next person to be hit by a trailer would be himself. ¡°Be on high alert these next few days. I won¡¯t be


    going into the office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ford,¡± Tom responded immediately.


    Shawn still felt as if this incident was not as simple as it seemed. ¡°Send a few more bodyguards to the


    vi,¡± he instructed his personnel before heading into the hospital.


    Leah was just about done with her checkup. Apart from some mild shock, both herself and the baby


    were just fine. Leah approached Shawn as soon as she saw him.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ for everything just now,¡± she said to Shawn in a soft voice. Who knows what would have


    happened if Shawn had not protected her just then?


    ¡°No, this was all because of me,¡± Shawn med himself. This guilt was something he was


    experiencing for the very first time. He could not exin it, but he felt a strong urge to always protect


    Leah and keep her from harm¡¯s way.


    Choked with emotion, Leah did not know what to say. She was about to continue on her way when she


    noticed that Shawn¡¯s shirt was stained with fresh blood at the back.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your back is bleeding!¡± she eximed in shock. Surprised, Shawn reached for his back with an


    arm and found his fingers stained red too. It was only then when he started to feel a painful sensation


    down his back. Upon closer inspection, Leah found a deep graze across his back. He must have cut


    himself when the ident happened. ¡°You¡¯re injured, Shawn,¡± Leah told him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound,¡± Shawn said as he fought against the pain. He had done far more dangerous


    things back then when he was trying to get on Jackson Lamere¡¯s good side.


    Leah linked her arm in Shawn¡¯s and gently brought him to a nearby chair to have a seat. ¡°Stay here,


    don¡¯t move about,¡± she warned him. ¡°I¡¯ll get a doctor.¡± Leah had already disappeared down the hospital


    corridor before Shawn could say anything. Barely a minuteter, she came back with a doctor in a


    medical coat.


    They got Shawn into an emergency treatment room, where the doctor immediately got to work by


    cutting his clothes apart with a pair of scissors. The doctor gasped out loud when he saw the many


    scars decorating Shawn¡¯s broad back.


    ¡°All these scars¡­ were you in the army before, Sir?¡± the doctor asked out of curiosity while he cleaned


    up Shawn¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°No,¡± Shawn¡¯s answer was curt. He gritted his teeth as the doctor applied disinfectant on his wound


    and prepped some equipment to stitch up his wound. Leah turned away from the treatment table,


    unable to bear watching such a painful scene, especially when the person who had saved her was


    lying on the table. She was ridden with guilt, but at the same time fearful that her guilt would make her


    forget all the horrible things Shawn had done to Han.


    The treatment room was quiet save for the sound of the doctor working on his stitches and his heavy


    breathing. Fifteen minutester, he was all done, allowing Leah to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t


    let the wounde in contact with water, ande back next week to take the stitches out,¡± he


    informed Shawn.


    Shawn got up from the treatment bed impatiently and looked at Leah. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he told her and began


    walking without waiting for her. Leah could only chase after him, watching the wound on his back


    worriedly.


    ¡­


    It was way past midnight by the time Shawn and Leah got home. Leah tried to get some sleep, but she


    was constantly distracted by Lucy who was busying about in her room.


    ¡°Ms. White, the sheets have been turned down and I¡¯ve burnt somevender incense to help you sleep


    better,¡± Lucy informed Leah. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll leave you to get some sleep.¡±


    Just as Lucy was about to leave the room, Leah called out for her. ¡°Lucy, was Shawn always like how


    he is today?¡± Leah was utterly confused. Someone who protected the weak in the face of danger could


    not possibly be an evil person, but this was the same person who did such horrible things to Han.


    ¡°Mr. Ford might not be good at showing his emotions, but I assure you, he is a good man,¡± Lucy


    answered Leah¡¯s question seriously. Once upon a time, she had been tricked by some people from her


    vige and was almost sold into very, but Mr. Ford saved her and let her stay and work for the Ford


    family.


    ¡°Really?¡± Leah wondered out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand what I mean one day, Ms. White. Get some rest tonight, my dear,¡± Lucy said before


    leaving Leah¡¯s room.


    ¡­


    Alfred paced about the hospital aisle nervously outside the operating theater. His pacing only made


    Ben more nervous and restless. Ben tugged on Alfred¡¯s arm and forced him to sit down. ¡°Would you


    please just sit down?¡± the irritation was clear in Ben¡¯s voice.


    Alfred stared at the doors of the operating theater, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just nervous¡­¡±


    he gulped. The surgery only had a sess rate of 50%. It was initially 90%, but Han kept dying the


    surgery and missed out on the optimal window for treatment. Alfred¡¯s face scrunched up in disgust at


    the thought of Leah. ¡°It¡¯s all Leah¡¯s fault,¡± he bit out. ¡°If it was not for her, Mr. Howard would not have to


    deal with all these hardships. Hispany would not have fallen into Shawn Ford¡¯s hands either.¡±


    Ben sighed in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t let Mr. Howard hear you say that,¡± he warned Alfred. Ben was Han¡¯s


    longest serving associate, yet even he could not say with confidence that he knew Han well. If Han had


    truly loved Leah, he would not have married Molly back then. However, he was willing to give


    everything up just to save Leah¡¯s life. ¡°Mr. Howard hates presumptuous people the most,¡± Ben hinted at


    Alfred.


    Alfred was just about to retort when the doors to the operating theater flung wide open and a doctor


    dressed in scrubs appeared. Ben and Alfred got up and rushed toward the doctor.


    ¡°Dr. Clinton, how did the surgery go? Was it sessful?¡± they asked nervously.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Chapter 283 Creating an Opportunity


    ¡°The surgery was very sessful, but the next steps in Mr. Howard¡¯s recovery will depend on his own


    willpower,¡± the doctor informed Ben and Alfred, to their relief.


    A few hourster, Han Howard had woken up from the surgery, but he was still groggy from the


    anesthesia. Ben quickly brought a ss of water for him. Han took a sip from the ss and scanned


    his surroundings. His eyes seemed to be lifeless once he realized that the person he wanted to


    see the most was not around. Wordlessly, he put the ss of water back down on his bedside table


    and stared nkly into space.


    Alfred was the first to break the awkward silence in the room. ¡°Mr. Howard, your surgery was very


    sessful,¡± he said encouragingly. He thought Han would have been happy to hear that, but the man


    lying on the bed right now did not seem to care. It was as if he came out of the surgery apletely


    different man.


    Ben nudged Alfred from the back, warning him not to speak any further. Having worked for Han for so


    long, he knew that Han¡¯s depressed mood was likely because of Leah. ¡°Mr. Howard, why don¡¯t you get


    some rest for now? Alfred and I will be waiting outside. Just call for us if you need anything!¡± Ben said


    before motioning for Alfred to leave the room together with him.


    Hany on his bed motionlessly once his staff had left the room, his eyes filled with a deep, sorrowful


    pain.


    ¡­¡­


    Back at the Ford vi, Leah watched with confusion and curiosity as the maids and butlers walked in


    and out of the room next to hers. She finally caught hold of Mr. Carling after observing themotion


    for quite some time now. ¡°Mr. Carling, what¡¯s going on next door?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mr. Ford says that you might be in danger. He¡¯s moving in next door so he can keep an eye on you,¡±


    Mr. Carling exined. Leah opened the door to the room next door only to find that the original study


    room furniture had been moved out, and plenty of Shawn¡¯s personal belongings were already nicely


    arranged on the shelves.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree to this!¡± Leah objected. She was not about to allow Shawn to move next to her. It was


    already frustrating enough to see him every day, and now he was about to be in much closer proximity


    to her every night.


    Mr. Carling shrugged helplessly. ¡°Well¡­ We don¡¯t make the decisions, Ms. White.¡± Even though most


    of the housekeeping staff served Leah daily and had grown closer to her, they could not disobey


    Shawn¡¯s orders if they wanted to keep their jobs. Leah tugged at her hair in frustration as the workers


    continued moving Shawn¡¯s belongings into the room. She stomped toward the study upstairs angrily.


    Shawn was in the middle of a conference call in the study when Leah barged in without knocking.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing now?!¡± she yelled. Her angry voice was caught on video, to the


    amusement and curiosity of the conference call attendees. They wondered who was so brave to speak


    to Mr. Ford in such a rude, angry tone.


    Shawn pressed his lips together in a thin, tight line. ¡°Today¡¯s meeting will end here,¡± he announced


    gruffly before mming hisptop shut. His gaze fell upon Leah as he turned around to face her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why are you moving next door to me?¡± Leah demanded to know.


    ¡°It¡¯s my house,¡± Shawn simply replied, implying he could move into whichever room he fancied without


    Leah¡¯s permission.


    Leah frowned angrily. Shawn was right. She did not have any power to demand anything of Shawn


    Ford.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving in next door to keep you safe. Before we find out who was responsible for the car ident,


    you and I could both be a target,¡± Shawn exined. He still felt that the incident was far from over.


    It never urred to Leah that Shawn was moving in to protect her from harm. She felt a blush creeping


    up her face and hastily lowered her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before as well. I¡¯m not interested in pregnant women,¡± Shawn added on tly, making Leah


    blush even more furiously. She all but ran out of the room before Shawn could say anything else.


    ¡­


    Back at the hospital, Dr. Clinton was giving Han a physical examination. ¡°The chances of someone


    your age making a full recovery are very high. The surgery was a sess, but you will have to do


    some physiotherapy to fully recover,¡± Dr Clinton exined.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the best physiotherapist in Linkville?¡± Han asked, driven by newfound determination to rebuild


    himself. He was going to prove to Leah that he was not a useless man.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there aren¡¯t too many qualified physiotherapists in Linkville. However, there are a few


    renowned physiotherapists in Fetriybia. You could arrange a consultation with them,¡± Dr. Clinton gave


    his rmendation as he wrote down some notes on Han¡¯s medical charts.


    Physiotherapy was both costly and time consuming, but Han was still thankful there was a solution to


    his problems. Gratitude filled Han¡¯s eyes as he looked at Dr. Clinton. ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± he told Dr.


    Clinton.


    As soon as the doctor left his room, Han got Ben to start arranging for his stay in Fetriybia. It was likely


    to be a long-term stay for his recovery, and he did not know when he would be able to return to


    Linkville. Luckily for him, he still had plenty of assets in Fetriybia. Since Shawn Ford had taken


    everything from him in Linkville, this was his chance to turn his personal tragedy into an opportunity.


    Ben took down all of Han¡¯s instructions in his little notebook diligently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get on it right away,


    Mr. Howard,¡± Ben said before he was about to leave Han¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Han stopped Ben from leaving. He paused for a moment before continuing to speak. ¡°Help


    me arrange a meeting with her. I¡¯d like to meet her once before I leave.¡±


    Ben nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as possible,¡± Ben said, fully understanding who


    Han was referring to.


    ¡­


    Shawn had been working from home for the past week. Besides apanying Leah for asional


    meals in the dining hall, he barely stepped out of his room. Ever since the car ident, Leah¡¯s attitude


    toward Shawn had somewhat shifted too.


    Shawn¡¯s cellphone rang out loud at the dining table, interrupting the serene silence he was enjoying


    just a moment ago. He hated it when someone called him while he was having a meal. He


    disconnected the call without even looking at the caller ID. However, a few secondster, his phone


    began to ring again. It was as if the caller would not give up.


    Leah put her cutlery down and wiped the corners of her lips with a napkin. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s something


    urgent¡­¡± she suggested.


    Shawn finally picked up his phone with a grumpy expression. ¡°What?¡± his mono-sybic opener was


    curt and cold.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, some hackers managed to hack into thepany¡¯s systems. There¡¯s been a major data


    breach of confidential information,¡± the person on the other line exined frantically.


    Without saying a word further, Shawn grabbed his coat and headed for the door, but stopped in his


    tracks suddenly. He looked at Lucy who was standing at a corner of the courtyard.


    ¡°Make sure you keep Ms. White protected at all times. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll hold you


    personally ountable,¡± he said to Lucy before turning and leaving out the door.


    Lucy looked at Leah with a conflicted expression on her face. She did not know what had happened


    between Shawn and Leah in recent times for Shawn to be so personally concerned over Leah. ¡°Ms.


    White, why don¡¯t we go to the library upstairs and pick out some books to read?¡± Lucy suggested.


    Leah looked out the windows from the courtyard, enjoying the warm sun rays on her skin. It had been a


    while since she was able to enjoy an afternoon without Shawn around.


    ¡°The sun looks nice and bright today. Let¡¯s go to the courtyard and bask in the sun for a while,¡± Leah


    insisted. Leah was already out the door before Lucy could say anything.


    ¡°Ms. White! Wait¡­ wait up!¡± Lucy chased after Leah.


    Leah picked out one of the deck chairs in the courtyard. She leaned back onto the chair and stretched


    out her bodyzily, soaking in the sun. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared outside the courtyard. This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Chapter 284 No Rtion


    Leah paused in motion as a hint of surprise fleeted across her almond eyes. However, she soon


    pushed all emotions behind her eyes and put up a callous front.


    With the Fords¡¯ residence swarming with the security and domestic team, how did Han get in?


    For Han to enter the residence unannounced, would he be okay when Shawn found out about it?


    A lot of questions rose in Leah¡¯s mind.


    Still, she did not voice her doubts. Instead, she pulled a straight face. ¡°How did you get inside the


    ce?¡±


    Mr. Carling emerged from the living hall and gave Han a nod.


    ¡°You have five minutes, sir. Make it brief.¡±


    Since Mr. Carling distracted the security detail at the entrance andwn, Han was able to brazenly walk


    into the ce.


    Leah stared at the butler in shock.


    ¡°Mr. Carling, why did you¡­¡±


    While tempted to ask about Mr. Carling¡¯s rtionship with Han. Why was the butler helping him? Mr.


    Carling took off before Leah could satisfy her curiosity.


    Han studied Leah¡¯s delicate face, fighting the urge to bring her into his arms.


    He spoke in a husky voice, ¡°Are you willing to go with me?¡±


    Her hands behind her back balled into fists as Leah tried earnestly to keep her tone t. ¡°I won¡¯t go with


    you. I¡¯m living the good life now. I hope you will stop bothering me.¡±


    Han¡¯s face bore no emotions. Standing tall, he simply remained frozen in an upright position.


    Despite the ticking clock, Han had no intentions to leave.


    Leah¡¯s heart sank. Shawn stepped out to take a phone call, and he should be back soon.


    She could not possibly let Shawn see Han.


    Leah cried out loud, ¡°I¡¯ll have to get someone to show you the door if you don¡¯t leave right now.¡±


    Han¡¯s eyes were piercing as if he was trying to see through her.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    Han had second thoughts the moment the question left his parted lips.


    Why would she feel sorry when she did not want to leave with him in the first ce?


    Han scoffed sarcastically.


    He was mocking himself for acting like an idiot.


    Leah had to fight the urge to smoothen Han¡¯s furrowing brows.


    She turned away and curtly uttered, ¡°It¡¯s all in your head.¡±


    Leah was long gone by the time Han snapped out of his thoughts.


    She was afraid she would blurt everything to Han but more so that she would ditch everything and


    leave with him.


    Sitting on the sofa, Leah stared vacantly into space.


    It took a while before Lucy, who Mr. Carling kept away, returned.


    ¡°Ms. White, why do you look upset?¡±


    Lucy looked at Leah with worry. Why did Ms. White look like she had seen a ghost? Lucy had not been


    gone for long.


    Did something happen during her brief absence?


    Getting a grip on herself, Leah brought focus back to her hazy eyes. She forcefully curled her lips and


    smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just tired. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m going to get some rest. Please let Mr. Ford know that I¡¯ve


    turned down for the day when he returns.¡±


    Outside the Fords¡¯ residence, Ben held the car door open for Han.


    Through the rear-view mirror, the assistant had a full view of the distraught man.


    Since Ben had never seen Han in such a state, the guy could not help but steal another nce.


    With their eyes meeting, Ben swiftly hung his head low.


    The man¡¯s callous voice ensued.


    ¡°Book me the earliest flight to Fetriybia.¡±


    There was no point in Han staying in Linkville if Leah would not join him.


    ¡°Leave business in Linkville to Alfred.¡±


    Hiding his surprise, Ben immediately answered, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Han left before Shawn arrived at the residence.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Shawn tossed his jacket on the sofa. The warm light in the living room hit his face, adding softness to


    his coarse facial lines.


    Not too far away, Mr. Carling was moved by the sight.


    He had been with Shawn through it all. Shawn was cold-blooded and ruthless in his way. Nevertheless,


    he started to change the moment Leah came into his life.


    Mr. Carling had not decided whether the change was a good thing or bad.


    Kneading his temples, Shawn asked, ¡°Has she gone to bed, Mr. Carling?¡±


    ¡°Ms. White could be exhausted in the afternoon because she hit the sack before having her dinner.¡±


    Shawn frowned at the mention that Leah skipped dinner. He got up from the sofa and made his way up


    the stairs.


    The bedroom door was left ajar. Raising his brow, Shawn pushed the door wide open.


    Shawn went by memory to find the switch, casting darkness away to make room for light.


    He made a joke, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have dinner? Were you waiting for me?¡±


    Despite the long wait, the silence was all the answer he got.


    With a frown, Shawn advanced to the bed and looked down at Leah.


    Flushed in the face, the woman broke out in a sweat and murmured something under her breath.


    Shawn put the back of his hand on her forehead to feel her temperature. It was hot.


    She was burning up.


    Shawn took quick paces to the door and called to the butler. ¡°Get the doctor.¡±


    The family doctor made haste over and checked on Leah¡¯s temperature.


    The practitioner looked at the temperature on the thermometer. ¡°37.8 degree Celsius. She has a slight


    fever. I¡¯ll administer her a shot.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    Shawn knew that there were certain drugs and shots pregnant women had to avoid.


    Since he had decided against doing anything to Leah¡¯s unborn child, Shawn would not let any harm


    come to it.


    The family doctor put away the syringe. ¡°She can¡¯t have the shot then.¡±


    Shawn proceeded to inquire, ¡°What can we do for her?¡±


    ¡°We can adopt the conservative method of rubbing her down. Give you a good rub-down every half an


    hour until her temperature drops to normal.¡±


    The family doctor lifted Leah¡¯s cover and grabbed a damp towel to wipe the woman when Shawn


    seized the towel from him.


    He was met with a disgruntled gaze.


    The practitioner mumbled to himself, wondering if he said something to rub Shawn the wrong way.


    As the discerning party, Mr. Carling stepped forward and led the family doctor away.


    Leah and Shawn were the only ones left in the room.


    Shawn took the towel, only to put his hands down again.


    ¡°Come upstairs, Lucy.¡±


    Lucy immediately fell to her knees right after stepping into the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ford. I have no idea


    why Ms. White has a sudden fever.¡±


    Shawn left Ms. White in her care before leaving home.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Hesitant, Lucy remained kneeling on the ground without daring to get up.


    Shawn threw the towel at Lucy. ¡°Give her a wipe-down once every half an hour until she¡¯s back to


    normal temperature.¡±


    He knew Leah would not want him to touch her.


    Lucy quickly picked up the towel and started to wipe Leah¡¯s body.


    The following morning, the sun projected its rays on Leah¡¯s beautiful face as thetter opened her eyes


    in a struggle. She had a splitting headache, and her throat was dry.


    ¡°Water¡­


    ¡°Water¡­¡±


    The rim of a ss filled with water brushed against Leah¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Chapter 285 An Encounter at the Airport


    ¡°Pace yourself.¡±


    The voice startled Leah into opening her eyes. With their eyes meeting, Leah could see the reflection of


    her haggard look in Shawn¡¯s pupils.


    It then hit Leah. She wrapped herself tight under the covers and looked warily at Shawn. ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    Leah went upstairs, feeling rather heavy and cloudy in the head since Han leftst night.


    Shawn appeared indifferent. ¡°You had a temperaturest night.¡±


    ¡°The doctor can¡¯t administer the shot to you since you¡¯re pregnant. We got your temperature down the


    old-fashioned way.¡±


    While talking, Shawn turned his eyes to the towel in a corner.


    Leah followed his gaze to the towel, and it took a while before she looked down at her clothes. They


    were not the same as yesterday¡¯s.


    ¡°Lucy changed you into a clean set of clothes. She wiped you down too.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s exnation offered Leah relief. Pursing her lips, Leah expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seeing that Leah was fine, Shawn, who had stayed up all night, returned to his room.


    Tom located the whereabouts of the truck driver in no time.


    He pulled up at a casino and walked briskly into the ce. With the person¡¯s face in mind, Tom


    searched for the truck driver and found him in a corner.


    Tom took his time to approach the man. ¡°Are you Dave?¡±


    Hearing his name, the truck driver felt a chill down his spine and tried to make a run for it.


    Tom was quick with his reflexes. He clenched his fist and pulled a punch to the man¡¯s head.


    Since Dave lost consciousness from the blow, Tom could drag him out of the casino and tie him up


    before hurling him into the backseat of the car.


    Sitting behind the wheel, Tom pulled out his phone and dialed Shawn¡¯s number.


    ¡°I tracked him down, Mr. Ford.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s voice was croaky from being woken up. ¡°Bring him over.¡±


    Nevertheless, it suddenly jumped into Shawn¡¯s mind that Leah was in the residence. Since she could


    not stand the sight of blood, Shawn immediately changed his mind. ¡°Take him to Eastdel.¡±


    In an abandoned house of Eastdel, Shawn sat on the chair and looked Dave, who was on his knees on


    the ground, dead in the eye.


    ¡°Tell me who you¡¯re working for, and I can consider letting you go.¡±


    The abrupt dazzling light blinded Dave at the moment. It took a while before he got a good look at


    Shawn.


    Judging by Shawn¡¯s delicate features, he did not seem like a ruthless person at all. It was all the


    assurance Dave needed.


    Dave spat. ¡°Dream on! Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s all about keeping our word in our line of work? It¡¯s between


    me and my client. I¡¯m paid to do a job, so I know better than to break client confidentiality.¡±


    Shawn looked deadpan. ¡°Cut his arms off.¡±


    Dave appeared to disappear from the face of the earth after the traffic ident. It could only mean that


    the person behind him held power in Linkville.


    With an ax in hand, Tom drew close to Dave.


    The sharp de glistened with an eeriness that drained all color off Dave¡¯splexion. Dave thought


    the man was merely capable of intimidation, so it never crossed his mind that Shawn meant business.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t cut off my arms! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    Tom stopped moving forward and looked at Shawn.


    Shawn was curious as to who would have the audacity toe at him. ¡°Tell me. Who are you working


    for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jackson Lamere. He said I¡¯ll get five million bucks if I run you over. I owe a lot of money to the


    casino, so the five million bucks¡­¡±


    Tom took Dave away before thetter could finish his sentence.


    Dave was no use to Shawn now that Shawn got the answer he needed.


    Shawn scoffed. ¡°So that¡¯s your counterattack, huh?¡±


    He acquired and merged Howard Group and White Group while Jackson got nothing at all.


    For Jackson to go after Shawn, Jackson must have held a grudge for a while.


    Shawn said to Tom, ¡°Look into where Jackson is now.¡±


    Ben handled the check-in for Han at Linkville airport.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be too ufortable.¡±


    Han had Ben purchase a flight in economy ss so as not to rouse Shawn¡¯s suspicion.


    It did not matter to Ben, but his concern was that it would be a hassle for Han. Ben had released news


    about Han¡¯s departure from Linkville to the public on Han¡¯s orders.


    He knew that Han had an ulterior motive for doing so. The information was intended for Leah.


    ¡°Word about you leaving Linkville is out.¡±


    Han gave a nod while fixating on the airport entrance. He did not avert his gaze even once.


    ¡°Attention to passengers of flight G6685 bound for Fetriybia. Please proceed to gate 8 immediately.


    The doors of the aircraft will soon be closed for take-off.¡±


    The robotic announcement echoed through the airport.


    As the announcement came on again, Han looked away from the airport entrance and proceeded to


    the gate before he missed his flight.


    Noticing the deste look on Han¡¯s face, Ben helplessly sighed.


    Leah never came to the airport.


    Meanwhile, Shawn got the news when Shawn boarded the flight.


    Shawn looked at the photograph set by his subordinate. The picture of Han getting onto the ne did


    not sit well with Shawn. ¡°Is he giving up so soon?¡±


    Was Han a quitter?


    Tom reported to Shawn the situation he gathered in thest two days.


    ¡°I did some digging in the hospital, and apparently, Han¡¯s surgery was a bust. There is no way he will


    be able to stand up again. He might be going to Fetriybia to seek treatment for his legs.¡±


    Shawn tore the medical brief that Tom retrieved before callously uttering, ¡°Stop the information from


    going out for now.¡±


    Although Tom was baffled, he did as he was told.


    Two yearster, an adorable little girl stood in the middle of Linkville airport. The girl had fair skin and


    curious big eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡­¡±


    Since Carlotta was young, she babbled through her limited vocabry. Nevertheless, Leah could get


    what the girl was trying to say.


    Getting down to the girl¡¯s eye level, Leah exined in a soft voice, ¡°The ne might be a littlete. You


    must be patient and wait.¡±


    Carlotta lowered her head in disappointment. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at, Your Highness?¡±


    Not too far away, a maid in uniform followed Anna¡¯s line of vision.


    Anna made a face, not too pleased with the form of address. ¡°I told you not to address me by my title in


    public. Don¡¯t you think the back of that woman looks awfully familiar?¡±


    Staring at Leah¡¯s back, Anna fell deep in thought.


    She must have seen the woman somewhere before. However, where could it be? Her memory seemed


    to be failing her.


    The maid had to draw the princess¡¯ attention. ¡°Mr. Ethan has been waiting in the car for a long time,


    Miss.¡±


    Anna reluctantly looked away and headed out of the airport.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡±


    First to notice the man out of the arrival gate, Carlotta pulled Leah along to rush over. This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Chapter 286 The Lady of the Ford Household


    The iing little one swept the callousness off Shawn. The man bent over to pick the little girl up.


    Shawn¡¯s voice was gentle and low. His dark eyes set off a soft shimmer. ¡°Did you miss Daddy?¡±


    Carlotta was still learning how to talk. She bobbed her head amid the babbling.


    With Carlotta in his arms, Shawn approached Leah. ¡°I brought you a gift.¡±


    Shawn would always bring Leah a gift every time he went away for business. Leah refused to ept


    the present in the beginning, but now she simply left him be.


    By the looks of Leah¡¯s eyebags, Shawn knew that she had not gotten much resttely.


    ¡°It must be some rough few days of watching over Carlotta.¡±


    Carlotta preferred to be in the presence of adults for her age, and her favorite spot was Leah¡¯s


    embrace. Shawn was able to be more involved in the parental role in the past, but he had been busy


    lately. His trip abroad for work had increased tremendously.


    Leah smiled at Carlotta. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Lucy helped.¡±


    She made the right call to give birth to Carlotta.


    ¡°Stop getting Daddy to hold you, Carlotta. Get down and walk yourself.¡±


    Leah wanted to take Carlotta off Shawn, but Carlotta shrunk further into Shawn¡¯s chest while clinging


    tightly to his arm.


    ¡°No, Mommy! You bad!¡±


    Leah made an angry face. ¡°Daddy has just gotten off the ne. He¡¯s tired.¡±


    At the rate Shawn was doting on the child, Carlotta would one day be spoiled rotten.


    Shawn secured Carlotta in his embrace before taking strides out of the airport.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    In a vehicle, Han aloofly looked outside the window and curled his lips in cynicism.


    It never urred to him that he would run into familiar faces on his first day back in Linkville.


    ¡°Ethan, what are you looking at?¡±


    The woman beside Han turned to see what he was looking at.


    Outside the window, a couple and a little girl got into a car inughter and chatter.


    Was Ethan thinking about starting a family? Had hee around?


    ¡°Do you think the little girl is the most adorable thing in the world too? We can also¡­¡±


    Shawn cut Anna off mid-sentence and curtly told the chauffeur to get a move on.


    The glimmer of hope Anna finally gathered was crushed.


    Fighting back the tears, Anna looked away and solemnly asked, ¡°Will you be attending the event


    tonight?¡±


    Han nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Well, everybody should get the memo that he was back.


    Anna furrowed her brows. It was not Han¡¯s thing to attend social gatherings in Fetriybia, not even for


    the sake of it.


    Shawn did not let go of Carlotta during the car ride back to the Fords¡¯ residence or even at the house.


    Leah had to make Carlotta give Shawn a break.


    Due to the sweltering heat, Shawn¡¯s head was covered in sweat. ¡°I¡¯m really not tired.¡±


    He was not Carlotta¡¯s biggest fan when the girl was born. Nevertheless, Shawn gradually warmed up to


    her as she grew, to the point that he could disregard her birth.


    If possible, Shawn would rather make the best of the situation and keep things the way they were.


    Leah pulled out a handkerchief and gave it to Shawn. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her.¡±


    ¡°Go on. Go and y with Lucy.¡±


    Leah told Lucy to take Carlotta away.


    Shawn took a seat on the sofa and pulled out a jewelry box from his pocket.


    ¡°I picked this out for you. See if you like it.¡±


    Leah paused in motion for a bit before taking the jewelry box. She lowered her gaze for a quick look.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice, but you don¡¯t have to get me expensive gifts next time. I have everything.¡±


    Shawn made it sound like it was not a big deal, but God knew the number of jewelry stores he went to


    get the custom-designed ne.


    ¡°I saw it and thought of you. That¡¯s all. Besides, I bought Carlotta a gift too.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Leah was still obsessing over it, Shawn diverted her attention to something else.


    ¡°Alright. Stop dwelling on it. Come with me to the party tonight. We have a new investor in town, and I


    want to have a talk with him. A sessful partnership will bring thepany to great heights.¡±


    Shawn had put Howard Group and White Group on the right development path in thest two years.


    Nevertheless, it was not enough for him.


    Leah nodded her head to the invitation. ¡°Got it.¡±


    The two years had lessened the awkwardness between her and Shawn. It seemed to dawn on Leah


    the reason why Shawn insisted on keeping her by his side.


    That evening, darkness shrouded the earth, but it was a festival of lights in the grand hall of an


    international hotel. The upper crust of Linkville was gathered here.


    Everybody was waiting on a certain somebody ¨C the investor from Fetriybia.


    Shawn led Leah to the event hall, and their arrival attracted a lot of attention. Many with a discerning


    eye carried their wine sses and drew close.


    A woman in a mermaid-style dress approached the couple with a smile. ¡°Long time no see, Mrs. Ford.


    You have grown more beautiful than thest time I saw you. The gown you¡¯re wearing tonight is


    stunning and brings out your fair tone.¡±


    Leah had been Shawn¡¯s plus-one in countless social events over thest two years. Since Leah and


    her daughter were permanent residents in the Fords¡¯ residence, the people of Linkville were under the


    impression that Leah was Shawn¡¯s wife and thedy of the Ford household.


    ¡°I designed it myself.¡± Leah put on a courteous smile.


    Truth be told, Leah chose a less conspicuous dress today because she did not want to be the center of


    attention. Despite her adorning a dark-colored gown today, these people could somehow find


    something to praise about.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re good with your hands. You have a knack for jewelry design and dresses.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ford is lucky to have you.¡±


    These people knew the words to Shawn¡¯s heart.


    Leah was put in an awkward position as she felt nothing. Still, she kept a smile on her face.


    Shawn relieved Leah and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m heading there to say hello.¡±


    He had his people get information on the investor before thetter¡¯s arrival at Linkville. Nevertheless,


    the best they could dig out was that the investor was the princess of Fetriybia¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    The men tried to hide their disappointment when they saw Shawn as Shawn¡¯s presence there showed


    his determination to bag the investor.


    No one on-site could beat Shawn in terms of wealth.


    They had no hope now that he was here.


    Still, everybody said hello to Shawn with a smile.


    Shawn circled the room to exchange pleasantries before taking a seat in a corner. Tom came over and


    respectfully stood next to him.


    ¡°Will the investor be here?¡±


    Tom replied, ¡°He should be.¡±


    Shawn scowled. ¡°We couldn¡¯t get any news of his arrival at Linkville?¡±


    His business andwork in Linkville were expanding well in thest two years so much so that he


    rubbed shoulders on both sides of thew. Hence, Shawn always had intel at the tip of his fingers.


    Tom gave a nod. ¡°That¡¯s right/¡±


    Shawn chuckled and took a sip of his ss of red wine. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    It was a deliberate act on the investor¡¯s part to withhold news of hisnding in Linkville. Yet, the same


    investor made a big hoo-ha about attending tonight¡¯s party.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Chapter 287 No Longer the Same


    The strong message sent by the investor only intrigued Shawn further.


    ¡°Get someone sharp to follow the investor after the party is over.¡±


    Tom received Shawn¡¯s orders and got right down to it.


    With the door of the grand hall swung open, Leah looked over and saw a familiar face.


    Tensing his prominent jawline, Shawn entered in a suit tailored to his perfect proportions. A gorgeous


    lady stood next to him.


    Leah widened her eyes in surprise. The man, who had disappeared from the face of the earth for two


    years, just made an appearance.


    Since Han went missing, Leah had been trying to find out where he was. However, her efforts had been


    futile.


    Leah thought he was no more¡­


    Picking up the discoloration on Leah¡¯s face, the woman beside her gave her a nudge. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter, Mrs. Ford?¡±


    Han took notice of Leah a short distance away. She was not the same woman she was two years ago.


    In fact, there was a serene air to her.


    He took a fleeting nce before averting his gaze as if Leah was someone insignificant.


    Leah surrendered her wine ss to a server in a fluster before staggering her way to the hall entrance.


    Her footsteps grew heavy as the distance between them shortened. Leah was a little afraid of seeing


    Han.


    She fixated on the person at the door as her eyes welled up. Leah was tempted to ask where he had


    been in thest two years. Why did he go radio-silent on her? She wanted to know if he was okay.


    Yet, none of these questions came out of her mouth.


    Her rtionship with Han ended that fateful day two years ago. She had no right to pry into his life.


    Leah opened her mouth, and there was a catch in her voice. ¡°Long time no see, Han.¡±


    Anna looked at the unfamiliar woman in confusion. Feeling the added tension on her waist, Anna


    cocked her head to look at Han.


    Ethan knew the woman.


    With his hand around Anna¡¯s waist, Han brushed past Leah and stepped into the grand hall. ¡°Come on.


    Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dumbstruck, Leah stared nkly as the pair took off. Tears had blurred her vision.


    While tempted to go after Han to get to the bottom of the snub, Leah found her legs stuck to the


    ground. She could not bring herself to take a step forward.


    Spotting Leah at the door from the corner, Shawn rose to his feet and approached her in strides. He


    swooped in and caught Leah from falling.


    A pair of strong arms stopped Leah from slipping down.


    Leah looked back and met Shawn¡¯s concerned eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s back.¡±


    Amid his shock, Shawn knew who Leah was talking about.


    It took a while before Shawn found his voice. It did not take long for him to pull himself together. ¡°Are


    you sure?¡±


    There had not been news on Han for two years. Shawn had sent his men abroad, but the sniffing


    around came back empty.


    Either Han covered his tracks, or he was long gone.


    Shawn was leaning toward the second option.


    Han did not possess the power abroad to hide his tracks.


    Leah¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m sure about what I saw! It¡¯s Han. He¡¯s back!¡±


    Not only was he back, but he also brought another woman with him.


    Leah dropped another bombshell before Shawn had time to reel in the news. ¡°He¡¯s the investor you¡¯re


    looking for.¡±


    Shawn scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s not funny, Leah. I know that you can¡¯t forget Han. I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t have


    him in your thoughts, but what has gotten into you today?¡±


    Leah only had eyes for Han. Shawn had always known that fact.


    ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Leah lifted her arm and pointed not too far away.


    Shawn looked over and caught sight of Han, standing out in the crowd.


    The span of two years had not made its mark on the man.


    Shawn found himself roaming to the center of the hall, and his eyes fixated on Han¡¯s every move.


    Sensing the unfriendly look from Shawn, Anna sheltered Han behind her and curtly questioned, ¡°Have


    you people of Linkville no manners? Why do you love to stare?¡±


    Shawn shied his gaze away and smiled, but the grin was insincere.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss, but your malepanion looks very much like a friend of mine.¡±


    Han smirked to himself. Shawn had the gall to say they were friends.


    Raising a brow, Anna turned to Han. ¡°Do you know him, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Han¡¯s chilly voice echoed through the grand hall.


    Lifting her chin, Anna looked askance at Shawn. ¡°Ethan is a duke of Febriybia. He started traveling the


    world from a young age, but he has never been to Linkville.¡±


    It started chatter among the crowd. Everything thought Shawn was making up an excuse to establish


    rapport with the investor to get the deal.


    Money talked, and Shawn could put his dignity aside to strike up a conversation with another man.


    Han swirled the wine ss in his hand while nonchntly saying, ¡°Thedy at the entrance mistook me


    for someone else too.¡±


    ¡°I guess the resemnce must be uncanny. We got the wrong person.¡±


    Shawn gave an exnation before excusing himself.


    Han looked at Shawn¡¯s receding figure as a grimace shrouded his dark eyes.


    Here he was two yearster.


    This time, Han was back to take everything from Shawn, including what thetter owed him.


    The crowd sucked up to Han and Anna for a while until Anna showed signs of impatience. The people


    got the message and went on their way.


    Anna inquired in a muffled voice, ¡°Do you know these two?¡±


    Although she had not been with Ethan for a long time, Anna knew him well enough.


    Han¡¯s lips parted. ¡°They are the two people I can never erase from my mind.¡±


    Anna nervously looked at the man. ¡°Did youe back because of them?¡±


    She had a feeling that the woman meant something to Ethan. Even though Ethan gave her the cold


    shoulder, Anna was afraid.


    Call it a woman¡¯s intuition.


    Han curled his lips. He could have left it to Alfred to sort things out in Linkville, but he decided against


    it.


    Now that Han was back, Shawn and Leah could kiss theirfortable lives goodbye.


    Anna was not too pleased to get no reaction from Han. Just as she was about to speak, she caught a


    glimpse of Leah from the corner of her eye.


    With a smile, Anna drew close to Han and positioned herself against Han rather suggestively.


    Anna spoke in hushed tones, ¡°I don¡¯t care the reason why you¡¯re back in Linkville, but I hope my


    father¡¯sst words don¡¯t slip your mind.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A few secondster, Han replied in a husky voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    Feeling Leah¡¯s gaze on him, Han wrapped his arm around Anna¡¯s waist.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Chapter 288 Old Friend


    As the smile on his face deepened, Han got a little handsy with Anna. He was putting on a show for


    Leah.


    While Han had no idea of the reason for himself to do so, he got the kick out of the upset look on


    Leah¡¯s face.


    Oblivious to Han¡¯s strange behavior, Anna had a hard time breathing as the arm around her waist was


    too strong. She helplessly uttered, ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re holding me too tight.:


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Han loosened his grip.


    Meanwhile, Shawn helped Leah to a seat. Although he was shocked to learn that Han was the investor,


    Shawn had seen a lot in his lifetime. It did not take him long to get his act together.


    Shawn knew that there was no hope of getting the investment.


    Even though Han was back, Leah stuck by Shawn¡¯s side throughout.


    For a moment, Shawn was lost in Leah¡¯s beauty.


    A whileter, he found his voice. Shawn said in a raspy voice, ¡°We can leave now if you don¡¯t feel too


    well.¡±


    For selfish reasons, thest thing Shawn wanted was for Leah¡¯s and Han¡¯s paths to cross.


    Still in a trance, Leah curled her lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Two years were enough for Han to get over her. He had another woman now, and they looked beautiful


    together.


    Shawn sat next to her before Leah had anything to say about it. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can mingle around with the clients.¡±


    Leah gave Shawn a little nudge. It was not proper for him to stick with the femalepanion rather


    than spend time with business associates in events such as this.


    Besides, Shawn had a purpose to be here.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened. Was she worried about him or did she not want Han to see them together?


    He sullenly asked, ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    A man with a pot belly drew near with a wine ss in hand. He poked fun, ¡°Mr. Ford, why are you


    hanging around here? I see you can¡¯t get away from your wife.¡±


    The event tonight yed paramount importance to all the trades in the house.


    The man was concerned he might not stand a chance since he caught wind that Shawn wanted in on


    the investment deal. Now, it seemed that it might not be the case.


    Shawn exined with a nk face, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave her just yet. She¡¯s unwell.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew the deal was not meant to be the moment heid eyes on Han.


    Perhaps there would be a power shuffle in Linkville soon.


    The man with a pot belly was impressed. ¡°You have a tight rtionship.¡±


    Leah opened her mouth to rify but held her tongue in the end. People of Linkville got the wrong idea


    about her and Shawn anyway, so she would be wasting her time by setting the record straight now.


    She discreetly pushed Shawn¡¯s arm away. ¡°I need to go to thedies¡¯ room.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were glued to Leah the whole time as he did not feelfortable leaving her on her


    own.


    Han¡¯s return destroyed any confidence and sense of security he had. Shawn always believed he still


    had time to wait for Leah, but now¡­


    Leah shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    She then rose to her feet and headed for the loo.


    Noticing that Leah had left the hall, Han let go of Anna and made up an excuse to advance in the


    direction of the loo.


    In thedies¡¯ room. Leah let sshes of cold water on her face to wake her system and pull herself


    together.


    She looked at the sad state of herself in the mirror and let out a bitter smile. Leah took the time to


    simmer down before pulling out some powder from her purse to retouch her makeup.


    While heading back to the grand hall, Leah bumped into Han.


    With his back against the wall, Han had a smile on his face as if he was waiting for someone.


    Leah hung her head low and pretended not to know the man.


    A husky voice ensued.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Mrs. Ford.¡±


    Leah was taken aback. It took a while before it registered in her head that he was saying hello to her.


    Clenching to the hem of her dress, Leah picked up her gaze. By then, she had removed all weakness


    in her eyes.


    ¡°Shawn and I aren¡¯t married.¡±


    That was all needed to exin her rtionship with Shawn.


    Han scoffed. ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Something stirred in Leah as she knew that Han did not believe a word she said. After all, she was


    dead set on leaving him back then.


    Leah¡¯s voice was gruff. She licked the dried corner of her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, Han.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ford, you got the wrong person. I¡¯m Ethan, not Han.¡±


    Despite drawing a deep breath, Leah could not hold back the tears from spilling.


    It was all her fault.


    She was the reason Han left his homnd and refused to acknowledge what they once were.


    Leah swiftly dried her tears and curled a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I mistook you for someone else.¡±


    She then tried to flee away.


    With dimness in his eyes, Han reached out and grabbed her by the wrist.


    ¡°If you wish, you can see me as that person, Mrs. Ford.¡±


    Her tearful eyes were an eyesore to him.


    Leah was the one who abandoned him. She, of all people, did not deserve to shed a tear about it.


    For all he knew, they could be crocodile tears with the purpose of tugging on his heartstrings.


    ¡°You give me the thrill, Mrs. Ford. If that¡¯s what you want, why don¡¯t we give it a go? An extramarital


    affair should be exciting, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Han lowered his head and leaned forward to whisper in Leah¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m a thrill-seeking man.¡±


    Leah recoiled at the mingling hot breath in her ear. She shied away from Han¡¯s touch and pushed him


    away in disbelief.


    She made a run for it. ¡°I think I confused you for someone else.¡±


    Disying no emotions, Han watched her take off.


    Leah drew a deep breath at the entrance of the grand hall to get a grip on herself before pushing the


    open and walking right through it.


    She scoured around the ce and found Shawn in a corner. She took quick paces over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. I got to go.¡±


    With furrowed brows, Shawn put down his wine ss. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Leah waved her arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The chauffeur is waiting outside.¡±


    Shawn swiftly got up and followed behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    The pair proceeded out of the hotel. Since Linkville was quite chilly duringte Fall, Leah clutched


    tightly to her coat and slipped into the car.


    After the ck Porsche disappeared out of sight, Shawn made his grimacing expression known.


    He pulled out a box from his pocket and skillfully lit up a cigarette. He needed to figure out the reason


    for Han''s return and stat.


    Leah was already gone by the time Han returned to the hall.


    The man searched around the hall a few times, but the familiar voice was nowhere to be found. His


    eyes flickered in disappointment.


    Han¡¯s behavior did not go unnoticed by Anna. She was one step closer to turning into a green-eyed


    monster.


    Her gut feeling was telling her that Han must know that woman.


    Anna drew close and spoke tenderly, ¡°What are you looking for, Ethan?¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Chapter 289 Rtionship Upgrade


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Han turned his gaze away and adopted a stern contenance.


    He was certain that Leah was avoiding him.


    As for the reason why, he figured it must be guilt.


    Anna listlessly swirled the red wine in her ss. ¡°Did you find any of thepanies to your liking?¡±


    The night of socializing had bored her out.


    She did not intend to participate in the project in Linkville. However, her father left Ethan in charge of it.


    Ethan would need to remain in Linkville to supervise the project during itsmencement. Since Anna


    did not want to be apart from him for too long, she considered her options and decided toe along.


    It was a good thing Anna went with Ethan on the trip too.


    Han¡¯s voice bore no emotions. ¡°I need more time.¡±


    Since he had returned, Han was not in a hurry to leave.


    Locking her brows in a knot, Anna had to bring something to his attention, ¡°It¡¯s a race against time to


    start the project in Linkville. Let¡¯s fly back when you have apany picked out. My father is waiting for


    us.¡±


    Anna knew that Ethan would not listen to her, but he would do as her father told him to.


    Han nodded his head. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Anna was relieved. Thank goodness he did not turn down her request.


    By the time Shawn returned to the grand hall from smoking, Han had been the center of attention.


    Standing not too far away, Shawn observed the fuss in disdain.


    Shawn¡¯s gaze did not go amiss as Han excused himself from the crowd and approached Shawn. ¡°Mr.


    Ford, you don¡¯t seem interested in partnering with me on the project.¡±


    With a scowl, Shawn indifferently nced at Han before looking away.


    It was unexpected that Han initiated a conversation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m interested or not. The more important question is ¨C are the people


    involvedpetent enough to handle the job?¡±


    Han¡¯s eyes read of stoicism. It appeared that Shawn developed some sense in thest two years.


    He let out a scoff and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I like that you¡¯re aware of your own shorings.¡±


    Since Leah was gone, Shawn was not in much of a good mood to stick around. He stayed for a bit


    before taking off.


    Shawn came home drunkte into night and slumped against the sofa.


    Hearing themotion at the door, Mr. Carling put on a jacket in haste and caught sight of the wasted


    Shawn in the living room.


    It was an unwritten rule to drink when it came to socializing. However, Shawn could skip through the


    social and business engagements that he ran Howard Group and White Group.


    Mr. Carling said in surprise, ¡°Why did you drink so much, sir?¡±


    He quickly helped Shawn up before grabbing something from the kitchen to ease the hangover.


    Shawn had sobered up by the time the butler was back with a beverage.


    ¡°Sir, do you need a ss of water?¡±


    Shawn turned his gaze away. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    He rose to his feet and stumbled his way up the stairs and stopped on the second floor.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump.¡±


    Leah had just put Carlotta down for bed when there was a knock on the door.


    Furrowing her brows, she tucked Carlotta under the covers and went to open the door.


    The door opened to Shawn leaning against the door frame. Leah could smell the stench of alcohol from


    where she was.


    Pinching her nose, Leah hunkered down.


    ¡°Why did you have a lot to drink?¡±


    Letting the alcohol get to his head, Shawn held Leah¡¯s hands in his to feel her warmth. Only in


    moments like this could Leah¡¯s existence feel real to him.


    For some reason, Shawn was not pleased with Han¡¯s return. More than anything, Shawn felt an


    emptiness in the pit of his stomach.


    Shawn had never felt this way.


    If there was one thing Shawn knew growing up, that was to keep the eyes on the prize and acquire it by


    whatever means. The same principle could be used on Leah.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Leah helped Shawn to stand still by putting her weight against the wall. She then proceeded to


    withdraw her arms.


    ¡°Let me get you a ss of water.¡±


    Shawn locked Leah in his arms before thetter had a chance to get up.


    ¡°He¡¯s back. Are you going to leave with him?¡±


    Leah put up a fight, but her attempts were futile to break free from Shawn. She pulled a sour face.


    She did not know what to do with herself the moment she saw Han tonight.


    Clutching to her chin, Shawn forced Leah to look him in the eye. ¡°Yes or no? Answer me, Leah!¡±


    All the Linkville knew that Shawn was a ruthless and heartless man. Only he knew that his feelings


    belonged to Leah.


    However, he had not made any progress in the two years.


    Peeved, Leah pushed Shawn off of her. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Leah slipped into her room before Shawn could get up from the ground.


    The noise of the door locking sobered Shawn up. His dark eyes alighted with a chilling glint.


    He would never allow Leah to leave him.


    Shawn had the means to make her stay and get rid of Han two years ago, and he could do it again.


    After sitting at the door for a while, Shawn staggered to his feet and advanced to his bedroom.


    The following morning, Leah sat with Carlotta at the dinner table for breakfast while Shawn woke up


    with a hangover and stepped down the stairs.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Eat¡­¡± Spotting Shawn at a corner, Carlotta invited him over.


    Despite Carlotta¡¯s limited vocabry, Shawn was able to catch what she was trying to say.


    Shawn pulled a chair to sit next to Carlotta before extending his arm to take the cutlery from Leah.


    Nevertheless, Leah eluded his reaching.


    Leah remained indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Have your breakfast. I¡¯ll feed her.¡±


    Shawn kneaded his temples. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    His actionsst night must have scared Leah.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shawn sincerely apologized, ¡°I had too much to drink and overstepped my boundaries. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Leah looked up in surprise and saw the genuineness in Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    She could not believe that he was apologizing to her.


    It took a while before the apology sank in. Leah cleared her throat to ease her awkwardness.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should cut down on your drinking. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s gaze fell on the person next to him. ¡°It¡¯s been two years. Have you given any thought to my


    suggestion before?¡±


    Leah¡¯s hand paused from feeding for a second. Shawn had proposed to be Carlotta¡¯s father and her


    lawful husband when Carlotta was born, but Leah said no.


    With the matter being brought up again, Leah figured it must be because of Han.


    Leah was quick to reply. ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯d consider now.¡±


    Although she no longer harbored hard feelings toward Shawn, it did not mean that she had forgotten


    what he did to Han.


    Leah reached out to shuffle Carlotta¡¯s hair and praised her over the nearly empty te. ¡°Good girl,


    Carlotta.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Shawn helplessly picked up the morning paper.


    A melodious tune interrupted the silence in the dining hall.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Chapter 290 A Particr Habit


    Looking at the number on his mobile screen, Shawn made a scowl and hesitated for a while before


    epting the call.


    ¡°Hello, am I speaking to Mr. Ford, Mr. Shawn Ford?¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I am with a venture capital firm. Our CEO read your proposal yesterday and believes yourpany


    can take up a potential project with us. He wants to have a talk with you and wonders if you have the


    time.¡±


    Shawn was surprised as he had given up on the investment when Han came into the picture. What was


    going on now?


    It was unexpected that Han would initiate contact with him to talk business.


    Did Han have other things in mind?


    Shawn¡¯s gaze wandered to Leah. If there was one thing Han could not give up in Linkville, it must be


    her.


    Getting no response from Shawn, the person on the other end of the line urged, ¡°Are you not interested


    in the project, Mr. Ford?"


    No one could resist turning down a multi-billion-dor investment. It should be the case with Shawn as


    he was a businessman.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m avable whenever wherever,¡± Shawn soon replied.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll e-mail you the time and ceter.¡±


    Shawn ended the call and took a lingering nce at Leah. ¡°I hope you can give some thought to what I


    saidst night.¡±


    Her downcast eyes and longshes revealed nothing of her emotions.


    After breakfast, Shawn drove to themunity in Lakeside Vi One.


    The ck Mercedes Benz drove past the serenepound and pulled up in front of thest vi.


    A porter ran to open the door for Shawn. ¡°Mr. Ford, the boss is waiting for you in the study.¡±


    Shawn was then led to the second floor of the vi.


    He opened the door to the study and found Han standing behind the desk. Carrying himself with


    indifference, Han ran his eyes at the door in disdain before putting on a front.


    Han bore a smile and pointed at the seat in front of him, gesturing to Shawn to sit down and talk.


    The regret started to sink into Shawn. Instead of going soft, he should have finished Han off two years


    ago so that thetter had no chance to fight back.


    ¡°Funny how you managed toe back stronger.¡±


    Crankiness gradually took over Han¡¯s dark eyes. He could never forget the hurt Shawn caused him two


    years ago.


    Han was back and baying for blood this time.


    Shawn curled his lips, hiding the murderous intent behind his eyes with a smile. ¡°Come to think of it,


    you should thank me. You wouldn¡¯t have known Anna if it weren¡¯t for me. She¡¯s the princess of


    Fetriybia.¡±


    Anna came from privilege. Although Fetriybia was not ruled by a monarchy, the country was rich in


    crude oil. As Anna¡¯s fianc¨¦, Han would have total control over Fetriybia¡¯s crude oil industry. He was in a


    way better position than running Howard Group in Linkville.


    Han¡¯s eyes grew cold as he unhurriedly toyed with the jewelry piece in his hand. ¡°I should thank you.¡±


    While he talked about appreciation, there was no gratitude in his tone whatsoever.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes, unable to see through the man.


    Did Han intend to let him in on the project?


    Shawn could not keep his guard down for one second.


    The grimacing expression on Han¡¯s face fleeted too quickly to catch. ¡°I¡¯ll decide how I will thank you.¡±


    His time in Linkville was limited.


    Shawn lifted his gaze and caught the lethal hint in Han¡¯s eyes. Shawn¡¯s heart dropped. Not once had


    Shawn believed that Han would really be grateful to him.


    Suppressing the restlessness within, Shawn kept up an unperturbed appearance. ¡°I will be waiting


    then, Mr. Howard.¡±


    Han faintly uttered, ¡°Of course, I will also take back what¡¯s mine.¡±


    Two years ago, Han was so blind to give up Howard Group, thepany his parents fought so hard to


    protect, for that woman.


    His words ignited the rage in Shawn.


    Shawn thought Han was back to steal Leah away, and there was no way he would allow Leah to


    abandon him.


    With his chair screeching against the floor, Shawn jolted up and made a wry face. ¡°That¡¯s a bold im.


    Try me.¡±


    Although Shawn could not take down an entire nation like Fetriybia, he was not one to be messed with.


    Shawn lowered his gaze, and when he picked his head up again, his eyes reflected shrewdness. He


    got up and drew close to Han with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been sharing a bed with Leah for thest two years,


    and her daughter calls me daddy. Do you think you have what it takes to win? What¡¯s yours is yours,


    but you can¡¯t take away what isn¡¯t yours.¡±


    While Han appeared unfazed, his dark eyes revealed an eerie chill.


    Thest of his feelings for Leah was gone two years ago. Nevertheless, Shawn¡¯s provoking statement


    got the best of Han. Han¡¯s hands under the table clenched into fists.


    Han fixated on Shawn for a long time before parting his lips. ¡°You have a habit of taking my sloppy


    seconds.¡±


    There were no readable emotions on Han¡¯s face.


    Shawn was taken aback, but after the shock subsided, he chuckled.


    Han saw Leah as sloppy seconds. To think Leah only had eyes for Han in thest two years. Leah


    committed herself to the wrong guy.


    Although Shawn felt bad for Leah, he would not clear the air for Leah.


    Amid the tension in the room, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Anna, dressed in a white dress, stood at the door with a serving tray in hand. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    She could not shake her worry away since Shawn had been here for a while now. She made up an


    excuse and came upstairs.


    Despite knowing that Ethan did not like to be interrupted while working, Anna could not help herself.


    Han softened his facial muscles. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Anna moved a teacup from the tray onto the table in front of Shawn. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you would like,


    so I made you tea.¡±


    Shawn expressed his thanks softly and observed Anna.


    Han sure was lucky. First, he had Molly, and now, Anna. Each was better off than thest.


    ¡°Alright then. I should leave you to your business.¡±


    Anna put down the food on the table before excusing herself.


    Rising to his feet, Han held her wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°We¡¯re done talking.¡±


    With a callous look, Han looked down upon Shawn. ¡°Mr. Ford, I¡¯m sure you can show yourself out.¡±


    Shawn scoffed and took off from the vi.


    He walked past thepound and got into his car to leave when a voice came from the back.


    ¡°Hang on, Mr. Ford.¡±


    A blond woman with blue eyes ran out of the vi.


    Shawn looked confused. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    The woman stuffed Anna¡¯s business card in Shawn¡¯s hand. ¡°Her Highness is keen to ask you out for


    coffee. This is Her Highness¡¯ business card.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Perking a brow, Shawn handed his business card over to the woman too.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Chapter 291 tant Fondness


    Back in the vi, Anna pensively looked at Ethan. She had a feeling that there was something more to


    the man¡¯s rtionship with Ethan. Instead of friends, they were more like enemies.


    Anna asked, ¡°Are you handing the project over to him?¡±


    Han¡¯s dark eyes gave no hint of what was going on in his head. ¡°We shall see.¡±


    Leah had been all over the lot since Han¡¯s return. She would stare nkly at Carlotta and sigh all day.


    ¡°Ms. White, you have sighed for the eighteenth time.¡±


    Unable to stand it anymore, Lucy dragged Leah out of her thoughts.


    Focus returned to Leah¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uh, no.¡±


    She was oblivious to how infectious her state of mind was.


    Lucy spread her arms apart and shrugged before retrieving a mirror from the bathroom and putting it in


    front of Leah. ¡°Take a look. Your eyebags are about to fall to the ground.¡±


    Leah got the shock of her life, looking at her unkempt self in the mirror. Sure, she did not have a good


    sleep the night before, but how did she be so haggard?


    Lucy put away the mirror. ¡°Get some rest. We can do a little shopping after your nap.¡±


    She approached the problem with a simple solution. Lucy would take a nap to sleep away the ill


    feelings and get retail therapy after. Then, she would be ready to face another day.


    Lucy believed it would be the same for Leah too. Besides, Mr. Ford was sweet toward her. Lucy


    doubted Leah had any troubles.


    Seeing that Leah remained still on the sofa, Lucy got up to carry Carlotta away.


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll take care of Carlotta.¡±


    Lucy had been hands-on with Carlotta¡¯s care since the child was born. Hence, Carlotta was very close


    to Lucy.


    As Lucy yed and made Carlotta giggle, Leah could rx and got up to head upstairs. She changed


    into in clothes to go for a walk and a bit of fresh air.


    Leah drove and roamed the roads aimlessly.


    Many skyscrapers and malls had been developed in Linkville in the past two years, but most of them


    were Shawn¡¯s assets.


    Leah parked the car in an underground parking lot and made her way to the mall.


    ¡°Mrs. Ford, why didn¡¯t you inform us in advance that you wereing? We haven¡¯t prepared anything


    for you.¡±


    With Leah walking into a store selling mother and baby products, the store manager came up to greet


    her with a smile.


    Shawn had given the memo to all the stores under thepany gship. Leah was to enjoy the same


    privileges such as getting products on the house and preferential treatment as Shawn would.


    Leah still could not get used to the enthusiastic customer service. ¡°I¡¯m just looking around. You don¡¯t


    have to follow me.¡±


    Still, the store manager had no guts to leave Leah on her own and kept a short distance behind Leah.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the employee wrap it up for you if you find anything you like.


    ¡°We can get a designer to customize something to your idea if you don¡¯t see anything to your liking. We


    have an in-house designer.¡±


    Leah furrowed her brows and shook her head.


    ¡°No need for that.¡±


    Not taking too kindly to overzealousness, Leah pulled out of the store.


    The store manager walked with Leah to the door and stood there until Leah disappeared out of sight


    before breathing a sigh of relief. The store manager then returned to the store.


    Leah strolled along the mall for nearly an hour until her legs were sore. She was about to leave when


    she caught a figure from the corner of her eye.


    It was Han.


    Dumbstruck, Leah quickly hid in one of the stores.


    Han looked back and spotted the person in the store.


    Curling his lips, Han clung tightly to Anna¡¯s waist and approached the store. ¡°That seems like a nice


    shop. Let¡¯s check that ce out.¡±


    Leah had nowhere to hide as Han had stepped into the shop together with Anna.


    Biting the bullet, Leah stood in the store at a loss of whether to stay or go.


    Leah hung her head low in an attempt to be invisible.


    Recognizing Leah, Anna said hello, ¡°Ethan, isn¡¯t she Mr. Ford¡¯s wife?¡±


    Anna put the emphasis on her words as her woman¡¯s intuition told her that there was something more


    going on between the woman and Ethan.


    Leah stiffly grinned and greeted Anna back. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sarah White.¡±


    Anna magnanimously put her hand out to shake Leah¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Anna.¡±


    Before Leah could react, Anna asked with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d run into you here. You¡¯re the first


    person I remember in Linkville. It must be destiny. Do you want to have lunch together?¡±


    Anna¡¯s eagerness overwhelmed Leah.


    Leah was not very close to Anna, and this was only the second time they had met. They did not know


    each other much to be having a meal together.


    Han stood tall in the middle of the store. With his handsome face projecting aloofness, he took a nce


    at Leah before shying away.


    Anna turned to Han with a smile. ¡°What say you, Ethan?¡±


    Han spoke in a t tone, ¡°I¡¯m down with whatever, but I doubt she wants to have lunch with you.¡±


    Sensing the man¡¯s gaze, Leah freaked out and shook her head in a fluster.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my intention.¡±


    Anna then let go of Han and affectionately held Leah¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Great. I was afraid you might turn me down. You¡¯re the first friend I made in Linkville. We can start


    hanging out.¡±


    Looking awkward, Leah wanted to push Anna away, but Han gave her a warning look. She paused in


    motion and put up with the difort.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna intimately kept close to Leah and arrived at a restaurant inughter and chatter.


    The server at the restaurant entrance drew close. ¡°Hello, how many are we expecting today?¡±


    Han coldly replied, ¡°We have a reservation for a party of two.¡±


    The server verified the details and led the trio to a private room.


    As Anna observed the tiny space, it hit her that she had ced a reservation for a couple¡¯s dining


    room. She looked apologetically at Leah.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It slipped my mind that we booked a dining experience for a couple.¡±


    Leah clenched tightly to her purse. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I should get out of your hair.¡±


    Anna went up to the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯ll get the server to change the room for us.¡±


    Leah and Han were left in the room.


    Restless and nervous, Leah kept her head down.


    Han¡¯s callous gaze fell on her. ¡°Anna is an innocent girl. She likes you a lot and thinks of you as a


    friend.¡±


    Leah tried to exin, but no words came out of her mouth. In the end, she said nothing at all.


    Han¡¯s voice was chilling. ¡°I¡¯lle after you if you ever harm her.¡±


    There was a catch in Leah¡¯s throat. So this was how it felt to be protected by a loved one.


    She had never experienced Han¡¯s fondness.


    It took a while before Leah answered in a raspy voice, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in the position to


    do so anyway.¡±


    Leah knew who Anna was. Coming from nobility, Anna was the princess of Fetriybia.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Chapter 292 On Purpose


    Leah knew that she was no onepared to Anna. How could she have the audacity to harm her?


    She looked down awkwardly and wanted to tell Han she had no ill intentions toward Anna. Perhaps it


    was theirst chance to see each other in close proximity.


    However, Han would never believe her, so she felt that it was useless to exin too much.


    Leah pierced her lips, trying to hide her emotions, "Sure, what happened today was a coincidence."


    Before Han could say something, she said, "If you mind, I can leave now."


    Han''s face turned even darker in response to Leah, which totally changed the atmosphere.


    He hated her to the extent that he refused to have dinner with her.


    Leah sensed the atmosphere was different but she did not know what she had done wrong. She raised


    her head and looked him in the eyes. Just as she was going to exin, Anna came back.


    "They don''t have a bigger room." Anna shrugged.


    "If that''s the case, I shall leave." Leah quickly added on.


    No one wanted their date to be interrupted by an intruder, and she bet that Han thought the same too. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She felt that she was being rude for overstepping the boundary. So, She swore that she would not get


    herselfnded in such a situation anymore, let alone mess with Han.


    Anna grabbed Leah before Leah could run off, "Don''t go."


    "Well, since you''re here, I think it''s impolite of me to let you leave with an empty stomach."


    As she was speaking, she pushed Leah to the private dining room.


    Leah''s body turned as stiff as wood as she stood at the entrance.


    Anna could sense her reluctance and awkwardness, "I hope you don''t mind, Ms. White."


    Anna still managed to put on a bright smile on her face.


    "No, my bad." Leah shook her head.


    She was only worried that Han was notfortable with her interrupting their date.


    After much contemtion, she exined, "I wouldn''t wish to ruin your date."


    "It''s fine. Ethan and I always go on dates!"


    "Ethan promised to take care of me forever." She let out a mischievous and looked at Han


    affectionately.


    The truth was, Han did say that, but it was just a promise to Anna''s father, not to her.


    He frowned and let out an impatient look. However, the next second, he reached out his big, warm


    hand and held Anna in his arm, and looked at Anna affectionately.


    "Yes, you''re right," he said.


    Leah bit her lip, trying to hold her tears.


    I guess this is how heartbreak feels like¡­it''s so painful.


    Leah was defeated and agreed to join them for a meal.


    The servers began serving dishes when they sat at the dining table. Leah nced at the food and


    realized they were all Han''s favorites. She realized that Anna took care of him very well.


    "Bon appetite!" Anna scooped a shrimp and put it on Leah''s te.


    "Thank you."


    Leah then chewed on the food slowly.


    That Japanese restaurant was the most famous in town, and it was notoriously difficult to make


    reservations. Only the affluent could afford to go there. They only served expensive and high-quality


    ingredients to cater to customers'' liking. Despite eating scrumptious food, she felt like she was just


    chewing on rubber, and all the food was tasteless.


    Han nced at Leah coldly and took some food for Anna. He even poured tea for her.


    "You kept mentioning that you want to drink this tea. I guess you finally got what you want now." He


    spoke in a monotone voice.


    The dinner was torture to Leah. She felt extremely relieved when it was finished. She swore to herself


    that she would not simply go out alone again.


    Leah let out a forceful smile and bid goodbye to Anna politely, "Thanks for inviting me, goodbye."


    However, Anna has another idea.


    "Wait a minute, let me use your phone."


    Before Leah could react, Anna snatched her phone and dialed her number on the screen with her long


    and slim fingers.


    "As you can see, this is my number. You''re my only friend in Linkville. We should hang out some other


    time."


    After taking back her phone, she subconsciously nced at Han as she did not know how to react.


    Han will hate me for constantly appearing in her life.


    "I''m quite busy most of the time¡­" Leah replied faintly.


    Perhaps she replied too faintly, which Anna totally ignored her and switched topics.


    "How about we let Ethan send you back?"


    "It''s fine. I drove here."


    Anna''s suggestion caused panic in Leah. She quickly took out her car key to prove that she really


    drove there.


    Han frowned, looking at Leah''s figure as she was leaving.


    Out of the blue, a slender figure appeared from the corner, and a manly voice was heard.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you''re here alone?"


    Leah looked up surprisedly and locked eyes with Shawn''s soft gaze.


    She turned her body, preventing contact with him.


    At the same moment, Han''s gaze turned cold.


    Anna was unaware of Han''s sudden change of expression and pulled him to the front by grabbing his


    sleeve.


    "Mr. Ford is here! Let''s greet him."


    Shawn smirked and held Leah tightly in his arms without her permission.


    "Ms.Lancaster, what a coincidence!" Shawn said.


    " We just had dinner with Ms. White. No wonder she refused to let Ethan send her back. I wasn''t aware


    that you were here to pick her up!"


    Anna looked at Leah with envy. She had known Ethan for two years and had been together for quite


    some time. However, Ethan was always ying hard to get and rarely cared for her voluntarily.


    So, Anna has always been envious of people who have affectionate and loving boyfriends. She has


    been convincing herself that that was his personality because she loved Ethan so much.


    "Yes, I didn''t know both of you are here," Shawn replied.


    Leah tried to escape from his embrace and gave up when Shawn shot her a look.


    "Well, it''ste now. Carlotta is waiting for us at home, we should go now."


    Shawn then walked towards the exit with Leah in his arms, he even intentionally slowed down his pace.


    Han stared at them as they leave, he could not help but feel jealous.


    In the car, Shawn squinted his eyes and stepped on the elerator.


    "Was that on purpose?"


    "What do you mean?"


    She was confused as she did not know what he was talking about.


    "Didn''t you deliberately appear in front of him today? nning to rekindle the rtionship?" Shawn


    asked sarcastically while staring at Leah.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, she was just there to shop and rx.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Chapter 293 His Past


    Leah''s face turned cold.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. It was a coincidence." She said in a deep voice.


    Before Shawn could say anything, Leah closed her eyes and refused tomunicate.


    There was no sound in the car other than music and their breathing sound.


    When the car stopped, Leah opened her eyes and rushed to the vi as fast as lightning.


    Eversince then, Shawn stopped mentioning anything rted to Han and Anna as he would not want


    Leah to be reminded of the dark past. Moreover, he definitely would not want Leah to get back to Han.


    At the Ford family''s vi, Leah was making pumpkin pancakes for Carlotta. Her cheeks and hands


    were stained with flour. After cing the pancakes in the steamer, she went to wash her hands.


    "Come here, darling."


    Carlotta ran toward Leah and reached out her arms widely.


    Leah squatted down and held Carlotta to prevent her from falling.


    "Mommy is dirty, Carlotta. I can give you a big hugter."


    Carlotta pouted and looked at Leah pitifully.


    She was defeated by Carlotta''s cuteness and changed her mind. She sighed and held Carlotta in her


    arms.


    Lucy stood at the door and said, "Ms. White, there''s ady at the door. She said she''s your friend."


    She had juste back from the market and encountered Anna by the gate. Anna was denied entry by


    the security.


    Lucy has worked with Leah for two years. Apart from Serena, Lucy has never seen any of Leah''s other


    friends.


    So, she did not dare to let her in and made the decision to ask Leah beforehand.


    Leah was startled. She remembered that Serena went out of the country to travel two weeks ago, and


    has yet to return. Not to mention that Leah has no other friends in Linkville.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Looking at Leah''s confused face, Lucy realized the woman at the door might be a deceiver.


    "I will tell the security to chase her away."


    Leah handed Carlotta to Lucy and turned to the door.


    At the same time, Anna who was wearing full m makeup was standing by the gate, and trying to


    convince the security to let her in.


    Leah scratched her head, she had no idea how Anna ended up at her residence.


    "Ms. White!"


    Anna immediately saw Leah and waved enthusiastically to her.


    Leah faked a smile and proceeded to tell the security to let her in.


    "I''m so sorry for not letting you know in advance beforeing. You don''t mind, right?"


    Anna was smiling brightly, and her sincere apology sounded convincing to Leah.


    Leah finally knew why Han would fall head over heels for Anna. No man could reject an attractive and


    charismaticdy.


    Compared to Anna, she was no one.


    Leah looked down, she seemed to be quite upset.


    "Why are you upset?" Anna asked.


    Anna seemed to be very aware of other''s emotions, and it made her think that she made Leah


    ufortable bying too abruptly.


    "No, how did you get my address?" Leah asked confusedly.


    The Ford family was not the most influential and affluent in Linkville, but the location of their residence


    was quite hard to be found.


    Who told Anna my address, I wonder?


    "Ethan told me your address."


    Her eyes flickered with joy whenever she talked about him.


    The smile on Leah''s face froze, as she nearly forgot that Anna was Han''s fianc¨¦. Anna could easily get


    all the information she need about Leah from her husband.


    "I almost forgot¡­" Leah said awkwardly.


    She quickly hid her disappointment and signaled Lucy to bring over some refreshments for Anna.


    Anna nced around the vi, and the smile on her face gradually faded. The design of the Ford


    family''s vi was minimalistic which was highly identical to Han''s one in Linkville despite being located


    in two different areas in Linkville.


    Could it be an indication?


    Leah handed Anna a porcin mug.


    "Ethan went to a meeting, so I felt bored. So, I thought I coulde and visit you. You don''t mind,


    right?" Anna asked.


    Leah shook her head.


    Anna seemed to care about Leah''s mood very much.


    "That''s great!"


    "A moment, please."


    Leah went to the kitchen and took out the pancakes from the oven. Then, she took Carlotta upstairs


    and returned to the living room after giving orders to the helpers.


    "Anna, are you here for something?" Leah stood straight as she looked into Anna''s eyes.


    Leah felt like she came here for a reason.


    Anna did not beat around the bush, and she told her intention.


    "Yes, how long have you and your husband known Ethan?


    Anna knew that Han was from Linkville and aware that he had a certain history in the same town.


    She tried to ask Han before but he refused to reveal anything.


    Leah pressed on her mug, and her face turned white. After a moment of contemtion, she nodded


    her head.


    "Yes, three of us knew each other back then."


    "Can you tell me more about Ethan during that time?" Anna felt intrigued and moved closer to Leah.


    "Well, nothing much. People who were in themunity knew each other." Leah replied hastily.


    She refused to let Anna know about her history with Han, as she did not want to put Han in an awkward


    position.


    Sometimes a white lie can save lives.


    Leah did not know how Han has be Anna''s fianc¨¦, but she knew it was not an easy journey. She


    could not ruin it for him.


    "That''s all?" Anna was disappointed by her answer.


    "Yes." Leah nodded without any hesitation. She was very sure of her decision.


    "I could feel that Ethan is not on good terms with Shawn, so I assumed that something happened


    between them back then," Anna said.


    Leah knew about the love-hate rtionship between Shawn and Han. Han never had the intention to


    treat Shawn like an enemy, but that was not the case for Shawn.


    Two years ago, it was Shawn who ruined the rtionship.


    "Well, something happened before." Leah regretted it as soon as the sentence came out of her mouth.


    "Was it because of you?" Anna smiled but gave Leah a suspicious look.


    Leah could feel her heart drop, and Anna''s intuition scared her.


    "Haha, I''m joking!" Anna changed her stern expression andughed.


    Leah''s face turned pale. She was not sure how to react if Anna asked more questions.


    Should I tell her what happened between us?


    "We should hang out more as Ethan rarelyes back to Linkville. I guess there won''t be any more


    opportunities like this." Anna grinned.


    Leah knew that she should have said no, but the heart wanted what it wanted¡­

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Chapter 294 Random Inspection


    ¡°I¡¯m not free. I still have to take care of my daughter.¡± Leah rejected Anna. She did not want to bother


    Han anymore.


    Hearing that, Anna was stunned. It was only a few secondster that she came back to her senses.


    ¡°You have a daughter? You don¡¯t look like a mother at all.¡±


    Thinking of Carlotta, Leah could not help smiling. In fact, she wanted to abort Carlotta in the first ce.


    However, she was d that she did not do that. Carlotta was all she had now.


    ¡°That would be a pity!¡± Anna shrugged. She knew Leah was using her daughter as an excuse.


    After chatting for a while, Anna wanted to leave. Nheless, Leah still invited her to stay back for


    dinner.


    However, Anna pointed at the blue sports car in the yard and said regretfully, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stay


    back for dinner. Ethan is here.¡±


    Following Anna¡¯s gaze, Leah saw the man¡¯s jawline. However, she quickly looked away after taking a


    nce.


    ¡°Bye, and see you next time, okay?¡± Anna waved her hand and trotted over to the car.


    Inside the car, Han stared at Leah at the door. It was not until he heard the sound of opening the door


    that he dropped his gaze.


    Anna sat in the passenger seat and eximed, ¡°Ms. White looks so young. But guess what, she¡¯s


    already a mother!¡±


    At first, Anna thought Leah was her rival. However, it seemed impossible then. How could a proud man


    like Han ept a woman with a daughter?


    ¡°Really?¡± Han gripped the steering wheel. His face darkened.


    Leah had kept Carlotta a secret from everyone, and Han had no idea that she had given birth to her.


    Somehow, Han wanted to meet Carlotta who had a blood rtionship with him suddenly.


    Han¡¯s reaction was strange. Anna¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat. An idea shed across her


    mind.


    "What''s wrong? You seem surprised.¡±


    ¡°No, I was not,¡± replied Han coldly.


    In the car, Anna tried to find a topic to talk about. However, Han was not in the mood to talk.


    Anna did not like Linkville. If it weren¡¯t for Han, she would not havee here.


    Too many things happened in Linkville, and Anna was worried that the longer Han stayed here, the


    more he did not want to go back.


    Cautiously, Anna looked at Han and said, ¡°We have to be back next month at thetest. We have to


    prepare for the engagement soon.¡±


    In fact, Anna knew Han did not love her. However, at the thought that he would leave her for another


    woman, she just wanted to keep him by her side.


    "Let''s talk about itter."


    Han turned the steering wheel and parked the car in the garage. Then he walked into the vi. Anna


    had to run to catch up with him.


    Suddenly, Han stopped. He turned around and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the Ford residence again.¡±


    Hearing that, Anna was confused. She looked into Han¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Leah is not a simple person, and you¡¯re too innocent. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be used, and I don¡¯t want you to


    get hurt,¡± Han blurted in the end.


    ¡°Really? Are you worried about me?¡± Obviously, Anna did not believe Han¡¯s words.


    Anna was the one who took the initiative to work with Han when he first arrived in Fetriybia. The two of


    them eradicated treacherous noble families and consolidated Anna''s father''s position.


    Is he saying the opposite that he¡¯s afraid someone will use me?


    With a glint in his eyes, Han red. He then walked upstairs silently.


    In the study, Han dialed Alfred¡¯s number. ¡°Find some way to stop Shawn. The sooner, the better.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Han stood up from the sofa and looked at the yard in front of him.


    Why did Shawn agree to keep the child?


    At the lobby of one of themercial buildings in Linkville, a stern man stood in front of the front desk.


    Behind him were a few men in ck uniforms.


    ¡°Hi, we¡¯re from the tax department, and we¡¯re looking for Mr. Ford.¡±


    The receptionist took a look at their badges and immediately called the president''s office on the thirty-


    six floor.


    "Mr. Ford, someone from the tax department wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Bring them up,¡± answered Shawn immediately.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The moment the officials from the tax department came to the thirty-six floor, Shawn was already


    waiting for them at the door.


    ¡°Hello Mr. Ford, I¡¯m Matthew Grey from the tax department. Nice to meet you.¡± Matthew stretched out


    his hand to shake hands with Shawn.


    However, Shawn asked, his face darkened. ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Grey?¡±


    Shawn was surprised that the officials from the tax department came for a visit. He was not informed


    beforehand.


    ¡°Just for a routine inspection,¡± Matthew nced around and said with a smile.


    It was another official who came for the routine inspection the other time. Matthew was asked toe


    to the Ford Group all of a sudden.


    In fact, Matthew did not want toe in the first ce. He did not want to get involved in matters


    rted to the Ford Group. Nheless, his superiors assigned him toe personally to perform a


    thorough investigation.


    Seeing that Shawn stood still, Matthew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Mr. Ford, you don¡¯t seem d to see me, do


    you?¡±


    Hearing that, Shawn gave out a loudugh. Although he had mixed feelings, he wanted to hide his


    emotions. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m d to see you. Come, let me take you to my office.¡±


    With that, Shawn brought Matthew and his men to the financial department.


    When they arrived at the financial department, Shawn red at his CFO and said, ¡°They are from the


    tax department. Please assist and give them your full cooperation.¡±


    "Thank you, Mr. Ford. Appreciated it.¡±


    However, as soon as Matthew finished his words, he ordered his staff to begin the inspection.


    Outside the window. Shawn stood still with his face darkened.


    About half an hourter, Matthew took out a bag and carefully put the ount book in it. He then


    looked at Shawn seriously and said, ¡°Mr. Ford, I¡¯m afraid you have toe with me to the tax office


    now.¡±


    Hearing that, Shawn looked calm. It seemed that he had expected it. He followed Matthew out of the


    office slowly.


    In the car, Matthew took out another bag and said, ¡°Mr. Ford, please put your phone in the bag.¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Shawn sniggered.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do that,¡± replied Matthew sternly.


    Hearing that, Shawn had no choice but to take out his phone from his pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡±


    With that, he dropped the phone into the bag.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Chapter 295 Step Down


    Matthew turned off Shawn¡¯s phone and asked the driver to start the car engine.


    In the Ford residence, Leah was ying with Carlotta in the living room.


    With the doll in her arms, Carlotta looked in the direction of the door from time to time. Leah knew she


    was waiting for Shawn.


    In the past two years, Shawn had been good to both Leah and Carlotta. Since Carlotta was born, he


    seldom worked overtime and came home to have dinner with Carlotta almost every day.


    "Mommy, why isn¡¯t Daddy home yet?" Carlotta asked. There was disappointment in her eyes.


    Leah nced at the time on her phone. It was already 7 p.m. By right, Shawn should be back.


    ¡°Maybe Daddy is still busy,¡± Leah exined and forced a smile.


    Leah felt ufortable when Carlotta was so close to Shawn. Even though Shawn did not know if


    Carlotta was his daughter, he had been very good to her.


    Carrying Carlotta up, Leah said, ¡°I think Daddy is still busy at work. Let¡¯s have dinner first, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to wait for Daddy!¡± Carlotta pouted her lips.


    Hearing that, Leah had no choice but to squat down in front of Carlotta again. ¡°Carlotta, be a good girl


    and have dinner with Mommy first, okay?¡±


    In the end, Carlotta got up and went to the dining table. She had no choice but to eat without Shawn.


    Leah breathed a sigh of relief. She was d that Carlotta did not make a fuss about not seeing Shawn.


    After dinner, Leah let Lucy take Carlotta for a shower. Suddenly, her phone rang.


    It was a stranger¡¯s number. Leah hesitated for a moment before pressing the answer key.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    A husky man¡¯s voice was heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t recognize my voice?¡±


    Leah was stunned. It was Han.


    Why is he calling me? Is it because of Anna?


    Before Han could say anything, Leah hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t meet Anna again.¡±


    Leah was not interested in what happened between Han and Anna.


    Hearing that, Han could not help but grip his phone tighter. His eyes suddenly filled with anger.


    Why did she say that? Is she afraid that Shawn will misunderstand her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to Anna again!¡± Han said coldly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, and I promised.¡± All of a sudden, Leah¡¯s face turned pale. She knew she should not mention


    Anna¡¯s name.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why Shawn is not home yet?¡±


    However, before Leah could ask anything, Han hung up which made Leah nervous.


    Looking at the phone, Leah¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat. A bad feeling rose in her heart.


    Han would not contact her for no reason. Did something happen to Shawn?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Thinking of that, she dialed Tom¡¯s number.


    ¡°Tom, why is Mr. Ford not back yet? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    With that, Tom told Leah everything.


    Hearing that, Leah¡¯s face darkened. She knew it must be Han that the tax department suddenly took


    Shawn away.


    ¡°What exactly happened and how¡¯s everything now? Tell me!¡± Leah came back to her senses and


    asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even get in touch with Mr. Ford now!¡±


    ¡°Tom,e and pick me up. I need to go to the tax department myself.¡±


    Tom reached the Ford residence in no time. As soon as he turned off the car engine, the door of the


    vi opened. In a formal suit, Leah walked out and sat in the backseat of the car.


    Seeing Leah through the rearview mirror, Tom asked, ¡°Ms. White, are you sure you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there and decideter,¡± Leah replied. It must be something serious that the tax department


    took Shawn.


    Inside the tax department office, Matthew nced at both Leah and Tom who stood opposite him.


    ¡°Mrs. Ford, I can¡¯t let you bail for Mr. Ford. It¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    As soon as Leah arrived at the tax department office, she requested to stand bail for Shawn.


    However, Matthew refused bail. His superiors had ordered that they could only release Shawn after a


    thorough investigation.


    ¡°But why? We can double the bail.¡±


    Hearing that, Matthew¡¯s eyes lit up. The Ford family was indeed rich. Nheless, he still shook his


    head.


    ¡°Mrs. Ford, are you trying to bribe me here? If that¡¯s your intention, please drop the idea.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was stunned. In fact, what Matthew said made sense. Paying double for bail really


    looked like a bribe.


    Matthew waved his hand, ¡°Enough and go back home. My colleagues have already begun the


    investigation. Perhaps Mr. Ford can go back in a few days.¡±


    Leah and Tom exchanged looks. They had no choice but to walk out of the tax department office in


    disappointment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of some other options.¡±


    Even though Leah did not say it, Tom would look for other alternatives.


    Time flies and it was one week since Shawn was taken by the tax department. The stock of the Ford


    Group fell greatly and everyone was wondering if the Ford Group was going to bankrupt soon.


    ¡°Ms. White, are you going to attend the shareholders¡¯ meeting this afternoon?¡± Tom asked. He had


    been trying to stand bail for Shawn. However, no matter how hard he tried, the officials refused his


    request. They asked him to wait until the investigation was over.


    ¡°Yes, I will attend,¡± replied Leah as she rubbed her temple. She had to take care of thepany when


    Shawn was not around. She had to repay his kindness.


    At 1 p.m., Leah sat at the main seat in the meeting room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Ford ising.¡±


    ¡°We should think for our future. The share keeps dropping in thest few days. We can¡¯t afford to lose


    money like this.¡±


    Several older shareholders began toin. They wanted Shawn to step down. The shareholders


    only cared for their own benefits.


    Hearing that, Leah¡¯s face darkened. She scowled, ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat. Shawn made billions for


    thepany in the past two years. Don¡¯t you guys remember?¡±


    The shareholders looked at each other, and finally, the man sitting next to Leah said, ¡°Well, we all know


    Shawn is a very capable man. But he has been retained by the tax department for days. We¡¯re not


    even sure if he¡¯s going to be released. We just want him to step down so that someone else could


    rece him for the time being. We can¡¯t let thepany idle without a head, right?¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Chapter 296 A New Representative


    Leah recognized the man who spoke just now. He was the secondrgest shareholder in the Ford


    Group.


    She remembered he was close to Shawn before. How could he request Shawn to step down at such a


    critical time?


    Leah squinted her eyes and forced a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Barr, Shawn is only under investigation. He will be back.¡±


    Finally, Leah understood how crafty businessmen were. No wonder Han was set up before.


    Clenching her fists, Leah¡¯s face darkened. However, she had to hide her emotions. She did not want to


    give up before Shawn was released.


    Nheless, Davis did not agree with her. He still thought Shawn should step down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ford is only stepping down for the time being. He cane back to thepany


    again after he is released.¡°


    Hearing that, Leah could not help but remain silent. She knew once Shawn stepped down, it would be


    difficult for him to return to thepany again.


    Before Leah could speak again, Davis continued, ¡°I happened to know someone who could rece Mr.


    Ford for the time being. He can be Mr. Ford¡¯s representative, but of course, with high pay.¡±


    Seeing Davis¡¯s smile, Leah finally understood why Davis wanted Shawn to step down. He wanted to


    appoint his man as the new representative.


    ¡°He should be here soon. Let us wee him together.¡±


    Right then, the door of the meeting room was pushed open.


    Han, dressed in a ck suit walked in slowly. However, as soon as he met Leah¡¯s eyes, his face


    darkened.


    Leah is here for the shareholders¡¯ meeting on behalf of Shawn? Damn! She¡¯s really good to him!


    Immediately, Davis stood up with a smile. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting in the


    lobby."


    However, Han ignored him and walked straight to the center of the meeting room. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not


    wasting my time.¡±


    Han was the one who set Shawn up. However, his intention was to stop Shawn. As for the Ford Group,


    he was not a bit interested at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who set him up, right?¡± Leah asked, clenching her fists.


    Han did not deny it. He smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Leah asked. She was enraged.


    Hearing that, Han walked over to Leah slowly. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it interesting to see Shawn losing everything?


    Do you think he can turn the table like me in the end?¡±


    Leah was stunned. It seemed that Han came back to Linkville for revenge.


    Leah was confused. However, she could not betray Shawn. He was good to her in the past two years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s vote since we can¡¯t make the decision.¡±


    Leah came back to her senses when Davis suddenly spoke up.


    "Please raise your hand if you agree to let Ethan be Shawn¡¯s representative.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as Davis finished his words, all the other shareholders raised their hands. These shareholders


    used to fawn over Shawn but now, they could not wait to see Shawn step down. They only cared for


    their own benefits.


    Leah nced around. The majority raised their hands. It was useless for her to oppose. Han would


    be the new representative no matter what.


    With that, Leah picked up her bag and left the conference room without looking back. She did not want


    to waste more time.


    However, Han¡¯s face darkened seeing Leah leaving the meeting room. Immediately, he rushed out to


    chase after her.


    Outside the lift, Tom reached out his hand to protect Leah when he saw Han was trying to catch up with


    her.


    ¡°Are you going to give up so easily?¡± Han sneered. He knew Leah would not give things up easily.


    ¡°You set everything up, and I can¡¯t fight you. So, I gave up. As for Shawn, I believe there is justice. If


    he¡¯s innocent, the tax department is going to release him sooner orter!¡± Leah could not help but


    scowl.


    Ding!


    Right then, the lift door opened. Leah quickly went in. However, Han followed in as fast as he could. He


    then pressed the close button before Tom got in.


    Inside the lift, Leah was standing right opposite Han alone. Subconsciously, she stepped back. She


    was worried. ¡°What do you want?¡± she blurted.


    Han smirked and stared at Leah¡¯s beautiful face.


    Leah could not help but re at him angrily. She was not a fool. How could she not know what kind of


    person Han was?


    ¡°I can help Shawn. But it depends on you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush and say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    Leah thought it was time for her to repay Shawn. She owed Shawn too much in the past two years. If


    she could repay his kindness, she would take Carlotta and leave.


    ¡°Can you stay with me for two months? I need someone to apany me while I¡¯m in Linkville!¡± In the


    end, Han said.


    For a long time, Leah remained silent.


    Did Hane back to humiliate me? Did he think I¡¯m amodity?


    Leah gave Han a p angrily.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? And what do you take me for?¡±


    However, Han remained silent. He touched his left cheek gently. In fact, he did not feel anything at all.


    Nheless, Han¡¯s face darkened, and he stared at Leah ferociously. He was not mad because Leah


    pped him. He was mad because Leah rejected him, and it was obvious why she rejected him.


    Han squeezed Leah¡¯s chin and stared into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to destroy your future, especially


    Shawn, you know?¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Chapter 297 Did It on Purpose


    "What about it?"


    Leah met Han''s eyes without fear. She did not have any future with Shawn anyway.


    Han was surprised by her indifference. Once he returned to his senses, heughed and let go of her.


    "Are you fine with it, or are you bluffing? I''ll give you one day to properly think about it. You won''t get


    another chance if you turn this down." Han then straightened his wrinkled clothes and left the elevator.


    Leah weakly leaned against the elevator wall, only calming down after a while.


    Han went to the tax department after leaving Shawn''spany. Once his car arrived, the people from


    the tax department weed him.


    "Mr. Howard, why are you here?" The receptionist was one of Matthew''s subordinates.


    Han said with an indifferent expression. "I''m here to meet Mr. Shawn."


    "This¡­" The receptionist was a little hesitant. Shawn was a person who could promote Linkville''s


    economy. Although he was confined in the tax department now, he would probably be released soon.


    Han''s expression darkened. "I can''t?" His words were not too light or heavy, but they could still induce


    fear.


    The receptionist quickly replied, "I''ll arrange it for you now. Please wait in the lounge."


    Shawn was soon brought to the lounge. After being confined for a few days, he looked haggard and


    lost lots of weight. However, his eyes were still sharp.


    Once he saw Han, he immediately understood what was happening.


    Shawn sneered. "So it''s you."


    He was not fully prepared, so he was schemed against by Han.


    Han sat on the couch with his legs crossed as he nced at Shawn and said calmly, "Are you


    surprised?"


    The tables had turned. Now, it was Han''s turn to return Shawn¡¯s ¡°favor¡±.


    Shawn''s eyes became cold, and he did not even hide the murderous intent on his face. "Wasn''t it nice


    to stay abroad? Why do you have to return to Linkville and seek death?" He did not think he would lose


    to Han. After all, he still had a trump card.


    Han''s eyes were filled with anger as he said coldly, "It seems like I''ve treated you too well."


    "It''s still too early to celebrate," Shawn said without fear and continued to provoke him, "You lost to me


    two years ago, and the results will be the same this time too."


    "Let''s wait and see." Han was not angered by his words. Instead, the smile on his face became even


    brighter.


    The next day, Leah received a call saying she could visit Shawn.


    "You only have half an hour, so hurry up."


    "Alright."


    Leah quickly hung up the phone. After handing Carlotta to Lucy, she drove to the tax department.


    Matthew brought Shawn over to the tax department''s reception room.


    Seeing Shawn, Leah frowned. It has only been a few days. How did he end up like this?


    Matthew said strictly, "You only have half an hour. I''ll take him awayter."


    Once he finished speaking, he closed the reception room door.


    Leah''s distressed eyes fell on Shawn. "Aren''t you here to cooperate with the investigation? How did


    you end up like this?"


    In these two years, Shawn had always been meticulous in front of her, so it was her first time seeing


    him like this.


    Shawn raised his head slightly and smiled. "They''re only making it sound good."


    They could not find anything from thepany''s ounts, so they targeted him, wanting him to admit


    it himself.


    Shawn resisted the tears in his eyes and returned to his usual calm self. He asked, "How is the


    company now?" Since Han had taken action against him, hispany would definitely be affected.


    Leah said honestly, "Davis wants to rece you."


    Shawn sneered and looked at Leah in doubt. He did not care about others'' thoughts, but he cared


    about Leah''s thoughts. He wanted to know if she still had Han in her heart.


    Leah looked up and her eyes revealed her helplessness. "I''ll try my best to help you save thepany.


    Consider it as I and Carlotta returning your favor.


    She nned on leaving with Carlotta and starting over once this matter was over.


    Shawn''s expression changed. Did she want to leave him so badly? She had always been finding a


    chance, and was she still refusing to change her mind now?


    He turned to the side, unwilling to face Leah, and said coldly, "You owe me more than what I¡¯ve given


    you in these two years."


    Before Leah could react, he pushed open the reception room door. He said coldly, "This visit is over."


    Whether Leah agreed or not, he had ended the visit.


    Leah could only helplessly leave the tax department.


    At night, Leah hugged Carlotta in bed, humming a nursery rhyme to coax her to sleep.


    "Mary had a littlemb. Littlemb, littlemb. Mary had a littlemb. Its fleece was white as snow¡­"


    Leah noticed Lucy by the door out of the corner of her eye and made a shush notion at her. She then


    tucked Carlotta in carefully and finally left.


    Leah looked at Lucy''s panicked expression and asked, "What happened?"


    "Ms. White, there''s a fierce man downstairs who''s saying he wants to meet you. We couldn''t stop him."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Leah rubbed her forehead and subconsciously thought of Han.


    "Help me take care of Carlotta. Don''te out no matter what noises you hear."


    Leah then closed the room door. She thought Han probably did not want to see Carlotta.


    After that, she went downstairs. The moment she arrived downstairs, she saw Han sitting on the main


    seat, looking like he was the house''s owner.


    Leah looked at his tall figure in a daze.


    Han seemed to realize it as he turned and met Leah''s eyes. "Do you like to peek at others that much?"


    Leah retracted her gaze awkwardly. Looking at the burly bodyguard behind Han, she immediately


    understood Lucy''s words.


    Han brought his men over, so it was no wonder the Ford family''s bodyguards could not stop him. He


    was still the same person he was in the past, doing whatever he wanted.


    Leah walked up to Han and asked, "Coffee or tea?"


    Han stood up and looked down at Leah with dark eyes. "No need. What do you think about what I told


    you?"

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Chapter 298 Was She Qualified?


    Leah raised her head. Her delicate face was filled with shock. She thought that Han was deliberately


    making her agitated. She did not expect him to be serious.


    She held the corner of her clothes tightly and only managed to calm down after taking a few deep


    breaths.


    Leah said with calm eyes. "It''s impossible for us to be together."


    In these two years, what she learned the most was to control her emotions. Now, she could control her


    feelings toward Han.


    Since he made such a request now, it meant he only wanted to have a goodugh out of her and


    Shawn.


    There were many ways to save Shawn''spany, but she definitely could not use this way. Leah knew


    this very well.


    Han stood up and walked towards Leah. Leah subconsciously took two steps backward to distance


    herself from him. "Stay away from me."


    Han''s lips curved up as he reached out to trap her in his embrace. He moved his head closer to her


    and breathed into her ear seductively. "How''ll you know it''s impossible if you don''t try it? You won''t lose


    anything from this deal. Now, no one can save Shawn other than me."


    Leah''s body stiffened, her face flushed, and her heart beat rapidly. She quickly escaped from his arms


    to prevent him from making his next move. She rejected him firmly, "No need."


    She would never sacrifice her feelings to make a deal.


    Han''s expression darkened, and the smile on his face faded. His dark eyes were filled with coldness as


    he said, "Alright, fine."


    Leah turned away and did not dare to look at Han''s expression. "You already got your answer, so you


    can leave now."


    She was a person with dignity, so she knew what she should and should not do. She would not get into


    a rtionship with him while knowing Han and Anna were engaged.


    Leah shouted at the door, "Tom, send them off!"


    Tom ran in and looked at Han warily.


    Han nced past Tom with cold eyes and quickly left the Ford family''s vi.


    In a ck Mercedes-Benz outside the Ford family vi, Alfred reported the information he had


    obtained.


    "Mr. Howard, there''s a children''s room on the second floor of the Ford family''s vi. There was indeed a


    little girl in there, but I was afraid of alerting the other party, so I didn''t get close and couldn''t obtain any


    useful information. Leah is protecting that little girl very well."


    Han closed his eyes and said, "Alright." He still had time in Linkville, so there would always be a


    chance.


    After Han left, the atmosphere in the living room became extremely silent. Leah sat on the couch and


    felt a sense of powerlessness sweeping over her.


    Tom saw the dark circles under Leah''s eyes. He would not bear it, but he still had to say what he had to


    say. "Ms. White, thepany¡­"


    Leah blinked and made a decision in her heart. "I know. I''ll handle it."


    The next morning, Leah woke up early. After washing up, she put on a decent suit and some. Then,


    she woke Carlotta up.


    Carlotta rubbed her eyes and looked at Leah sleepily. "Mommy."


    "Mommy, you look different today." Carlotta did not like staying in bed, so she got up and hugged Leah,


    and looked at her curiously. This was her first time seeing Leah in such attire.


    Leah smiled and did a spin in front of Carlotta. "Do I look good today?"


    Carlotta smiled and hugged her even tighter. "You do."


    Leah rubbed Carlotta''s nose affectionately. "You really know how to coax Mommy."


    After apanying Carlotta for breakfast, Leah handed her to Lucy.


    When she went out, Tom was already waiting.


    On the 28th floor of one of themercial buildings in Linkville, Leah sat in the CEO''s office with a


    serious expression.


    The only n she could think of was to take Shawn''s ce. Leah did not know how long she could


    last, but she had a clear conscience.


    When Davis brought Han to thepany, he received news that Leah had taken on Shawn''s ce.


    The smile on his face disappeared, and he went to the 28th floor furiously.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    Davis kicked open the CEO''s office door and red at Leah, wishing he could kill her.


    Leah ignored the anger in his eyes. "Can''t you see it, Mr. Barr?"


    "After much deliberation, I''m still worried about handing thepany to an outsider. I''m Shawn''s wife,


    so now that he''s not here, I should take on his responsibilities. I can''t just have fun, right?" Leah


    avoided Han''s eyes and said firmly.


    Han looked calm on the surface, but his heart was filled with emotions. It seemed like what Anna said


    was true. Leah and Shawn were married.


    Leah narrowed her eyes and asked, "Mr. Barr, do you think there''s anything wrong?"


    Davis questioned, "Of course it''s wrong! You''re only a housewife. Do you even understand how to


    operate apany? He had always known about Leah and Shawn''s rtionship. At first, he even


    secretlyughed at Shawn for finding such a woman. Other than being good-looking, she did not know


    anything else.


    Leah stayed silent as she opened her drawer and took out her Doctor of Professional Studies in


    Financial Management certificate. In these two years, other than giving birth to Carlotta, she also used


    her time wisely.


    "This is my graduation certificate. Mr. Barr, you can take a look. Being an acting CEO with this


    qualification should be more than enough. Moreover, I''ll also be doing my best."


    The Doctor of Professional Studies in Financial Management certificate was the best certification in the


    country, and not many people could obtain it.


    Davis'' expression changed, knowing his n was ruined. He gritted his teeth and said, "Of course. You


    better not let me find anything against you."


    After Davis'' finished speaking, he kicked the vase beside him, and the delicate vase broke into pieces


    immediately.


    Han nced at it for a moment and quickly retracted his gaze. He smiled faintly as he looked at Leah.


    "Is this your n? Before I left back then, you couldn''t wait to run to Shawn. Is this the kind of life


    you''re looking for?"


    Leah could not be bothered by Han''s questioning, and her face became cold. "This is none of your


    business."


    Han''s cold eyes stared at Leah. "Alright, fine."


    Facing Han''s cold gaze, Leah could not help but tremble. However, before she could react, the


    suppressive atmosphere in the office disappeared. She only realized he had left when she looked up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In the parking lot, Davis saw Han and went over with a ttering smile.


    "Mr. Howard, please give me some time, and I''ll definitely do what I promised you. This woman is only


    putting on a strong front. I''ll find some people to threaten her with so she won''t dare toe to the


    company. Then, thepany will naturally fall into my hands."

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Chapter 299 I¡¯m a Businessman


    Han''s eyes were cold, and he said somewhat jokingly, "If you lose, you lose. It''s not gentlemanly to do


    something behind someone''s back. Mr. Barr, I think a person like you should disdain such tricks, right?


    Davis chuckled but did not say anything. He did not know what Han was thinking. The one who took


    the initiative to ask for cooperation was Han. However, he was now saying that doing something behind


    someone''s back was not gentlemanly.


    Han endured the resentment in his heart and patted Davis'' shoulder. "The future is long, so we''ll have


    many opportunities to cooperate another time."


    A person like Davis did not have anything. He did not know anything other than enjoying the properties


    left by his ancestors. If it was not to take over Shawn''spany, Han would not contact such a person.


    Davis eased up a little and left after sending Han into the car.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In the office, Leah sat on the chair and finally let out a breath of relief. She could probablyst until


    Shawn returned.


    Seeing the mountains of documents on the table, she rubbed her forehead. As she was about to go


    through them, her phone rang.


    "Ms. White, something happened to Carlotta."


    "What happened?"


    Upon hearing Carlotta''s name, Leah had a bad feeling in her heart and felt nervous.


    Lucy cried as she told Leah what had happened. "When I was apanying Carlotta to y at the


    park, a dog ran out from somewhere and chased after her. Carlotta was bitten, and her bleeding won''t


    stop."


    "Where are you two now?" Leah said as she ran out of the office.


    The elevator''s door was still shut as the number on the screen changed slowly. Leah took off her high


    heels in panic and ran downstairs through the emergency staircase.


    In the parking lot, as Han was about to leave, he saw a familiar figure from the corner of his eyes and


    frowned. Why did she suddenlye downstairs?


    Han immediately noticed Leah''s swollen feet. He quickly walked up to Leah and grabbed her. "What


    are you doing?"


    Leah pushed Han away without thinking. "Let me go!" She only wanted to rush to the hospital now and


    did not want to waste time.


    Seeing that Han did not move, Leah pushed him again. "Let go!"


    Han''s eyes darkened. Did she hate him that much? Without waiting for Leah to react, he carried her up.


    The sudden loss of bnce shocked Leah. She only realized that she was stuffed into the car''s


    backseatter.


    "Where are you going? I''ll drive you there." Han sat in the driver''s seat with an indifferent expression.


    Leah was taken aback. She did not want to let Han know about her child nor let him see her child.


    However, it was even harder to shake him off now.


    Carlotta was still waiting for her, so she could waste any more time. Leah quickly made a decision. "Go


    to the City Center Hospital."


    The ck Mercedes-Benz rushed out like a sharp arrow, driving on the streets of Linkville. Han could


    tell that Leah was in a rush, so he stepped on the elerator and ran through several red lights,


    reaching the hospital as fast as possible.


    Before the car even stopped properly, Leah opened the car door and rushed out.


    Lucy stood by the operating room door helplessly with her eyes swollen from crying. Once she saw


    Leah, she rushed over while crying. "Ms. White, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Leah looked at the operating room with concerned eyes. "How is Carlotta?"


    "The doctor said Carlotta has blood coagtion problems, so that''s why her bleeding won''t stop. She


    needs a blood transfusion, and they''re already arranging it."


    Leah stared at the locked operating room door, her heart in panic.


    The lighted sign outside the operating room suddenly went out, and the doctor walked out in a white


    coat. Leah immediately went over. "How is she?"


    The doctor took off his mask and looked at her regretfully. "The blood won''t stop, and we can''t wait until


    we get the blood from other ces."


    If they did not perform the blood transfusion soon, Carlotta would definitely die.


    Chills ran through Leah''s whole body. Luckily, Lucy supported her.


    Leah said with difficulty, "Doesn''t the hospital have a blood bank?"


    The doctor shook his head helplessly. "Your child has RH-negative blood. The hospital doesn''t have


    this type of blood at all."


    Leah''s face turned pale as she held her phone while trembling. "No, no¡­ There must be some way."


    With Shawn''s connections in Linkville, she could definitely find RH-negative blood.


    "If you don''t have this blood type, what about the child''s father?"


    Leah immediately raised her head. She did not have that blood type, so Shawn must have it.


    "Draw my blood." A hoarse voice sounded.


    Leah met Han''s dark eyes.


    Han then said, "I have RH-negative blood."


    The doctor''s face brightened, and he asked the nurse to prepare to draw Han''s blood. "That''s great!


    Follow me!"


    The operating room door soon closed again.


    The operation was finally done at night. Once Carlotta was pushed out by the nurse, Leah quickly ran


    over.


    Leah held in her tears and asked, "How is she?"


    "She''s fine now, but just be careful next time. It''s rmended for her to have a full checkupter."


    Leah finally felt relieved and thanked the doctor. "Thank you, doctor."


    Han also walked out of the operating room with a somewhat ugly expression.


    Leah asked Lucy to follow the nurse to the ward. She then turned around and bowed sincerely to Han.


    "Thank you for today."


    Han tidied his clothes as he said, "Your thank you is a bit perfunctory. Can''t you do better?"


    She tried her best to stay calm. "What do you want?" She thought that Han would not want anything


    else than her life now.


    Leah then said, "You can''t take over thepany."


    Thepany was owned by Shawn, so she did not have the right to make the decision.


    Han said lightly, "I''m not interested in thepany."


    A hint of surprise shed through Leah''s eyes. If he didn''t want thepany, then why did he¡­


    Before she could understand what he was thinking, Han''s voice sounded. "I want you."


    His words shocked her.


    "What do you mean?"


    Han said in a calm voice, "I mean it literally. Isn''t exchanging your freedom for your daughter''s life a


    good deal? I''m a businessman." He was telling her that he would not do anything that would not benefit


    him.


    Leah raised her head and looked at Han in disbelief.


    "If you want money, just say it."

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Chapter 300 Possibility of Recovery


    "Money? Do you think I''m short of money?" Han looked at Leah in disdain.


    He was rich and had more money than Leah.


    Leah lowered her head and dared not to look at Han. "Anything is fine except Ford Group."


    She knew that she owed him a favor today. She did not like to owe favors to others, especially to Han.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Han refused coldly, "You owe me a life. What you owe me will never be repaid."


    Before Leah could speak, he continued, "If I have to choose, I want Ford Group. It''s mine, and there is


    nothing wrong with taking it back."


    Leah tried to be calm. Han was right. Shawn''spany had a big scale because it annexed Howard


    Group.


    Han reminded her, "Your child has a problem with blood coagtion function."


    Carlotta had a hidden danger in her body as she had a blood coagtion function problem. No one


    could guarantee there would have RH-negative blood in the hospital if Carlotta met the next ident,


    but Han could be Carlotta''s mobile blood bank.


    Han knew it was mean. He originally wanted to dismiss the n, but he changed his mind.


    He wanted Leah no matter what. Therefore, he did not care whether his means were suitable.


    "Han! You''re so mean!"


    Leah flushed with anger. Han was taking advantage of her and threatening her with Carlotta''s disease.


    Han sneered. "I''m mean? I should be a little worse than Shawn back then."


    If I hadn''t been impulsive back then, I wouldn''t have been cheated!


    "I don''t have much patience. Let me know after you decide."


    After finishing speaking, Han strode away from the emergency room.


    Leah had no time to think. She was only worried about Carlotta for the time being, so she turned


    around and went to the ward.


    In the ward, Lucy kept sobbing, and her eyes were full of distress.


    It''s all my fault! If I had protected Carlotta, this wouldn''t have happened!


    Leah shook her head helplessly and patted Lucy''s shoulder. "Lucy, don''t cry."


    "Ms. White."


    Leah tried her best to make herself look calm. "It''s not your fault. This incident let me know that Carlotta


    has a blood clotting disorder. It was a blessing in disguise."


    Leah did not me Lucy. If Lucy had protected Carlotta, Leah would not have discovered Carlotta''s


    disease. However, Leah wondered why a dog suddenly appeared and bit Carlotta. She had to


    investigate itter.


    Lucy stopped crying and asked uncertainly, "Really? Ms. White?"


    Leah nodded. "Yes."


    Lucy hurriedly wiped her tears and hugged Leah in surprise. Lucy promised, "Ms. White, I''ll protect


    Carlotta in the future! Even if I risk my life, I''ll never let her get hurt again!"


    Leah was not used to being close to others, but she suppressed the strangeness in her heart. She


    stroked Lucy''s hair and then gently pushed Lucy aside.


    When Lucy first took care of Leah, she was two years younger than Leah. Later, after Leah gave birth


    to Carlotta, it was Lucy who helped Leah take care of Carlotta, so Leah could not me Lucy for what


    happened today.


    If Leah had to find fault, she thought it was all her fault. As a mother, she failed to protect her child.


    "Did the doctor say when Carlotta will wake up?" Leah asked.


    Lucy''s voice was still nasal. "She''ll take about half an hour to wake up after the anesthetic wears off."


    Leah asked Lucy to go back first while she stayed in the ward.


    After Han left the emergency room, he went to the medical consulting room instead of leaving the


    hospital.


    He sat straight and listened carefully to the doctor''s analysis of Carlotta''s condition and various


    precautions.


    "Children with a coagtion disorder are fragile like porcin. Any wound is fatal to them. Many


    families have taken multiple protective measures, but ultimately, because of small idents, most of


    the children would..."


    The doctor pushed his sses. He dared not continue to say anything when he noticed Han''s frosty


    eyes.


    He was a doctor and was used to seeing life and death, but he dared not talk about death in front of


    Han.


    Han went straight to the point. "Is there any possibility of recovery?"


    He could protect Carlotta for the rest of her life, but he did not want his protection to be her


    shackles and imprison her for the rest of her life. She would have an oppressive life.


    "Yes, there was a case of recovery in Fetriybia before, but it was only one case of recovery."


    Han narrowed his eyes. Only one case of recovery? That''s enough.


    In the wardte at night, it was so quiet that Leah could even hear the sound of breathing. Leah did not


    dare to sleep. She stayed by Carlotta''s bed and waited for Carlotta to wake up.


    Leah supported her head with her hands as she wanted to make herself more awake, but she still


    could not resist the drowsiness, and her eyelids gradually closed.


    Meanwhile, Han gently opened the ward door and carefully covered Leah with his jacket.


    Why do you have to make yourself so tired?


    Han''s gaze fell on Carlotta on the bed. The coldness in his eyes dissipated and was full of tenderness.


    He bent down and reached out to touch Carlotta''s immature cheek.


    He said softly, "I''m sorry."


    The next morning, the sun shone through the window on Leah''s eyes. She rubbed her eyes and


    wanted to see Carlotta as soon as she woke.


    Leah was relieved to see that Carlotta had not woken up yet.


    "Ms. White, I''ve asked the chef to prepare Carlotta''s favorite chicken soup."


    Lucy was standing at the door with some bags.


    Lucy did not know how long Carlotta would be in the hospital, so she brought some things Carlotta


    needed.


    Leah stretched her body. "Put it on the table."


    Lucy arranged the things and then noticed the ck jacket that fell on the ground. Lucy picked it up.


    "Ms. White, is this yours?"


    "No," Leah replied without thinking.


    It was a man''s suit jacket. It was not hers.


    Leah took a closer look and felt confused. Why is this jacket so familiar? Is it Han''s? Did hee here


    last night?


    "That''s weird," Lucy muttered as she put away that suit jacket.


    About half an hourter, the anesthetic on Carlotta''s body dissipated. She gradually regained


    consciousness and opened her eyes.


    Carlotta pointed to the wound on her arm and looked at Leah with tears in her eyes. "Mommy, it


    hurts..."


    Looking at Carlotta''s gauze-covered arm, Leah felt her nose sore, and her tears fell. As Leah worried


    about scaring Carlotta, she quickly wiped the tears on her face.


    The next moment, Carlotta''s childish voice sounded.


    "Mommy, I won''t hurt if you blow it."


    Leah sniffed and blew on Carlotta''s wound. "Okay, I''ll blow away your pain."

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Chapter 301 I Did That to Help You


    Carlotta reached out to wipe Leah''s tears. "Mommy, don''t cry. I don''t feel pain anymore. If you cry,


    Daddy will feel sad too."


    Leah''s heart trembled when Carlotta mentioned Shawn.


    Leah did not want to make Carlotta feel that something was wrong. So, Leah suppressed the sadness


    in her heart and forced herself to smile. "Okay, I won''t cry."


    Children got sleepy easier after being injured. After Leah yed with Carlotta for a while, Carlotta said


    that she wanted to sleep.


    Leah touched Carlotta''s head and looked at Carlotta gently. "Sleep well. I''m right here with you."


    Soon, Carlotta fell asleep in the ward.


    Leah gently pushed the chair away and ordered Lucy, "You take care of Carlotta first."


    Then, Leah opened the ward door and walked out.


    Since Carlotta came out of the emergency room, Leah wondered why Han and Carlotta had the same


    blood type.


    A bold idea shed through Leah''s mind, but it was fleeting. Leah had more important things to do right


    now. Leah felt that Carlotta''s incident was not a coincidence. She wanted to find out why that dog


    suddenly appeared and bit Carlotta.


    After leaving the hospital, Leah returned to the Ford family''s vi. When she entered, she saw Tom


    scolding the bodyguards on duty in the yard.


    "You trash! You can''t even catch a dog! Go get the punishment yourselves!"


    The bodyguards kneeling on the ground looked at Leah for help. They knew Leah was soft-hearted and


    thought she might ask Tom for mercy for them.


    However, Leah did not do so. She bypassed the bodyguards and walked to Tom. She looked down at


    them with scrutiny.


    In fact, those bodyguards would get more severe punishments if Shawn was on the spot, and they


    might lose their lives.


    A bodyguard suddenly begged for mercy. "Ms. White, we didn''t mean it! That dog is too fierce."


    Those bodyguards knew very well that the punishment of the Ford family was cruel. They could only


    ask Leah to forgive them.


    Leah asked indifferently, "Since you know how fierce it is, why didn''t you stop that dog at first?"


    Leah was always soft-hearted, but this time it was Carlotta''s matter. Leah dared not and would never


    allow herself to soften her heart.


    Women were inherently weak, but mothers were strong. Leah was the same.


    As soon as Leah said that, the bodyguards were ashamed. They knew that they would not escape from


    today''s punishment.


    Tom nced at those bodyguards coldly.


    "If there is another ident next time, you don''t need to stay in the Ford family!"


    Leah said to Tom, "Come in with me."


    In the living room, Leah was sitting on the sofa. Before she could speak, she heard Tom''s apology.


    Tom knelt on the ground and showed an apologetic look.


    "Ms. White, I''m sorry."


    Before Shawn was taken away by the tax department, he had ordered Tom to protect Leah and


    Carlotta, but Tom failed to do so.


    Leah jumped up from the sofa in fright. It was the first time someone kneeled to her. She hurriedly


    reached out to help Tom get up from the ground.


    "If you feel sorry, help me find the culprit."


    Leah felt that Carlotta''s incident was not a coincidence.


    Tom looked at Leah in confusion. "Are you suspecting that dog rushed in because someone did it


    deliberately?"


    "Yes."


    The Ford family''s vi was in the famous rich area of   Linkville. Only the rich people lived here, and the


    community security was good.


    In addition, Shawn specially sent bodyguards to patrol the vi. It must not be a coincidence that the


    dog broke in.


    Leah''s expression darkened, and she squinted her eyes. She ordered Tom, "Check the surveince


    cameras near the vi."


    Leah did not care how others dealt with her, but if they dared to attack Carlotta, she would fight them


    for revenge.


    Soon, Tom left the Ford family''s vi, and Leah did not stay long. She took a shower and changed


    clothes before leaving.


    Just as Leah left the Ford family''s vi, Han slipped in.


    Following the memory in his mind, he quickly found the monitoring room of the Ford family.


    Not only Leah was suspicious of Carlotta''s incident, but also Han.


    He quickly slipped into the monitoring room and closed the door. Then, he tapped on the keyboard and


    copied the monitoring to his USB sh drive.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In Lakeside Vi One, Han watched the one-week monitoring around the Ford family vi, and his


    sharp eyes fell on the redmercial car in the corner.


    Leah might not recognize that car, but he would not forget it as he gave it to Anna.


    Anna loved red, and most of the cars in her garage were red. He gave Anna that redmercial car as


    a birthday present.


    Han did not expect Carlotta''s incident to have something to do with Anna.


    Han could not figure out why Anna would suddenly attack Carlotta with a dog. Could it be that Anna


    already knew the truth?


    When Anna entered, Han picked up the remote control panel beside him and turned off the screen.


    Looking at the turn-off screen, Anna had doubts in her light blue eyes. "What''s wrong? Why did you


    turn it off when I came? Are you looking at something confidential?"


    Han asked straight to the point while staring at Anna with his sharp eyes, "Where did you go three days


    ago?"


    Anna''s heart was beating fast. Did Ethan already know what I''d done?


    "I''m not familiar with Linkville. Where can I go?"


    Han sneered. "Really?"


    Anna found that Han was in a bad mood. She walked over with a smile, sat beside Han, and then put


    her hands on his shoulders. She asked softly, "What happened? You look weird today."


    Han shook off her hand and red at her.


    "Don''t try to hide from me! Did you go to the Ford family''s vi with a dog three days ago? What is your


    purpose?"


    Anna looked at Han in astonishment. He did know what I did!


    After a short shock, she quickly regained her calm. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Anna looked away guiltily, but Han grabbed her chin to force her to look at him.


    Han asked, "What do you want?"


    He did not understand why Anna hurt Carlotta.


    Anna endured the pain, and tears welled up in her eyes. "Ethan, it hurts."


    She tried to use this way to get Han''s sympathy.


    Han let go of her indifferently and sat aside with a sullen expression.


    "Give me an exnation."


    Anna was afraid that Han would attack her again, so she silently took half a step back. She thought she


    was careful enough, but Han still found she was the culprit.


    It is the first time, and it will be thest time! I won''t let Ethan find what I do anymore! Anna secretly


    decided in her heart.


    She smiled brightly. "Ethan, I did that to help you."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Chapter 302 Stranger


    Han red at Anna coldly. "What are you talking about?"


    Anna continued softly, "I know everything about you and Sarah White. I also know Carlotta''s identity.


    Now that Carlotta is in the hospital. You have a chance to see her."


    Anna originally wanted that crazy dog   to bite off Carlotta''s neck, but she did not expect that the Ford


    family had so many loyal bodyguards.


    Anna lowered her head to hide the disappointment in her eyes. After this failure, there would not be


    such a good chance next time.


    As Anna said, she wanted to get closer to Han. "I did everything for you, Ethan."


    She thought Han would believe her exnation.


    Han pped away Anna''s arm coldly. "If you hurt Carlotta next time, I won''t forgive you again, even for


    your father''s sake."


    Without waiting for Anna to exin, Han strode out of the study.


    About a weekter, the doctor notified Leah that Carlotta could leave the hospital.


    Leah looked worriedly at Carlotta lying on the bed. She could not figure out why Carlotta must suffer


    pain at such a young age.


    The doctor saw through Leah hesitated to say something. So, he offered her to leave the ward. "Let''s


    talk outside."


    "Okay."


    Leah left Carlotta in the ward and followed behind the doctor.


    When Leah closed the ward door, the gentleness on the doctor''s face disappeared, and he showed a


    solemn expression.


    "I know what you want to say. You only need to pay attention to avoid your child getting hurt and get the


    physical examination on time."


    Leah''s beautiful eyes were full of expectation. "Is there any possibility of recovery for the blood


    coagtion disorder?"


    The doctor shook his head. "There is no case of recovery in Linkville."


    He was used to seeing the hope in the eyes of the patient''s family, and he also understood their pain


    when there was no hope for the patient to recover.


    Leah felt despair, and the hope in her eyes was instantly gone.


    The doctor shook his head helplessly. He patted Leah''s shoulderfortingly and then left.


    Leah took deep breaths and patted her cheeks. Then, she entered the ward after recovering her


    emotions.


    "Go tidy up. I''ll hug Carlotta." Leah took Carlotta from Lucy''s arms.


    Lucy was capable. Within a few minutes, she cleaned up the ward and returned it to its original


    appearance.


    At the same time, Han parked the car at the hospital''s entrance. He stared at the people entering and


    leaving. Soon, he found a familiar figure.


    As soon as Leah looked up, she met Han''s meaningful gaze. She held Carlotta tightly.


    Han is like gum. How could I do to stay away from him?


    Leah withdrew her gaze and bypassed him directly. She intended to pretend not to see him.


    Han took the initiative to block her way. "Hey! Pretend not to know me?"


    "What do you want from me?"


    Han raised his eyebrows. "When will you pay back what you owe me?"


    He liked challenges. The more he could not get Leah, the more he wanted her.


    Leah was sullen and answered angrily, "Stop saying this in front of a child!"


    She wondered why Han became like a hooligan after two years.


    Han looked at Carlotta gently. He restrained his urge to hug Carlotta and quickly moved his gaze away.


    "Okay. Let''s talk about other things."


    "Mommy, who is this weird uncle?" Carlotta''s soft voice sounded. She looked at Han curiously.


    Han felt sad. He wished to tell Carlotta he was not a weird uncle but her biological father.


    Leah frowned. "He is a nobody. Just ignore him."


    She handed Carlotta to Lucy and asked Lucy to wait for her in the car with Carlotta.


    After watching Lucy and Carlotta get into the car, Leah turned and looked at Han coldly.


    "What do you want to say? If it''s about donating blood in the hospital a few days ago, I can tell you we


    will never be together again!" Leah showed a hint of impatience.


    Although she still loved Han, their affection did not enough to support everything. Also, she did not dare


    to escape from her current life.


    Han tightened his hands behind his back and was in a rage.


    "Is Shawn better than me? It''s only been two years, but you quickly fell in love with him and couldn''t


    leave him. Are you a ygirl?"


    The repeated questioning made Leah unable to refute.


    She did not think Shawn was good, but this was not her reason to meddle in the rtionship between


    Han and Anna.


    Leah exined with difficulty, "You''ve misunderstood."


    Suddenly, Han threw a document into Leah''s arms and said, "Carlotta is my daughter."


    Leah was stunned. What did Han say?


    Leah dropped the folder on the ground, and the papers were scattered.


    She bent down to pick them up. Then, she found it was a paternity test.


    She did not look at anything else, and her eyes fell on the end of the testimonial.


    The identification of paternity is 100%! Han is Carlotta''s father!


    In other words, it was not Shawn who had slept with her back then, but Han.


    Leah wondered why Shawn kept Carlotta by his side for so many years since he already knew that


    Carlotta was not his daughter.


    Seeing that Leah did not speak for a while, Han thought she was disappointed by the truth. He looked


    at Leah coldly. "What''s wrong? Are you disappointed?"


    Leah wondered where Han got Carlotta''s samples, but that was beside the point.


    "I didn''t. I thought..." Leah thought for a while and did not tell Han what she had misunderstood.


    Han kept silent and looked at Leah coldly.


    "I won''t leave Carlotta in the Ford family. She is a child of the Howard family."


    Han would never let his daughter recognize Shawn as her father.


    Leah patiently exined, "Carlotta''s surname is not Ford."


    At this moment, Leah was in confusion. Apart from surprise, she was more afraid.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was afraid that Han would take Carlotta away. She could not separate from Carlotta.


    "Shawn doesn''t deserve Carlotta to have his surname," Han said indifferently. His voice was low and


    chilly.


    Leah raised her head, and the timidity in her eyes had disappeared. "I don''t know that Carlotta is your


    daughter. Even so, I won''t let you take her away. No one can take her from me!"


    Leah felt guilty for Han for harming him back then. She had caused him to lose everything. But they


    had known each other for so long, and Han had tortured her physically and psychologically. It was


    better to write off their past.


    Before Han could speak, Leah said in a deep voice, "We should be strangers from now on."


    Leah thought it was the best ending for them being strangers, forgetting each other, and burying their


    feelings in the bottom of their hearts.


    Han''s face became gloomy. "I don''t agree!"


    He had not let Leah feel the pain he had endured. There was no way he could easily let her go!

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Chapter 303 Wee Home


    Han slowly leaned to Leah and said coldly, "You don''t deserve to say that."


    Only he could decide whether to end their rtionship. Leah was not qualified to do so.


    Leah took half a step back before stabilizing her figure. "What exactly do you want?"


    Han controlled his expression and took out another document. "Carlotta''s blood coagtion disorder


    has the possibility of recovery. I''ve hired this medical team with a high sry."


    After knowing from the doctor that Fetriybia had a cured case, Han used all his contacts to connect with


    the medical team. Then, Han sent Alfred abroad overnight and asked him to do everything possible to


    hire the medical team.


    There was an unconceble surprise in Leah''s eyes. "Really?"


    As long as there were cured cases, Carlotta had a recovery chance.


    Looking at Leah''s surprised look, Han continued, "That medical team will only obey my orders. I''ll give


    you a week to consider what I asked of you yesterday."


    After saying that, Han turned and left.


    Leah was stunned for a long time before realizing the meaning of his words. Han wanted to trade


    Carlotta''s life for Leah''s freedom.


    Lucy sat in the car and watched Leah standing on the spot. She felt a little worried and was about to


    call Leah. But soon, Leah got into the car, but her expression was wrong.


    Lucy asked the doubts in her heart, "Ms. White, who is that man?"


    Lucy had seen Han many times in the hospital and Carlotta''s ward. Han''s appearance was so


    outstanding that everyone would remember him at a nce.


    Leah calmed her chaotic thoughts and replied lightly, "He is my friend."


    "No, he is certainly not your friend." Lucy immediately refuted Leah''s words.


    Lucy once saw the way Shawn looked at Leah. The way Han looked at Leah was the same as Shawn!


    Lucy was sure that Han must like Leah!


    "He likes you, Ms. White!"


    Lucy''s words surprised Leah. Leah smiled. How could Han like her in his heart? He only wanted to


    torture her now.


    Seeing that Leah did not believe it, Lucy emphasized, "Ms. White, you have to trust me. He likes you!


    Bystanders often see better than those involved."


    Leah rubbed her temples and gently closed her eyes. "Whatever."


    Many messy things happened in the past two days, and Leah needed to think about them properly.


    Leah entered her room after returning to the Ford family''s vi. When she woke up, it was already


    dawn.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of noise downstairs, as if someone was swearing.


    Leah got up and left the room. As soon as she stood on the balcony and looked down, she saw a


    familiar figure.


    "Trash! You can''t even protect Carlotta!" Shawn cursed and kicked Tom.


    People from the tax department suddenly released Shawn this morning. They told him that the


    investigation was over and he could go back.


    After Shawn returned to the Ford family''s vi, he heard that a dog had bitten Carlotta. He was so


    angry that he vented all his umted anger on Tom.


    Leah saw Tom kneeling on the ground with his head down. No matter how Shawn kicked him, he did


    not make a sound, even not moving his position.


    Leah could not bear to see Tom get beaten. She immediately stopped Shawn. "What are you doing!"


    She knew that Shawn had a bad temper, but he had rarely lost his calm in front of her in the past two


    years. She wondered why Shawn was in a rage so early this morning.


    Shawn did not stop kicking Tom, and he could not suppress his rage. "He deserves it!"


    Leah walked downstairs quickly and stood in front of Tom. "Enough! Don''t go crazy!"


    Only then did Shawn stop and sit down on the sofa resentfully.


    When Leah saw the stubble on Shawn''s face, she shook her head helplessly. She handed Shawn a


    cup of warm water. "You must not have had much rest these days. Go have a good sleep."


    Shawn took the warm water. He was d when Leah cared about him.


    While Shawn was drinking hot water, Leah turned around and hinted to Tom leaving quickly.


    Tom endured his pain and climbed up from the ground. He showed a grateful look at Leah.


    Soon, Shawn returned to his usual calm. "How is thepany?"


    "It''s fine, but it''s almost gone."


    Leah told Shawn what Davis had done in the past two days but concealed Han''s involvement.


    She did not tell Shawn that Davis wanted thepany because of coborating with Han and being


    bewitched by Han.


    Shawn had never paid attention to those people in thepany. They all depended on him to live.


    Without him, they were only a bunch of useless waste.


    He said coldly, "We don''t need to be afraid of Davis. By the way, what about you and Han?"


    Shawn suddenly changed the topic, and his sharp eyes fell on Leah. He always felt that the purpose of


    Haning back this time was for Leah and Carlotta.


    Shawn continued to ask, "Haven''t you met Han?"


    Leah raised her head, and her eyes were calm. "I''ve met him."


    There was no need to hide the rtionship between her and Han.


    Leah got up and said to Shawn, "Go rest first. I''ll cook for you tonight."


    Now that Shawn had returned from the tax department, Leah could hand over thepany to him and


    make some decisions.


    Shawn nced at Leah in surprise, then nodded obediently.


    After Shawn went upstairs, Leah drove to a nearby supermarket to buy some ingredients for dinner.


    It might be thest meal she and Carlotta had at the Ford family''s vi.


    The darkness gradually enveloped the sky, and Leah had finally done everything in the kitchen.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, she showed a satisfied smile.


    Those ingredients she bought in the morning were Carlotta and Shawn''s favorite.


    Just as Leah was about to call Shawn and Carlotta, Shawn had already carried Carlotta down the


    stairs.


    Carlotta''s childish voice sounded, "Daddy, I want to sit beside you!"


    Hearing that, Lucy immediately moved Carlotta''s chair next to Leah to Shawn.


    Seeing Carlotta being intimate with Shawn, Leah hesitated to speak.


    Shawn noticed Leah standing on the spot. He asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you standing there?"


    Leah forced herself to smile. "Nothing."


    In addition to Leah''s weirdness, Shawn noticed the difference in today''s meals.


    Usually, what Leah made was mostly Carlotta''splementary food rather than his favorite meals.


    Is this meal meant to wee me home?


    Shawn''s probing gaze lingered on Leah''s face. He tried to read her expression.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Leah filled a bowl of porridge and was about to feed Carlotta, but Shawn stopped Leah.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Chapter 304 Move


    "Let me feed Carlotta. You eat first."


    Shawn looked gentle. During the past few days, he did not rest well when locked up in the tax


    department. He seemed tired.


    Leah pulled back by impulse. She had known the truth. Carlotta''s closeness to Shawn had been a


    mistake, and she could not let it continue.


    She smiled and replied, "No, I''ll feed Carlotta. You eat first. Tonight is your wee home banquet. I


    can''t bother you to feed Carlotta."


    Shawn saw all of Leah''s reactions.


    Is she avoiding me for this reason? Or for some other reason?


    Shawn stared at Leah and asked, "You just don''t want to bother me?"


    Leah showed a hint of unnaturalness. "Yeah."


    Leah felt a little embarrassed. She always felt a gap between her and Shawn after knowing the truth.


    "Okay."


    Shawn withdrew his gaze and started to eat the meal. While eating dinner, Leah and Shawn did not talk


    except for Carlotta''s babbling.


    After dinner, Leah handed Carlotta to Lucy and told Lucy not toe down no matter what she heard


    downstairs.


    Lucy was puzzled, and when she was about to ask, she received a sharp look from Leah.


    It was the first time she saw Leah like that. She was startled and nodded hastily.


    Looking at Leah sitting on the sofa, Shawn took the initiative to speak. "Do you have something to tell


    me?"


    Leah did not hide anything. She said straight to the point, "I want to move out with Carlotta."


    She owed Han, and she had to pay it back after all.


    When Carlotta''s condition was better, she would take Carlotta out of Linkville and start over in a new


    ce without anyone knowing.


    Shawn''s expression darkened, and his dark eyes stared at Leah closely. I only went out for a few days.


    How could she have changed her mind so quickly?


    Shawn knew well who made Leah change her mind. It must be Han!


    Shawn clenched his hands, and his veins bulged on his forehead. "Why?"


    Leah raised her head with steady eyes. "Carlotta isn''t your daughter."


    Leah did not know why Shawn kept Carlotta and her on his side, especially since he knew the truth.


    She did not think Shawn would tolerate having an unrted daughter.


    Shawn did not care at all. "So what? I already regard Carlotta as my daughter."


    Before Carlotta was born, he thought he would not like her. But after seeing Carlotta''s soft eyes, Shawn


    felt his heart soften instantly. He even felt that as long as Leah was willing not to reveal the truth, he


    could take care of them for the rest of their lives.


    Leah got up and looked at Shawn gently. "Thank you for taking care of us these two years. Shawn, we


    can still be friends."


    They could not be husband and wife, but they could be friends. It was Leah''s definition of her


    rtionship with Shawn.


    "Do you know what you''re saying? I won''t agree!" Shawn got up from the sofa and roared.


    As long as he refused, Leah could not even think about leaving his side.


    Leah said with difficulty, "I''m sorry."


    Shawn grabbed Leah''s arm with uncontroble anger in his eyes. "Do you know what you''re saying? Is


    it that you can''t wait to leave me as soon as Han shows up? Huh?"


    Two years ago, he could ruin everything about Han and make Han disabled. He could do the same to


    Han again.


    Leah endured the pain and did not push Shawn away. "It''s not like that."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Shawn gritted his teeth and did not hide the hostility on his face. "Believe it or not? I can leave Han with


    nothing and make him cripple again!"


    When Shawn mentioned Han, the sternness in his eyes became more.


    Leah did not know what had happened to Shawn and Han before. Although they had endless hatred, it


    had nothing to do with her.


    Meanwhile, Lucy heard the quarrel downstairs. She could not help but feel a little worried.


    In the two years since Leah came to the Ford family, Shawn had always been polite to Leah and never


    said anything harsh, let alone a quarrel like today.


    Lucy frowned and sat on the ground while holding Carlotta.


    Carlotta looked up as if feeling something, and when she looked up, she saw Lucy frowning. "Aunty


    Lucy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Carlotta was still young. She could only understand other people''s emotions and did not understand


    anything else.


    Lucy carefully ced Carlotta on the ground. Then, she got up and closed the door.


    It''s better not to let Carlotta know about the quarrel between Ms. White and Mr. Shawn.


    In her mind, Lucy had thought of Leah and Shawn as Carlotta''s mother and father.


    In the living room downstairs, Leah and Shawn were still at loggerheads.


    Leah frowned. "You hurt me."


    Only then did Shawn realize that some red marks had covered her fair and tender arm. He let go of her


    and sat on the sofa as if emptying all his strength.


    Leah said, "If you miss Carlotta, you can alwayse to see her."


    Shawn sneered. No matter what he did or said, he could not keep Leah anymore. He could not stay a


    person who wanted to leave.


    Leah patted Shawn''s shoulderfortingly, then turned and went upstairs.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Lucy hurriedly got up and looked at Leah at the door worriedly.


    "Ms. White, what''s wrong with you and Mr. Shawn?"


    "Nothing." Leah quickly controlled her emotions.


    Lucy instantly felt relieved. "That''s good." But what Leah said next shocked her even more.


    "Lucy, I''ll take Carlotta out of the Ford family''s vi. Are you willing to follow me?"


    Lucy helped her to take care of Carlotta since Carlotta was born. Leah could not imagine a life without


    Lucy.


    Lucy shouted in surprise, "Ms. White, you want to leave!"


    She thought there was nothing wrong between Leah and Shawn, but she did not expect Leah to move


    out!


    "Ms. White, why? Did Mr. Shawn make you unhappy? There will always be quarrels between young


    couples. It will be fine soon."


    Lucy was persuading Leah. She did not want Leah to move from the Ford family''s vi.


    Leah rubbed her forehead and exined, "Shawn and I aren''t a couple. If you want to follow, pack your


    things and go with me. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    "Ms. White, I''m willing to follow you, but..." Lucy did not finish her sentence, and Leah knew her worry.


    After all, Lucy was a maid of the Ford family, and Leah needed Shawn''s consent to take Lucy away.


    "Don''t worry. Go pack the things." Leah hugged Carlotta. After coaxing Carlotta, she started to pack up


    with Lucy.


    When they finished packing their things, it was alreadyte at night.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Chapter 305 Take Care of Them


    Leah carried Carlotta down the stairs while Lucy followed behind with the luggage.


    In the living room, Shawn stood there like a sculpture. His expression was gloomy. It seemed that he


    could not stop Leah from leaving.


    Shawn asked, "Do you really want to leave?"


    He averted his gaze. He was afraid that he would not be able to suppress his emotions and would force


    Leah to stay.


    Leah''s eyes were firm. "Yes."


    Shawn felt sad, and his eyes fell on Lucy. "Follow and take care of them."


    Lucy quickly nodded. "Yes, Mr. Shawn."


    Shawn sent Leah and Carlotta out of the vi and ordered the chauffeur to take them to their new living


    ce. He did not turn back until the car disappeared from his sight.


    In the car, Leah reported themunity location to the chauffeur. Now that she had decided to leave


    Shawn, she should do it thoroughly.


    Leah bought Wisteria Court with her design fees for the past two years. It was a three-bedroom suite.


    Although the space was small, it was enough for her, Carlotta, and Lucy.


    When the chauffeur stopped the car, he saw that Leah was holding Carlotta and the luggage.


    He took the initiative to take over Leah''s luggage. "Ms. White, let me help you."


    "Thank you."


    The chauffeur helped Leah to press the elevator button.


    "Ms. White, isn''t it normal for a young couple always quarrel? My wife and I also quarrel every day."


    The chauffeur came to the Ford family not long ago and thought Leah was Shawn''s wife.


    It was usual to say poor couples were sad, but the Ford family was wealthy. He thought there was


    nothing to quarrel about between Leah and Shawn.


    Leah did not bother to exin and nodded perfunctorily.


    Ding! When the elevator door opened, Leah took the luggage from the chauffeur, thanked him, and left.


    The next day, when Carlotta woke up, Leah and Lucy had cleaned up the suite.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Carlotta was lying on the bed. Looking at the unfamiliar environment, she cried out loudly.


    Leah heard the crying when she was outside the room. She hurriedly took off the gloves and ran to the


    room. "What''s wrong?"


    Leah asked while carrying Carlotta from the bed.


    Carlotta pursed her mouth and looked at Leah aggrievedly. "Mommy, where are we?"


    Leah regretted she forgot to tell Carlotta when she left the Ford family''s vi yesterday. Children were


    easily stressed when they were suddenly in an unfamiliar environment.


    "This will be our new home from now on. You don''t like it?"


    Carlotta asked childishly, "What about Daddy?"


    Leah exined softly, "Daddy has his home. He won''t be with us. Only you and I will be together in the


    future."


    Since Shawn was not Carlotta''s father, Carlotta should change what she called him as soon as


    possible. Carlotta could no longer be dependent on him.


    Carlotta did not cry. She flickered her big eyes and looked at Leah in a puzzle. "Mommy, did you argue


    with Daddy?"


    Leah shook her head helplessly. "No." She continued, "You can''t call him Daddy anymore."


    There were tears in Carlotta''s eyes. She asked in confusion, "Why?"


    Leah frowned. The matter between her and Shawn was tooplicated for Carlotta. Leah did not


    know how to exin it.


    No matter how Leah exined it, Carlotta probably would not understand it.


    Carlotta looked at Leah curiously. "Mommy? You don''t want Daddy anymore? Because Daddy always


    works?"


    "Of course not. You will understand when you grow up."


    Carlotta was still puzzled. "What if I miss Daddy?"


    Leah hugged Carlotta and left the room. "If you miss him, I can take you to him."


    Lucy had just finished cooking, and the smell of the food wafted through the living room. Leah put


    Carlotta on the chair.


    "Lucy, although you follow me, your sry is still the same. I''ll treat you well."


    Lucy had been with Leah for two years, and Leah had regarded Lucy as family.


    "Ms. White, it doesn''t matter for the sry, as long as I can follow you."


    Lucy was grateful to Leah for her respect and care.


    Leah took out a card and handed it to Lucy. "This is the living expenses for this month. The money on


    the card isn''t much. It may not beparable with the Ford family."


    The Ford family''s living expenses were in the millions every month, and Shawn would ask Mr. Carling


    to distribute the remained money to the servants in the vi.


    Lucy kept the card carefully and smiled. "There are ways to use less money."


    While Leah was coaxing Carlotta to sleep, Lucy left Wisteria Court on the pretext of buying ingredients.


    In themunity downstairs, Tom blocked Lucy''s way. "Mr. Shawn has been waiting for you for a long


    time."


    Lucy blushed and exined, "Ms. White has just arrived at her new home. There are too many things


    to do. I need to help her."


    Last night, Lucy received a call from Tom. He told her to find time to go to the Ford family''s vi. Shawn


    had something to ask her.


    Tom kept a cold expression and did not answer. He signaled the chauffeur to drive.


    In the Ford family''s vi, Lucy felt fidgeted and rubbed her hands nervously. It was the first time she


    had had close contact with Shawn.


    Lucy got up from the sofa. "Mr. Shawn, I''d better stand."


    When Lucy entered the Ford family''s vi, Shawn asked her to sit down and poured her a cup of tea.


    Shawn had never treated her like this in the Ford family.


    Shawn crossed his legs and drank the red wine in his ss. "It''s okay. Sit down."


    Lucy could read Shawn''s expression. She did not sit but stood aside respectfully. "Mr. Shawn, just tell


    me what I should do."


    Mr. Shawn finds me probably because of Ms. White.


    Shawn put the ss aside and showed a satisfied look. "It''s your honor that Leah took you away. Since


    you''ve already followed them, you''re responsible for taking care of them."


    "Yes, Mr. Shawn." Lucy naturally understood.


    Shawn suddenly changed his manner, and his eyes became sharper. "But it doesn''t mean you aren''t a


    member of the Ford family anymore. No matter what Leah does in the future, you have to report to


    me."


    Lucy''s eyes widened in surprise. Does Mr. Shawn want me to keep an eye on Ms. White?


    She did not have a chance to refuse as she received Shawn''s cold gaze again.


    Tom reminded, "Don''t forget who is your real master."


    Lucy bit her lips. She seemed hard to ept Shawn''s order.


    Leah treated her well. If she obeyed Shawn''s order, Leah would likely be disappointed.


    Seeing Lucy unmoved, Shawn continued, "Leah and I are only quarreling. She listened to others and


    left me temporarily. She will return to the Ford family in the future."

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Chapter 306 Uninvited Guest


    After thinking about it, Lucy nodded. She did not want Leah to leave the Ford family and did not wish


    Carlotta to lose her father.


    "Mr. Shawn, I''ll report everything about Ms. White to you."


    "Great."


    Tom was about to drive Lucy back, but Lucy asked him to send her to the mall. She moved to a new


    house with Leah, and they still needed to arrange many things. That was why Lucy came out in the


    afternoon. She originally nned to go shopping.


    "No need. Mr. Shawn is ready for the things."


    While speaking, Tom opened the trunk door. Lucy saw all kinds of furniture and appliances fill the trunk.


    Those were all prepared by Shawn after knowing that Leah wanted to move. The brands of those home


    appliances and furniture were the ones Leah liked to use.


    "Mr. Shawn is so caring."


    Lucy was a little moved. At first, she doubted the rtionship between Shawn and Leah. But it seemed


    that they only quarreled. When Leah calmed down, she would persuade Leah to go back.


    After all, there were very few rich, handsome, and dedicated men like Shawn in Linkville.


    Tom sent Lucy to Wisteria Court. After carrying the appliances and furniture to the stairs, he left.


    "Why did you buy so many things?"


    Leah looked at the appliances and furniture at the door and frowned.


    Lucy averted Leah''s gaze guiltily. "These are all you like to use. These are your favorite brand. I bought


    them after I saw them in the mall. You won''t be angry, will you?"


    As she spoke, she observed the changes in Leah''s expression.


    She only saw Leah''s face darkened, and Leah did not seem happy.


    Leah did know these brands. The sofa of Luwail brand at the door was worth hundreds of thousands,


    which she could not afford. Only Shawn would prepare these things for her. No one else would do that.


    "Did these thingse from Shawn?"


    Lucy scratched her hair in embarrassment after Leah exposed her lie. She did not expect Leah to know


    the truth at a nce.


    "Ms. White, these things..."


    Without Leah''s consent, Lucy dared not to move these things into the house.


    "Leave them alone."


    Leah turned around and picked up the phone. She immediately dialed Shawn''s number.


    Leah connected the call as soon as she dialed as if Shawn had been waiting for the call.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable in your new home?" Shawn''s hoarse voice sounded on the


    other end of the phone.


    Leah paused, then continued, "I''m fine. Please find someone to take back the home appliances and


    furniture. I don''t need them."


    "Just take them as housewarming gifts for you. Those are the gifts from me as a friend."


    Shawn felt frustrated as he needed an excuse to give Leah something, but he restrained the


    resentment in his heart.


    Leah looked back at the things at the door. These housewarming gifts are too expensive!


    "They are too expensive. I don''t need them."


    "You worth them. If you don''t like them, just throw them away. You can treat me to dinner another day."


    Shawn did not give Leah a chance to refuse and hung up the phone quickly.


    Hearing the busy tone on the other end of the phone, Leah shook her head helplessly. She put away


    her phone and started to move things into the house.


    On the other side, Han received the news that Leah had moved from the Ford family''s vi. Looking at


    the address on the phone screen, he smiled. He thought Leah would contact him, but he did not expect


    she would use this method to fight against him.


    Han picked up the car keys and walked downstairs. As soon as he reached the door, Anna stopped


    him.


    "Where you go?"


    "Go topany."


    After saying that, Han got into the car and left the vi.


    Ding dong! Ding dong!


    Leah wondered who wasing. She directly opened the door.


    When Leah saw the tall and familiar figure outside the door, she quickly walked out of the house and


    closed the door. Her expression turned cold, and she asked Han, "What are you doing here?"


    Han raised his eyebrows. "Come to see my daughter. Don''t you wee me?"


    Leah replied without thinking, "I don''t wee you. I''ve left Shawn ording to your request. Can you


    give me the contact information of that medical team?"


    Leah moved out of the Ford family''s vi not only because she knew Shawn was not Carlotta''s


    biological father but also because of the contact information of the medical team. That medical team


    might save Carlotta.


    Han stared at Leah and touched her face with aplicated gaze. "It''s not enough."


    Leah took half a step back to avoid his touch. Her face was full of the guard.


    "This is my biggest concession! Han, don''t forget that Carlotta is also your daughter!"


    Leah used to think she would never have any entanglements with Han, but she never thought God


    made a joke with her again. Fate bounded them together again and made them inseparable.


    Suddenly, the elevator door opened, and Anna came out in a tight ck dress. She smiled and looked


    at the two people at the door. She was admiring the astonishment on Leah''s face.


    "What''s wrong? Are you two surprised to see me? Ethan, you''re walking so fast! I can''t keep up with


    you." Anna smiled and hugged Han''s arm.


    After Han left the vi, she secretly ordered the chauffeur to follow behind. As she thought, Han did not


    go to thepany but came here instead.


    Anna looked at Leah, and the anger in her eyes was fleeting.


    Han pulled his arm away, and his expression darkened. Anna crossed the line again. How dared she


    follow me?


    Anna smiled and looked at Leah. "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Leah instantly came back to her senses. It was the first time she had encountered such a situation.


    Leah did not know why but felt a little guilty. She coughed lightly and turned her gaze away. After


    thinking for a while, she invited them to enter the house.


    Looking at Han and Anna, who suddenly appeared in the house, Lucy looked at Leah doubtfully.


    Leah forced herself to smile. Then, she asked Han and Anna, "Want something to drink?"


    Anna sat on the sofa familiarly and pulled Han to sit down too. "Whatever. Ethan too."


    Anna looked around at the surrounding decoration and furnishings, and her eyes shone with surprise.


    "Ms. White, did you design this ce yourself?"


    "Yes."


    Leah designed every brick and tile of Wisteria Court.


    "I didn''t expect you to know jewelry design and interior design. You are excellent!" Anna was not stingy


    with herpliments, and the smile on her face became brighter. She did not look unhappy at all.


    Leah murmured in her heart.


    ording to the rtionship between Anna and Han, why didn''t Anna get angry in the situation just


    now? How did Anna know that I used to be a jewelry designer?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Then, Anna asked, "Ms. White, can I ask you to design my vi?"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Chapter 307 Carlotta Is My Daughter


    Han frowned when hearing that but soon returned to his indifferent look. He knew that something might


    have been out of his control.


    Leah already had her n. Moreover, she resisted Anna in her heart, so she rejected Anna without


    thinking about it.


    "I still have to take care of my child. I''m afraid I won''t be free, and I''m only an amateur."


    Leah had never been in touch with interior design. She arranged everything in the room that way


    because she liked it. That was not a professional design at all.


    Anna seemed to expect that Leah would refuse. She continued, "But I think you are better than some


    professional designers."


    Leah was a little embarrassed by thepliments. "Linkville has many good interior designers. If you


    don''t mind, I can introduce one to you."


    Anna smiled brightly and said softly, "The best interior designer may not suit me. What I want is what I


    like and suits me."


    Before Leah could react, Anna took her arm affectionately. "It''s fine. I''ll leave it to you. I''ll give you a


    generous design fee."


    Most people would not hit a kind and polite person, and Leah was the same.


    For a moment, Leah did not know what to do. Her rejection had stuck in her throat. She could not say


    anything.


    Leah looked at Han to ask for help and wanted him to take the initiative to refuse.


    However, Han answered, "Anna''s proposal is good. Ms. White, we know each other well. You must


    know my preferences."


    Leah''s eyes widened in astonishment. If Anna had not been here, she would have asked Han what he


    meant.


    The smile on Anna''s face gradually faded, and the hands behind her back tightened.


    Anna suppressed the anger in her heart and smiled. "Yes, you''ve been friends with Ethan for so many


    years. I''ll leave the design to you."


    Leah sighed helplessly. She decided to promise Anna first. Then, she would find a chance to refuse


    Hanter.


    When Han and Anna left Wisteria Court, it was already night.


    In the elevator, Han looked gloomy and red at Anna with displeasure.


    "You followed me." Han was very sure. If Anna had not followed him, she would not be able toe to


    Leah''s new house.


    Anna smiled and hugged Han''s arm. "Yes! You are my nominal fianc¨¦, so I should know where you''ve


    gone. After all, we''re bound together for good or ill. Doesn''t it?"


    Han did not speak. He left the elevator and got into the car at the exit.


    Before Anna got into the car, he told the chauffeur to drive away. Anna looked at the car leaving and


    stomped her feet angrily.


    "Han Howard, I''ll make you regret it one day!"


    After resting for nearly a week, Leah adjusted her mentality and began to think about what she should


    do next instead of staying at home with Carlotta every day.


    Leah took out her mobile phone and was about to call Serena when the doorbell rang.


    "Why are you here?"


    Han did not say a word but strode into the house.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Leah pointed at the door and shouted coldly, "I don''t wee you! Get out!"


    Han threw the card he brought on the table, and his maic voice sounded, "This is the design fee.


    Anna hopes to see the design draft as soon as possible."


    Leah looked at him in surprise. She felt troubled if Han wanted to talk about business.


    In the past few days, she deliberately did not contact or reply to Anna on Instagram. She wanted to


    weaken her existence and make them forget about interior design.


    Unexpectedly, Han took the initiative toe to her.


    Han knew Leah wanted to refuse, so he blocked her chance to speak, "Fulfill what you''ve promised. If


    you refuse, you''ll make Anna look down on you."


    Leah was speechless. Looking at the bank card on the table, she felt upset.


    She withdrew her gaze. "You can find another designer with a simr style to rece me. It doesn''t


    have to be me."


    If I design for Anna, I''ll have endless things to entangle with Han. I don''t want it!


    Han replied lightly, "As long as Anna wants, I''ll fulfill her wish."


    Leah froze. It turned out that it was his reason for asking her to design the vi.


    "I hope to see your design draft by this time tomorrow."


    Han got up and walked around. Finally, his gazended on the children''s room.


    Looking at Carlotta sitting on the ground ying puzzles, he stepped in uncontrobly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Han''s eyes were gentle, and his voice was not as cold as usual, as he feared scaring Carlotta.


    Lucy looked at Han warily and subconsciously held Carlotta in her arms.


    Perhaps because blood was thicker than water, Carlotta did not fear Han and exined childishly, "I''m


    ying puzzles."


    Han crouched down, picked up the puzzle pieces on the ground, and handed it to Carlotta.


    Carlotta smiled and thanked him, "Thank you."


    Han reached out and stroked her soft hair.


    Leah had a bad feeling. She subconsciously did not want Han to have much contact with Carlotta. She


    was most afraid that Han would want Carlotta and take Carlotta away.


    Leah could not imagine life without Carlotta.


    She looked nervous and shouted at the door, "Come out with me."


    Han handed the puzzle pieces to Lucy and left the children''s room.


    Leah immediately closed the children''s room door.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I can promise to help you design, and I don''t need the money, but I


    have a request."


    Han was startled and showed aplicated expression. Then, he looked at Leah with a fake smile.


    "What request?"


    "Please don''te to Wisteria Court to find me and get close to Carlotta in the future."


    Seeing Han''s expression did not change, Leah continued without fear, "You are just Carlotta''s


    biological father. She doesn''t know her identity, and I hope she won''t know it in the future. You''ll have


    children with Anna in the future, but I only have Carlotta. You can''t take her away from me."


    For the two years Carlotta was born, Han had been absent as a father.


    Han''s expression darkened. "You should know why I was absent as a father."


    Leah felt apologetic and lowered her head.


    She knew that she was the one who made Han lose everything and caused him to go abroad, but she


    absolutely could not lose Carlotta.


    Leah raised her eyes which were full of sincerity. "I can make it up to you."


    Han sneered. "Make it up to me? How would you make it up to me? By sleeping with me?"


    He looked at Leah with his presumptuous eyes unscrupulously.


    "Carlotta is my daughter. She can only be named Carlotta Howard!"

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Chapter 308 You Owed Me


    "No! I won''t agree!" Leah gritted her teeth. Her tone was firm and unquestionable.


    Carlotta was her daughter. No one could take Carlotta away from her, not even Han.


    Han did not hurry to exin. He turned sideways, approached Leah, and whispered, "If you are willing


    to be with me, I can consider not taking Carlotta away."


    Hearing that, Leah became angry. She pushed Han away and red at him fiercely. She would not be


    the third party of a couple.


    Han was not angry, and then he showed a smile. "Tell me when you figure it out."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They still had a long future. Han had many chances with Leah.


    The next day, Anna received a design draft from Leah. She looked at it on theputer screen, and


    her light blue eyes were full of sarcasm. She directly deleted the email.


    "Ms. White, I''ve read your design draft. I like it very much, but I need to confirm some details. Are you


    free? I want to meet and talk with you in person."


    On the other end of the phone, Leah was startled. After returning to her senses, she made an


    appointment with Anna.


    Now Leah wanted to end this deal as soon as possible so that she could stay away from Han.


    In the private room of the coffee shop, Anna smiled and talked about her requests.


    Leah, who was opposite Anna, listened carefully and took notes. As she had decided to design the


    vi, she must do her best.


    "That''s it." Anna drank her coffee and nced at Leah.


    Anna made those requests on purpose. In fact, she did not read the design draft that Leah sent to her


    thoroughly. Anna just wanted to make Leah lose her temper.


    Leah closed the notebook. "Okay, I''ll revise my design draft afterward. I''ll ask you to have a look at it


    then."


    There was a hint of surprise in Anna''s eyes, and then she controlled her emotions and thanked Leah


    with a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll go first. My car is over there."


    In the underground parking lot, Leah saw Anna seemed to want to send her home, so Leah stopped


    and pointed to a red Buick not far away.


    Anna followed Leah''s gaze. After seeing a car that was neither new nor old, Anna was surprised.


    ording to Leah''s current worth, Leah could afford a better car. Anna wondered why Leah still drove


    such a car.


    "Okay." Anna pretended to feel pity and smiled as she watched Leah enter the car.


    The moment Leah drove away, the smile on Anna''s face disappeared.


    After returning home, Leah stayed up all night to revise the design draft to send it to Anna. As soon as


    she sent it, her phone vibrated.


    "I like it very much, but the designs still have problems. I''ll ask my chauffeur to pick you up tomorrow.


    You cane to my vi to have a look."


    Leah frowned. Her first reaction was to refuse, but she received a second message from Anna before


    she could think about the rejection.


    "It won''t take you long, please!"


    Even through the screen, Leah could feel Anna''s sincerity.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she decided to agree. "Okay, I''lle over tomorrow morning."


    "I''ll wait for you!" Anna hung up the phone excitedly.


    When Leah arrived at the vi, Anna had already arranged everything. She deliberately ced the


    photo of her and Han in the most obvious ce so that Leah could see it as soon as she entered the


    living room.


    Anna pulled Leah affectionately, turned around, and told the maid. "Go prepare tea."


    Leah felt upset when she saw the photo. She saw Anna and Han smiling happily, and happiness


    seemed to overflow from the photo frame.


    Leah felt bitter in her heart. It turns out that Han and Anna have a good rtionship.


    Anna saw all of Leah''s reactions. She acted calmly and began to introduce her vi. "How is it? Is it


    better to design after seeing it?"


    Leah retracted her gaze and nodded absently.


    "Let''s go! I''ll take you upstairs to have a look." Anna took Leah upstairs.


    The master bedroom''s door on the second floor was ajar. Anna opened the door and entered. But


    when she saw the torn clothes on the ground, her face flushed rapidly, and she blocked Leah''s sight


    with her body in embarrassment.


    Leah''s body was stiff. She stared at the torn clothes on the ground and forgot to look away.


    Everything in this vi disyed the rtionship between Han and Anna, while Leah was the outsider


    in this vi.


    Before Leah could look away, Anna shyly pushed Leah out of the room.


    "I didn''t know the maid hadn''t cleaned the room yet. I''m sorry."


    Leah''s voice was a little hoarse. "It''s fine."


    Leah left the vi after roughly visiting all the rooms.


    She rejected Anna''s proposal to send her home and walked along the road in the vi area. The


    scenes she saw in the vi just now emerged in her mind one after another.


    Leah wanted to cry, but she told herself to bear it.


    As she lowered her head, she did not notice a ck car shing past her.


    After Han saw the familiar figure, he asked the chauffeur to reverse the car. Through the window, he


    saw the sad Leah.


    Han rolled down the car window and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Leah wiped away the tears that were about to fall and showed a forced smile. "To fulfill my promise."


    She would design the vi and hoped Han not take Carlotta away.


    Han looked Leah up and down and finally stared at her thin coat. Why does she wear so few when she


    goes out?


    He said lightly, "Get in the car."


    Leah refused without thinking. "No, thank you. My car is outside the vi area."


    Lakeside Vi One was in a well-known wealthy area in Linkville, so she could only park her ordinary


    car outside.


    Han frowned, and his voice was piercingly cold. "I don''t want to say a second time."


    Leah nced around. When she found no one around, she quickly opened the door and entered the


    car.


    After getting in the car, she kept a distance from Han. Seeing that, Han raised his eyebrows and leaned


    closer to Leah on purpose.


    Leah reached out and pushed him away. "What are you doing!"


    Thinking of what Han had done with Anna, Leah felt disgusted. D*mn it! How did Han manage to


    molest two women at the same time?


    Leah reminded again, "Stay away from me."


    Out of the corner of her eye, she nced at the ring on Han''s ring finger. She felt frustrated. She knew


    she had never been Han''s choice.


    "You don''t have the right to say that."


    Han looked indifferent. Does Leah hate me so much? She felt disgusted that she couldn''t even bear


    me approaching her!


    "Leah, you have to remember that you owe me forever. You''ll never pay it off in this life!"


    His heartless words filled the car, which reminded Leah again how much he hated her.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Chapter 309 Can You Leave Him?


    Leah looked at Han anxiously. It turned out that he had always thought about her that way and had


    always hated her so much.


    As if making a promise, she seemed to say to herself with a low but firm voice, "I''m sorry. I''ll find a way


    to make it up to you."


    Without knowing whether Han heard it, Leah quickly lowered her head.


    Han could sense Leah''s poorplexion. He was afraid he would feel sorry for her, so he turned his


    gaze away and looked out the window.


    They were not talking anymore, and the atmosphere in the car condensed again.


    When the car arrived downstairs in themunity, Leah went upstairs after thanking Han.


    Seeing that thin figure disappear into his sight, Han withdrew his gaze and told the chauffeur to drive.


    Lucy came out with Carlotta in her arms when she heard the door open. Then, she saw Leah sitting on


    the sofa in a daze.


    She looked at Leah worriedly. "Ms. White, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ms. White looks wrong. Could it be because of the couple who came here two days ago that seemed


    hostile?


    Leah came back to her senses and showed a forced smile. "I''m fine."


    The next day, Lucy took the opportunity of grocery shopping to go back to the Ford family''s vi. She


    told Shawn everything about Leah in the past two days without hiding anything.


    After Lucy finished speaking, she noticed the cold aura emerging from Shawn.


    Mr. Shawn seems in a bad mood. Is it because of what I''ve said?


    Lucy lowered her head timidly and did not know what to do. Is this a betrayal of Ms. White? What


    should I do?


    "Mr. Shawn, Ms. White had a bad attitude towards that man. I''ve never seen Ms. White being so


    fierce to anyone."


    Leah had always been calm in the past two years in the Ford family.


    Apart from getting angry when encountering Carlotta''s matters, she evenughed it off when Shawn


    had scandals.


    Shawn''s grip on the wine ss gradually increased, and there was a hint of hostility in his eyes.


    That''s why I''m angry! When Shawn was with Leah, she did not show him any emotion except for Han.


    Shawn quickly suppressed his anger and asked Lucy to take the money and send her away.


    Lucy refused several times but still epted the money. Then, she left the Ford family''s vi.


    At night, Leah received a call from Shawn.


    "Are you used to your new home?"


    "Yes."


    They chatted for a while, and Shawn took advantage of the opportunity to request to see Carlotta.


    "I''ll see Carlotta tomorrow. I haven''t seen her for a few days. I miss her."


    On the other end of the phone, Leah paused. She felt a little uneasy for no reason.


    After a long time, she answered, "Okay."


    After all, Shawn had watched Carlotta grow up. Both of them had a good rtionship.


    The next day, Shawn told Tom to buy new children''s toys and clothes in the mall. After that, they drove


    to Wisteria Court.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Lucy opened the door, and when she saw Shawn, her expression


    changed.


    Does Mr. Shawn want to settle with Ms. White for what happened yesterday?


    Just as Lucy was about to ask, Carlotta saw Shawn at the door and ran toward him in surprise.


    "Daddy!"


    Shawn squatted down. He showed a gentle expression and held Carlotta in his arms.


    Hearing what Carlotta called Shawn, Leah frowned. "Carlotta, have you forgotten what I told you?"


    Now that Leah knew Carlotta''s identity, Carlotta could not recognize Shawn as her father. Leah could


    not make the same mistakes again and again.


    Carlotta flinched in Shawn''s arms. She looked at Leah with tears, and her eyes were full of puzzles.


    Shawn noticed something strange. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    It had been a few days since he saw Carlotta. He wondered why Carlotta did not close to him.


    Meanwhile, Tom put the toys and new clothes at the door.


    There was doubt in Leah''s eyes. "What are these?"


    Shawn answered, "I bought them for Carlotta." Shawn told Tom to bring the things in while ying with


    Carlotta in his arms to make herugh.


    A two-year-old child would run out of energy fast. After ying for a while, Carlotta yawned. So, Shawn


    handed her over to Lucy, who took her to take a nap.


    In the living room, there were only Leah and Shawn left.


    "Do you have any ns for the future?" Shawn spoke first to break the dullness in the living room.


    Leah deliberately kept a distance from him. "Not yet."


    She originally nned to rest and spend time with Carlotta. But she never thought Anna asked her to


    design the vi.


    Now, her n came to nothing. She could only make a new n after designing Anna''s vi.


    Shawn chuckled and said his n, "I have a good proposal. Why don''t you go back to mypany? I''ll


    give you the director position of the design department."


    Since Leah chose to move out of the Ford family''s vi, he had no choice but to respect her.


    However, if she was willing to return to thepany, he must have a chance to get her to agree with


    him.


    Leah frowned, then refused without thinking. "It doesn''t work. Yourpany hasn''t recovered yet. If


    you give me a design director position, how does that make outsiders think?"


    Shawn''splexion wasplicated, and his smile suddenly froze.


    He thought Leah rejected him not just because of that reason.


    "Is it because of Han? You''re scared when hees back? Can''t wait to run and stay away from me?"


    Shawn asked loudly.


    These questions had been pressing on his mind for a few days.


    Leah was in a daze for a moment but quickly regained herposure.


    "It''s not what you think. The past is over, and I regard you as a friend, so..."


    Before Leah could finish speaking, Shawn got up from the sofa with an unconceble hostility in his


    eyes. He was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. He kept clenching his hands.


    "I don''t want to be your friend! Didn''t you always know that?"


    Leah was stunned. She was not a fool.


    Leah already understood Shawn''s affection for her in the past two years. But his affection was too


    heavy, so she could not respond. What was more, she already had Han in her heart.


    Leah lowered her eyes. "I''m sorry."


    Shawn kicked over the side table beside him. "Don''t apologize to me!"


    The side table fell apart. Hearing the sound, Lucy ran out hurriedly from the room.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Shawn turned his head and said coldly to Lucy, "Go back!"


    Leah nodded helplessly at Lucy, then motioned Lucy to close the door.


    Leah reminded Shawn, "You''ll scare Carlotta."


    Shawn squatted down and looked at Leahplicatedly. "I have everything he has. I even can give


    what he can''t give you. Can you leave him?"

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Begging For A Reconciliation


    Author:


    6.0


    Ongoing


    Latest chapter


    Chapters


    You might like


    The Poorest Billionaire


    Trapped By Tainted Love


    imed By Mr. King


    Billionaire¡¯s Secret Wife


    The Mysterious Billionaire and His Substitute Bride


    The Mysterious Billionaire and His Substitute Bride


    J was adopted when she was a kid -- a dreame true for orphans. However, her life was


    anything but happy. Her adoptive mother taunted and bullied her all her life. J got the love and


    affection of a parent from the old maid who raised her. Unfortunately, the old woman fell ill, and J


    had to marry a worthless man in ce of her parents'' biological daughter to meet the maid''s medical


    expenses. Could this be a Cindere''s tale? But the man was far from a prince, except for his


    handsome appearance. Ethan was the illegitimate son of a wealthy family who lived a reckless life and


    barely made ends meet. He got married to fulfill his mother''sst wish. However, on his wedding night,


    he had an inkling that his wife was different from what he had heard about her. Fate had united the two


    people with deep secrets. Was Ethan truly the man we thought he was? Surprisingly, he bore an


    uncanny resemnce to the imprable wealthiest man in the city. Would he find out that J


    married him in ce of her sister? Would their marriage be a romantic tale or an utter disaster? Read


    on to unravel J and Ethan''s journey.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Interesting books of the same period

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Chapter 311 ident


    There was only one thing that could upset Leah: Han Howard.


    Anna stomped on the brake and stopped the car by the roadside. Then she got down of the driver''s


    seat.


    "You''ll drive," she said.


    Leah was stunned. She wanted to decline, but Anna pulled her out of the car.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t worry. Driving is a good way to release stress," said Anna.


    "I''m fine, Anna," said Leah as she sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Let''s go!" said Anna.


    Leah drove the car. The soothing music also rxed her. However, the car suddenly elerated. Leah


    was terrified because she did not step on the gas. Anna was holding onto the seat belt tightly.


    "Ms. White, I have a heart disease!" said Anna as she looked out the car window.


    Leah tried to stamp on the brake, but the car did not slow down. She held the steering wheel tightly and


    not letting it go.


    "What should we do?" Anna was on the verge of crying.


    "Call the police," said Leah after she calmed herself down. She knew they had to save themselves.


    Then, Leah felt a strong impact after hearing a sharp noise. She lost consciousness.


    In the hospital, Han looked at Anna, who was sleeping on the bed, with a stone-cold face.


    "Did the doctor say when she would wake up?" Han asked Alfred. Han came to the hospital after


    receiving a call from the hospital when he was having a meeting at the office.


    "The doctor said it depends on her condition. Currently, she does not show any sign of recovery,"


    exined Alfred.


    "Find out the cause of this ident. Also, contain the news and don''t let the media know about this,"


    Han ordered. He knew he could not protect her if Anna''s father found out about this."


    Alfred left immediately. Han went to the emergency room upstairs shortly after.


    The doctor had finished putting on bandages on Leah''s wound. She was pale and trembling in her


    shredded clothes.


    Han looked at her and tried to control himself fromforting Leah. She does not need me.


    "How''s her condition?" Han asked the doctor.


    "She only got some scrapes. She needs to stay out of water," exined the doctor as he packed the


    tools.


    Only Han and Leah were in the room after the doctor left.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know how it happened." Leah broke the silence with an apology.


    Han''s expression hardened. "Sorry? Do you think everything can be solved with an apology? It seems


    like Shawn has taught you well these past two years." Han mocked Leah.


    Leah could not understand why Han brought up Shawn in this situation. "Wasn''t it just a car ident?"


    she asked in confusion. Leah remembered Anna had shifted to a safe ce before Leah lost


    consciousness.


    "Just a car ident?" Han''s eyes were zed with anger.


    Leah finally realized something was not right. "Did something happen to Anna?" she asked as she


    stood up from the chair in pain.


    Han stared at Leah coldly. Did you wish something had happened to Anna? Han immediately


    dismissed that thought because he knew Leah was not like this.


    Leah frowned. So that''s what you think about me!


    "Whatever." Leah refused to exin herself. She walked past Han to get to the door.


    A strong hand grabbed Leah''s arm. Leah turned and met Han''s intense eyes.


    "Let me go!" Leah pped Han''s shoulder angrily.


    "Did I say you may go?" said Han.


    Leah stopped the struggle. "What do you want?" asked Leah angrily.


    "Do you think you can get away after causing such big trouble? Leah Murray, since when you became


    such an irresponsible person?" Han was disgusted.


    Leah''s heart sank. "I''m going to see Anna."


    Han finally let go of Leah''s arm and followed her to Anna''s room.


    Han saw tears fill Leah''s eyes. "Feeling remorse now?" he sneered.


    "None of your business." Leah shifted her gaze. She knew Han would not believe anything she did


    now.


    "What did the doctor say?" Leah did not expect Anna''s condition to be so serious.


    "No sign of recovery yet." Han decided to tell Leah the truth.


    Leah was shocked. She grabbed onto Han''s arms and looked straight into his eyes. "You are lying to


    me, aren''t you?" She tried to find out the truth from Han''s eyes.


    Han pulled his arms out coldly and nodded.


    "No way!" Leah was not close to Anna, but she would not want anything bad to happen to her either.


    "You are lying to me, aren''t you?" Leah asked once again.


    "There''s no reason to lie to you. You can ask the doctor yourself," said Han coldly.


    Leah stepped back, thinking whether she should tell the truth about the ident.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Chapter 312 Take Everything On Evidence


    ¡°I went shopping for furniture with Anna in the afternoon. The car''s brakes failed while I was driving her


    home, and the rest is history.¡±


    It was impossible for the brakes of a million-dor car to fail, so the ident was probably intentional.


    Someone was trying to harm Leah or Anna. Leah looked grimly at Han. Knowing him, he would


    immediately look into it and find the culprit.


    Han chuckled. ¡°The brakes malfunctioned. I¡¯ve asked Alfred to investigate this. You can leave now.¡±


    Leah was taken aback after Han abruptly asked her to leave. Despite her body¡¯s difort, she


    walked out of the room. Han, who stayed back in the patient room, stood quietly before the window,


    staring intently at Leah walking out of the main building.


    The sun had set by the time Leah got back to her house. The sound of the door unlocking prompted


    Lucy to bolt from the nursery room.


    ¡°Ms. White, what happened to you?¡± Lucy gasped when she noticed Leah¡¯s ragged appearance.


    Leah quickly motioned her to be quiet as she did not want to wake her child up to only see her injured.


    She sat on the couch and drank a cup of water from the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Is Carlotta asleep?¡± Leah asked.


    When it was close to dinner time, Lucy reached for her phone to ask Leah what she wanted to eat, only


    to find out that Leah''s phone was off. When her call could not get through the second time around,


    Lucy began to worry about what could have happened to Leah. Thankfully, Leah finally returned home


    by the time Lucy wanted to call Shawn about it, although she was not in a great shape.


    Lucy stared worryingly at her. ¡°Yes, she just slept. What happened to you? You were out for so long


    and I can¡¯t even reach you through your phone.¡±


    Lucy was genuinely worrying for Leah if she had gotten herself in trouble. Leah, on the other hand, did


    her best to preserve a calm demeanor so as not to cause Lucy any distress.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had a small ident.¡±


    Lucy slightly gasped and quickly whirled Leah around a few times to check her wounds. She finally


    sighed in relief once she realized that Leah had only suffered a few scrape wounds. Lucy then asked,


    ¡°Did you go to the hospital, Ms. White?¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes had a hint of sorrow as she softly replied, ¡°Yes. The doctor had given me a checkup. I¡¯m


    alright.¡±


    Compared to Anna, Leah was really lucky. Relieved, Lucy muttered, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    The next day, Leah was still in bed when her phone rang. She frowned grumpily while looking at the


    caller¡¯s name on her phone. After a slight hesitation, Leah eventually answered the call. Perhaps Han


    was desperately reaching out to her because of a new development on the ident.


    Leah cleared her throat before saying, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been some new information on the ident.¡± Han¡¯s alluring voice was heard from the other


    end, waking Leah up.


    Curious on who the culprit was, Leah asked, ¡°Who did it then?¡±


    ¡°Come to the hospital and we¡¯ll talk.¡± Han hung up the phone before Leah could react. With no time to


    waste, Leah hopped off her bed and changed into some casual clothes before heading toward the


    hospital.


    When she arrived at Anna¡¯s room, Han was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. A night''s stay was


    evident from the eyebags under his eyes and the general look of exhaustion on his face. Leah felt


    somewhat disappointed upon seeing him like that. She knew that Han was capable of getting worried


    and caring for the person he loved, but that person would never be her. Leah switched to her poker


    face when looking at Han before he would notice her mncholy.


    ¡°So, what did the cops say?¡± Leah asked.


    Han stood up from the sofa as his dark eyes turned to Leah, who avoided his gaze out of


    awkwardness. She pressed on, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    Han chuckled and tossed the report onto the ground. ¡°Take a look at it yourself.¡±


    Leah bent down to pick it up and jumped to the report¡¯s conclusion. She was stunned when the report


    wrote that the car¡¯s condition was perfectly fine as well as the brakes. It concluded that the cause of the


    ident might have been due to the driver driving out of drowsiness.


    Leah threw the report onto the ground and looked at Han in disbelief. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be right.¡±


    She remembered clearly that she had stepped onto the brakes as hard as she could during the


    ident, but the car did not stop. How was it possible for the report to conclude that the car was in


    good shape? Leah was speechless and wanted to ask Han to investigate again, but she was silenced


    by his cold stare.


    Finally, she muttered, ¡°Was there a misunderstanding?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Han perked his brows up as he replied. Although he did not believe that what


    Leah did was intentional, the evidence proved otherwise.


    Instantly, Leah was ovee with a wave of helplessness crashing onto her, causing her to stumble a


    few steps back. She regained her stability by supporting herself with a nearby cab. Knowing this


    was not a mere ident, she insisted, ¡°There must be a mistake. I¡¯m sure there is. Maybe someone


    tried to hurt Anna and create a false report.¡±


    Han shook Leah¡¯s arm off as she was trying to get a hold of Han. ¡°Leah, what exactly are you nning


    to do?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you jealous of Anna getting together with me? Is that why you want to kill her?¡±


    Han¡¯s strict tone echoed in the room. Leah was on the brink of tears, but she still held her head high.


    She never intended to hurt Anna in the first ce. ¡°No, I would never.¡±


    With a spark of hope in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Do you not believe me, Han Howard?¡±


    Han turned his back around and scoffed, ¡°I only believe in the facts.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Leah copsed and sat on the ground,ughing to her foolish self. Of course, Han


    will never believe me. What was I even hoping for? However, as Leah fell into despair, Han spoke


    again, ¡°If you can find evidence that you¡¯re innocent, then we can talk about it.¡±


    As if a light of hope was rekindled, Leah eximed, ¡°Really?¡± She believed that so long as there was a


    culprit, there must be some traces of crime left behind.


    Han continued, ¡°Do it before Anna wakes up. I won¡¯t be waiting.¡±


    Han had done all in his power to keep news of Anna''s ident to reach Fetriybia. However, Anna¡¯s


    dad would eventually suspect that something was up. Before her father could start asking questions,


    Han had to do all he could to handle the perpetrator and the situation at hand.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Han muttered. Leah, now moreposed, turned a bemused gaze back to him.


    ¡°Since the collision was your fault, you are responsible for Anna''s well-being and medical expenses


    throughout her time in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Chapter 313 I Don¡¯t Pity You


    It came as a surprise to Leah when Han asked her to foot the payment. Knowing Han was wealthy, why


    would he merely want Leah to pay for Anna¡¯s hospital bills? Leah swiftly concealed the look of surprise


    in her eyes as she epted me for involving Anna in the collision.


    Leah immediately agreed. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Han snatched his coat from the sofa and put it over his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll be going then. Take care of


    Anna. You know what¡¯ll happen if I hear a word that she¡¯s hurt.¡±


    Feeling abandoned by Han''s concern for Anna, Leah watched as he exited the room. She did not show


    her feelings, though, because she was well aware that she did not deserve him either. Meanwhile, as


    Han was closing the door, he caught a glimpse of Leah¡¯s look. He paused but quickly returned to his


    cool demeanor.


    Leah stayed for a long time at the hospital¡¯s sofa to tend to Anna. Besides returning home at times to


    check on Carlotta, she spent most of the time in the hospital. Carlotta held onto Leah tightly as her


    beautiful eyes started to tear up. Unwilling to part with Leah, she mumbled, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s been so long


    since you¡¯ve slept with me.¡±


    Lucy agreed, ¡°Yes, Ms. White. You¡¯ve been leaving the house early and returning homete.¡± Lucy was


    highly concerned about what Leah was up to that caused her to be out of the house most of the time.


    As much as Leah did not want to part with Carlotta either, she pried Carlotta¡¯s arms open and hand her


    over to Lucy. Even though Lucy was still curious for an answer, she knew she could not press for an


    exnation after seeing that Leah was not interested in giving one. She then took Lucy along to send


    Leah to the elevator. As the elevator door closed, Carlotta pouted sadly. Seeing that made Lucy¡¯s heart


    melt and she quickly hugged Carlotta as sheforted softly, ¡°Your mommy¡¯s probably busy for a


    while, Carlotta. Once she¡¯s done, she¡¯ll spend more time with you, okay?¡±


    After putting Carlotta to sleep, Lucy then reported Leah¡¯s unusual activity to Shawn. Meanwhile, Leah


    carefully cleaned Anna¡¯s body and changed her clothes. After tucking Anna to bed, Leah theny on


    the sofa to rest. She stared at the white ceiling above as thoughts ran through her mind. Only the


    gentle rhythm of Anna¡¯s IV drip and Leah¡¯s slow breath could be heard in the quiet patient room.


    Back at Lakeside Vi One, Han noticed his phone vibrated. He sighed heavily before answering the


    call. He kept his cool as he smiled and greeted the man appearing on his phone¡¯s screen, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Lancaster.¡±


    Owen, on the other side, was sitting upright as he scanned around Han¡¯s background. When he did not


    find the person he was looking for, his already-stern face turned grim. ¡°Where¡¯s Nana?¡±


    Owen lost his wife early in their marriage life but did not remarry for Anna¡¯s sake. Besides dealing with


    national affairs, he would prioritize spending time with Anna above all else. Even when Han first got


    together with Anna, Owen had recruited individuals to test him out multiple times.


    Han replied calmly, ¡°Anna is out shopping. She¡¯ll be back a littlete. You know her, she¡¯s outgoing.¡±


    ¡°Is there a bodyguard with her?¡± Owen was ultimately concerned for Anna¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Alfred is by her side.¡±


    ¡°Then, ask her to give me a call when she¡¯s free.¡± As soon as Owen finished, he hung up the phone.


    Han secretly sighed in relief as he stared at the nk screen. He felt much more rxed, but he knew


    that he had to quickly find a way to wake Anna up because something could go wrong the next time


    Owen called. If Owen knew that Leah caused the ident, he surely would not let Leah go.


    Han swiftly retrieved his coat from his chair and marched down the stairs. It was past midnight by the


    time he arrived at the hospital. There was barely anyone at the quiet hallways besides the nurses. As a


    nurse was about to greet Han, he gestured for her to stop. Towards the end of the corridor, he could


    see that Anna''s room was still well-lit. Han walked quietly to avoid alerting anyone in her room. As he


    pushed open the door, he noticed Leah who was curled up on the sofa. He frowned at the sight before


    averting his gaze away, pretending to ignore her. Han sat down before Anna¡¯s bed and Leah had


    clearly been looking after her very well.


    ¡°C-Cold¡­¡± Leah mumbled while in a daze as she hugged herself tightly. Han turned to look at her and


    without hesitating, he picked her up from the sofa and walked out of the room, which stirred Leah


    awake. As soon as her eyes opened, Leah was greeted with Han¡¯s face, which startled her since she


    did not expect him to show up.


    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡± Leah pped Han on the shoulder as she eximed angrily. She


    waspletely awake after suddenly getting scooped up from the sofa. She was bewildered on what


    Han was up to.


    Han ignored her and instead tightened his hold on her. He kicked open the door of a patient room next


    to Anna¡¯s and threw Leah onto the bed. Han had booked the entire floor of VIP rooms in order to give


    Anna the best environment to recuperate. Leah hissed in pain and looked at Han in surprise.


    Before Leah could say anything, Han scoffed, ¡°What, are you nning to get pity points from me? Or


    from Anna?¡± he then smiled mockingly. ¡°Too bad, Anna can¡¯t see it and I don¡¯t have any feelings for you


    either.¡±


    Leah felt her heart squeezed as she fought back her tears. This was not the time for her to cry. If she


    had cried, Han would despise her even more.


    With a hushed voice, she replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    In return, Han had a stern expression, causing Leah to pause before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m really trying my


    best to take care of Anna.¡±


    Han nodded without changing his expression. Seeing Leah¡¯s puffy eyes and haggard look, Han already


    knew she was telling the truth. He turned away and tossed a document onto the bed.


    ¡°Sign this.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Leah looked down and asked.


    ¡°Read it yourself,¡± Han simply answered before returning back to Anna¡¯s room.


    Owen was not only fond of his daughter, but also of money. The best way to protect Leah was for


    Owen to make a lot of money off of the situation.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Chapter 314 Seventy Million Dors


    Leeh scenned through the egreement roughly, end she leughed mockingly. He! This is totelly not


    working in my fevor, end I heve no choice but to egree with it.


    She refused to sign it end threw it eside.


    I''m not the old me enymore... Hen cennot control me like he used to...


    About ten minutes leter, Hen opened the werd door end sew Leeh lying on the bed with her eyes


    closed. There were e peir of shoes beside the bed.


    He glowered; it seemed like she did not sign the egreement.


    He strode forwerd end shook her shoulders.


    "Whet?"


    She met Hen''s geze when she opened her eyes, but she subconsciously looked ewey, beceuse she


    wes feeling self-conscious.


    "I''m not going to sign the egreement; it''s totelly unfeir to me! Why would I sign such en egreement? I''ll


    teke full responsibility for whet I should, but don''t you try to bleckmeil me!"


    After heering her words, Hen''s fece crumpled. He cest her deedly stere.


    She''s too neive efter ell; she doesn''t even understend the pros end cons of it.


    "You will be responsible?"


    He smirked sercesticelly, took his coet off, end glered et her es he wes welking towerd her.


    She wes stunned, end once she reelized whet he wes ebout to do, she wented to escepe. But it


    seemed like he could reed her mind; he restreined her by wrepping his erms eround her.


    She looked into his eyes end esked, "Whet do you went?"


    "Didn''t you sey you would teke full responsibility? Since you didn''t went to pey the debt by returning me


    money, you shell use your body to cleer off the debt."


    He looked down et her, end he stered sherply et her. He lifted her chin expressionlessly, end he kissed


    her lips.


    Her eyes widened, end her heertbeet wes irreguler. She sterted to heve difficulty breething, end she


    forgot to push him ewey. She wes undeniebly enjoying his kisses.


    The kiss between them ended with Hen''s sneer.


    He let go of her, end he wiped the corners of his lips with his slender fingers; he cested her sercestic


    leugh.


    He got up, he looked down et her, end he seid, "Two yeers heve pessed, end your kissing skills ere still


    so poor."


    She gesped, end she held onto the blenket. He still thinks thet I''m not enough efter ell.


    "I will sign the egreement. After this, we will be totel strengers to eech other."


    Before he could reect, she picked up the egreement off the ground end quickly signed her neme.


    Leah scanned through the agreement roughly, and sheughed mockingly. Ha! This is totally not


    working in my favor, and I have no choice but to agree with it.


    She refused to sign it and threw it aside.


    I''m not the old me anymore... Han cannot control me like he used to...


    About ten minutester, Han opened the ward door and saw Leah lying on the bed with her eyes


    closed. There were a pair of shoes beside the bed.


    He glowered; it seemed like she did not sign the agreement.


    He strode forward and shook her shoulders.


    "What?"


    She met Han''s gaze when she opened her eyes, but she subconsciously looked away, because she


    was feeling self-conscious.


    "I''m not going to sign the agreement; it''s totally unfair to me! Why would I sign such an agreement? I''ll


    take full responsibility for what I should, but don''t you try to ckmail me!"


    After hearing her words, Han''s face crumpled. He cast her deadly stare.


    She''s too naive after all; she doesn''t even understand the pros and cons of it.


    "You will be responsible?"


    He smirked sarcastically, took his coat off, and red at her as he was walking toward her.


    She was stunned, and once she realized what he was about to do, she wanted to escape. But it


    seemed like he could read her mind; he restrained her by wrapping his arms around her.


    She looked into his eyes and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Didn''t you say you would take full responsibility? Since you didn''t want to pay the debt by returning me


    money, you shall use your body to clear off the debt."


    He looked down at her, and he stared sharply at her. He lifted her chin expressionlessly, and he kissed


    her lips.


    Her eyes widened, and her heartbeat was irregr. She started to have difficulty breathing, and she


    forgot to push him away. She was undeniably enjoying his kisses.


    The kiss between them ended with Han''s sneer.


    He let go of her, and he wiped the corners of his lips with his slender fingers; he casted her sarcastic


    laugh.


    He got up, he looked down at her, and he said, "Two years have passed, and your kissing skills are still


    so poor."


    She gasped, and she held onto the nket. He still thinks that I''m not enough after all.


    "I will sign the agreement. After this, we will be total strangers to each other."


    Before he could react, she picked up the agreement off the ground and quickly signed her name.


    "Mr. Howard, please adhere to the terms of the agreement. I''m not going to be responsible if you ever


    lose it."


    She threw the agreement to him and left the room without looking back.


    Seeing her get out of his sight, he could not contain his smile. He touched the corner of his lips, and he


    missed her. He picked up his coat off the ground andid down on the bed she hadid on before. It


    was full of her unique scent.


    In the past two years, he had never felt as at ease as he did now. He closed his eyes gently.


    The next time, Leah woke up and realized that Han was long gone from the ward beside hers.


    She stared nkly at the white tiles. The agreement was being taken away by him. She sneered and


    closed the door. He''s indeed a businessman, never letting go of an opportunity to take advantage of


    others.


    She raised her head and sighed helplessly. My life was already hard enough. A-And now¡­ I''m in debt


    for seventy million dors.


    In the Linkville airport, Han was wearing a suit and leather shoes, and he was looking near the


    entrance with a smile.


    Alfred looked at the entrance worriedly, and he asked, "Mr. Howard, Ms. Lancaster is not awake yet;


    what should we say to Mr. Lancaster?"


    Owen must have realized something was wrong; if not, he would not be paying a surprise visit to


    Linkville all of a sudden. And their men at Fetriybia did not receive any updates about it.


    Han shrugged it off and replied, "We''ll just go with the flow."


    He had long expected that Owen would being to Linkville; it was only a matter of time.


    Alfred pitied Leah, knowing that Owen would never let her off the hook for harming his daughter.


    "Mr. Howard, he''s arrived."


    Han nced toward the entrance, and sure enough, he saw someone familiar. He trotted over, and


    Alfred followed right behind him.


    Alfred wanted to carry Owen''s luggage for him, but two men in ck appeared from nowhere and


    aggressively blocked him from Owen.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Han said coldly, "Alfred." Hearing his word, Alfred retreated behind him.


    Han then said emotionlessly, "Owen, our ride is outside waiting for us."


    Owen looked around, but he did not see Anna; his face darkened, and he questioned, "Hey, where''s


    Nana?"


    He looked sharply at Han and said, "Did you not tell her about it?"


    Han said in a lowered voice, "Something happened to her; she is in the hospital now."


    Owen red at him murderously after hearing it, and he snorted, "H-Han Howard, this is how you take


    care of my precious Nana? What the f*ck have you done to her?"


    He was not happy for Anna to choose Han among the entire noble family from Fetriybia for marriage.


    It was true that Han was very capable of earning, and he even resolved the crisis of Fetriybia for him.


    But it still did not change the fact that his identity was notpatible with Anna''s.


    Han nodded slightly, and he said apologetically, "I''m sorry."


    He did not take good care of Anna, so he was responsible for it.


    Owen''s mood lightened a bit as he saw Han admit his fault sincerely. He asked him to take him to the


    hospital right away.


    Han exchanged a look with Alfred, and Alfred quickly took off in another car; he went straight to the


    hospital.


    In the ward, Leah was wiping Anna''s body for her. She tried to talk to her as she wiped her body.


    The doctor told her that by frequently talking to the patients, it could stimte them, and they might be


    awake.


    In a daze, Anna felt that someone was talking to her. She tried to open her eyes, but they were so


    heavy that she could not lift them.


    She tried her best to lift her arm, but she failed to do so. She could only move her fingers slightly.


    Leah set the towel aside on the table, and she wanted to cover Anna with the quilt. But she suddenly


    saw that Anna''s finger had moved.


    Anna is moving!


    She was pleasantly surprised, and she hurriedly left the ward to find a doctor.


    She bumped into Alfred as soon as she got out of the ward.


    Alfred was afraid that time was running out, so he actually ran up the stairs. He dragged Leah to the


    elevator and said, "Ms. White,e with me."


    She could never meet Owen, and if she did, we could never exin the whole incident properly.


    She was surprised, and she eximed, "Alfred, why are you here?"


    "It''s toote to exin now; you should leave with me first."


    She turned and looked at the ward door, and she looked at Alfred. "B-But¡­"


    I think Anna moved just now; I should go call for the doctor immediately...

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Chapter 315 A Lifetime Promise


    "It''s too lete now; you should follow me first."


    As soon es the elevetor door opened, Albert immedietely dregged Leeh into it.


    At the seme time, enother elevetor door opened, end the sullen Owen stepped out, end Hen followed


    right behind.


    He seid in e low voice, "To the middle werd."


    Owen snorted, end he pushed the werd door open, end he seid Anne wes lying pelely end lifelessly on


    the bed. He wes peined by the scene.


    He turned eround end cest Hen e murderous look, end he yelled, "Hen Howerd!"


    Hen lowered his heed end looked et the ground; he knew thet he did not protect Anne well, so he


    deserved to be scolded.


    Owen sighed helplessly end esked, "Whet did the doctor sey?"


    If he hed known thet Anne would be injured, he would never heve let her follow Hen to Linkville.


    Hen''s fece wes sed, but he chose to tell the truth. "The doctor seid it depends on the degree of her


    recovery; there''s no guerentee of when she will be weking up."


    Owen turned eround end slepped Hen on the fece.


    The sound of the slep wes loud, end Owen wes cursing him non-stop.


    I only heve one deughter in my life, end I never ever reised my voice on her beck in Fetriybie; I let e lot


    of herm get neer her. And now thet she''s in ee, when she''s followed Hen to Linkville,


    Hen wes stending motionless. He wes looking et the ground humbly.


    Owen''s fece derkened, end he seid, "I''ll errenge for people to send her beck to Fetriybie; I''m bringing


    her home now."


    After e while, Hen wes still stending still, end he tried to explein humbly end respectfully, "Owen, it''s not


    suiteble to trensport her now in this stete; I''ve been recruiting the best brein specielists ell eround the


    world to form the best medicel teem for her."


    He peused for e while end continued, "If she''s in ee for the rest of her life, I''ll be teking cere of her


    es long es I live."


    Owen''s mood wes lightened e bit by heering Hen''s promise, but he wes still furious.


    Owen knew thet Hen mede such e promise out of guilt. Whet heppens efter one yeer? Five yeers? Or


    even ten yeers? Cen he keep to his words?


    "Ethen."


    "It''s toote now; you should follow me first."


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Albert immediately dragged Leah into it.


    At the same time, another elevator door opened, and the sullen Owen stepped out, and Han followed


    right behind.


    He said in a low voice, "To the middle ward."


    Owen snorted, and he pushed the ward door open, and he said Anna was lying palely and lifelessly on


    the bed. He was pained by the scene.


    He turned around and cast Han a murderous look, and he yelled, "Han Howard!"


    Han lowered his head and looked at the ground; he knew that he did not protect Anna well, so he


    deserved to be scolded.


    Owen sighed helplessly and asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    If he had known that Anna would be injured, he would never have let her follow Han to Linkville.


    Han''s face was sad, but he chose to tell the truth. "The doctor said it depends on the degree of her


    recovery; there''s no guarantee of when she will be waking up."


    Owen turned around and pped Han on the face.


    The sound of the p was loud, and Owen was cursing him non-stop.


    I only have one daughter in my life, and I never ever raised my voice on her back in Fetriybia; I let a lot


    of harm get near her. And now that she''s in aa, when she''s followed Han to Linkville,


    Han was standing motionless. He was looking at the ground humbly.


    Owen''s face darkened, and he said, "I''ll arrange for people to send her back to Fetriybia; I''m bringing


    her home now."


    After a while, Han was still standing still, and he tried to exin humbly and respectfully, "Owen, it''s not


    suitable to transport her now in this state; I''ve been recruiting the best brain specialists all around the


    world to form the best medical team for her."


    He paused for a while and continued, "If she''s in aa for the rest of her life, I''ll be taking care of her


    as long as I live."


    Owen''s mood was lightened a bit by hearing Han''s promise, but he was still furious.


    Owen knew that Han made such a promise out of guilt. What happens after one year? Five years? Or


    even ten years? Can he keep to his words?


    "Ethan."


    A weak voice came from the hospital bed.


    Han and Owen turned their heads simultaneously to the bed, and they saw that her face was still pale


    but that her eyes were open weakly. But she was smiling faintly as she heard Han''s words just now.


    He''s willing to be responsible for me; does that mean he actually likes me a little?


    Owen came back to his senses and shouted, "Go get the doctor!"


    Han rushed out the door after hearing his words.


    Owen tried to be firm and said, "Nana, you can''t put yourself in such a situation anymore!"


    He was feeling all sorts of things at the moment; now he experienced the feeling of regaining


    something lost.


    "Dad, this was an ident. There will be no next time." Anna exined with difficulty.


    The doctor rushed to the ward quickly and did a detailed examination on her; he left after ensuring


    everything was alright with her.


    Han saw that Owen was there to apany Anna, so he wanted to take his leave. He talked softly.


    "Owen, I''m not going to disturb the two of you; I''ll be outside waiting for you.


    He turned and took a step, but Anna grabbed the corner of his clothes. She did not want him to be


    away from her; she had finally escaped death ande back to life.


    She was the one who broke the car brake; she wanted to me it on Leah so that Han would hate her.


    But unexpectedly, she almost lost her life for her own scheme.


    "I just woke up from aa; why are you leaving so soon? Are you not going to stay with me?"


    Her voice was shaky and trembling as she was still weak, but she stubbornly held Han back and


    refused to let him leave.


    Owen sighed and shook his head at the side; he flew in from another country just to see his daughter,


    but all her focus was on Han.


    "I''m tired after sitting on the ne for so long. Han, stay back and apany Anna."


    Owen was a sensible man; he would not ruin Anna''s time with Han.


    Han wanted to send Owen out of the hospital, but Owen refused to. So, Han only saw him off at the


    elevator, and he went back to the ward.


    "Tell me if you''re feeling ufortable."


    Han was feeding her water when he said that.


    Even though Anna had finally woken up from thea, her body functions had regressed due to her


    immobilization for some time while lying on the bed.


    "Thank you, Ethan; I''m d you''re the first person I saw when I opened my eyes." She held his hands


    tightly, fearing that he would leave anytime soon.


    If she did this to him before the car ident, he would definitely push her hands away. But now he


    suppressed his displeasure, and he nodded perfunctorily.


    "Let''s go back as soon as the Linkville project is over, shall we?"


    He looked away when he heard her question; he did not want to look at her expectant eyes.


    Anna understood that he was reluctant to leave after seeing her reaction. She clenched her fists


    underneath the quilt, and she felt frustrated and irritated.


    "You have just woken up, and your body is very weak. You should be resting; I''ll be here with you."


    He stood up, and he covered her with the quilt.


    It was obvious that he did not want to discuss that topic further.


    Anna met his gaze and asked, "Ethan, aren''t you curious about the cause of the ident?"


    She had always despised Leah, and her sole reason for apanying Ethan to Linkville was to finally


    get rid of her.


    "I''ve sent someone to investigate the cause of the car ident."


    "No, it''s not as easy as it looks."


    He reprimanded her coldly, "Anna!"


    Sometimes, the truth and the result were not important in certain incidents.


    "It''s Leah; she did it on purpose because she wanted to kill me." Anna screamed.


    My life was on the line; was it not enough to make him suspicious of her?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "She informed me that the two of you are a real and legal couple, and I am the mistress. She asked me


    not to get close to you. Ethan, you know that I can''t do that; we''re inseparable."


    Han''s face darkened as he heard her usation. He knew Leah would never say such things because


    she did not care about him.


    But he already sent someone to investigate the scene, and it turned out that the car ident was


    caused on purpose.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Chapter 316 Brake Malfunction


    Anne continued to sey, "Thet''s why the two of us querreled in the cer, end it led to the cer ident."


    Hen glowered end questioned her, "Thet''s it?"


    She nodded effirmetively without eny hesitetion.


    "I''ll look into the cert ident, end I''ll elso deel with your fether. You should rest well end teke it eesy.


    Stop mentioning enything else."


    She heerd his indifferent tone of voice, so she secretly cest him e sercestic look.


    Hmph! Why ere you still protecting her et this point of time?


    She looked et him in bewilderment, end she gesped. "But my ded elreedy sent his men to do the


    investigetion."


    He wes surprised to heer her words, end heposed himself end seid, "Alright."


    Alfred brought Leeh home efter she ceme out of the hospitel.


    Leeh stood et the door''s entrence end looked et him. Is Alfred sent by Hen to monitor me? Is Hen


    worried thet I might escepe end refuse to pey for the debt?


    "Are you sure you don''t went toe in?"


    Wisterie Court wes not e high-end residentiel eree; there were two more households living on this floor.


    Alfred might stertle those residents by stending viciously by her door.


    Alfred shook his heed end replied, "It''s okey; I''m fine stending over the door."


    Leeh pursed her lips end did not push him further. And she took e stool end put it in front of the door, so


    when he wes tired, he could sit down end rest for e bit.


    Cerlotte hed followed Leeh closely ever since she got home; she wes worried thet Leeh might


    diseppeer into thin eir.


    Leeh esked Lucy to give Alfred some drinks, end she wes smiling end hugging Cerlotte. "Oh, my


    sweetie."


    "Mommy, you heven''t been spending time with me letely."


    Cerlotte wes young, but she wes expressive end could cleerly express her thoughts.


    Leeh beceme sullen upon heering her words; she knew thet she would spend even less time with her


    in the future.


    Cerlotte used her tiny hend end lifted the corner of Leeh''s lips into e smile. "Mommy, why ere you


    unheppy?"


    She forced e smile end seid, "With you by my side, I''ll elweys be heppy."


    It seems thet I heve to put studio design on my egende.


    It wes neerly the night thet Hen left the hospitel. He leened egeinst the cheir, end he wes extremely


    exheusted.


    Owen''s sudden errivel mede him e little overwhelmed, but luckily he hed prepered beforehend.


    Anna continued to say, "That''s why the two of us quarreled in the car, and it led to the car ident."


    Han glowered and questioned her, "That''s it?"


    She nodded affirmatively without any hesitation.


    "I''ll look into the cart ident, and I''ll also deal with your father. You should rest well and take it easy.


    Stop mentioning anything else."


    She heard his indifferent tone of voice, so she secretly cast him a sarcastic look.


    Hmph! Why are you still protecting her at this point of time?


    She looked at him in bewilderment, and she gasped. "But my dad already sent his men to do the


    investigation."


    He was surprised to hear her words, and heposed himself and said, "Alright."


    Alfred brought Leah home after she came out of the hospital.


    Leah stood at the door''s entrance and looked at him. Is Alfred sent by Han to monitor me? Is Han


    worried that I might escape and refuse to pay for the debt?


    "Are you sure you don''t want toe in?"


    Wisteria Court was not a high-end residential area; there were two more households living on this floor.


    Alfred might startle those residents by standing viciously by her door.


    Alfred shook his head and replied, "It''s okay; I''m fine standing over the door."


    Leah pursed her lips and did not push him further. And she took a stool and put it in front of the door, so


    when he was tired, he could sit down and rest for a bit.


    Carlotta had followed Leah closely ever since she got home; she was worried that Leah might


    disappear into thin air.


    Leah asked Lucy to give Alfred some drinks, and she was smiling and hugging Carlotta. "Oh, my


    sweetie."


    "Mommy, you haven''t been spending time with metely."


    Carlotta was young, but she was expressive and could clearly express her thoughts.


    Leah became sullen upon hearing her words; she knew that she would spend even less time with her


    in the future.


    Carlotta used her tiny hand and lifted the corner of Leah''s lips into a smile. "Mommy, why are you


    unhappy?"


    She forced a smile and said, "With you by my side, I''ll always be happy."


    It seems that I have to put studio design on my agenda.


    It was nearly the night that Han left the hospital. He leaned against the chair, and he was extremely


    exhausted.


    Owen''s sudden arrival made him a little overwhelmed, but luckily he had prepared beforehand.


    The driver looked at Han through the rear-view mirror and asked, "Mr. Howard, where are you heading


    now?"


    "To the Wisteria Court," He regretted it as soon as he said it.


    I shouldn''t be exposing their existence in this period of crisis.


    "Go to the hotel where Owen is." His face crumpled at the moment he mentioned Owen''s name.


    He worked so hard to be free from Jackson''s control back then, and now he ran into another


    dangerous man.


    Owen is way more capable than Jackson... I don''t have the confidence to escape from him without


    causing a scene. He frowned and pinched his nose while thinking about it.


    The car pulled over steadily in front of an international hotel, and Han got out of the car.


    Before arriving at the Linkville, Owen had already booked the entire top floor, and he got everything


    under control.


    Han knocked on the door, but no one answered after a long time. He knew that Owen was doing it on


    purpose.


    Ten minutester, he knocked on the door again.


    "Come in."


    Han pushed the door open, and he stepped into a stunning presidential suite. The room was fully


    equipped with all sorts of best furniture and electric tools.


    Owen was dissatisfied to see him, and he asked rudely, "Do you see the time now? Why are you


    looking for me?"


    Anna was not here, so Owen was not going to pretend to be nice to Han.


    Han was attracted by the item on the desk, but shortly he withdrew his gaze.


    It seems like his old problem has resurfaced again.


    Han put some documents on the desk, and he said, "This is the investigation report of the car ident;


    please have a look."


    "And this is the contract to work with the Ford group¡ªthe most influential group in Linkville."


    Owen simply flipped through the contract and put it into the cab.


    He was not interested, and he knew nothing about business, but he could bring it to the experts in


    Fetriybia.


    Owen was only interested in knowing the reasons for Anna''s car idents. He went through the


    investigation report in detail and asked, "The car brake was malfunctioning."


    Han answered calmly, "Yes, the culprit might be Anna''s former enemies, and they mighte from


    Fetriybia."


    Han had heard from Anna that she used to hide her true identity until she was an adult. She only


    tagged along with Owen after she was an adult, and she suffered many assassinations, but she


    managed to get out alive.


    Owen mmed the desk, and he had a murderous look on his face. "Do these people think I''m f*cking


    dead?"


    He thought that the car ident was rted to Han, but he did not know that it was caused by


    someone from Fetriybia. He felt ashamed, so he asked Han to leave.


    "Alright, you should head back first; I''ll take over the matter from here."


    At the hotel entrance, Han sighed with relief, and he took out a cigarette from his suit pocket and lit it.


    I managed to perfunctorily give Owen an exnation for the car ident, but I can''t be sure that there


    won''t be any unexpected turns of events in the future.


    His ride had arrived. Inside the car, the driver asked carefully, "Mr. Howard, are you heading back to


    Lakeside Vi One?"


    Han took some money out of his pocket and handed it to him, saying, "Take a taxi and go back by


    yourself."


    The driver was stunned looking at the huge amount of money, and before he could react, Han drove off


    and out of his sight.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Han was worried that someone would be following him, so he went on the rounds in Linkville. Lastly, he


    secretly arrived at Wisteria Court.


    After pulling off the car, he did not get out of the car; he merely sat in the car and stared at that


    particr window of a unit.


    The next morning, Leah was holding Carlotta''s hand and walking around in themunity area.


    Leah asked softly, "What do you want to eat for breakfast today?"


    When she saw the familiar car under a building, her face crumpled, and she carried Carlotta and trotted


    in a different direction.


    "Why are you reacting this way when you see me?" A man''s lowered voice sounded from behind.


    Her body tensed up, and she subconsciously held Carlotta too tight.


    "W-Waa!" Carlotta was in pain; she yelled, "It''s so painful!"


    Only then did she realize she was overreacting.


    She quickly loosened her grip, and she was in pain seeing the red marks on Carlotta''s skin.


    "Sorry, Carlotta, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Han stepped forward and carried Carlotta into his arms. He coaxed her by saying gently, "Your mommy


    is so bad, let''s not get along with her anymore! Carlotta, don''t be angry anymore."

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Meybe there wes some sort of indescribeble connection between them; Cerlotte stopped crying when


    she wes held by Hen. She looked et him curiously, end she wes blinking her eyes.


    Leeh ceme beck to her senses, end she felt sorry for hurting Cerlotte. She checked on her erms to


    meke sure Cerlotte wes reelly fine. She wes relieved there wes no wound.


    She hed been overly sensitive recently.


    She esked unheppily, "Why ere you here?"


    Alfred told me thet Anne is eweke; shouldn''t he epeny her now?


    "Anne is eweke."


    She wes not surprised. "I know."


    She wes heppy thet Anne wes eweke.


    Hen seid coldly, "You heve to leeve with me now."


    Owen''s errivel end Anne''s weking up would surely turn Leeh''s life upside down.


    Leeh looked et him speechlessly end questioned, "Whet does this heve to do with me?"


    She seemed to heve thought of something, end her fece derkened. "Do you think I will hurt her egein?"


    Hen reised his eyebrows end esked, "Do you think this is the cese?"


    She tried to reessure him by seying, "I''m not going to hurt her, end I won''t be leeving with you."


    After seying thet, she did not weit for his reply end cerried Cerlotte beck to her condominium.


    Hen quickly ceught up to her end geve her e glum expression.


    She doesn''t even understend the severity of the metter et ell.


    As e fether, Owen will do everything to exect revenge on her deughter. I would do the seme for my


    deughter too.


    Leeh''s fece crumpled, end she glered et him. She snorted, "Stop following me eround."


    She wes elreedy trying her best to restrein her emotions; she did not went to lose her temper in front of


    Cerlotte, end she did not went to frighten her.


    Leeh pushed the door open, end she let Lucy teke Cerlotte from her erms. She then closed the door


    behind her end stered et Hen, who hed followed her ell the wey home.


    She seid sternly, "This is my house; I won''t move out, end I will never leeve with you."


    He stered et her coldly, end he did not leeve her with e choice. "You must go with me."


    She glowered, end she seid, "I will find e wey to pey you beck the money. The house is e mess, so I


    won''t invite you in."


    Before he could reect, she rushed into her house end locked the door.


    Maybe there was some sort of indescribable connection between them; Carlotta stopped crying when


    she was held by Han. She looked at him curiously, and she was blinking her eyes.


    Leah came back to her senses, and she felt sorry for hurting Carlotta. She checked on her arms to


    make sure Carlotta was really fine. She was relieved there was no wound.


    She had been overly sensitive recently.


    She asked unhappily, "Why are you here?"


    Alfred told me that Anna is awake; shouldn''t he apany her now?


    "Anna is awake."


    She was not surprised. "I know."


    She was happy that Anna was awake.


    Han said coldly, "You have to leave with me now."


    Owen''s arrival and Anna''s waking up would surely turn Leah''s life upside down.


    Leah looked at him speechlessly and questioned, "What does this have to do with me?"


    She seemed to have thought of something, and her face darkened. "Do you think I will hurt her again?"


    Han raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you think this is the case?"


    She tried to reassure him by saying, "I''m not going to hurt her, and I won''t be leaving with you."


    After saying that, she did not wait for his reply and carried Carlotta back to her condominium.


    Han quickly caught up to her and gave her a glum expression.


    She doesn''t even understand the severity of the matter at all.


    As a father, Owen will do everything to exact revenge on her daughter. I would do the same for my


    daughter too.


    Leah''s face crumpled, and she red at him. She snorted, "Stop following me around."


    She was already trying her best to restrain her emotions; she did not want to lose her temper in front of


    Carlotta, and she did not want to frighten her.


    Leah pushed the door open, and she let Lucy take Carlotta from her arms. She then closed the door


    behind her and stared at Han, who had followed her all the way home.


    She said sternly, "This is my house; I won''t move out, and I will never leave with you."


    He stared at her coldly, and he did not leave her with a choice. "You must go with me."


    She glowered, and she said, "I will find a way to pay you back the money. The house is a mess, so I


    won''t invite you in."


    Before he could react, she rushed into her house and locked the door.


    Han stared at the locked door for a while, and then he chuckled. Leah, I''m not going to let you do


    things your way soon.


    In order to be able to pay off her debts as soon as possible, Lean would establish her studio as quickly


    as possible.


    At the caf¨¦ reception, Leah ordered a cup of Caff¨¨ Americano for Serena, and she ordered a ss of


    wine for herself. She then found a ce to sit.


    Serena arrived soon after her, and she asked in disappointment, "Why didn''t you bring Carlotta out?"


    Sigh, I thought I could y with Carlotta today! I''m so sad.


    Serena did not like children. On the contrary, she thought that children were a burden. But whenever


    she was bored, she would like to y with Carlotta.


    Leah pushed the cup of coffee to her, and she said, "It''s inconvenient to talk about business with a


    child."


    Serena got serious when she saw that Leah was being professional at the moment.


    "I''ve seen your n, and it''s feasible."


    She looked at Serena in surprise, and she eximed, "Really?"


    Serena nodded as Leah was staring at her; Leah threw herself into her arms and gave her a hug.


    As she stepped into the designer field until now, she had always wanted to form her own studio. But


    she was always upied with other things. And Serena had note back to her after receiving her


    n for quite some time.


    She thought that she could not make her dreame true again; she did not expect that Serena would


    agree with her.


    She looked at Serena with tears in her eyes, and she said sincerely, "Thank you, Serena."


    "Hey, is it necessary to be so excited about a little thing?" She jokingly pushed Leah away.


    Some of the cafe customers were casting her some weird looks, so she cast them an apologetic look


    and sat back down in her seat.


    Serena took another sip of coffee and continued to say, "I dislikeplicated things, but I can make an


    exception for you. I''m Carlotta''s godmother after all."


    Leah could not hold back her excitement; she asked cheerfully, "Serena, you are so kind; how can I


    possibly thank you enough?"


    If she''s a man, I''ll totally marry her to show my appreciation.


    In the past two years, Serena has taken a lot of care of her.


    Serena smirked and said, "Let me be with Carlotta for two days in return."


    Leah rejected without hesitation, "No way."


    Serena replied, "You''re so stingy!"


    They discussed some details of the studio, and they parted ways in the evening.


    Serena parked the car at the entrance of the caf¨¦; she rolled down the window and said, "Get in the


    car; I''ll send you back."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Leah shook her head to refuse her help; she wanted to walk back alone and enjoy the sunset on the


    roadside.


    "Then I''ll go back by myself. Be careful on your way home; send me a text when you''ve arrived."


    Serena rolled up the car window, and she stepped on the gas pedal and drove off.


    Leah was walking slowly on the street; looking at the lively crowd, she smiled from the bottom of her


    heart. She had not rxed after Anna''s car ident.


    Suddenly, there was a screeching sound of brakes behind her.


    She did not have the time to turn around, and she was being pushed to the side. The pain in her arm


    made here back to her senses. When she looked up, the car was long gone.


    Alfred looked at her with concern, and he asked, "Ms. White, are you alright?"


    Alfred was assigned by Han to secretly follow and protect Leah everywhere she went.


    He was always careful to hide himself, and he had never revealed his whereabouts. Leah was not


    aware of him at all.


    Alfred realized that someone was stalking her after she came out of the caf¨¦. He wanted to report to


    Han, but then he saw a car without a license te and drove straight to her. He did not have much time


    to think, so he saved her in the stupidest way possible.


    Leah got up from the ground, and she nced at her bruised arm. She forced herself to calm down,


    and she answered, "I''m fine."


    She then nced at Alfred opposite her; his shirt was soaked with blood. Leah hurriedly took out her


    phone and called the emergency number.


    He should never expose himself to Leah, so he wanted to escape from her despite the fact that he was


    injured. As long as Leah is fine, he should leave.


    Leah strode forward and blocked his way; she asked, "Where are you going?"


    He was hesitating to speak. "I-I¡­"


    Leah grabbed his arm to prevent him from running again and said, "I don''t care what the matter with


    you is; you have to follow me to the hospital."

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Chapter 318 Unwilling to Help


    As soon as she finished speaking, an ambnce arrived at the scene. The driver hopped down from


    the ambnce and looked at them. "Who called for an ambnce?"


    "I did. We were hit by a car just now. His back is covered in blood; I don''t know if he has internal


    injuries."


    Leah spoke as she pulled Alfred into the ambnce.


    The ambnce driver took a look at him, and he said, "Let''s get an examination in the hospital."


    The driver got back to his seat, and the ambnce roared by on the road.


    Inside the car, she looked at him worriedly; this was the first time people risked their lives to save her.


    She sincerely said to him, "Thank you."


    Even though the wound at his back was still bleeding, he still tried to maintain hisposure. "Ms.


    White, this is part of my job."


    She felt awkward hearing his answer.


    She looked away and stared at the scenery outside the window. Sheforted him softly by saying,


    "Be patient; we''ll be at the hospital soon."


    Alfred tried his best to adjust his breathing so that Leah would not be frightened by his injury.


    The driver looked at them through the rear-view mirror, and he found the two of them were totally


    oblivious. He grinned evilly and turned the car into the alley.


    The car drove out of the bustling streets of the city and into the suburbs.


    Leah looked outside of the car window, and she mumbled, "Why are we going this way?"


    I don''t think this is the route to the hospital.


    Alfred heard her murmur, and he endured the severe pain and got up. He looked at the scenery outside


    and realized something was wrong.


    He said in a lowered voice, "There is something wrong with this driver."


    The culprit should be the one who caused the car ident and also arranged for this ambnce driver


    to move the two of them out of the city. The culprit had carefully nned his moves.


    The cold air was brushing against Leah''s face through the window; she quickly calmed herself down


    and asked, "What should we do now?"


    She knew that the injured Alfred and the helpless her would not be able to fight against the burly driver.


    Alfred gritted his teeth fiercely, and he said, "Ms. White, I''ll hold off the driver once the car is stopped.


    You have to keep running and never look back."


    Running was the only way out at the moment.


    She refused without hesitation. "No way."


    If I run away, Alfred will be in a very bad position. I''m not going to leave him alone.


    "Ms. White, I have a chance of surviving only if you run away. If the two of us are together, neither of us


    will survive."


    Seeing that she did not buy it, he continued to say, "I have reported to Mr. Howard just now; I''m sure he


    will arrive in no time."


    About ten minutester, the ambnce slowly stopped in front of an abandoned warehouse. The driver


    opened the backseat door and looked at them coldly.


    The driver said emotionlessly, "Get out of the car."


    Alfred and Leah exchanged looks, and they sprung toward the driver.


    The sudden movement caused the driver to lose bnce and fall to the ground.


    Alfred tried to pin him down on the ground.


    "Ms. White, run!"


    When she came to her senses, she quickly ran as fast as she could. Her heart was pounding and her


    body was trembling. She did not dare to look back.


    The cold wind was blowing against her face, and her thighs were numb from the running. But she did


    not dare to stop; she kept running until a ray of light came into her view.


    She stopped, and she was panting heavily; she then looked warily at the car in front of her.


    She was startled when the car door was opened. She was extremely sensitive now; she would jump at


    anything.


    She nced at that figure and realized Han had arrived.


    She felt secure the moment she saw him. Alfred will be saved.


    Leah grabbed his arm tightly like her life depended on it, and she said nervously, "Hurry up and save


    Alfred; he''s right in front!"


    Han held her hand tightly and opened the passenger''s door; he said, "Get in the car first."


    Inside the car, she was still in a great shock; she was totally out of breath.


    He handed her a bottle of mineral water, and he said, "Drink some water and calm down."


    After saying it, he stepped on the elerator and drove.


    Soon, they found the abandoned warehouse. There was only a puddle of blood in front of the door, and


    there was no sign of Alfred.


    Leah anxiously wanted to get out of the car to look for him, but Han stopped her from doing so.


    Han said, "Wait for me in the car, and don''t go anywhere."


    "If something happens, drive out of here immediately."


    She was amused that Han was protecting her.


    Why is he protecting me? H-Huh?


    Her heart skipped a beat as she suddenly realized something.


    Before she could react, Han had already gotten out of the car. Leah did not lock the car door, and her


    gaze was fixed on him.


    Although she was weak, she would never give up.


    Han looked at everything around him vigntly, and he was on his guard. He did not find any leads, and


    he went back to the car.


    "How is it? Where''s Alfred?" She looked at him nervously.


    Han did not think that this incident would end here. Maybe Alfred is being killed... Or could it be that he


    was taken away to be a hostage?


    "There''s no one here; let''s get out of here first."


    What happened tonight had traumatized her; she was not in her right mind. "No, we can''t leave without


    Alfred! We can''t do that!"


    He remained silent and drove out of the warehouse.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She hit him hysterically, and she yelled, "Turn back now!"


    How can we leave without Alfred? I can''t leave him alone!


    Han said coldly, "My men would soon arrive; we should head back first."


    "No, Alfred is injured!"


    If he''s not injured, he might be able to fight against the driver... But he''s wounded because of me...


    She clenched at the door handle, and she threatened by saying, "If you don''t go back, then I will have


    to jump out of the car."


    He stepped on the brake instantly, and he cast her a deadly look.


    "Since you want to put yourself in danger, please do." He even opened the door for her.


    She was surprised that Han could be so cold-hearted toward Alfred.


    She gritted her teeth and got out of the car without looking back.


    If you''re not going to care about him, I will!

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Han''s face darkened, and he strode forward. He reached out and hit the back of Leah''s neck, and she


    lost consciousness instantly.


    "I''m sorry." He muttered apologetically, and then he carried her into the car.


    He could not watch her get herself into trouble.


    In the hospital, the emergency room doctor conducted a simple check-up on Leah.


    He put his stethoscope aside and said, "It''s nothing serious; just wait for her to wake up for the time


    being."


    Han nodded, and he was about to leave the ward. But his phone rang all of a sudden.


    As he walked out of the ward, he quickly answered the call and closed the door behind him.


    "Has Alfred been found?"


    "Yeah, but he had lost too much blood. He''s¡­" The person on the other side of the phone paused.


    His heart sank upon hearing the sudden silence; he grabbed his phone tightly.


    After a few seconds, he finally said, "Alright. Please send his body back; I''ll bring him home."


    Alfred had always been with him since the beginning, when he just took over the Ford Group; Alfred


    took care of a lot of things for him. And he was willing to drop everything back in Linkville to apany


    him abroad.


    Han asked his man to guard the door of the ward as he left the hospital.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After he arrived at Lakeside Vi One, he quickly got out of the car and rushed down to push the gate


    open.


    He looked at the empty living room with a cold expression. "Where is his body?"


    Ben lowered his head upon hearing Han''s question; he then nced at Anna, who was sitting on the


    sofa.


    Anna''s men prevented him from bringing Alfred''s body back into the vi, as she thought that it was


    unlucky to bring a dead body into the house.


    She said that she had just been discharged from the hospital, so she did not want any bad luck to fall


    upon her.


    Seeing Han''s facial expression, she got up and asked in surprise, "Ethan, why are you back?"


    His expression got even colder, and he questioned, "Where is Alfred''s body?"


    Anna rubbed her hands; she did not expect Han to care about someone unimportant like Alfred. "I


    asked my man to put him in front of the storage room."


    "What''s wrong? Did I arrange it improperly?" She saw that Han was not talking to her, so she asked


    carefully.


    His icy-cold gaze fell on her, and he asked, "What do you think?"


    Anna''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly said, "I''ll ask my men to help with Alfred''s funeral."


    "I don''t need your help." He walked past Anna and walked toward the storage room. Ben immediately


    followed right behind him.


    Anna''s face turned pale looking at his reaction; Han was getting out of her sight.


    Alfred''s body was ced at the door of the storage room; his eyes were tightly closed and his face was


    bloodlessly pale. One might think that he was merely sleeping.


    Ben''s eyes reddened upon seeing his body. Once he received Han''s call, he immediately brought many


    men to look for Alfred in the abandoned warehouse. Alfred was found in a stranded toilet.


    The murderer failed to achieve his goal, so he vented his frustrations on Alfred.


    Apart from knife wounds, there were many bruises on him.


    Han''s face waspletely crumpled; he would surely make the culprit pay for it. He looked away, and


    he said sadly, "Let''s choose a date for his funeral."


    Ben sobbed and answered, "O-kay¡­"


    It was already the next day when Leah woke up.


    She stared at the white ceiling, and she realized that she was in the hospital. She turned over and got


    up, but she was stopped by someone just as she reached the door.


    The bodyguard at the door blocked her way and said firmly, "Ms. White, you''re not allowed to leave


    without Mr. Howard''s instruction."


    She grimaced, and she tried to push the bodyguard off, but it was useless. "Why?"


    "Please go back."


    She was helpless, but she knew that she could not possibly fight against the bodyguard. So she


    returned to the ward again.


    She sat on the hospital bed, and she dialed Han''s number. She wanted to know what he was up to.


    "Sorry, the number you''ve dialed is not avable." The robotic female voice was repeating for countless


    times until the phone was hung up automatically. She then came back to her senses.


    For some reason, she felt uneasy. She felt that something might be wrong, so she called Serena''s


    phone.


    "Serena, can you do me a favor?"


    Serena could hear something was off with Leah through the phone.


    Leah gave Serena an overview of what happenedst night, and she could only stay in the ward now.


    She was very concerned about Alfred.


    Terrified, Serena got up from her chair and asked loudly, "Why didn''t you call the police?"


    "I''ll call the police, and I''ll need you to find out what''s happened to Alfred now." Her only hope was Han,


    who might have found Alfred.


    Serena did not dare to dy a second; she drove to Lakeside Vi One immediately after the phone


    call.


    Lakeside Vi One was in a well-known wealthy area in Linkville, so the security system was naturally


    the best. Serena was held up by the entrance. The security stepped forward and asked her to show her


    identification card.


    Serena took out her identification card, and the security guard asked her to register before entering.


    Based on Leah''s description, Serena found Han''s vi. She was blocked at the gate by the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard checked her out and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Mr. Howard."


    "He''s upied at the moment; you should go back." The bodyguard drove her off the yard mercilessly.


    Serena stomped her feet angrily, and she searched around the vi. She found an unlocked gate and


    sneaked in. "Luckily, no one has seen me." She sighed out of relief, and she walked toward the vi.


    Ha ha, the security of the Lakeside Vi One isn''t as good as they said.


    She lingered around carefully, but she did not see Alfred. She fumbled out her phone, and she was


    about to call Leah.


    "What are you doing here?" Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind.


    Serena was frightened; she dropped her phone to the ground. Her phone''s screen was shattered in


    half.


    She looked at her phone, then turned back and stared at the man behind her. "Don''t you know it''s very


    rude to frighten people?"


    Ben looked at Serena warily, and he questioned, "Who are you?"


    Why haven''t I seen this woman before in the vi?


    She tried to calm him down, and she pushed him away. She ran toward the gate and said, "What does


    it have to do with you?"


    If she was caught now, it would mean that she was trespassing.


    I can''t be caught!


    Ben came back to his senses, and he instantly yelled, "Catch this woman!"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Serena''s first reaction after hearing Ben''s words was to run as fast as she could; she did not want to be


    caught.


    She looked around and finally found an open spot. She used all her might to run in that direction.


    "O-Ouch!" She ran right into someone, and she banged her nose on that person''s chest. She rubbed


    her sore nose, and she was about to curse. But she looked up and realized it was Han.


    "H-Hey, Mr. Howard, what a coincidence!" She gave him an awkward smile and greeted him. She felt


    that she could not get away from the vi today.


    Han said expressionlessly, "This is my vi; is it strange to meet me here?"


    Isn''t this woman Leah''s friend? Why is she here?


    "Then I won''t bother you; I still have something to attend to. G-Goodbye!" She bypassed him and


    wanted to escape.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ben was alerted and blocked her way out.


    Han exchanged looks with Ben, and he walked away.


    Ben understood what he wanted, so he asked their men to take Serena upstairs to the study.


    "W-what are you doing? Han Howard, what on earth do you want to do? Do you know that you are


    breaking thew here?"


    Serena was pinned down by two bodyguards and could not break free at all. She was being forcefully


    dragged, and she kept cursing Han along the way.


    Ben stopped in front of the study room, and he opened the door. He warned Serena with a fierce look,


    and he said coldly, "Mr. Howard is waiting for you inside; you better watch your mouth; if not, no one


    can save you!"


    Han was down and upset at the moment due to Alfred''s death, and Serena might be a scapegoat for


    Han.


    Serena red at Ben viciously, and she rubbed her sore wrist. She took a deep breath and walked into


    the study.


    Hmph! I''m not afraid of you, and I don''t believe that people will engage in the underworld.


    Serena looked at Han warily.


    He pointed to the chair in front of him, motioning for her to sit down. "Have a seat."


    "No, I''m fine standing up."


    He red at her coldly and questioned her, "Why does Leah ask you toe here?"


    His intuition had always been urate; he was sure that Serena was here due to Leah. And he knew


    the purpose of her appearance.


    He gradually tightened and clenched his fists under the desk; he did not intend to let Leah know about


    Alfred''s death.


    His death was more or less rted to her; Han was afraid that she could not ept the truth.


    Serena gulped, and she said loudly, "Mr. Howard, I heard that you''re back, so I wanted to have a look


    at you. I have no other intention ofing here." She looked out the window with a guilty conscience.


    She was always bad at lying since she was a child.


    He could see right through her lie; he sneered and asked her, "Is it true?"


    "Certainly!" She felt guilty, so she answered in an instant.


    Han got up and stared at her sharply, and he said, "I don''t care what you saw; you can never say a


    word to Leah. If not, I can''t guarantee that your parents abroad can live a carefree life."


    He had never bothered to threaten anyone, but he would not mind doing it for Leah.


    "Ben!" He yelled at the door.


    Before Serena could react, Ben came into the room and brought her out of the study.


    In the car, Serena realized btedly that Han was actually threatening her. She red at Ben, who was


    sitting beside her.


    She said furiously, "What does your boss want? You can go back and tell him that I''m not afraid of


    anything!"


    She could never vent on Han, so she vented on Ben instead, since he was his subordinate.


    Ben adjusted his ss frame when he heard her words; he roughly knew Han''s intention in threatening


    her.


    "You''re Serena, right?"


    Serena raised her chin and nced at Ben, and she asked, "What do you want?"


    Ben exined slowly, "Alfred had passed away; his death was partially caused by Ms. White. This is


    why Ms. White sent you here. If you let her know about it, how do you think she would react?"


    Ben was devastated by Alfred''s death, but he knew that he had to ept the truth.


    Leah was a soft-hearted person; if she knew what happened, she would always live with guilt. So, Ben


    guessed that this was the real reason behind Han''s action.


    Serena gasped in surprise.


    So this was why Leah was acting so strange; no wonder she wants to find out Alfred''s whereabouts.


    What surprised Serena even more was that Han was not as much of a scumbag as she thought he


    was. He wanted to hide it from Leah to prevent her from being guilty.


    Ben observed Serena''s reaction, and he said, "So you know the truth now; Mr. Howard is also


    concerned about her. You can decide whether you want to tell Ms. White the truth or not."


    During their conversation, they had actually arrived at the hospital entrance. Serena was still digesting


    Ben''s words.


    Ben got out of the car, and he opened the car door for Serena.


    "We already informed the person in charge of Ms. White''s ward, so you can freely ess her ward


    anytime you want. Please take good care of her."


    Leah was staring nkly at the ceiling, and she was having some bad feelings.


    "Leah¡­" A voice sounded at the door and got her attention back. She quickly got up from the bed.


    "Serena, how did you get in here?"


    She was surprised to see Serena here; she thought that Han forbade everyone from entering her ward.


    "How is it? Have you seen Alfred? Is he okay? How''s his injury?" She was blurting non-stop. She


    grabbed Serena''s arm and looked at her expectantly.


    Serena looked at the ground instead of answering; she did not know what to say.


    Leah murmured to herself, "What''s the matter? Was he seriously injured? Didn''t Han''s men go to


    search for him? They should have found him by now, right?"


    Serena looked at Leah''s expressions, and it pained her.


    Maybe Han was making the right choice.


    "Leah, you''re asking me so many questions at once; which one should I answer you first?"


    Leah showed her an apologetic smile, and she said softly, "O-Oh, that''s right... I was being too


    anxious."


    Before Serena could speak, she continued, "Then you just have to tell me, is Alfred alive?"

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    The bright sunlight shone on her face; it made her face look even paler than usual.


    Seeing how worried and panicked she was, it truly pained Serena''s heart.


    After a while, Serena signed and answered, "Leah, he''s fine. His injury would recover in no time if he


    rested well."


    Serena was still talking, but Leah did not pay attention to her anymore. She was relieved that Alfred


    was fine.


    She recalled how he protected her; she was touched, and her eyes reddened with joy. "That''s great..."


    Serena''s eyes reddened upon seeing Leah''s reaction.


    If she ever gets to know the truth in the future, will she be able to withstand it?


    Serena held her in her arms, and she tried to suppress her sadness. "Alright, please take care of


    yourself."


    Serena had finally made up her mind.


    Okay, I''ll keep it a secret as long as I can.


    There was a delicious food smell all around the hospital.


    Serena brought Leah a light dinner, but she had no appetite.


    "Thank you." She just took a few bites, and then she put down the spoon and fork.


    Seeing that she was still depressed, Serena forcefully forced her to eat. "Finish your porridge now; if


    not, I might not agree with your n for the studio."


    "After all, if my partner''s physical fitness is too poor, I''ll feel that I can''t rely on her."


    Leah knew that she was being kind to her; she felt heartwarming. "Okay, I''ll finish the food."


    I''m so grateful for having such a good friend by my side during my darkest time.


    After she finished her food, Serena prepared to go home.


    "There''s still no update from the police... The culprit is not caught yet, so you should be careful."


    Before Serena left, she solemnly warned Leah not to get out of the ward.


    Leah was taken aback, and she forced a smile. "If this is the case¡­"


    She should have expected it; the police could not get any leads for Anna''s car ident either.


    After Serena left, the ward fell into silence again, and the sunlight was getting dim outside of the


    window.


    The night fell, she stared at the moon, and she was somehow feeling uneasy. She could not stop


    thinking about the scene where Alfred saved her life.


    I have to see for myself that he''s okay; until then, I can rest assured.


    Early the next day, Serena brought her breakfast to visit her again.


    "After you go through some more tests this morning, you can be discharged from the hospital in the


    afternoon."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and smiled slightly. "Do you know which ward Alfred is in? I want to visit


    him before I leave the hospital."


    "After all, he risked his life to save me. I want to thank him in person." She was talking softly while


    eating porridge; she sounded cheerful and rxed.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena froze as she panicked, and she blurted, "N-No. You can''t visit him."


    If she insists on visiting Alfred, she will soon know that he''s dead!


    Her unnatural tone raised Leah''s suspicion. Leah put down the bowl of porridge and asked in


    confusion, "Why can''t I go see him?"


    She thought of something, and her face turned pale. "Could it be that he is actually severely injured


    now, so I can''t visit him?"


    Serena was stunned. She was about to hastily exin, but someone spoke before her.


    "It''s not your business."


    Han pushed the door open, and he entered the ward with a gloomy expression.


    Leah was startled; she then lowered her head.


    Oh¡­ I forget that I''m a crown to him. But why does he lose so much weight in one night? Why does he


    seem so miserable?


    Han saw the sadness in her eyes, but he had to act cruelly for her sake.


    He slowly approached her bedside and looked down at her coldly. "Leah, are you not going to stop until


    you kill him?"


    "Everyone who has anything to do with you will end up miserable."


    "He''s my man, so it''s none of your business."


    "Mind your own business and get the money ready as soon as possible."


    It was rare for him to speak a lot, and all of his words tore her heart apart.


    She was devastated at his cruel words; her hands were trembling. "Okay, I got it."


    "As you wish, I won''t be involving myself with him as long as he''s fine."


    Maybe he''s right; I''ll only bring more bad luck to Alfred.


    Serena was not angry when she saw him treating Leah like this; she was even grateful for him.


    Before leaving the ward, she looked at him expectantly.


    So is this how he tries to protect Leah from ming herself?


    After making sure that Leah hadpletely given up the idea of visiting Alfred, Han also left.


    All the check-ups were done, and she was fine.


    After being discharged from the hospital, she was escorted by Han''s bodyguards to Wisteria Court.


    She saw a few bodyguards standing by her door, and she smiled mockingly.


    Is he nning to keep a watch on me until I can pay off my debt?


    Lucy also frowned and nced at the bodyguards outside the door, and she quickly closed the door.


    She walked up to Leah and asked worriedly, "Ms. White, are you okay?"


    She wasforted when she saw Lucy''s care for her. She smiled faintly and said, "I''m fine."


    Carlotta woke up from her afternoon nap at that moment, and she rubbed her eyes with her tiny hands.


    She was surprised when she saw Leah, and she threw herself at her. "Mommy! You''re finally back! I


    miss you so much!"


    Holding her tiny body, Leah''s mood was lightened. She asked gently, "I miss you too. What do you


    want to eat for dinner?"


    "Mashed potato!"


    When the night fell, Leah was carrying Carlotta and walked around the living room. She received a call


    from Anna.


    "Lucy, please bring Carlotta to bed first." She glowered while she saw the phone call. She went over to


    the balcony to answer the phone.


    "Ms. Lancaster, I''m sorry about the car ident." She did not mean it, but the car ident happened


    when she was driving the car.


    Anna is such a nice person, but she had to endure such a disaster because of me...


    Anna smiled sarcastically at her words, but she answered softly, "It''s okay, I know you didn''t mean it.


    How about we hang out together tomorrow? And we can go look for my house''s decorations."


    Leah nced at Carlotta''s room, and she remained silent. After a while, she agreed, "Okay."


    She originally wanted to spend time with Carlotta tomorrow.


    Anna smiled as she heard Leah agree to meet with her. "Sorry for the trouble, but I have to set up the


    house decorations as I''ll be marrying Han soon."


    Her words were tearing Leah''s heart apart. Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She raised her head and looked up at the bright moon in the sky; she was feeling sad and alone.


    Isn''t it normal for him to get married to her? Why am I so sad?


    "Okay, I''ll be there on time."

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Chapter 322 Her Only Constion It was sunny the following day.


    The dry autumn wind brushed through Leah''s cheek. She was looking at the time on her phone.


    Anna had beente for half an hour; and there was still no sign of her.


    She was starting to sweat under the sun. She wanted to hide in a shady ce first, but she was afraid


    that Anna would not be able to spot her.


    "Next time, I should bring an umbre..." She gently wiped the sweat off her forehead, and she


    worriedly called Anna.


    The phone was ringing for a while before it was picked up.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. White, I''m stuck in traffic, please wait for me for a while¡­" Anna said hurriedly and hung


    up the phone.


    Leah had no choice but to wait for her arrival under the hot sun.


    There are no shaded buildings at the gate of the furniture mall, not even a tree.


    In the open-air parking lot not far away, there was a ck luxury car parked among many vehicles.


    Anna sat in the car with the air conditioner turned on, and she looked at Leah indifferently. "The


    weather is really nice today."


    She mumbled to herself and took out her phone to y.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After another half an hour, she hurried over to Leah with an umbre in her hand.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting!"


    Seeing that her pale face was covered with sweat, as if she rushed over in a hurry, Leah could not


    me her. "It''s okay, let''s go in."


    As soon as they entered the furniture mall; Leah felt so much better with the air conditioning blowing


    cold air in her face. After regaining some energy, she began to search for suitable decorations and


    furniture for Anna.


    Anna''s face lightened up, and she said happily, "Ms. White, do you know that Han and I are the total


    opposite of each other?"


    "I wanted to be someone he preferred, but he said he liked me as I am. I would never have thought that


    he would spoil me every day¡­"


    She seemed happy and shy while she was sharing the stories between her and Han.


    At that moment, Leah''s heart was shattered into pieces.


    Well, I had also never expected that Han could spoil someone like this...


    Looking at the sadness in her eyes, Anna was satisfied. She continued to say, "Ms. White, the car


    ident actually brings something good to me."


    Leeh wes teken ebeck, end she esked, "Why?"


    Soon, Anne enswered shyly, "When I wes in ee, he promised to teke cere of me for the rest of my


    life."


    Leeh wes peined upon heering her words.


    After e long while, she meneged to suppress her sedness. She forced herself to smile end seid, "I see;


    I hope the two of you will live together heppily ever efter."


    This is greet. Hen might not torture me efter merrying her. And I''ll surely pey off my debt to him one


    dey.


    They were looking eround inside the furniture mell until one o''clock in the efternoon; Anne finelly


    decided to leeve es she wes tired.


    "It''s e pity thet I still heven''t selected the house''s decoretions todey... Ms. White, pleese continue to


    keep en eye on it for me so we cen visit here together soon." Anne wes extremely heppy.


    Such e heppy dey! Meybe I should continue to torture her until she sees Hen end I getting merried...


    After Anne left, Leeh breethed e sigh of relief; she wes exheusted.


    She wes shering end discussing her view on the decoretion selection the whole time; her throet wes


    hurting efter hours of telking, but Anne still could not meke up her mind.


    It seems thet Hen is very serious ebout decoreting his end Anne''s house.


    Leeh smiled in diseppointment, thinking of Anne telling him thet he wes going to meke Lekeside Ville


    One their home.


    From Anne''s words, it could be seen thet Hen treeted Anne totelly differently then Leeh.


    An hour leter, she returned to the Wisterie Court.


    As soon es she entered her house, Cerlotte rushed to her end held on tight to her thigh.


    "Mommy! You''re beck. Heve you eeten yet?" She smiled innocently et Leeh.


    Her concern wermed Leeh''s heert.


    Leeh cerried her into her erms, end they leid together on the sofe. She tried to telk cheerfully with


    Cerlotte. "Cerlotte, heve you eeten? Do you went en efternoon nep?"


    At thet moment, Lucy mede e bottle of milk for Cerlotte; she seid to Leeh, "She''s been sleepy for quite


    some time, but she insisted on weiting for you for lunch."


    Leah was taken aback, and she asked, "Why?"


    Soon, Anna answered shyly, "When I was in aa, he promised to take care of me for the rest of my


    life."


    Leah was pained upon hearing her words.


    After a long while, she managed to suppress her sadness. She forced herself to smile and said, "I see;


    I hope the two of you will live together happily ever after."


    This is great. Han might not torture me after marrying her. And I''ll surely pay off my debt to him one


    day.


    They were looking around inside the furniture mall until one o''clock in the afternoon; Anna finally


    decided to leave as she was tired.


    "It''s a pity that I still haven''t selected the house''s decorations today... Ms. White, please continue to


    keep an eye on it for me so we can visit here together soon." Anna was extremely happy.


    Such a happy day! Maybe I should continue to torture her until she sees Han and I getting married...


    After Anna left, Leah breathed a sigh of relief; she was exhausted.


    She was sharing and discussing her view on the decoration selection the whole time; her throat was


    hurting after hours of talking, but Anna still could not make up her mind.


    It seems that Han is very serious about decorating his and Anna''s house.


    Leah smiled in disappointment, thinking of Anna telling him that he was going to make Lakeside Vi


    One their home.


    From Anna''s words, it could be seen that Han treated Anna totally differently than Leah.


    An hourter, she returned to the Wisteria Court.


    As soon as she entered her house, Carlotta rushed to her and held on tight to her thigh.


    "Mommy! You''re back. Have you eaten yet?" She smiled innocently at Leah.


    Her concern warmed Leah''s heart.


    Leah carried her into her arms, and theyid together on the sofa. She tried to talk cheerfully with


    Carlotta. "Carlotta, have you eaten? Do you want an afternoon nap?"


    At that moment, Lucy made a bottle of milk for Carlotta; she said to Leah, "She''s been sleepy for quite


    some time, but she insisted on waiting for you for lunch."


    Lucy lowered her voice when she realized Carlotta was sleeping in Leah''s arms.


    She was sleeping and talking. "M-Mommy, let''s eat¡­"


    Leah''s heart was filled with happiness when she heard Carlotta''s words; she would not be alone and


    would always be alright when Carlotta was with her.


    Carlotta was her constion in her darkest hour.


    Lucy carried Carlotta to bed, and Leah was tired and sleepy and wanted to take a rest.


    She felt headaches as she was exposed to the sun for such a long period.


    But as soon as sheid down on the bed, she was awakened by a phone call.


    She jumped up when she realized andlord was calling her. "Hello!"


    A middle man answered friendly over the phone, "Ms. White, I decided to lend you my ce. You can


    arrange for someone to renovate it as your studio now."


    She was overjoyed, and she asked, "Thank you; then can I go over to sign the rental contract with you


    in the afternoon?"


    "It''s alright; I''ll be back to my hometown for the time being. You can renovate my ce, and we''ll sign


    the contract after one month."


    Thendlord''s words made her a little worried, and she said, "I don''t think it''s a good idea... Let''s sign


    the contract first."


    "You can treat me as your friend! I''ll not cheat you. So you can renovate it first." Thendlordughed it


    off to reassure her. They hung up the phone after speaking for a while.


    Leah held her phone tight, and she grinned.


    Yay! My studio will be ready soon, and I can earn a lot more in no time! I can pay off my debt to Han


    soon!


    The good news made her wide awake now, so she made a call to Serena.


    "Serena, the address of the studio has been confirmed. I''ll being up with the blueprint, then we can


    look for decorations and furniture tomorrow!"


    Hearing her cheerful voice, Serena felt relieved. "Okay, I''ll go to your ce for breakfast tomorrow."


    "In exchange for me shopping with you, I want to y with Carlotta!"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Chapter 323 Fooling With Her


    Seven dayster, Serena and Leah finally chose all the paintings, decorations, and furniture for the


    studio.


    The two of them were driving up to the studio to check on the progress of the renovation.


    "The renovation started three days ago. I found you a top-notch construction team; I believe it will be


    finished in another three days."


    Serena casted Leah acent look; Leah was thankful of her, and she said, "Thank you."


    Serena was not happy that Leah was overly polite with her. "We''re friends; you don''t have to thank


    me!"


    Leah felt happy to have such a friend, and she smiled happily at her.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at the door of the studio.


    The studio was located on the main street, and the surrounding area was lively, as there were many


    people hanging around.


    Thendlord was kind to Leah; not only was the rent lower than usual, but he even treated her as his


    friend.


    Serena was happy to rent the studio at a lower price too; she said, "This ce is really strategic, and I


    believe our business will be very good!"


    Leah grinned and said, "Yes!" Everything would be getting better.


    The sky was dark for the whole morning; finally it rained.


    When Leah and Serena got down from the car, they saw that most of the house decorations and


    furniture were being thrown outside.


    "What''s going on?" Both of them frowned.


    At that time, a few muscr men threw several pieces of furniture out of the studio.


    They bought one of the sofas seven days ago.


    "Hurry up and throw them all away! Our boss''s furniture will be arriving tomorrow." Hearing the man''s


    words, Leah''s face darkened, and she quickly stepped forward to stop them.


    "Who are you? Why are you all throwing my stuff away? This is my rented office!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Serena stood closely behind Leah, and she snorted, "You have vited thew by destroying other


    people''s property without permission!"


    They did not back up at all; in fact, they looked at the two of them mockingly.


    "You rented the studio? Don''t be ridiculous, my boss bought this ce!"


    "The two of you seemed poor; I don''t think you can afford the rental here!"


    "Also, thendlord said that the unnecessary things inside can be cleaned up. So why did you use


    us of destroying other people''s property?"


    Hearing his words, Serena was taken aback. "Leah, what''s going on?"


    Leah was also very surprised; her face crumpled, and she answered, "I''ll ask thendlord what''s going


    on."


    Then she called thendlord.


    "Hello, Ms. White." He picked up the call in an instant, as if he were expecting it.


    She briefly exined to him about the incident, and she asked with a frown, "May I know what''s going


    on? You''re the one who rented it to me and asked me to start the renovation immediately."


    Out of her expectation, thendlordughed at her. "Ms. White, are you serious? Do you think you can


    rent my ce for one thousand dors only? Mr. Wade rented my ce for five million dors! You


    should hang out if you have nothing else to say."


    She was startled by thendlord''s answer, and she questioned angrily, "Since you think I''m not paying


    enough, why did you agree to rent it to me?"


    Thendlord did not panic after hearing her usation; he snorted, "I didn''t agree to rent it to you all;


    you can go and sue me if you have the rental contract."


    "Well, Ms. White, you''re quite pretty... You can sleep with me in exchange for renting my other


    property..."


    His nasty wordspletely enraged her. She hung up on him.


    The men wereughing at her. "Ha, ha! Didn''t we tell you that this ce is rented?"


    "Hurry up and get the f*ck off! The two of you can take all the furniture here as a donation! Ha, ha, ha."


    Serena dragged Leah back to the car before they were humiliated further.


    The rain was getting heavy; Leah felt that her heart was bleeding seeing her furniture being thrown out


    of the studio."


    Everything was in vain. All my money and efforts...


    Those pieces of furniture had been soaked by the rain, and they can only be treated as defective


    products.


    Serena could not bear to see Leah''s depressed face. She gently hugged her and said, "It''s okay; I''ll


    help you find a better ce. And we should file a police report and awsuit for the damaged furniture."


    Leah smiled wryly and shook her head; she was demotivated. "It will take a long time to get our money


    back, and thewyer''s fee will cost a lot."


    "And I did not sign a contract with thendlord. He promised to rent it to me over the phone, and I didn''t


    record it."


    Serena''s face crumpled as she heard his words. She asked, "So you can''t get back any amount of


    money?"


    Leah was speechless, and she nodded.


    She did not have the time and money to file awsuit; she was already heavily in debt.


    Serena sighed; she should have asked to view the rental contract back then.


    "I will try my best to help you win thewsuit." "We should call thendlord again and make him admit


    his act, and we should record the entire conversation."


    Although hope was slim, she still wanted to fight for it.


    Leah''s eyes were filled with tears upon hearing Serena''s words. She lowered her head to prevent being


    caught crying. "O-Okay¡­"


    Serena hugged her lightly and patted her on the back. "I''ll send someone to collect evidence and take


    away this furniture, and then refurbish it."


    The two of them left, and Serena called trucks from the movingpany to take away the rain-soaked


    furniture and temporarily store it in her warehouse.


    Leah was grateful for everything she had done for herself; at least she had a friend like this.


    "Thank you; I will treat you to dinner tomorrow."


    Serena did not reject her; she smiled and nodded. "Okay."


    She did not want to make Leah feel bad, as if she owed her a favor.


    That night, thendlord smirked and dialed a number after seeing all of Leah''s things gone from his


    ce.


    The phone was picked up shortly, and he said respectfully, "Ms. Lancaster, I''ve fooled Leah so hard


    that I think she should be crying by now. So, the money..."


    "Not bad; my men had reported it to me. I''ll bank the money and give it to you in thirty minutes."


    Thendlord grinned while hearing her say, "Okay. If you want to fool with her in the future, feel free to


    contact me!"

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Chapter 324 You Are Too Careless


    The next day, Leah asked Serena to join her for lunch at a French restaurant. However, Leah waited till


    noon, and Serena did not show up. Instead, Anna walked up to her table.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Lancaster,¡± Leah greeted Anna with questioning eyes. She did not invite Anna to her lunch.


    Anna simply greeted Leah and sat down in front of her.


    ¡°Since we are both here, I thought we should have lunch together, Ms. White,¡± Anna lifted a friendly


    smile. Leah felt ufortable and estranged from Anna.


    ¡°I am sorry but my friend is on her way,¡± Leah rejected with a smile. Anna shrugged and said, ¡°Well, we


    are friends too, aren¡¯t we? Let me buy you a drink, my friend!¡±


    Minutester, two sses of red wine were served to their table. Anna raised one of the sses,


    ¡°Cheers!¡± She took a gulp.


    Finding no excuse to refuse, Leah raised her ss and took a sip. She nced at Anna, unsure of


    what to do with the situation. Anna being here did not seem like a coincidence at all.


    Leah put her ss down. Anna began to talk about her happy life with Han. ¡°I have to tell you what


    happened the other day with Han. I was walking bare-footed on a warm day, and he insisted on


    carrying me to the bed. He would not let me out of bed without wearing socks.¡±


    Trying to remain calm as her heart ached, Leah stered a smile on her face. She thought she was


    over Han, but she still felt hurt when Anna talked about her life with Han.


    Anna saw the way Leah¡¯s face fell, and she secretly enjoyed it. She could do this all day long.


    Ten minutester, Leah began to worry about Serena, so she called her cell phone. However, Serena


    did not pick up. Leah panicked. She had to call the cops. ¡°My friend Serena may be in danger,¡± she


    mumbled as she stood up.


    Anna smirked. I am afraid you are in danger yourself, Leah. Before Leah could step away, Anna fell to


    the table, and a few waiters rushed over to find out what was happening.


    ¡°Ms. Lancaster! What happened? Call the cops!¡± The waiters surrounded Leah and Anna. ¡°We have to


    send her to the hospital immediately! Could you please stay until the cops are here? They may need to


    ask you about what happened.¡±


    Anna fainted and was sent to the hospital. However, Leah was forced to stay in the restaurant. She


    was anxious; she felt like she was walking into a trap.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me,¡± she frowned, ¡°Why can¡¯t I leave?¡± The incident reminded her of the


    car crash with Anna; both incidents were eerily simr. Anna had fainted in Leah¡¯spany - this could


    have severe consequences.


    ¡°We are sorry but you can¡¯t leave before you exin the situation to the cops,¡± the waiters did not


    intend to let her leave.


    It started to rain when Han entered the restaurant. Leah looked dejected, and it ached his heart. He


    slowly walked toward her.


    ¡°Anna¡¯s report is out,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°She was poisoned. Someone added poison to her wine.


    What do you have to say about this?¡±


    Leah turned toward him and said nothing. Her heart sank. He was here for Anna once again. She knew


    nothing she said now would change anything.


    Han was frustrated. He grabbed her chin and said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you hate her so much for


    being with me that you try to kill her multiple times.¡±


    ¡°You are too careless. Did you think you could get away from poisoning her?¡± he added.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Leah turned her head away. ¡°What poison are you talking about? My lunch date should have been


    Serena. Anna invited herself to my table and ordered a ss of wine. How could I have nned this


    and poisoned Anna?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°I have never cared if you want to be with Anna or not. You could side with Anna, but I


    will not admit to what I have never done.¡±


    Leah had never thought about hurting Anna because of Han. Not during the car crash; not this time


    when she fainted.


    Han was annoyed by the way she looked at him mockingly. He was about to say something when


    Owen called him. He red at her, ¡°Leave Anna alone.¡±


    He walked away as he answered the call. Leah sat down on the chair, feeling as if all strength had


    been sucked away from her body.


    The cops arrived and took her to the police station to answer a few questions. ¡°We have no evidence


    you have poisoned Ms. Lancaster, but someone reported you for having a history of hurting her in the


    past. You cannot leave until our investigations show you are innocent.¡±


    Leah said nothing. She had given up. Tears welled up in her eyes as she turned to look at the rainy sky


    outside the window.


    Afterward, Lucy got the news and asked Shawn to bail Leah out. Shawn sent Leah back to Wisteria


    Court that evening. As he stopped his car, he looked at Leah and said, ¡°I am sorry you are not doing


    well without me by your side, Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get back together?¡± He suggested, ¡°Give me another chance, and I promise you we will


    live happily forever after.¡±


    Leah simply shook her head. Her face was as pale as a ghost. Shawn sighed and got out of the car


    with her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Can I at least see Carlotta?¡±


    She did not reject him, because she had promised him he could visit Carlotta whenever he wanted.


    They entered Wisteria Court together, and someone was taking their pictures, hiding nearby.


    Han went to visit Anna in the hospital. Owen was in the room as well, seemingly furious. ¡°Han, what are


    you doing? How could you let someone else hurt Nana again and again?¡±


    Unfazed, Han remained silent. Owen grew tired of scolding Han. He red at Han and said, ¡°I heard


    this woman, Sarah White, was there every time Nana got hurt. She must have something to do with


    this. You should find her and bring her to me!¡±


    Han stared at Owen with a scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lancaster. I will take care of this.¡± If Owen had


    taken this matter into his own hands, Leah would be dead.


    Owen smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me, Han. This woman is your mistress, and you are trying to protect


    her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Han¡¯s face fell, ¡°Mr. Lancaster, are you saying you don¡¯t trust me? I promised I would take care of


    Anna, and I intend to keep my promise.¡±


    Anna woke up. She smiled as she heard what Han said. ¡°Han! I am so happy you are here.¡±


    Seeing his daughter was smitten with Han, Owen gave in. He told Han, ¡°Fine, you take care of this


    matter and get back to Nana as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Chapter 325 Right Here Waiting For You


    Carlotta fell sound asleep on her bed in Wisteria Court after Shawn tucked her in. She held tightly onto


    his arm as hey next to her in bed.


    Leah stood watching by the door, hesitant about asking Shawn to leave. Lucy saw her hesitancy and


    approached her, ¡°You should get some rest, Ms. White. It will be a busy day tomorrow.¡±


    Lucy had heard rumors that Ms. White had allegedly poisoned Anna. Although she did not believe it,


    she was worried this incident would escte.


    Feeling exhausted, Leah sighed and rubbed her eyes. She could see Shawn was as tired as she was,


    so she decided she would let him stay for the night.


    After all, Carlotta was close to him, and she would be sad if Leah were to ask Shawn to leave now. It


    was probably best to let him stay, but only for tonight.


    Leah returned to her bedroom. However, she was tossing and turning and could not sleep. Every time


    she shut her eyes, she thought about everything that had happened, and she grew restless.


    She turned to stare at the night sky outside her window, and her cell phone slipped from her hand. The


    screen showed the numerous calls she had made to Serena earlier, but Serena never picked up.


    ¡°Where have you been, Serena?¡± She mumbled. Why would Serena suddenly ignore her? She was


    sad, but also worried. Did something happen to Serena? Serena had promised to join her for lunch; it


    was unlike her to stop returning calls.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she got. She wondered if she should call the cops,


    but stopped herself as the cops were still investigating if she had poisoned Anna; the cops might not


    believe her.


    Someone knocked on her door. She got up and opened the door to find Shawn standing in front of her.


    ¡°I thought you were asleep. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Shawn smiled and took her hand. Before she could push him away, he said, ¡°I found Serena.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were supposed to have lunch with Serena,¡± he continued, ¡°However, Anna joined you for


    lunch instead, and Serena has been missing.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I will bring you to Serena,¡± he said determinedly as he pulled her to follow him. Confused, she followed


    him, ¡°Tell me where she is.¡±


    Her heart raced as she thought about the worst that could happen. She was on edge. Shawn did not


    answer her. He held her hand tightly and smiled gently, ¡°I will bring you there. It¡¯s not far from here; just


    around the corner.¡±


    He led her out of the house, and they got into his car. They did not notice Han was watching them in his


    car parked nearby. Furious, Han punched the steering wheel, and his car honked loudly in the middle


    of the night.


    ¡°This is how you want to y it? Bravo, Leah,¡± Han lifted a cruel smile as he thought about how Shawn


    was holding her hand just now. His eyes gleamed with hostility. He swiftly started the car engine and


    followed Shawn¡¯s car.


    An hourter, Shawn brought Leah to thekeside park. It was two in the morning, and the park was


    pitch dark. It was windy, and Leah shivered.


    Shawn immediately noticed and put his jacket over her shoulders. ¡°Take it, Sarah. We are friends, and I


    don¡¯t want Carlotta to worry if you fall sick tonight.¡±


    He sessfully stopped her from returning his jacket. She hesitated and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She would not know where to find Serena if Shawn had not been here. She might still be detained in


    the police station and made Carlotta worry if Shawn had not bailed her out.


    Shawn looked at her tenderly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I know you want us to remain friends only, but


    I will be right here waiting for you whenever you change your mind.¡±


    Someone called out to Shawn. It was one of Shawn¡¯s men who found a fainted Serena. ¡°Mr. Ford!


    We¡¯ve found her. She¡¯s fine.¡± Another added, ¡°We found her tied to a pir in a gazebo.¡±


    Leah and Shawn quickly got to the gazebo. Serena¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost. Leah teared up


    seeing her friend in such a state. ¡°Please send her to the hospital, will you?¡±


    It was all her fault. If she had not asked Serena out for lunch, Serena would not get hurt. Leah¡¯s heart


    sank. Everyone who got close to her would get hurt.


    Shawn¡¯s heart ached to see Leah so crestfallen. He pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything


    will be okay. She will be okay. I will protect you from now on.¡±


    Leah did not push him away. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she nced up at him, ¡°Promise me you


    will take care of Carlotta until you find someone else. Please¡­¡±


    She did not care about her well-being. All that mattered to her was Carlotta¡¯s well-being, and she could


    not let anything bad happen to Carlotta.


    Shawn dly epted her request. He gently touched her face, smiling. ¡°I promise you, and you can


    always count on me.¡±


    He inched closer for a kiss, but Leah pushed him away. ¡°I am sorry.¡± She looked away, disgusted by


    what she had done. She had decided to stay away from him, but now she was taking advantage of his


    feelings for her.


    Shawn was briefly angry about being rejected. However, he quickly regained his calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    okay. I will patiently wait until you are ready.¡±


    Serena was sent to a hospital some distance away from the hospital Anna was staying. Leah followed


    to the hospital to take care of Serena.


    ¡°I will send people for protection,¡± said Shawn after Serena was admitted into the hospital, ¡°Get some


    rest.¡± He left shortly after.


    Leah sat on the floor, disappointed with herself. She had not stayed away from Shawn, and she had


    not achieved what she wanted to do.


    She was crushed thinking about what happened to Serena today. She could not imagine what would


    happen to Serena if they were to open up their design studio together.


    Alfred was hurt because he was trying to protect her. She did not want to see anyone get hurt because


    of her again. She looked at Serena, who was still unconscious on the hospital bed, and decided she


    could not start a design studio together with Serena.


    ¡°Leah,¡± a familiar voice called out to her. Her blood turned cold. She turned around and found Han


    walking toward her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked, furious, ¡°Are you following me?¡±


    Han chuckled, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Are you worried about what I would find out?¡±

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Chapter 326 No One Cares


    "You reelly ere e cheep wh*re. Out for e dete in the middle of the night? Afreid I would find out?"


    The question hed her freezing in plece.


    She didn''t heve to look et him to know whet kind of expression he wore on his fece.


    Disgust, scorn, ridicule¡­


    She trembled wordlessly.


    He wes right. She wes e cheep wh*re.


    Her silence meent e tecit ecquiescence in Hen''s eyes. He lifted her by her neck. "Answer me!"


    "You despise Anne but here you ere going elong with Shewn. Do you think the world revolves eround


    you?!"


    His crezed roer wes jerring in the silent hospitel.


    Leeh wes more concerned ebout the ruckus disturbing Serene. She sucked in e breeth end hid her


    fetigue before speeking, "No, thet wes never my intention."


    "Whet ebout you? Why ere you spying on me this lete et night?"


    "You heve nothing to worry ebout. You''ll get your 70 million es promised."


    Her celm tone wes deteched, leeving Hen feeling sorrow.


    He releesed her end scoffed. "Where ere you going to get thet from? By begging Shewn?"


    "If you''re going to do ell thet enywey, you might es well sleep with me. Keep me heppy, end you get


    money¡­"


    His tone wes filled with contempt. Before he could finish his sentence, he wes interrupted by her


    slepping him in the fece.


    She stered et him in disbelief, diseppointment cleer in her visege. "Not everyone is es despiceble es


    you think!"


    He wes seying ell this to her to vent in Anne''s plece. After ell, she wes the one guilty of hurting Anne.


    His geze herdened es he grebbed onto the beck of her heed. "Stop pretending, Leeh. I''ve seen how


    you''ve been pleesing him."


    "You sell your body for money. Why ere you so engry et the prospect of sleeping with me?"


    "Do you think you owe me?"


    His words were like sherp bledes thet incessently stebbed et her.


    She wented to explein but in the end, chose to remein silent. She shook her heed end offered him e


    bleek smile. "There''s nothing more to telk ebout between us¡­"


    There wes no need for her to explein herself when he didn''t believe her.


    She pulled ewey from him end left for the elevetor.


    Serene wes fine efter her scere. She should heed beck end get some rest herself.


    "You really are a cheap wh*re. Out for a date in the middle of the night? Afraid I would find out?"


    The question had her freezing in ce.


    She didn''t have to look at him to know what kind of expression he wore on his face.


    Disgust, scorn, ridicule¡­


    She trembled wordlessly.


    He was right. She was a cheap wh*re.


    Her silence meant a tacit acquiescence in Han''s eyes. He lifted her by her neck. "Answer me!"


    "You despise Anna but here you are going along with Shawn. Do you think the world revolves around


    you?!"


    His crazed roar was jarring in the silent hospital.


    Leah was more concerned about the ruckus disturbing Serena. She sucked in a breath and hid her


    fatigue before speaking, "No, that was never my intention."


    "What about you? Why are you spying on me thiste at night?"


    "You have nothing to worry about. You''ll get your 70 million as promised."


    Her calm tone was detached, leaving Han feeling sorrow.


    He released her and scoffed. "Where are you going to get that from? By begging Shawn?"


    "If you''re going to do all that anyway, you might as well sleep with me. Keep me happy, and you get


    money¡­"


    His tone was filled with contempt. Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by her


    pping him in the face.


    She stared at him in disbelief, disappointment clear in her visage. "Not everyone is as despicable as


    you think!"


    He was saying all this to her to vent in Anna''s ce. After all, she was the one guilty of hurting Anna.


    His gaze hardened as he grabbed onto the back of her head. "Stop pretending, Leah. I''ve seen how


    you''ve been pleasing him."


    "You sell your body for money. Why are you so angry at the prospect of sleeping with me?"


    "Do you think you owe me?"


    His words were like sharp des that incessantly stabbed at her.


    She wanted to exin but in the end, chose to remain silent. She shook her head and offered him a


    bleak smile. "There''s nothing more to talk about between us¡­"


    There was no need for her to exin herself when he didn''t believe her.


    She pulled away from him and left for the elevator.


    Serena was fine after her scare. She should head back and get some rest herself.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her slim figure swayed with every step, the sight of which only distressed him.


    She lost weight again.


    Leah waited for a cab outside the hospital. She hadn''t driven today as she hade with Shawn.


    She had no choice but to hail a ride after they left.


    Just as she reached the streets, a powerful force mped onto her wrist. "Are you crazy, Han?"


    He smiled cruelly. "I am crazy. I''ve been crazy since two years ago."


    "Let me warn you, Leah. You''re not tasting freedom without my permission."


    "You owe me far too much and I am going to keep you right where you are until I get everything I''m


    owed back."


    Leah didn''t say a word. Why was he suddenly so fired up?


    Was it because she was with Shawn?


    "I know. I''ll pay back everything you''re owed." Her smile was cold as the light in her eyes died out.


    She would do everything in her power to give him everything.


    Han was tired of hearing those words over and over again. It left him despondent to see the spark in


    her eyes fizzle out.


    He couldn''t hold back any longer. He roughly gripped her by her waist to bring her close and kissed


    her.


    Her unique fragrance pierced through his senses. The cool touch of his lips shocked her.


    "Hngh¡­" She wanted to push him away to no avail.


    Her resistance only caused his actions to grow rougher as if he wanted to take her apart and swallow


    her whole.


    The metallic taste of blood permeated their mouths as she powerlessly struggled against him.


    Her breath had gone short as she listlessly copsed to the floor.


    It was only then that he released her. "Take this as a lesson. Never show yourself in front of Anna


    again."


    "And stop pretending to be weak. No one is going to pity you."


    He shot her a condescending look as a cold warning.


    Leah only offered him a sarcasticugh and left without answering him.


    He had onlye for her to warn her to stay away from the person he loved.


    She tried her best to control her emotions but the tears still came.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks in rivulets until her broken heart grew numb from pain.


    It was only after she got in the cab that Han''s walls came crumbling down and left him with a


    headache.


    It was only by staying away from Anna that she would be in less danger.


    The breeze rustled his windbreaker. The night felt so much gloomier now.


    He looked longingly in Leah''s direction until his tall figure was swallowed by the darkness¡­


    The next day.


    Leah was startled by the sight of her haggard self in the mirror. There were heavy dark circles under


    her eyes. She wanted to go see Serena at the hospital but her gaunt appearance would only worry her.


    It was only after she lightly applied makeup that she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Serena was already awake when she arrived with several of her family''s maids puttering about.


    Her eyes lit up at the sight of Leah looking well and wearing a hint of makeup. "Did something good


    happen?"


    She returned the look with a gentle smile and put away the fruits she prepared by the bedside table.


    "Same old."


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Her concern struck a chord with Serena. She waved her hand to show that she was fine: "Everything is


    fine, I was just suddenly kidnapped by a group of people yesterday on my way to an appointment with


    you."


    Leah''s expression darkened. "Have you made a police report? Did you see what the perps look like?!"


    Serena shook her head. "No. All they did was tie me up at a park by the river. They didn''t try anything


    out of the ordinary. It was weird."


    "They didn''t even threaten my family for ransom. All they did was tie me up?"


    That confused Leah too. "What could their goal be? Do they not want you to hang out with me?"


    She couldn''te up with any other reason.


    It was as if Serena had a sudden epiphany. She nodded. "That must be it."


    "Weren''t you framed for poisoning Anna again yesterday? That''s gotta be it! I didn''t show up to the


    appointment on time. That''s how you and Anna got entangled with one another!"


    Serena heard about everything that happened yesterday from a maid and had a suspicion.


    Her demeanor turned serious. "I think this was all a show that Anna orchestrated to frame you!"

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Chapter 327 Leave Linkville


    Leeh immedietely shut Serene''s speculetions down. "Thet''s impossible. Ms. Anne is e good person."


    Why would Anne set her up et the cost of her own well-being?


    Serene wes dissetisfied to see how much Leeh trusted Anne. "She thinks of you es e love rivel. How


    could she possibly shere e good reletionship with you? She''s pleying you."


    "You''ve suffered twice beceuse of her. You still won''te to your senses?"


    "Especielly yesterdey. How did she so coincidentelly run into you et the resteurent? She ordered the


    red wine herself, didn''t she?"


    Serene shot off her guesses one efter enother, leeving Leeh teken ebeck.


    Thet did seem to be the cese the more she looked into it.


    She hed never suspected Anne of incriming her.


    Serene continued to express her doubts now thet Leeh seemed to be considering the idee. "You told


    me yourself thet every time Annees to you, ell she does is telk ebout her reletionship. A normel


    friend would go shopping or telk ebout things other then their love life. She knows you''ve been with


    Hen before end is doing this to provoke you."


    All these were blind guesses. Why would someone of Anne''s noble stetus ect like such e lovelorn


    fool?!


    She pressed on. "She insisted it wes you who drove when you got into thet cer ident. She wes elso


    the one who insisted on drinking with you for this poisoning incident. She hed me kidnepped to reduce


    the number of witnesses!"


    All this left Leeh dumbfounded. She shook her heed incredulously, unwilling to believe it to be true.


    The truth wes often cruel. She knew this. Even if Anne wesn''t the one who set it up, she must heve


    something to do with it.


    The pein of being deceived set in. She believed Anne to be e good person. To think she wes the one


    orchestreting her suffering.


    "I''ll go telk to her¡­" Leeh wes upset end wented to confront Anne.


    Her enger end sedness overwhelmed her, robbing her of her cepecity to think things through.


    Serene immedietely stopped her. "Don''t. If she cen pull ell this off, she must''ve elreedy destroyed ell


    the evidence she left behind. Exposing her is only going to put you in even more denger¡­"


    Leah immediately shut Serena''s spections down. "That''s impossible. Ms. Anna is a good person."


    Why would Anna set her up at the cost of her own well-being?


    Serena was dissatisfied to see how much Leah trusted Anna. "She thinks of you as a love rival. How


    could she possibly share a good rtionship with you? She''s ying you."


    "You''ve suffered twice because of her. You still won''te to your senses?"


    "Especially yesterday. How did she so coincidentally run into you at the restaurant? She ordered the


    red wine herself, didn''t she?"


    Serena shot off her guesses one after another, leaving Leah taken aback.


    That did seem to be the case the more she looked into it.


    She had never suspected Anna of incriminating her.


    Serena continued to express her doubts now that Leah seemed to be considering the idea. "You told


    me yourself that every time Annaes to you, all she does is talk about her rtionship. A normal


    friend would go shopping or talk about things other than their love life. She knows you''ve been with


    Han before and is doing this to provoke you."


    All these were blind guesses. Why would someone of Anna''s noble status act like such a lovelorn


    fool?!


    She pressed on. "She insisted it was you who drove when you got into that car ident. She was also


    the one who insisted on drinking with you for this poisoning incident. She had me kidnapped to reduce


    the number of witnesses!"


    All this left Leah dumbfounded. She shook her head incredulously, unwilling to believe it to be true.


    The truth was often cruel. She knew this. Even if Anna wasn''t the one who set it up, she must have


    something to do with it.


    The pain of being deceived set in. She believed Anna to be a good person. To think she was the one


    orchestrating her suffering.


    "I''ll go talk to her¡­" Leah was upset and wanted to confront Anna.


    Her anger and sadness overwhelmed her, robbing her of her capacity to think things through.


    Serena immediately stopped her. "Don''t. If she can pull all this off, she must''ve already destroyed all


    the evidence she left behind. Exposing her is only going to put you in even more danger¡­"


    She coaxed her friend down. She didn''t want her to take risks. Anna''s family was a powerful entity.


    Leah stared nkly at the deste autumn scenery out the window


    She now knew why Anna rubbed on her the wrong way.


    "Thanks, Serena. I won''t go to her. I came here today to tell you something."


    Serena could finally rx after Leah reassured her. "What is it?"


    Leah took a deep breath. "I''m sorry I can''t allow you to continue working with me¡­"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She looked away.


    Serena could see the sadness in her eyes and knew Leah hadn''t wanted this. She said with a soft sigh,


    "Are you afraid this is going to happen again if I remain by your side?"


    Leah had always known Serena to be a sharp woman. She couldn''t hide the truth forever. "Yes. I can''t


    keep dragging you down. You''re not like me. You still have a good future ahead of you."


    Serena frowned. "And what about you?"


    Leah smiled wryly. "I haven''t thought about it."


    There wasn''t much she could hope for besides having Carlotta''s illness cursed so she could grow up


    healthy and happy.


    The only thing she could do now was return the 70 million she owed Han.


    Her answer failed to convince Serena. She grabbed her hand. "I''m already a part of this. There''s no


    hiding anymore if theye for us."


    Leah apologized guiltily. "I''m sorry¡­" If she could turn back time, she wouldn''t have allowed Serena to


    help her.


    Her apology only left Serena tense. "We''re friends. We trust and rely on one another. We''ll face


    whatever the future brings together. I won''t let something like this happen again!"


    "I''ll protect myself. You don''t have to shoulder every burden."


    Serena''s powerful words brought tears to her eyes.


    "Thank you¡­"


    She was d to have Serena by her side.


    She had been sunken into the depths of despair but now it felt as though she had nothing to fear.


    Serena spent a day recuperating in the hospital and was discharged the next day.


    She searched high and low in the neighborhood for a suitable location to open her studio as soon as


    possible.


    Thendlords who had empty storefronts for rent refused them the moment they met the duo.


    As evening crawled close, the sky glowed crimson.


    Leah took Serena to a restaurant for dinner.


    Serena angrily downed her cup of coffee in anger after having made no headway. "It must be Anna.


    She''s actually obstructing us from renting a ce!"


    Leah was just about to respond when she received a call from Han.


    The light in her eyes dimmed as she recalled the hateful kiss she had received yesterday. She


    reluctantly answered the call.


    "I told you to stay away from Anna, right, Leah?"


    His cold voice fired her up. "What do you mean?"


    She hadn''t ever touched a hair on Anna''s head and yet he was out here raising hell. What a joke.


    He gave her an answer. "You want to start a studio and establish a firm foothold here to wait for an


    opportunity to drive her away, don''t you?"


    "From today on, no one in Linkville will rent you a storefront."


    "You want to achieve something? Leave Linkville."


    He hung up. Leah felt suffocated.


    Serena noticed her change in mood and was worried. "What happened? I''ll get you a ce if you don''t


    get one."


    Leah smiled bitterly. "No need. He wants me gone from Linkville so I can stay away from his


    beloved¡­"


    "He said no one will ever sell us a property in Linkville¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    Back at the presidential suite at the Grace Hotel.


    Owen Lancaster stared at Han as Anna stood next to him.


    "Do you think kicking Sarah White out of Linkville resolves everything?"


    Han seemed indifferent to the question. "Yes. The project is currently making good headway. It would


    only negatively affect us if something happens at this stage."


    His exnation had Anna''s eyes glinting cold steel. He was still protecting her after everything she had


    done!


    Kicking her out of Linkville was simply a way to protect her!


    I''d rather die than see Sarah White walk free from my clutches¡­


    Anna smiled and took his arm. "Please don''t me Ms. White, Ethan. She promised to design our


    marital home. Let''s just pretend this never happened¡­"

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Chapter 328 Couldn¡¯t Resist Helping Her


    The presidential suite''s opulent crystal chandelier quietly rotated.


    Owen was the first to speak out against Anna''s intercession. "You! You can''t always be so gullible and


    giving!"


    She really wanted to be the one to take the initiative and keep Sarah by her side. "Ethan, you must


    safeguard Nana well," he said, facing Han.


    "Otherwise¡­"


    Owen smiled coldly and didn''t say anything else. The threat and warning were obvious.


    Han''s face abruptly turned cold. Anna didn''t want him to get upset because of her father''s words, so


    she wrapped her arms around Owen''s arm and said, "Oh, don''t me Ethan. Remember how he said


    he''d be in charge of me for the rest of his life?"


    Han stood silently across from Anna''s expectant and blissful eyes for a long time. Finally, he gave a


    slight nod and said, "Yes."


    After giving her a long look, he continued, "I will remove Sarah from your world, and she will never be


    able to hurt you again."


    The smile froze on Anna''s lips. She was thrilled that he could say such a thing, but she was still irritated


    by his reluctance to have that bitch put to death.


    Her lips quivered, and she finally gave a small smile and nodded. Then she said, "Okay."


    Her mind, however, was filled with nefarious ns.


    If that was the case, it was still up to her to remove the thorn, Sarah, from her side by herself!


    Owen appeared to be dissatisfied with his decision as well. He dismissed Anna right away, saying,


    "You go out first, Nana. I''d like to speak with Ethan alone."


    Anna looked at her father with trepidation, fearful that he would say something that would aggravate


    Ethan and make him decide against marrying her¡­


    "Nana, go out first."


    She was again urged on and had no choice but to leave.


    Only Han and Owen remained in the vast and opulent presidential suite after the door was shut once


    more.


    Owen stripped off his mask of insincerity as soon as Anna left and mmed the diamond ashtray on


    the table at Han''s feet.


    "Smash!" The sound of the ashtray shattering on the expensive marble floor was very clear.


    Then, in an angry tone, Owen said, "How dare you defend that woman in front of Nana?! That woman


    was also responsible for Nana''s incident at the time, right?!"


    "Ethan! Do you really think you can just do as you please andpletely disregard us because Nana


    loves you so much?"


    "No matter what, Sarah, that bitch, must die!"


    Han''s eyespletely turned cold after receiving one reprimand after another, and the hand that fell to


    one side clenched into a fist.


    No matter what, he must put up with it. He would eventually be able to free himself from his control


    over him.


    After calming down, Han took out his phone and looked up Sarah''s information to show him.


    "She is known as the Young Mrs. Ford. The Ford Group and I are currently coborating. If Shawn


    discovers that I murdered Sarah, the coboration project will undoubtedly be terminated."


    "The loss will be in the tens of billions at that point. If you let her go temporarily, I can give you all the


    tens of billions I''ve made once the project with Ford Group is finished."


    "Think of it as a gift for me to marry Anna."


    Even if Owen still wanted to kill Sarah, his rage subsided significantly when he heard Han''s words.


    He gave this issue some thought before agreeing with an expressionless face. He said, "Then, I''ll leave


    this matter in your capable hands. However, you must still teach that woman a lesson."


    Han lowered his gaze and muttered, "I understand."


    Anna, who had been eavesdropping outside, dashed back to her room when she heard Han was about


    to make his exit.


    She smiled as soon as she remembered thest thing he had said. She continued to be happy as she


    experimented with her brand-new manicures.


    "It turned out that Ethan didn''t want to make a move on Sarah for that reason."


    "Since that''s the case, it would be best if I didn''t kill Sarah for the time being..."


    After all, her life and death would have an impact on the critical factors influencing Ethan''s decision to


    marry her.


    Despite her displeasure, she resolved to remove the unsightly thornter.


    Han went to the riverbank by himself after leaving the suite.


    It was already the middle of autumn, and the air was a little chilly and overcast on rainy days.


    His tall and slender figure stood by the riverbank. His eyes had a dark look, and his lips were pressed


    thinly together.


    He had no choice but to bring up Shawn just now to protect Leah. He was very angry with himself for


    making this move.


    However, given his current circumstances, there was no way he could break free of Owen''s control


    over him in order to protect her.


    His thoughts kept returning to the events of the past few days, particrly the scenes involving Leah


    and Alfred''s death.


    He did his best to suppress these emotions and deal with them on his own.


    The cool wind brought a thickyer of mist as it continued to blow around him, causing his shirt''s hems


    to billow in the breeze.


    Like a statue, he stood still and quietly by the riverbank for a long time.


    Leah had owed him a great deal, so why was it that he couldn''t control himself from helping her again


    and again?


    ¡­


    Leah finally seeded in renting a store in Linkville with the covert assistance of Serena and Shawn.


    Aftar calming down, Han took out his phona and lookad up Sarah''s information to show him.


    "Sha is known as tha Young Mrs. Ford. Tha Ford Group and I ara currantly coborating. If Shawn


    discovars that I murdarad Sarah, tha coboration projact will undoubtadly ba tarminatad."


    "Tha loss will ba in tha tans of billions at that point. If yout har go tamporarily, I can giva you all tha


    tans of billions I''va mada onca tha projact with Ford Group is finishad."


    "Think of it as a gift for ma to marry Anna."


    Evan if Owan still wantad to kill Sarah, his raga subsidad significantly whan ha haard Han''s words.


    Ha gava this issua soma thought bafora agraaing with an axprassioss faca. Ha said, "Than, I''llava


    this mattar in your capa hands. Howavar, you must still taach that woman asson."


    Han lowarad his gaza and muttarad, "I undarstand."


    Anna, who had baan aavasdropping outsida, dashad back to har room whan sha haard Han was about


    to maka his axit.


    Sha smd as soon as sha ramambarad thast thing ha had said. Sha continuad to ba happy as sha


    axparimantad with har brand-naw manicuras.


    "It turnad out that Ethan didn''t want to maka a mova on Sarah for that raason."


    "Sinca that''s tha casa, it would ba bast if I didn''t kill Sarah for tha tima baing..."


    Aftar all, har lifa and daath would hava an impact on tha critical factors influancing Ethan''s dacision to


    marry har.


    Daspita har disasura, sha rasolvad to ramova tha unsightly thorntar.


    Han want to tha rivarbank by himsalf aftaraving tha suita.


    It was alraady tha mid of autumn, and tha air was a lit chilly and ovarcast on rainy days.


    His tall and ndar figura stood by tha rivarbank. His ayas had a dark look, and his lips wara prassad


    thinly togathar.


    Ha had no choica but to bring up Shawn just now to protact Laah. Ha was vary angry with himsalf for


    making this mova.


    Howavar, givan his currant circumstancas, thara was no way ha could braak fraa of Owan''s control


    ovar him in ordar to protact har.


    His thoughts kapt raturning to tha avants of tha past faw days, particrly tha scanas involving Laah


    and Alfrad''s daath.


    Ha did his bast to supprass thasa amotions and daal with tham on his own.


    Tha cool wind brought a thickyar of mist as it continuad to blow around him, causing his shirt''s hams


    to billow in tha braaza.


    Lika a statua, ha stood still and quiatly by tha rivarbank for a long tima.


    Laah had owad him a graat daal, so why was it that ha couldn''t control himsalf from halping har again


    and again?


    ¡­


    Laah finally saadad in ranting a stora in Linkvi with tha covart assistanca of Sarana and Shawn.


    As soon as the lease agreement was signed, Serena patted her shoulders and said, "This is great!


    Finally, we''ll be able tounch our business."


    "You are in charge of the renovation. I''ll go ahead and submit an application for a business license and


    to open a design studio."


    "Okay, thank you so much for your hard work," Leah said, nodding gratefully.


    The finalization of the studio''s location made her secretly relieved.


    She had a great deal of faith in her design work. She could always repay Han''s money slowly as long


    as the business went off without a hitch.


    Leah meticulously inspected the studio''syout after Serena had left.


    It was only three o''clock in the afternoon when she finished photographing the studio from various


    angles, so she went to the park by the river. After all this time, she needed fresh air to lift her tired spirit.


    She also nned to sketch a rough design for the studio''s renovation.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A light drizzle had begun to fall when she got to the riverside.


    Leah sought refuge from the rain at the pavilion. She huffed as she looked at the raging river.


    I''m hoping everything goes smoothly this time¡­


    She just needed to stay away from Anna now that she was aware of her animosity toward her.


    Han had repeatedly warned her not to get too close to Anna, or else she would have continued to care


    for Anna foolishly.


    She was framed again at the time. She was positive that there would be no way out for her this time.


    She thought about it, and a soft chuckle escaped her lips. It was unusual for her tough about it, but


    her smile never reached her eyes.


    Han was quietly watching her from a distance and noticed the slight smile on her face.


    He had noticed Leah the moment she arrived at the riverbank.


    "Leah..." With his eyes glued to her in a daze, he couldn''t help but whisper her name.


    How long had it been since he had seen her with such a rxed smile?


    He surmised that the situation involving her studio must have been resolved since she appeared to be


    in a good mood today.


    He moved forward two steps, wanting to get closer to her.


    However, when he remembered her attitude toward him, he came to a halt.


    In the end, he just kept looking at Leah from behind the pavilion.


    As the stormshed out at him, soaking him from head to toe, his deep dark eyes were filled with


    indescribable emotions.


    This is close enough. If I were to get any closer to her, she would give me that cold look of hers again¡­

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Chapter 329 The Studio Has Been Established


    Time flew by quickly.


    Soon a month had gone by. The ginkgo trees on the streets were turning yellow in thete autumn.


    Leah stood in the newly renovated studio, looking out the window at the autumn scenery, a slight smile


    on her crimson lips.


    "In just one more month, winter will arrive¡­"


    She suddenly looked forward to the days ahead after her studio was established andpleted three


    days ago.


    A new beginning awaited her¡­


    "We just got the first order for interior design, and the deposit has also been ced." Serena''s voice


    came from behind.


    "That''s awesome!" Leah eximed as she turned her head in surprise.


    "Let me treat you to a meal, Serena! The entire process of opening the studio has kept us extremely


    busy. We have yet to celebrate with a proper meal."


    Serena''s eyes softened when she noticed she was in a good mood. She remarked, "Okay, but it''s a


    little chilly today. I''d like to eat here."


    Leah sighed regretfully as she observed the autumnal downpour outside. She bemoaned, "Yeah, it''s


    been a pretty wet autumn this year. What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you."


    Serena did not stand on ceremony after hearing that. "I''d like to have fondue and your specialties!"


    Leah nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll go get the ingredients. Some of the fondue dippers must also be put


    together beforehand."


    Serena didn''t object to that. Serena simply exited the studio at the same time she did and cheerfully


    stated, "Then I will go pick up Carlotta and Lucy and bring them over."


    When her car''s seat belt reminder light came on, she suddenly had a thought and popped her head out


    to ask Leah, "By the way, do you want to call Shawn over too?"


    He contributed significantly behind the scenes to the studio''s establishment, even though he never let


    Sarah know. However, since everyone would be here for the celebratory banquet this time, she would


    feel bad if she didn''t invite him.


    Leah took a moment to reflect on how he had rescued Serena a month earlier. "All right, you can invite


    him," she agreed, her brows furrowed.


    Anyway, Carlotta has been whining recently about how much she missed him.


    "Sarah, why aren''t you the one inviting me?" said a familiar male voice as soon as she finished


    speaking.


    Leah was somewhat startled to see Shawn, who had popped up beside her. "What brings you here?"


    she inquired.


    Shawn noticed that she looked much better than before, and her smile was brighter as well. "I''m here


    to give you a gift," he exined.


    "Congrattions on the sessfulunch of ''Dream Designs,''" he said as he handed her the gift bag.


    This gift was costly, as evidenced by the exquisite ck gift bag and the gilded Urian writing on it.


    Leah was embarrassed and unsure whether she should ept the gift. She would only give Shawn the


    impression that there was still a chance for them to get back together if she continued to interact with


    him in this manner.


    Her rtionship with him was, at best, that of a friend. Except for when he asionally visited Carlotta,


    she didn''t want to interact with him outside of those asions.


    "Thank you. That is very thoughtful of you, but I cannot ept this gift." In the end, she turned down


    his gift.


    Shawn''s eyes darkened, and his body began to emit a cold aura after that.


    His handsome face also gradually lost its smile. He asked, "Sarah, can''t we even be friends? Do our


    interactions over the past two years not matter to you?"


    Leah lowered her eyes and said, "Yes, we can be friends, but everything you have done for me goes


    above and beyond what a friend would do."


    Things would be simpler if he truly thought of himself as just a friend.


    That, however, was not the case in reality.


    Everything had gone too smoothly from the studio''s official establishment to its opening.


    She wasn''t the type to have Lady Luck on her side. Even if she had Serena''s assistance, everything


    would not have gone as smoothly if he hadn''t been secretly assisting her.


    Shawn tightened his grip on the gift bag. Eventually, he was able to suppress his irascibility.


    He forced a smile and thrust the gift into Leah''s hands.


    "Take it. You and I will gradually be friends. You cannot simply demand that I change how I feel


    about you."


    Leah knew it wouldn''t happen overnight, so she simply epted the gift.


    She found a legitimate excuse for leaving after putting the gift in the studio. "Thank you for the gift.


    Everyone will be here for the celebratory meal. You go inside the studio and wait. I still need to go


    grocery shopping."


    Shawn finally cracked a smile after seeing her make a concession. He beamed, "Let''s go together. I''ll


    lend a hand with the groceries."


    "Since it''s a celebratory meal for all of us, everyone would have to pitch in. We can''t expect you to do


    everything. Isn''t everyone here a friend?"


    He had already said the irrefutable before Leah could even decline his offer.


    When Shawn mentioned going grocery shopping together, Serena had just returned from picking up


    Carlotta and Lucy.


    As soon as she spotted him, Lucy sprinted over to greet them. "Mr. Shawn, Ms. White."


    Shawn saw her and gave her a wink right away.


    Lucy immediately realized he was asking her to assist him, so she hurriedly said to Leah, "Ms. White,


    Carlotta had said she wanted to y with you and Mr. Shawn. Would you like to bring her with you?"


    Laah was ambarrassad and unsura whathar sha should apt tha gift. Sha would only giva Shawn tha


    imprassion that thara was still a chanca for tham to gat back togathar if sha continuad to intaract with


    him in this mannar.


    Har rtionship with him was, at bast, that of a friand. Excapt for whan ha asionally visitad Carlotta,


    sha didn''t want to intaract with him outsida of thosa asions.


    "Thank you. That is vary thoughtful of you, but I cannot apt this gift." In tha and, sha turnad down


    his gift.


    Shawn''s ayas darkanad, and his body bagan to amit a cold aura aftar that.


    His handsoma faca also gradually lost its sm. Ha askad, "Sarah, can''t wa avan ba friands? Do our


    intaractions ovar tha past two yaars not mattar to you?"


    Laah lowarad har ayas and said, "Yas, wa can ba friands, but avarything you hava dona for ma goas


    abova and bayond what a friand would do."


    Things would ba simr if ha truly thought of himsalf as just a friand.


    That, howavar, was not tha casa in raality.


    Evarything had gona too smoothly from tha studio''s official astablishmant to its opaning.


    Sha wasn''t tha typa to hava Lady Luck on har sida. Evan if sha had Sarana''s assistanca, avarything


    would not hava gona as smoothly if ha hadn''t baan sacratly assisting har.


    Shawn tightanad his grip on tha gift bag. Evantually, ha was a to supprass his irascibility.


    Ha forcad a sm and thrust tha gift into Laah''s hands.


    "Taka it. You and I will gradually ba friands. You cannot simply damand that I changa how I faal


    about you."


    Laah knaw it wouldn''t happan ovarnight, so sha simply aptad tha gift.


    Sha found agitimata axcusa foraving aftar putting tha gift in tha studio. "Thank you for tha gift.


    Evaryona will ba hara for tha cbratory maal. You go insida tha studio and wait. I still naad to go


    grocary shopping."


    Shawn finally crackad a sm aftar saaing har maka a concassion. Ha baamad, "Lat''s go togathar. I''ll


    land a hand with tha grocarias."


    "Sinca it''s a cbratory maal for all of us, avaryona would hava to pitch in. Wa can''t axpact you to do


    avarything. Isn''t avaryona hara a friand?"


    Ha had alraady said tha irrafuta bafora Laah could avan daclina his offar.


    Whan Shawn mantionad going grocary shopping togathar, Sarana had just raturnad from picking up


    Carlotta and Lucy.


    As soon as sha spottad him, Lucy sprintad ovar to graat tham. "Mr. Shawn, Ms. Whita."


    Shawn saw har and gava har a wink right away.


    Lucy immadiataly raalizad ha was asking har to assist him, so sha hurriadly said to Laah, "Ms. Whita,


    Carlotta had said sha wantad to y with you and Mr. Shawn. Would you lika to bring har with you?"


    Carlotta broke free from Serena''s embrace and threw herself onto Leah''sp, smiling sweetly.


    "Mommy, please take me with you..."


    After that, she turned and sat on Shawn''sp, saying, "Dad... Uncle Shawn, let''s go together..."


    Carlotta almost said, "daddy," but she caught herself in time. Carlotta was relieved when she caught a


    glimpse of Leah and noticed she wasn''t angry.


    Leah couldn''t bear to say no when she saw Carlotta''s little face flush with excitement, so she decided


    to get everyone to go with her.


    "Serena, Lucy, let''s all go together."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As such, a group of people went to the supermarket to do their grocery shopping together.


    Lucy followed Shawn''s instructions and brought Serena with her to shop for the duration of their visit to


    set up an opportunity for Leah and Shawn.


    "Ms. White, I must bother you to get the meat. I will go with Miss Coleman to check out the wine."


    Leah frowned slightly as she watched them leave and said, "Let''s go and check them out together..."


    She knew this was an attempt to bring her and Shawn together, so she wanted Carlotta to apany


    her.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she noticed that Shawn was holding Carlotta in his arms, and


    the two were deep in a conversation.


    Carlotta''s broad smile finally convinced Leah to give up. "What''s making you so happy?" she asked,


    returning to Shawn''s side and pinching Carlotta''s soft cheeks.


    Carlotta rubbed her hands and coyly said, "Dad... Uncle Shawn is just telling me stories¡­"


    Shawn lowered his gaze and smiled at her as well. "Sarah, is there anything you would like to eat?" he


    asked, using a gentle gaze.


    The supermarket''s white lights shone down on the three of them, and from a distance, they looked like


    a heartwarming picture.


    A camera nearby captured the scene in which the three of them wereughing and looking at each


    other.


    That photo eventually ended up in Anna''s hands. Her eyes grew cold as she looked at Leah, who was


    smiling happily in the photo.


    That bitch wanted to snatch Ethan away from her even though she already had a man of her own! She


    should be killed!


    Soon after, she seemed to have an idea and took the photo to find Han in the study room.


    She opened the door to find Han sitting at the desk with lowered brows and a cold expression on his


    handsome face.


    The autumn scenery behind him added a touch of mncholy and tenderness to his expression.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Chapter 330 Surging Undercurrent


    After walking into that scene, Anna was a little dazed. She only snapped back to reality when Han


    called out to her. "Ethan, look at what Sarah shared with me today," she said as she approached him


    and wrapped her arms around his neck. "It''s a family photo of them three happily together..."


    After walking into that scene, Anna was a little dazed. She only snapped back to reality when Han


    called out to her. "Ethan, look at what Sarah shared with me today," she said as she approached him


    and wrapped her arms around his neck. "It''s a family photo of them three happily together..."


    "I also really want to experience the romance and bliss of themon folk by going to the supermarket


    with you!"


    Anna smiled sweetly as she rested her head on Han''s shoulder.


    Han''s eyes shed with disgust as Anna engaged in intimate behavior with him, but he quickly covered


    it up.


    He hid it by getting up and going to the bookshelves to look through some documents. He was able to


    avoid her intimate acts without her noticing. "Is that so?" he asked. "You, on the other hand, were born


    to be extraordinary. You have no reason to envy her."


    His tone was so light that Anna couldn''t tell what he was really thinking.


    Only Han knew how offensive that photo was to him, and his surging rage nearly consumed his sense


    of logic.


    Anna seemed unimpressed by his calm reaction and returned to his side, saying, "Ethan, after seeing


    how happy their family is, I also want to have a baby with you..."


    "Hello, what''s the problem? Okay, I''ll go over there now."


    Han''s phone call snuffed out her fantasies and made her feel like a damp squib. She always had the


    impression that he didn''t care about her, but she couldn''t say anything.


    After all, he''d already promised to marry her, and she didn''t want to give him any reason to back down.


    The night arrived early because of the cloudy, rainy weather. Even though it was only six o''clock, the


    sky was already dark.


    While this was happening, the Dream Designs Studio dining area was filled with the enticing aroma of


    fondue and the mellow scent of the wine.


    Leah, Serena, and Shawn drank red wine, except for Lucy and Carlotta, who drank milk.


    "Sarah, your cooking is still delectable. You''ve lost so much weight during this time. Here, have some


    more meat." Shawn ced arge amount of meat on a small te for her and pushed it in front of her.


    Leah, on the other hand, simply smiled and nodded politely. "I appreciate it, but I''ll just help myself. I


    haven''t felt like eating meattely. Serena can have them."


    She pushed the meat Shawn had cooked for her toward Serena.


    When Serena noticed Shawn''s cold eyes on her, she felt a little stressed.


    "I have other things I want to eat. You can have them," she said as she pushed the te back toward


    Leah.


    That te of meat was never consumed in the end.


    Shawn''s eyes darkened and became colder as he realized he would make no progress if he continued


    in this manner, so he found an excuse to leave.


    He got back in his car and waited for his assistant, who was seated in the driver''s seat, to report to him.


    "Mr. Ford, the n is ready to go anytime."


    Shawn''s gloomy expression lightened slightly when he heard that. With a meaningful smile, he said


    slowly, "They''ve gotten their first order for interior design. When the first draft is finished, we''ll begin..."


    After noting the determined start time, the assistant went on to say, "They seemed to suspect Anna for


    Serena''s kidnapping done by us."


    Shawn''s smile became increasingly morbid as he said, "This is by far the best. I believe Sarah will


    return to me once this n ispleted..."


    Sarah, I''m sorry for using this method on you. She would never again rely on him for anything if he


    didn''t do it this way.


    After Shawn left, Leah felt much more at ease.


    Serena kept her emotions to herself as she shook her head helplessly. She then finished the wine in


    her ss in one gulp. Serena then said, "You. You should find a man on whom you can rely on being


    by your side."


    Leah was speechless. Something dark then shed across her eyes.


    She didn''t want to talk about it, so she took out a gift she had prepared and handed it to Serena, who


    was slightly inebriated. "Please help me pass this gift on to Alfred," she said.


    Serena jolted awake from her drunken stupor when she heard that name. "Why?" she enquired as she


    gazed at Leah in a daze.


    She thought that the matter with Alfred was already done and dusted with. She had no idea she''d bring


    it up again.


    Leah gave a small smile and exined, "It''s been a month or so. Alfred''s injury should have healed by


    now. This is my way of saying thank you to him."


    "How could I possibly be standing here today and have even opened up my studio if he hadn''t done


    everything in his power to protect me back then?"


    Serena''s eyes were drawn to the expectant smile on her face, and it broke her heart. Her hands


    trembled while holding the wine ss as she suddenly felt cold. "Okay..."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she saw that she had agreed, Leah breathed a sigh of relief and exined why she needed help


    passing the gift.


    "Han won''t allow me to approach those close to him out of concern that I''ll bring him bad luck, so I''m


    forced to bother you about this."


    "I won''t feel like I owe him anything as long as I get this gift to him. It helps me feel a little better, even


    though the gift is notparable to him saving my life."


    Serena took Leah''s gift to Alfred the next day. She stopped Han outside of Lakeside Vi One.


    "This is her gift to Alfred. I will leave it to you¡­"


    She didn''t say much and appeared tock heart.


    Han looked at the gift he was holding and suddenly felt like it weighed a thousand pounds as she


    turned to leave.


    "Alfred¡­"


    Anna, who had just arrived, saw this scene with her own eyes, and when she heard that Leah had


    given Alfred a gift, she eximed, "Doesn''t she know Alfred is dead?"


    She suddenly realized something when she saw Han''s gloomy frown, and her eyes were filled with


    morbid jealousy.


    Ethan couldn''t bring himself to tell her about Alfred''s death! Was it out of fear that she would feel guilty


    and hold herself responsible for his death?


    If that was the case¡­


    Anna had an inexplicable smile on her lips. She returned to her room and dialed Leah''s number.


    "I see you went to the trouble of passing the gift on to Alfred, Sarah."


    When Leah heard her addressing her so affectionately, she arched her brows in disgust because she


    already knew her true colors. "Well, I''m very grateful to him for saving me," she replied, her voice


    remaining calm.


    Upon hearing that, Anna''s smile turned vicious, and her voice softened as she said, "I see. It appears


    that you are still unaware of Alfred''s true situation."


    Leah was taken aback by the regret and sympathy tinged in her words. "What situation?" she asked,


    her heart skipping a beat. "Didn''t he get out of the hospital already?"


    "Are you implying that his injury was severe and that he has yet to recover?"


    "Do you know where he is being treated? Can you bring me to see him?"


    Anna was amused by Leah''s anxious questions and almost burst outughing.


    When she opened her mouth to speak again, she continued solemnly, "I know where, but..."


    "He won''t let me tell you, though. He said that you are¡­"


    "Not worthy."


    Leah felt like she had fallen into an ice hole when she heard thest two words, and her face turned as


    white as a sheet.


    "Ms. Lancaster, Alfred is hurt because of me," she said, forcing the gloomy and jumbled thoughts from


    her mind. "Could you please tell me which hospital he is in? I''d like to pay him a visit..."


    After speaking that, she was afraid that Anna would not tell her, so she quickly added, "I''ll merely


    observe him from a distance. I will never bother him!"


    Anna was gleefully ying with her hair. She turned up her lips and said, "I see. Then I hope you''re


    ready..."


    Serene took Leeh''s gift to Alfred the next dey. She stopped Hen outside of Lekeside Ville One.


    "This is her gift to Alfred. I will leeve it to you¡­"


    She didn''t sey much end eppeered to leck heert.


    Hen looked et the gift he wes holding end suddenly felt like it weighed e thousend pounds es she


    turned to leeve.


    "Alfred¡­"


    Anne, who hed just errived, sew this scene with her own eyes, end when she heerd thet Leeh hed


    given Alfred e gift, she excleimed, "Doesn''t she know Alfred is deed?"


    She suddenly reelized something when she sew Hen''s gloomy frown, end her eyes were filled with


    morbid jeelousy.


    Ethen couldn''t bring himself to tell her ebout Alfred''s deeth! Wes it out of feer thet she would feel guilty


    end hold herself responsible for his deeth?


    If thet wes the cese¡­


    Anne hed en inexpliceble smile on her lips. She returned to her room end dieled Leeh''s number.


    "I see you went to the trouble of pessing the gift on to Alfred, Sereh."


    When Leeh heerd her eddressing her so effectiely, she erched her brows in disgust beceuse she


    elreedy knew her true colors. "Well, I''m very greteful to him for seving me," she replied, her voice


    remeining celm.


    Upon heering thet, Anne''s smile turned vicious, end her voice softened es she seid, "I see. It eppeers


    thet you ere still unewere of Alfred''s true situetion."


    Leeh wes teken ebeck by the regret end sympethy tinged in her words. "Whet situetion?" she esked,


    her heert skipping e beet. "Didn''t he get out of the hospitel elreedy?"


    "Are you implying thet his injury wes severe end thet he hes yet to recover?"


    "Do you know where he is being treeted? Cen you bring me to see him?"


    Anne wes emused by Leeh''s enxious questions end elmost burst out leughing.


    When she opened her mouth to speek egein, she continued solemnly, "I know where, but..."


    "He won''t let me tell you, though. He seid thet you ere¡­"


    "Not worthy."


    Leeh felt like she hed fellen into en ice hole when she heerd the lest two words, end her fece turned es


    white es e sheet.


    "Ms. Lencester, Alfred is hurt beceuse of me," she seid, forcing the gloomy end jumbled thoughts from


    her mind. "Could you pleese tell me which hospitel he is in? I''d like to pey him e visit..."


    After speeking thet, she wes efreid thet Anne would not tell her, so she quickly edded, "I''ll merely


    observe him from e distence. I will never bother him!"


    Anne wes gleefully pleying with her heir. She turned up her lips end seid, "I see. Then I hope you''re


    reedy..."

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Chapter 331 He Died Because Of Me


    The sun''s golden rays dispelled the gloomy clouds the next day.


    The sun''s golden rays dispelled the gloomy clouds the next day.


    Early in the morning, Leah made her way to a caf¨¦ on one of the street corners where Anna was


    already waiting for her.


    "Don''t worry; I''ve reserved the caf¨¦ for the day. He won''t know you''re meeting me." Noticing that Leah


    seemed worried, Anna hastened to reassure her, smiling warmly. Only then did some of Leah''s tension


    leave her, and she sat down facing the other woman.


    Leah had dark circles under her eyes and looked as if she had not slept the entire night. She also


    seemed rather thin and pallid. Whenever she recalled what Anna had told her yesterday about Alfred


    and how things were actually quite different from what she had heard, she had be frantic with


    worry. As a result, she had been unable to fall asleep. It took her a while topose herself and pluck


    up the courage to ask, "Ms. Lancaster, what''s the actual situation with Alfred?"


    Anna was delighted to hear the slight quaver in Leah''s voice at the end of her question. She did not


    answer immediately, taking time to sip her coffee before asking, "Are you prepared to hear the


    answer?"


    Leah was taken aback; she had clenched her hands tightly enough that her palms were sweating


    slightly. "Yes, I am. Please tell me what''s going on¡­" Her best guess was that Alfred had been


    severely injured and was still in hospital.


    She did not dare to think about the worst-case scenario.


    Anna finally set down her coffee cup rather abruptly. With a sorrowful expression, she met Leah''s gaze


    and said, "Alfred¡­has passed away. He died the very same day he rescued you¡­the paramedics


    arrived toote, and he had already lost far too much blood¡­" Tears welled up in her eyes, and she


    averted her gaze from Leah.


    However, her true feelings werepletely different from what she disyed on the exterior. Inwardly,


    she was rejoicing. She had forced the tears out; what she really wanted to do right now wasugh out


    loud in Leah''s face, but that would not do at all. She would not be able to im victory over this woman


    if she did that!


    Leah looked as if she had been turned to stone when she heard what Anna said. All the color drained


    from her face. Completely off-bnce, she stared at Anna, trying to find some evidence that the other


    woman was lying to her. Unfortunately, Anna''s obvious sadness and tears were proof enough that she


    was speaking the truth.


    "No¡­that can''t be¡­" Leah shook her head in shock, and her eyes betrayed the immense pain she felt.


    Before confirmation of Alfred''s death, she had kept her emotions tightly suppressed, unwilling to


    believe that such a thing could happen.


    Anna fixed her gaze on Leah''s face, observing her every expression. She took the opportunity to wipe


    away her tears and prevent the other woman from seeing the demented joy in her eyes. True, she


    could not order Leah''s death for now, but watching her anguished face was far better than killing her


    outright. The thought of Leah living for the rest of her life in pain and regret made Anna feel as if she


    wouldugh out loud, even in her dreams.


    This was that wretched woman''s payback for trying to snatch Ethan away from her!


    Feeling that she had not yet inflicted enough suffering upon Leah, Anna got up and went over to her


    with a sorrowful expression. "Ms. White, you have to ept reality, you know. I believe that Alfred


    would be very happy that you survived; after all, he seeded in protecting you from harm. Think of it


    this way."


    Even though Anna''s words were intended asfort, Leah broke down on the spot. She clutched at


    her head while tears rained down her cheeks like a waterfall. "No¡­Alfred¡­" Right now, she was


    unable to say anything other than Alfred''s name repeatedly. Her thin frame shuddered with her sobs;


    she looked like a young animal who hadpletely lost hope.


    At present, Leah had given way to despair. She felt unbearably cold, and the light in her eyes was


    slowly fading away. Alfred had died trying to save her¡­she had caused his death. She was a jinx, a


    harbinger of misfortune; she was the one who should have died instead.


    Anna watched Leah''s anguish in silent satisfaction. Unobserved, she gave a vindictive, malicious smile.


    When she spoke again, however, she sounded as if she was fighting back her grief. "Ms. White, please


    don''t be so sad. I''m here if you need me. After all, Alfred definitely wouldn''t want to see you grieving


    like this. From what I hear, the scoundrels who beat him up said that he was calling out your name


    before he died¡­"


    This was thest straw for Leah; her reason broke downpletely after hearing that. She sobbed in


    anguish, her heart aching fit to burst.


    "It''s¡­it''s all my fault¡­I sh-should have gone back to save him¡­"


    However, Han had knocked her out and taken her away. If she had been able to run back right away to


    help him, would Alfred still be alive? If she had died, that would still be better than Alfred dying in her


    ce.


    Anna stood silently beside Leah, watching the tears fall down her cheeks. She felt a malicious sense of


    joy. That''s right, it''s all your fault, you b*tch! If it weren''t for you, Alfred wouldn''t have died, and Ethan


    would have married me ages ago!


    However, just to twist the knife even further into Leah''s heart, Anna concealed her delight and leaned


    down, murmuring in Leah''s ear, "To be honest¡­I wanted to tell you immediately since we''re friends


    and Alfred¡­well, he was trying to save you¡­but Ethan said that¡­you weren''t someone fit to be at his


    last funeral rites and wouldn''t let me tell you¡­but I couldn''t keep deceiving you any longer. After all, the


    dead can''te back to life, and one day if you discovered you''d been lied to for so long, you would


    certainly be very unhappy¡­"


    It had only been an hour since she had met with Anna in the caf¨¦, but Leah felt as if a century had


    passed. To prevent herself from falling into a bad state and worrying Carlotta, she decided to visit the


    river. Dazedly she sat on the riverbank, her eyesckluster and dull. Her mind and emotions were in


    complete turmoil; she felt as if her head would burst.


    Every time she recalled the interactions between Alfred and herself, her eyes would fill with tears again.


    "I''m so sorry¡­" The sun shone brightly down on her, but the autumn air was still very chilly. Even


    though the winds were warm and mild, she was so cold she kept shivering.


    Leah lingered by the riverbank until afternoon. The sunny skies had given way to dark clouds, and the


    bleak autumn winds brought with them the promise of winter''s chill. She was only roused from her


    thoughts by her phone ringing.


    "Hello¡­" Leah answered the call, her voice sounding hoarse and fatigued.


    It was Serena Coleman on the line, and even over the phone, she could tell that something was wrong.


    Frowning, she asked, "Sarah, are you alright? I just wanted to find out how the preliminary designs for


    your client areing along."


    Leah''s lips trembled, and she stared with devastated eyes at the grey sky. "Serena¡­I''m very sorry, but


    I don''t think I''ll be able toplete this project after all. Would you mind taking over for me as a favor,


    please?"


    Alfred''s death had dealt her a severe blow, enough that she did not think she would be able to recover


    from it any time soon, much less take on work that required focus and concentration.


    She had fallen into a spiral of guilt and self-condemnation; in her mind, she reyed what Anna had


    told her over and over again.


    Alfred had been beaten up so badly that he had died from loss of blood.


    Alfred had died saving her.


    Alfred had been calling out her name just before he died.


    This knowledge brought her such pain that she felt as if she would die on the spot.


    Her tone of voice gave Serena a fright; her heart thudded in apprehension. "Sarah! It''s Han, isn''t it?


    What has he done to you? Where are you? I''ming over right now!"


    It hed only been en hour since she hed met with Anne in the cef¨¦, but Leeh felt es if e century hed


    pessed. To prevent herself from felling into e bed stete end worrying Cerlotte, she decided to visit the


    river. Dezedly she set on the riverbenk, her eyes leckluster end dull. Her mind end emotions were in


    complete turmoil; she felt es if her heed would burst.


    Every time she recelled the interections between Alfred end herself, her eyes would fill with teers egein.


    "I''m so sorry¡­" The sun shone brightly down on her, but the eutumn eir wes still very chilly. Even


    though the winds were werm end mild, she wes so cold she kept shivering.


    Leeh lingered by the riverbenk until efternoon. The sunny skies hed given wey to derk clouds, end the


    bleek eutumn winds brought with them the promise of winter''s chill. She wes only roused from her


    thoughts by her phone ringing.


    "Hello¡­" Leeh enswered the cell, her voice sounding hoerse end fetigued.


    It wes Serene Colemen on the line, end even over the phone, she could tell thet something wes wrong.


    Frowning, she esked, "Sereh, ere you elright? I just wented to find out how the preliminery designs for


    your client ereing elong."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Leeh''s lips trembled, end she stered with devesteted eyes et the grey sky. "Serene¡­I''m very sorry, but


    I don''t think I''ll be eble toplete this project efter ell. Would you mind teking over for me es e fevor,


    pleese?"


    Alfred''s deeth hed deelt her e severe blow, enough thet she did not think she would be eble to recover


    from it eny time soon, much less teke on work thet required focus end concentretion.


    She hed fellen into e spirel of guilt end self-condeion; in her mind, she repleyed whet Anne hed


    told her over end over egein.


    Alfred hed been beeten up so bedly thet he hed died from loss of blood.


    Alfred hed died seving her.


    Alfred hed been celling out her neme just before he died.


    This knowledge brought her such pein thet she felt es if she would die on the spot.


    Her tone of voice geve Serene e fright; her heert thudded in epprehension. "Sereh! It''s Hen, isn''t it?


    Whet hes he done to you? Where ere you? I''ming over right now!"

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Chapter 332 No More Lies


    Night had fallen by the time Serena found Leah by the river.


    Night had fallen by the time Serena found Leah by the river.


    The city''s evening breeze brought with it the scent of merriment in the air.


    Serena led her back to her car to sit her down. "What happened? Tell me."


    Her worry had Leah giving her friend a look filled with despair. "Serena¡­"


    "Tell me what happened to Alfred¡­"


    Serena conveyed to her that Alfred was fine, but being told the opposite from Anna left her


    overwhelmed.


    She pressed Serena, hoping everything that Anna told her was a lie, but Serena had cried today. She


    didn''t know what was true.


    Serena avoided Leah''s expectant gaze, shocked by why she was suddenly asking about Alfred.


    Neither Han nor her had told her the truth.


    She took a deep breath and gently wiped away her tears. "What are you saying, Sarah? He''s fine. Did


    someone tell you otherwise?"


    The smile on her face was a little too far-fetched. Leah shook her head in disappointment and avoided


    her touch. "You don''t have to lie to me anymore, Serena. I don''t want to be kept in the dark for the rest


    of my life¡­"


    I''m so stupid. I should''ve noticed that Serena always seemed off whenever Alfred was brought up.


    I didn''t take it to heart because I assumed she didn''t want to talk about Han and his men.


    Insects lingered under the warm yellow streetmps, gradually disappearing as the rain fell.


    Serena fell silent and looked down. "Why do you keep looking into this?"


    "It would''ve been nice if you didn''t know¡­"


    If she never found out, she would''ve continued to live out the rest of her life in blissful ignorance.


    Knowing her, being privy to the truth now would only make her lose herself. Her guilt would have her


    live in the shadows for the rest of her life.


    She gave Leah a suspicious look when she came to a sudden realization. "Who did you see today,


    Sarah?"


    It couldn''t have been Han. He was the one who told her to not say a word to Leah.


    There was only one person left who knew about Alfred¡­


    "Anna," Leah said dazedly.


    She knew Anna was telling her this to make her suffer but was thankful nheless for having


    revealed the truth to her.


    She couldn''t naively carry on with her life as if she didn''t have a human life weighing over her head.


    Serena''s eyes darkened. She was about to speak when Leah cut her off. "You''ve known since the day I


    had you go to Han''s vi to ask about it."


    "You should''ve told me¡­"


    Leah burst into tears.


    Serena gently took her into her arms. "I''m sorry. I just didn''t want to see you so upset."


    She knew the truth woulde out one day but failed to ount for it happening so soon.


    Anna was, without a doubt, out for Sarah!


    What am I supposed to do now? If Han were here, what would he do?


    Anna probably told him nothing.


    Leah cried until she had no more tears left to cry.


    Serena didn''t feel good about seeing her so listless either and began to drive her back to her ce.


    "Carlotta will be sad if she sees you like this. Spend the night at my ce. Take a good rest and I''ll


    drive you home tomorrow."


    Leah said nothing and simply nodded.


    Tears blurred her vision. The night rain was a haze to her muddled head.


    Just after Serena helped Leah back to her home, some men in ck in front of her door were taken


    aback.


    They shared a look before the leader made a call.


    "Serena''s back, Mr. Ford."


    Shawn was displeased. "Do it then. Why are you calling me?"


    Fools! If this idiocy continues, when is Sarah going to be back by my side?!


    Serena was one of Sarah''s friends. The helpless Sarah would definitely rely on her¡­


    His men''s next words had him freezing.


    "Young Mrs. Ford is also here but she seems devastated. She looks as if she''s been crying¡­"


    Shawn fell silent. "Call the n off. Come back."


    The moment he cut the call off, he dialed Leah''s number.


    Leah wasn''t in the mood to deal with him and switched off her phone.


    Shawn was left flustered by the unanswered call. "What is happening with her¡­?"


    He had no choice but to call Serena.


    "What is going on with Sarah? Why isn''t she answering my calls?!" He pretended not to know a thing


    despite his anxiety.


    Serena looked at Leah who was buried in the sofa with aplicated expression and told him the


    truth.


    "Sarah was the target of an assassination a month ago. Alfred died saving her. I tried to keep it a secret


    but Anna told her the truth."


    "She''s really depressed right now. I''m concerned that she might do something stupid. Why don''t you


    come by my ce so you can talk to her?"


    He was initially taken aback by her question but a grin spread across his face.


    "Alright. I''ll drop by. Give me your address¡­"


    He had wanted to use Serena to get Sarah to rely on him. To think that opportunity would get delivered


    to him on a silver tter¡­


    It didn''t take Serena long to send him her address.


    He was there within twenty minutes to find Leahying on the couch.


    The her now was nothing but a broken and lifeless doll.


    Her stunning features were overcast by sadness.


    He was filled with anticipation with every step he took, hoping to restore the equilibrium between the


    two of them through this incident.


    That was until he saw her. The sight of this left him feeling heartache for her.


    He knelt down beside Leah and held her freezing hands in his. "You still have me, Sarah. Everything is


    going to get better."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This time, Leah didn''t push him away.


    It didn''t matter what he told her. She remained unmoved.


    Seeing him patientlyforting Leah, Serena simply greeted him. "Please look after her. The studio


    finally received an order. The deadline for the first draft is approaching. I need to submit the draft."


    "Otherwise, the studio that Sarah worked so hard to set up will probably face a massive loss..."


    Shawn nodded. "Go ahead."


    After Serena left, his gaze turned back to Leah, tender and loving.


    "I won''t let anything like this happen again, Sarah. I''ll protect you, Carlotta, and your friend."


    Carlotta''s name seemed to rekindle some light in her eyes.


    She looked at him and prayed despondently, "I know I''m being selfish but¡­please protect Carlotta¡­"


    Serene looked et Leeh who wes buried in the sofe with epliceted expression end told him the


    truth.


    "Sereh wes the terget of en essession e month ego. Alfred died seving her. I tried to keep it e secret


    but Anne told her the truth."


    "She''s reelly depressed right now. I''m concerned thet she might do something stupid. Why don''t you


    come by my plece so you cen telk to her?"


    He wes initielly teken ebeck by her question but e grin spreed ecross his fece.


    "Alright. I''ll drop by. Give me your eddress¡­"


    He hed wented to use Serene to get Sereh to rely on him. To think thet opportunity would get delivered


    to him on e silver pletter¡­


    It didn''t teke Serene long to send him her eddress.


    He wes there within twenty minutes to find Leeh leying on the couch.


    The her now wes nothing but e broken end lifeless doll.


    Her stunning feetures were overcest by sedness.


    He wes filled with enticipetion with every step he took, hoping to restore the equilibrium between the


    two of them through this incident.


    Thet wes until he sew her. The sight of this left him feeling heerteche for her.


    He knelt down beside Leeh end held her freezing hends in his. "You still heve me, Sereh. Everything is


    going to get better."


    This time, Leeh didn''t push him ewey.


    It didn''t metter whet he told her. She remeined unmoved.


    Seeing him petientlyforting Leeh, Serene simply greeted him. "Pleese look efter her. The studio


    finelly received en order. The deedline for the first dreft is epproeching. I need to submit the dreft."


    "Otherwise, the studio thet Sereh worked so herd to set up will probebly fece e messive loss..."


    Shewn nodded. "Go eheed."


    After Serene left, his geze turned beck to Leeh, tender end loving.


    "I won''t let enything like this heppen egein, Sereh. I''ll protect you, Cerlotte, end your friend."


    Cerlotte''s neme seemed to rekindle some light in her eyes.


    She looked et him end preyed despondently, "I know I''m being selfish but¡­pleese protect Cerlotte¡­"

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Chapter 333 Congrattions


    A soothing aroma permeated the room, which was decorated with warm lighting.


    A soothing aroma permeated the room, which was decorated with warm lighting.


    Leah gradually calmed down.


    Leah sat on the sofa with Shawn. She apologized sadly, "I am sorry. I did not want to trouble you since


    we agreed to stay as friends."


    Leah genuinely found her action to be selfish.


    However, Leah was more afraid of something terrible happening to Carlottapared to being selfish.


    Carlotta was as important as Leah''s own life.


    Shawn smiled warmly. He embraced Leah softly, "Please don''t say that. I always treat Carlotta as my


    daughter. I will still protect Carlotta even without your request."


    Shawn was content deep down in his heart, embracing the pretty Leah in his arms.


    Shawn even wanted to thank Anna, putting Sarah in a sad and helpless spot. Sarah was no longer


    aversive toward his kind gesture.


    Leah was so exhausted to even think about if Shawn was genuine.


    However, Leah calmed down from her flustered state after hearing Shawn promising to protect


    Carlotta.


    "Thanks¡­" Leah''s pain from breaking down had just eased, and she felt sleepy immediately.


    Leah had forgotten that she was still in Shawn''s arms, and she fell asleep.


    Shawn lowered his eyes in surprise after feeling the weight in his arms. Shawn looked at the sleeping


    Leah, and his pupils shrunk suddenly.


    "Sarah¡­" Shawn gazed at Leah''s pale face in infatuation and embraced her deeply.


    Then, Shawnid Leah on the bed in Serena''s guest room. Shawn lightly kissed Leah on the lips, and


    his eyes gleamed with determination to conquer Leah.


    This major event brings about serious trauma to Sarah. Since Sarah will receive my kind gesture, I


    should spare Serena first.


    If something happens to Sarah again, she may not be able to take it.


    Leah woke up early on the next day. As the dawn approached, she hugged her knees, while she


    watched the morning light.


    Shawn came over yesterday. It seems I have asked for his help to protect Carlotta and fell asleep


    unknowingly.


    Later that night, Leah woke up from a nightmare, and she could not return to sleep.


    Leah dreamt about Alfred saving her and Alfred groaning in pain while soaked in blood.


    As Leah recalled her dream, her eyes welled up in tears. She felt a sharp pain before her tears fell to


    the ground.


    Leah must have cried too much yesterday. Tears irritated her eyeballs.


    "Sarah, you''re awake. I have prepared porridge. Come over." Suddenly, a knocking sound and Shawn''s


    concerned voice came from the door.


    Leah''s eyes dimmed for a moment, and she got down from bed.


    Just as Leah''s feetnded on the floor, she felt dizzy and copsed because of the sudden movement.


    Shawn, who was outside the room, heard Leah''s fall and immediately rushed in. Seeing Leah


    copsed on the floor, Shawn shouted in heartache, "Sarah."


    Shawn immediately helped Leah off the floor, putting Leah in his arms, "Are you feeling sick? Do I need


    to send you to the hospital?"


    Serena heard themotion and rushed over, "Sarah, what happened?"


    As soon as Serena arrived at the door, Serene saw Shawn and Sarah acting intimately. Serene


    frowned a little before she smiled in relief, "If everything is okay, let''s go for breakfast."


    Shawn is a good choice if Sarah wants to pick a life partner.


    Now that the Ford family is influential and wealthy, that will provide the best protection for Sarah.


    Even though Sarah has not told me about the reason she distances herself from Shawn, it''s still great


    to have someone with high status and power like Shawn to love and care for her.


    At the dining table, Leah had no appetite, and her head was still dizzy.


    Shawn frowned and said, "You should eat something for the sake of Carlotta. If you copse, Carlotta


    will be sad."


    Even though Shawn wanted to conquer Leah with this opportunity, Shawn was still worried that Leah''s


    body could not take it.


    Sarah would copse sooner orter, given her long-term depression and poor appetite.


    "Got it. Thank you¡­" Shawn''s words convinced Leah to pick up her bowl and stuff food into her mouth,


    albeit robotically.


    Shawn is right. I still have Carlotta. This cannot go on forever.


    Leah still had many things to do¡­


    However, what happened to Alfred made Leah sad. Leah felt guilty every time she recalled it.


    It was even possible that Leah could not recover from it for the rest of her life.


    Leah could no longer live in peace after carrying the burden of a person''s life.


    "Let me take you and Carlotta out to y and rx after breakfast." Shawn noticed Leah was still


    down, and he gave a suggestion.


    This time, Serena jumped in before Leah could respond, "Ya, you should rx a little. I will deal with


    the client''s project. After all, Ipleted a draft yesterday."


    Leah''s cold heart melted after seeing Shawn''s and Serena''s concern toward her. Leah was moved, and


    she agreed to their proposal.


    "Thank you."


    Shawn and Serena stayed with Leah when she needed the most care.


    Later, Serena applied simple makeup for Leah, making Leah look healthy.


    "Alright, have fun. After this, let me y with Carlotta a little!" Serena waved goodbye to Shawn and


    Leah smilingly.


    Until Shawn and Leah''s figure disappeared, Serena''s face immediately turned gloomy, and she called


    Han.


    After ringing for a long time, the phone was answered. A man''s cold voice came through. "What''s the


    matter?"


    Hearing this indifferent tone, Serena was annoyed, "This is your idea! Without your direct order, Anna


    would not have revealed this matter!"


    The sudden barrage of questions made Han''s eyes gloomy, "Don''t go crazy on me. There''s a limit to


    my patience."


    Immediately after, Serena was infuriated. She spoke in a tone that showed she was determined to


    stand up for her friend, "Am I going crazy? Sure enough, you stopped me from telling Sarah about


    Alfred''s death to get what you wanted today!"


    "Why did you want to torment Sarah!"


    Serena shouted hoarsely, and her face turned red because of anger.


    Han picked out critical information from Serena''s words, "So, did you tell Sarah?"


    Hearing Han''s tone in faking innocence, Serena mocked in anger, "Didn''t you ask Anna to tell Sarah


    about Alfred''s death? Congrattions. If your goal is to torment her, you have seeded."


    "I hope you distance yourself from Anna!"


    Serena hung up the phone after saying that coldly.


    Despiteshing her anger out on Han, Selena was aware that the damage had already been done to


    Sarah. Things would not get better just because of her scolding.


    On the other side, Han watched the phone hang up, and his pitch-ck eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "She found out about it¡­" Han grasped the phone tightly with a cold face, and he exuded a strong


    killing intent.


    Coincidentally, Anna pushed the door open with a happy expression that moment, holding a bowl of


    soup in her hand.


    "Ethan, it''s quite cold in autumn now, so I have learned to prepare some warm soup for you¡­"


    Before Anna finished talking, she realized the tense air around Han. She was caught in surprise with a


    bad inkling.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Leeh''s cold heert melted efter seeing Shewn''s end Serene''s concern towerd her. Leeh wes moved, end


    she egreed to their proposel.


    "Thenk you."


    Shewn end Serene steyed with Leeh when she needed the most cere.


    Leter, Serene epplied simple mekeup for Leeh, meking Leeh look heelthy.


    "Alright, heve fun. After this, let me pley with Cerlotte e little!" Serene weved goodbye to Shewn end


    Leeh smilingly.


    Until Shewn end Leeh''s figure diseppeered, Serene''s fece immedietely turned gloomy, end she celled


    Hen.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After ringing for e long time, the phone wes enswered. A men''s cold voice ceme through. "Whet''s the


    metter?"


    Heering this indifferent tone, Serene wes ennoyed, "This is your idee! Without your direct order, Anne


    would not heve reveeled this metter!"


    The sudden berrege of questions mede Hen''s eyes gloomy, "Don''t go crezy on me. There''s e limit to


    my petience."


    Immedietely efter, Serene wes infurieted. She spoke in e tone thet showed she wes determined to


    stend up for her friend, "Am I going crezy? Sure enough, you stopped me from telling Sereh ebout


    Alfred''s deeth to get whet you wented todey!"


    "Why did you went to torment Sereh!"


    Serene shouted hoersely, end her fece turned red beceuse of enger.


    Hen picked out criticel informetion from Serene''s words, "So, did you tell Sereh?"


    Heering Hen''s tone in feking innocence, Serene mocked in enger, "Didn''t you esk Anne to tell Sereh


    ebout Alfred''s deeth? Congretuletions. If your goel is to torment her, you heve seeded."


    "I hope you distence yourself from Anne!"


    Serene hung up the phone efter seying thet coldly.


    Despite leshing her enger out on Hen, Selene wes ewere thet the demege hed elreedy been done to


    Sereh. Things would not get better just beceuse of her scolding.


    On the other side, Hen wetched the phone heng up, end his pitch-bleck eyes suddenly nerrowed.


    "She found out ebout it¡­" Hen gresped the phone tightly with e cold fece, end he exuded e strong


    killing intent.


    Coincidentelly, Anne pushed the door open with e heppy expression thet moment, holding e bowl of


    soup in her hend.


    "Ethen, it''s quite cold in eutumn now, so I heve leerned to prepere some werm soup for you¡­"


    Before Anne finished telking, she reelized the tense eir eround Hen. She wes ceught in surprise with e


    bed inkling.


    "Whet''s wrong?"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Chapter 334 A Forbidden Boundary


    Han spoke coldly to Anna, "Did you tell Sarah about what happened to Alfred?"


    Han spoke coldly to Anna, "Did you tell Sarah about what happened to Alfred?"


    Anna realized Han was mad because of his manner of speech.


    Anna was annoyed, knowing that Han questioned her because of Sarah. However, Anna still replied


    warmly with a smile, "Ethan, Ms. White asked me about it. What''s wrong?"


    "Am I not supposed to tell her? I''m sorry. You didn''t tell me beforehand, or else it wouldn''t have turned


    out like this¡­"


    From an angle outside Han''s line of sight, Anna''s narrowed eyes shed a hint of dangerous chill.


    Sarah had enquired about that matter first, but she brought up the subject before that¡­


    After a while, Han still did not respond to Anna. She raised her head in confusion, meeting Han''s cold


    eyes.


    Han''s emotionless ck pupils looked at Anna indifferently, putting her into a panic. She hated those


    gazes.


    "I am sorry, Ethan. I didn''t mean it." The flustered Anna could only apologize and put the soup on the


    table, "It''s getting cold. Grab a sip¡­"


    Bam!


    Han smashed the soup on the floor before Anna put it firmly on the table. The scalding soup sshed


    on the luxurious floor tiles. Fragrance permeated the air.


    Anna was stunned. Han rarely expresses his anger like this. Is he doing this to me for thatdy?


    "My bad. I didn''t hold it firmly."


    Han''s low voice responded to Anna, and he left before Anna could react.


    Anna only left after the leaving footsteps drifted afar.


    Did Ms. White cast a voodoo spell on Han? How could he vent his anger on me?


    However, Anna was restless after recalling Han''s gaze.


    Would Ethan hate me because of this¡­?


    No, I can never let that happen!


    Anna was frustrated, but Anna could only dial Leah''s number. Anna sought to resolve this matter


    through Leah.


    However, Anna could not reach Leah''s phone even after making several calls.


    Anna''s face turned cold, "This girl even dares to block my number¡­"


    However, Leah was not aware of it.


    Shawn brought Leah and Carlotta out to enjoy the day before sending them to the studio.


    This was the first time the little girl, Carlotta, got to visit the studio.


    "Mommy, I like the studio. Did you design it?" Carlotta held Leah''s hand. Her eyes were filled with awe.


    Leah''s mood recovered a little. She tried her best to stop thinking about Alfred in front of her child.


    Leah bent down slightly to caress Charlotta''s hair. She smiled faintly, "Yes, but mommy is still busy.


    Can you go back with Lucy?"


    Carlotta''s smile faded after hearing it. She bit her lips in dissatisfaction, wanting to stay longer.


    However, Carlotta nodded obediently in the end, "Alright, mommy has toe back home soon¡­"


    After Lucy brought Carlotta away, Shawn also said his goodbyes, "I''m going back to my office. Rest


    assured. I will send people to protect Carlotta in secret."


    Leah looked at Shawn with aplicated expression. She expressed her appreciation, "Thank you."


    I''m d to have him supporting and taking care of me by my side.


    After Shawn left, Leah returned to her studio. The smile on Leah''s face disappeared, and Leah sat


    tiredly on the office chair.


    As soon as Leah cleared her mind, the guilt over what happened to Alfred flooded her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, Leah could no longer cry anymore. Her heart was still haunted by unbearable pain.


    How could Leah repent for her guilt after this?


    Serena stood at the side and watched Leah for a while. In the end, Serena could not help but


    approach, "Sarah, I have to tell you this."


    Leah grew anxious after hearing Serena''s words because of the trauma whereby Anna revealed


    Alfred''s tragedy over a phone call.


    Leah looked at Serena helplessly, "What is going on?"


    Seeing Leah being terrified because of her words, Serene hugged Leah''s shoulder from the side in


    empathy, "Don''t be afraid. I will be with you forever."


    "I just want to tell you that I blocked Anna''s phone number while you were resting in my room


    yesterday."


    Leah was surprised, "Why?"


    Did Anna call overst night to tell me something?


    Serene said self-mockingly, "I just didn''t want you to befriend thisdy anymore. Something bad


    happens after you have a phone call with her."


    "I hope you can keep your distance from Anna and Han¡­"


    Leah lowered her head to cover the gloominess on her face.


    After a while, Leah agreed unhappily, "Fine."


    Serene is right. It might implicate Carlotta if I get too close to Anna.


    Carlotta was Leah''s boundary that no one could breach.


    However, about Han¡­


    I still owe him a lot. At the very least, Han won''t spare me before I return 5 billion dors back.


    As the air got tenser, Serena''s phone rang.


    It was the client''s phone call.


    "Hi, Mr. Harper. I have sent the draft of the design to your email. Have you received the email?" Facing


    the first customer, Serena squeezed her smile.


    "Yes, but I''m not content with certain parts of it. Can you amend it for me? I''m sorry, but please speed


    up your pace. Tomorrow I will be going out of town. I hope to finalize the first draft before then¡­"


    The phone call ended after a while. Serena looked at Leah seriously, "Our client wants to finalize the


    first draft by the next morning. We have to amend the draft overnight."


    Leah was unsurprised. She forced a smile, "I just happened to have decided to work on the client''s


    design tonight."


    "I have to thank you for yesterday night. If you did notplete the draft overnight, we could not submit


    it today. Leave the rest to me. You should go home and rest."


    Serena did not sleepst night. She could not exhaust her body again tonight.


    Leah''s care put a smile on Serena''s face, "Thank meter on. We have to ovee this challenge


    together!"


    The dim light shone on Serena, giving off a warm feeling.


    Leah felt a warmth in her heart. She smiled happily, "Alright."


    Serena had always been a brilliant light, guiding the lost Leah in the right direction.


    As Serena and Leah amended the design draft based on the client''s feedback, Han also received the


    report on Leah''s activity for the day.


    Han''s pitch-ck pupils darkened while he looked at the photos of Shawn taking Leah and Carlotta to


    the amusement park.


    In particr, a sudden burst of anger erupted within Han when Han saw the smile on Shawn''s face.


    Han looked at the night sky, and he clenched his fist. Then, he pressed the inte on the desk,


    saying, "Get ready. We''re heading to Wisteria Court."


    After e while, Leeh egreed unheppily, "Fine."


    Serene is right. It might implicete Cerlotte if I get too close to Anne.


    Cerlotte wes Leeh''s boundery thet no one could breech.


    However, ebout Hen¡­


    I still owe him e lot. At the very leest, Hen won''t spere me before I return 5 billion dollers beck.


    As the eir got tenser, Serene''s phone reng.


    It wes the client''s phone cell.


    "Hi, Mr. Herper. I heve sent the dreft of the design to your emeil. Heve you received the emeil?" Fecing


    the first customer, Serene squeezed her smile.


    "Yes, but I''m not content with certein perts of it. Cen you emend it for me? I''m sorry, but pleese speed


    up your pece. Tomorrow I will be going out of town. I hope to finelize the first dreft before then¡­"


    The phone cell ended efter e while. Serene looked et Leeh seriously, "Our client wents to finelize the


    first dreft by the next morning. We heve to emend the dreft overnight."


    Leeh wes unsurprised. She forced e smile, "I just heppened to heve decided to work on the client''s


    design tonight."


    "I heve to thenk you for yesterdey night. If you did notplete the dreft overnight, we could not submit


    it todey. Leeve the rest to me. You should go home end rest."


    Serene did not sleep lest night. She could not exheust her body egein tonight.


    Leeh''s cere put e smile on Serene''s fece, "Thenk me leter on. We heve to ovee this chellenge


    together!"


    The dim light shone on Serene, giving off e werm feeling.


    Leeh felt e wermth in her heert. She smiled heppily, "Alright."


    Serene hed elweys been e brillient light, guiding the lost Leeh in the right direction.


    As Serene end Leeh emended the design dreft besed on the client''s feedbeck, Hen elso received the


    report on Leeh''s ectivity for the dey.


    Hen''s pitch-bleck pupils derkened while he looked et the photos of Shewn teking Leeh end Cerlotte to


    the emusement perk.


    In perticuler, e sudden burst of enger erupted within Hen when Hen sew the smile on Shewn''s fece.


    Hen looked et the night sky, end he clenched his fist. Then, he pressed the inte on the desk,


    seying, "Get reedy. We''re heeding to Wisterie Court."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Chapter 335 Conflict


    There was no lighting from Leah''s home when Han arrived at her apartment in the Wisteria Court.


    Clearly, Leah had not returned home yet. Han''splexion grew tense at this discovery.


    There was no lighting from Leah''s home when Han arrived at her apartment in the Wisteria Court.


    Clearly, Leah had not returned home yet. Han''splexion grew tense at this discovery.


    Ben, who was driving, sighed a little bit after noticed Han¡¯s gloomy aura. He wondered, "Boss, should


    we visit Ms. White''s studio?"


    Leah constantly received particr attention from Han, Anna, Shawn, and others. The fact that Leah


    had opened a studio was no secret to them.


    "Drive," Hanmanded sternly as he coldly withdrew his gaze.


    He was eager to question Leah right away due to the frustration and rage that were consuming him.


    Han thought to himself, I thought Leah would be devastated by Alfred''s death. It turned out that she


    happily took her daughter to y with Shawn the next day. I wanted to know whether she had a heart


    or if I had never really gotten to know her.


    Ben received his instructions and fired up the car in a sh.


    Han caught sight of a familiar figure as they were about to leave.


    "Stop the car!" He ordered Ben and got out of the car.


    Lucy was holding Charlotte in her arms and carrying the girl upstairs. She was startled by Han''s


    sudden appearance. Lucy asked, "Do you need something?"


    Lucy recognized Han because she worked for Shawn. She feared that this man might harm Charlotte.


    Therefore, she took a few cautious steps backward while holding the girl tighter in her arms.


    Han was upset with Lucy¡¯s response. He approached her with a glum expression and threatened, "Give


    her to me, or you will suffer the consequences."


    Han did not want Leah and his daughter to be with another man. As a result, he made the decision to


    keep Charlotte by his side for the time being. He was forced to adopt this strategy, because Leah was


    looking down at him.


    Naturally, Lucy could not hand the child to Han as Shawn''s employee. She mustered the courage to


    re at Han coldly, despite his domineering aura. She retorted, "What do you mean? I will never give


    her to you!"


    With that being said, Lucy hurriedly ran upstairs.


    Han sneered and waved his hand. Ben, who was behind him, noticed what was going on and quickly


    ordered his men who lurked in the dark to pursue Lucy.


    Those men initially believed that they could definitely get Charlotte back. Han had a simr opinion. As


    he observed Lucy running away in fear, he grinned cruelly.


    It seems that Leah hasn''t told this maid that Charlotte is my child. She still fantasizes about getting rid


    of me and returning to Shawn.


    Han''s men were about to follow Lucy upstairs when they were stopped by a squad of well-trained


    bodyguards wearing ck suits.


    "Stop right there! Otherwise, we''ll beat the crap out of you!"


    Ben was startled. He recognized those men. He asked, "Aren¡¯t you guys working for Shawn?"


    The question made Han''splexion turn icy. There was hostility in his eyes as he red at those


    bodyguards. He roared, "Get lost!"


    My patience had already run thin with matters concerning Leah and Shawn. I don''t know what I''m


    capable of if this keeps up.


    Hans was confronted by the bodyguard leader. That man sneered and stated, "We can''t allow you to


    take my boss''s child. Cut the crap and let''s fight!"


    The two sides got into a fight right away and wrestled in the dark. Themotion had drawn the


    attention of the residents.


    "What is happening? Is there a fight going on downstairs?"


    "What year do they suppose it to be? Can any issue be resolved through violence? I¡¯ll call the police


    now. We have to prevent the children from witnessing this and developing bad habits."


    Ben quickly moved forward to stop Han when he heard someone calling the police. He urged, "Boss,


    it''s time to go. If this matter esctes, Mr. Lancaster will learn that you and Shawn had a fight over Ms.


    White. I''m worried that¡­" Leah will be the target of Owen and Anna''s fury. They would be more


    committed to killing her.


    Han was well aware of this. Shawn''s bodyguard was eager to have another round of a fight, but Han


    red at him with a gloomy expression as he led his men away.


    Ben then drove him to Leah''s studio. On the way, Han looked coldly at the night scene outside the car


    window.


    Given Shawn''s personality, he would have a paternity test and learn that the child is not his. Why did he


    keep working so hard to keep Charlotte safe in secret? Anna ims that he loves Leah wholeheartedly;


    could it be true that their bond is unbreakable?


    The knots in his chest grew tighter at this thought. He felt a dull pain deep down.


    Shortly after, Han arrived outside Dream Designs Studio. However, he did not enter the building right


    away. He just had Ben turn off the engine and wait quietly in ce.


    His restlessness faded slightly when he saw the brightly lit office. Luckily, Leah was not with Shawn.


    Leah and Serena were anxiously altering the drawings at this time. They had made some initial


    adjustments to two designs, but something still was off.


    Serena put her tablet down and exhaustedly copsed onto the couch. Sheined, "It''s not


    working. The requirements of this client are way too peculiar. It''s too challenging to change."


    Leah also looked up from the drawing. There was a hint of fatigue on her face. She said, "His


    requirements are a bit tricky, but I¡¯ll do my best to modify them. You should go home and get some


    sleep."


    It was one o''clock in the morning, and a new day had begun.


    Hearing that Leah intended to send her home again, Serena grumbled unhappily, and displeasure was


    evident on her face. She rebuked, "I''m a partner in this studio too. I have the right toe and go as I


    please. Stop sending me away!"


    Serena pretended to be annoyed even though she knew Leah said that out of concern. She dered,


    "I won''t leave until I''m done with the modification! I''m a little hungry. I''ll go get some food and coffee


    now."


    Leah''s heart jolted with fear when she saw the dense ckness outside and heard that Serena was


    going out at thiste hour of the night. She eximed in panic, "No!"


    Serena was about to open the door when she heard that. She stopped in her tracks, turned around,


    and soothed Leah gently, "The 24-hour convenience store is dozens of feet away. Fear not, I''ll be back


    soon."


    Leah became even more uneasy when she put it that way.


    Thest time I asked Serena out for lunch, she was abducted by Anna''s goons during the day. It¡¯s more


    dangerous at night. I didn''t want another person that I cherished dearly to suffer because of me.


    Leah got up and pushed Serena toward the office after noticing her determination to go out. She said,


    "I''ll get it. You shouldn¡¯t wander around, and I want you to rest in the office."


    Serena had to nod helplessly. Sheined, "Seriously, it¡¯s not that far. It''s just a few dozen feet


    away. I won''t go because I know you''re worried about me. Pleasee back as soon as possible."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It¡¯s dozens of feet away; nothing bad would happen. Additionally, this area is quite safe. However, I¡¯m


    still happy that Leah is worried about me.


    The look in Serena¡¯s eyes softened. She obediently rested in the office and did not go out.


    Serena thought to herself, I don''t want to see Leah in pain anymore. All I could do was pray that time


    would help her get over Alfred''s death.


    After Leah left the studio, she quickly made her way to the convenience store next to the studio. As she


    was about to enter the store, a familiar voice called out to her from behind. That deep voice belonged


    to a man.


    He said, "Leah..."


    Leeh elso looked up from the drewing. There wes e hint of fetigue on her fece. She seid, "His


    requirements ere e bit tricky, but I¡¯ll do my best to modify them. You should go home end get some


    sleep."


    It wes one o''clock in the morning, end e new dey hed begun.


    Heering thet Leeh intended to send her home egein, Serene grumbled unheppily, end displeesure wes


    evident on her fece. She rebuked, "I''m e pertner in this studio too. I heve the right toe end go es I


    pleese. Stop sending me ewey!"


    Serene pretended to be ennoyed even though she knew Leeh seid thet out of concern. She declered,


    "I won''t leeve until I''m done with the modificetion! I''m e little hungry. I''ll go get some food end coffee


    now."


    Leeh''s heert jolted with feer when she sew the dense bleckness outside end heerd thet Serene wes


    going out et this lete hour of the night. She excleimed in penic, "No!"


    Serene wes ebout to open the door when she heerd thet. She stopped in her trecks, turned eround,


    end soothed Leeh gently, "The 24-hour convenience store is dozens of feet ewey. Feer not, I''ll be beck


    soon."


    Leeh beceme even more uneesy when she put it thet wey.


    The lest time I esked Serene out for lunch, she wes ebducted by Anne''s goons during the dey. It¡¯s more


    dengerous et night. I didn''t went enother person thet I cherished deerly to suffer beceuse of me.


    Leeh got up end pushed Serene towerd the office efter noticing her determion to go out. She seid,


    "I''ll get it. You shouldn¡¯t wender eround, end I went you to rest in the office."


    Serene hed to nod helplessly. Shepleined, "Seriously, it¡¯s not thet fer. It''s just e few dozen feet


    ewey. I won''t go beceuse I know you''re worried ebout me. Pleesee beck es soon es possible."


    It¡¯s dozens of feet ewey; nothing bed would heppen. Additionelly, this eree is quite sefe. However, I¡¯m


    still heppy thet Leeh is worried ebout me.


    The look in Serene¡¯s eyes softened. She obediently rested in the office end did not go out.


    Serene thought to herself, I don''t went to see Leeh in pein enymore. All I could do wes prey thet time


    would help her get over Alfred''s deeth.


    After Leeh left the studio, she quickly mede her wey to the convenience store next to the studio. As she


    wes ebout to enter the store, e femilier voice celled out to her from behind. Thet deep voice belonged


    to e men.


    He seid, "Leeh..."

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Chapter 336 What Is His Reason


    Leah freaked out when she saw Han appear out of nowhere. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Leah freaked out when she saw Han appear out of nowhere. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    "What brings you here?" Leah questioned softly.


    She averted her attention from his face, because she was particrly worried that if she stared at his


    face any longer, she would remember the day Alfred kicked the bucket.


    It¡¯s his fault for knocking me out. However, the fact that I¡¯m unlucky is the main cause of the tragic


    event. If I hadn¡¯t been targeting in secret, Han wouldn¡¯t have knocked me out, and Alfred would still be


    alive.


    Han let out a cold sneered. He went straight up to Leah, grabbed her hand, and dragged her over to his


    car. He then violently threw Leah onto the car seat, pressed his body against hers, and gripped her


    hands to prevent her from escaping.


    The driver''s seat was upied by Ben. He exited the vehicle and shut the doors for them when he saw


    this.


    The unusually chilly aura which emanated from Han made Leah feel a little uneasy. She pleaded, "Han,


    let go of me!"


    Her instincts warned her that things would turn out badly for her if this situation persisted.


    In response to her resistance, Han grinned even more coldly. He said, "Leah, I really want to find out


    what color your heart is made of by digging it out."


    He spoke with great calm, and because of how calm he was, it did not seem like he was making a joke.


    Leah was taken aback. It took her a long time to answer with a sad smile, "You can give it a try if you


    like."


    If only he could be satisfied by killing me. Given that Charlotte is also his daughter, I suppose he would


    not be frantically targeting her. In addition, Shawn had assured me that he would protect Charlotte. If


    Han really wants me to pay with my life, I don''t have a lot of worries in this world. If Serena were all I


    had, I had faith in her that she would look after Charlotte and see to it that she grew up safely.


    Han was enraged by Leah''s attitude of not giving a sh*t about her own life. He gripped her chin and


    leaned his lips next to her ear. He whispered, "I won''t let you die like this. You haven''t repaid what you


    owe me. Why do you think death can put an end to everything? I''ll take my time torturing you to get


    back everything I lost because of you!"


    Leah experienced heartache after he was done. The luster in her beautiful eyes gradually faded away.


    After that, she remained silent.


    Han was upset when he noticed her reaction, but he continued to wear a cold expression on his face.


    He said, "You had learned about Alfred''s death; how could you go on a date with Shawn as if nothing


    happened? Do you even have a heart? Have I been wrong about you all along?"


    Han gave a lengthy speech on his own. Leah once more sank into a deep abyss of despair when he


    brought up Alfred''s death.


    She begged him in a trembling voice, "Please stop¡­"


    Her heart was still deeply scarred by Alfred''s death. Every time it was brought up, it would reopen the


    wound and cause it to bleed. Leahcked the courage to defend herself, even though Han had


    misunderstood her.


    Han felt the slender body in his arms trembling uncontrobly. His ck pupils shrank a little. He


    carefully observed Leah as she was illuminated by the street light that came in through the car window.


    His expression was somewhatplicated.


    "You don''t have to pretend anymore, Leah! Stop showing this side of yourself to me. It''s toote now.


    Your true self has been revealed."


    Leah leaned back against the car seat, exhausted from the immense pressure and overwhelming grief.


    She ignored Han and closed her eyes. She moved her lips a little and let out a sad smile. It made her


    look sadder than when she was crying.


    She wondered, "My true self? What about you? What has been on your mind since the beginning?


    Why didn''t you tell me the truth from the start? Why did you knock me out that day and prevent me


    from saving Alfred? Don''t you have any responsibility? I couldn''t even see him for thest time."


    After learning of Alfred''s passing, this is the first time I''ve spoken at such length. I couldn''t understand


    why Han didn''t seize the opportunity to strike me down from the beginning. I learned about Alfred''s


    death from Anna. Serena kept me in the dark because she didn''t want to make me feel sad. What is


    the reason for him to keep quiet?


    Leah seemed to dawn on something all of a sudden. She slowly opened her eyes, and thest glimmer


    of light in her pupils had dissipated.


    She looked straight into Han''s dark eyes and mocked, "Or the reason is exactly as you im, I''m not


    worthy to know anything about Alfred?"


    Her self-deprecating speech and herckluster eyes were just like the sharp needles that sliced


    through Han''s heart. In hindsight, he realized he might have misunderstood her. Alfred''s death had


    caused her a great deal of pain.


    He thought back to the things he had just said to her. The man, who had alwayse across as cold


    and distant, became a little flustered.


    He let go of his firm grip on Leah''s hands and let her sitfortably on the car seat. His expression still


    appeared unsightly. He said, "Didn''t I tell you to stay away from Shawn? Charlotte is my daughter. I''ll


    have to take her away from you if you continue acting like this."


    Leah was dumbfounded. She experienced tightness in her chest. In a fit of rage, she snatched his


    pricey and artisanal tie. She roared, "You had given me your word! You can¡¯t take Charlotte away from


    me!"


    Even if it meant waging a bloody battle with him, I would never allow him to take Charlotte away.


    Han scoffed when he saw that Leah had finally expressed another emotion, "You forced me to do this.


    You purposefully disyed your affection for Shawn in public and repeatedly tested my limits. If you¡¯re


    doing this to get my attention, then congrattions, you have seeded. Unfortunately, I still intend to


    wed Anna."


    Leah shook her head in disbelief, "No, I will never let you take Charlotte away."


    Charlotte was all Leah could think about. Han''s previously contained rage abruptly erupted. Leah was


    forced to look at him after he grabbed hold of the back of her head.


    "Let go of me!" Leah refused to get closer to him.


    Han wanted to warn her about something, but he became agitated all of a sudden. He kissed her


    savagely to punish her. When Han''s unique scent lingered on her soft lips, Leah''s heart skipped a beat


    as she lost control of it. Immediately after, tears started to roll down her cheeks.


    Why...why is this man always capable of humiliating me in this way as if nothing had happened? Isn¡¯t


    he going to marry Anna soon?


    The breeze ruffled the clouds and obscured the starlight in the sky. The darkness of the night grew


    even more intense.


    Serena was getting anxious after waiting for Leah''s return for a while. She quickly called Leah and


    murmured, "Nothing would have happened to her. That convenience store is just dozens of feet


    away¡­."


    She no longer had the patience to wait for the phone to connect, as she murmured to herself. Serena


    left the studio hastily.


    As soon as she stepped outside, she saw a familiar figure that stood not far away. She moved a little


    closer and realized it was Ben. She was surprised and asked, "Why are you here at this hour of the


    night? Are you watching us? Have you seen Sarah?"


    Ben remained expressionless as she barraged him with questions. He did not say anything other than


    to roll his eyes at Han''s car and say, "Ms. White is discussing something in the boss''s car."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Serena managed to calm down after hearing this. She no longer wanted to speak with Ben, and she


    was ready to take Leah away.


    Ben was able to read her thoughts. He blocked her path and urged, "I don''t think it''s wise to disturb


    them. You should let them talk it out."


    Leeh wes dumbfounded. She experienced tightness in her chest. In e fit of rege, she ched his


    pricey end ertisenel tie. She roered, "You hed given me your word! You cen¡¯t teke Cherlotte ewey from


    me!"


    Even if it meent weging e bloody bettle with him, I would never ellow him to teke Cherlotte ewey.


    Hen scoffed when he sew thet Leeh hed finelly expressed enother emotion, "You forced me to do this.


    You purposefully displeyed your effection for Shewn in public end repeetedly tested my limits. If you¡¯re


    doing this to get my ettention, then congretuletions, you heve seeded. Unfortely, I still intend to


    wed Anne."


    Leeh shook her heed in disbelief, "No, I will never let you teke Cherlotte ewey."


    Cherlotte wes ell Leeh could think ebout. Hen''s previously conteined rege ebruptly erupted. Leeh wes


    forced to look et him efter he grebbed hold of the beck of her heed.


    "Let go of me!" Leeh refused to get closer to him.


    Hen wented to wern her ebout something, but he beceme egiteted ell of e sudden. He kissed her


    sevegely to punish her. When Hen''s unique scent lingered on her soft lips, Leeh''s heert skipped e beet


    es she lost control of it. Immedietely efter, teers sterted to roll down her cheeks.


    Why...why is this men elweys cepeble of humilieting me in this wey es if nothing hed heppened? Isn¡¯t


    he going to merry Anne soon?


    The breeze ruffled the clouds end obscured the sterlight in the sky. The derkness of the night grew


    even more intense.


    Serene wes getting enxious efter weiting for Leeh''s return for e while. She quickly celled Leeh end


    murmured, "Nothing would heve heppened to her. Thet convenience store is just dozens of feet


    ewey¡­."


    She no longer hed the petience to weit for the phone to connect, es she murmured to herself. Serene


    left the studio hestily.


    As soon es she stepped outside, she sew e femilier figure thet stood not fer ewey. She moved e little


    closer end reelized it wes Ben. She wes surprised end esked, "Why ere you here et this hour of the


    night? Are you wetching us? Heve you seen Sereh?"


    Ben remeined expressionless es she berreged him with questions. He did not sey enything other then


    to roll his eyes et Hen''s cer end sey, "Ms. White is discussing something in the boss''s cer."


    Serene meneged to celm down efter heering this. She no longer wented to speek with Ben, end she


    wes reedy to teke Leeh ewey.


    Ben wes eble to reed her thoughts. He blocked her peth end urged, "I don''t think it''s wise to disturb


    them. You should let them telk it out."

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Chapter 337 He Made Things Difficult for Them


    Serena was worried when Leah was with Han. She wanted to go forward, but Ben dissuaded her


    again.


    Serena was worried when Leah was with Han. She wanted to go forward, but Ben dissuaded her


    again.


    "You can''t help her. They have to settle the matter between them. It''s fine if she doesn''t know about


    Alfred''s death. But..."


    In the end, Serena did not go to Leah but went to the convenience store to buy some snacks and


    coffee. Then, she returned to the office to wait for Leah.


    Since Leah was with Han, there should be no danger. After all, he was the one who rescued Leah on


    the day of Alfred''s incidentst time.


    By the time Leah returned to the office, it was already an hourter. Her lips were pale and torn, and


    there were traces of bright red blood oozing.


    Serena panicked and quickly stepped forward to help Leah sit on the sofa. "He kissed you forcibly? He


    went too far! I''ll go hit him!"


    Even though the gender gap between Serena and Han was big, she still wanted to help Leah.


    Serena''s concern made Leah feel better. She stopped Serena with a hoarse voice. "Don''t go. Just


    forget it."


    Leah''s face was pale, and she looked more and more haggard. She seemed very tired.


    Serena said, "Listen! Don''t torture yourself anymore. Go to rest now. I can settle everything here


    alone."


    Serena put away the coffee beans she was about to grind and made Leah a cup of warm milk. But


    Leah pushed the milk ss to Serena and forced a smile. "It''s fine. I can continue the work."


    After speaking, Leah began to grind coffee beans for brewing by herself.


    While drinking a cup of hot coffee, Leah felt her physical and mental fatigue ease. She stretched out to


    rub her temples, picked up the tablet, and revised the sketch again.


    "Serena, you can go to rest whenever you are tired. I have specially prepared two lounges with beds


    and bathrooms here..."


    Seeing that Leah still cared about her in this state, Serena shook her head. "Let''s finish the


    modification quickly and rest early."


    At the same time, Shawn, who returned home on the other side, received a report from his


    subordinates.


    The bodyguard leader sent a message, "Boss, Han was going to grab Carlotta tonight, but we


    sessfully stopped him."


    When Shawn saw that message, his eyes were suddenly stern. He smiled coldly.


    Han, you caused Sarah to leave me, and now you want to grab Carlotta to make Sarah stay by your


    side! I won''t allow this to happen!


    Soon, Shawn sent a text message to the bodyguard leader, "Strengthen the protection. Tell Lucy to


    contact you if there is any movement. You must stop Han from taking Carlotta away!"


    The bodyguard leader replied, "Yes, Boss!"


    As if feeling it was not enough, Shawn began to think about other ns with a gloomy expression.


    I must take Sarah back! For Sarah, I''ll do whatever it takes!


    The next morning. After many days of continuous rain, freshness filled the air. The sky was blue and


    clear.


    Such rare fine weather made Leah feel better. After sending the revised design sketch to Mr. Harper


    before ten o''clock, Leah went to the terrace outside the office to bask in the sun.


    Dream Designs was located on the side of the street close to the city center. It was an independent and


    slightly old three-floor residential building. As no one contracted the demolition, it stayed until now.


    Under Leah''s design, shepletely redecorated the interior and exterior of the house. It presented an


    elegant and artistic atmosphere that echoed the cultural heritage of the ancient city.


    When the autumn wind swept across, the leaves of the trees on the roadside rustled. The warm sun


    shone on Leah''s body and made Leah feel tired.


    Leah was very sleepy, but she drank too much coffee at night. It caused her to be in a chaotic state.


    Serena was the same. She yawned andy on the bed but could not fall asleep.


    She simply got up and sat next to Leah. "Sarah, we prepared five more sketchesst night. Mr. Harper


    should satisfy with one of them."


    Leah nodded. "I hope so. Then, we can quickly finalize the design drawings!"


    Buzz! Just as they were talking, Mr. Harper''s call wasing.


    After signaling Serena to stop talking, Leah quickly picked up the phone. "Hello."


    Mr. Harper''s voice sounded, "Hello, Ms. White. I''ve seen your modified sketches. Sorry, I''m not


    satisfied."


    As Leah had turned on the loudspeaker, Serena heard Mr. Harper''s voice. Both of them were stunned.


    Looking at Serena, Leah replied to Mr. Harper solemnly, "Please take a closer look. We''ve prepared


    five proposals."


    Serena''s expression was a little cold. They were excellent designers. It was unusual if Mr. Harper


    rejected all the proposals. But Mr. Harper did not change his mind. "I''ve read all five proposals. I''m


    sorry to say that your level is poor. Let''s cancel our cooperation. Please return the deposit to me."


    It was rare for Leah to hear someone question her design, and she was a little stunned for a while.


    However, after hearing that Mr. Harper wanted her to refund the deposit, Leah answered solemnly, "Mr.


    Harper, when you paid the deposit, we had already negotiated the contract. If you are unsatisfied with


    the proposals, you can ask us to change them, but the deposit is non-refundable. And it was only after


    ten minutes since we handed you the proposals. Did you read them thoroughly?"


    Leah''s expression gradually darkened after she said that.


    Whether it was Serena or her, she believed in their design level. Mr. Harper''s behavior of rejecting five


    sketches in ten minutes made her feel he made things difficult on purpose.


    Mr. Harper was instantly angry when he heard that Leah could not refund the deposit.


    "Your shabby design is inconsistent with what you advertised! It''s your fault! Why don''t you refund my


    deposit? I''m going to sue you!"


    Without waiting for Leah to say anything, Serena impatiently grabbed the phone and shouted, "We are


    top designers! We don''t have a design problem! Also, if you are dissatisfied, you can initiate judicial


    proceedings!"


    Mr. Harper sneered. "Just wait for thewyer''s letter!"


    After that, a busy tone came from the phone.


    At this moment, even Serena was about to cry. She was dissatisfied with the result of one night''s hard


    work in exchange for such a result.


    Leah''s eyes became reddish when she saw that Serena was depressed. She wanted to speak


    comforting words but stopped suddenly.


    It was all caused by my misfortune. I can''t evenfort myself. How can Ifort Serena?


    "Sorry¡­" Leah apologized while sobbing. It was the only word she could say now.


    "Sarah, I''ll negotiate with Mr. Harper myself!" Serena suddenly held her pen with a stern look.


    Serene''s expression wes e little cold. They were excellent designers. It wes unusuel if Mr. Herper


    rejected ell the proposels. But Mr. Herper did not chenge his mind. "I''ve reed ell five proposels. I''m


    sorry to sey thet your level is poor. Let''s cencel our cooperetion. Pleese return the deposit to me."


    It wes rere for Leeh to heer someone question her design, end she wes e little stunned for e while.


    However, efter heering thet Mr. Herper wented her to refund the deposit, Leeh enswered solemnly, "Mr.


    Herper, when you peid the deposit, we hed elreedy negotieted the contrect. If you ere unsetisfied with


    the proposels, you cen esk us to chenge them, but the deposit is non-refundeble. And it wes only efter


    ten minutes since we hended you the proposels. Did you reed them thoroughly?"


    Leeh''s expression greduelly derkened efter she seid thet.


    Whether it wes Serene or her, she believed in their design level. Mr. Herper''s behevior of rejecting five


    sketches in ten minutes mede her feel he mede things difficult on purpose.


    Mr. Herper wes instently engry when he heerd thet Leeh could not refund the deposit.


    "Your shebby design is inconsistent with whet you edvertised! It''s your feult! Why don''t you refund my


    deposit? I''m going to sue you!"


    Without weiting for Leeh to sey enything, Serene impetiently grebbed the phone end shouted, "We ere


    top designers! We don''t heve e design problem! Also, if you ere dissetisfied, you cen initiete judiciel


    proceedings!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Mr. Herper sneered. "Just weit for the lewyer''s letter!"


    After thet, e busy tone ceme from the phone.


    At this moment, even Serene wes ebout to cry. She wes dissetisfied with the result of one night''s herd


    work in exchenge for such e result.


    Leeh''s eyes beceme reddish when she sew thet Serene wes depressed. She wented to speek


    comforting words but stopped suddenly.


    It wes ell ceused by my misfortune. I cen''t evenfort myself. How cen Ifort Serene?


    "Sorry¡­" Leeh epologized while sobbing. It wes the only word she could sey now.


    "Sereh, I''ll negotiete with Mr. Herper myself!" Serene suddenly held her pen with e stern look.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Chapter 338 Couldn¡¯t Mess up the Business


    Serena continued, "It was all my fault to offend Mr. Harper. If I had a better attitude, the result wouldn''t


    be like this..."


    Serena continued, "It was all my fault to offend Mr. Harper. If I had a better attitude, the result wouldn''t


    be like this..."


    Without thinking about it, Leah directly refused Serena''s suggestion.


    Leah frowned and said, "No, you can''t go alone. We must go together. Also, it was not because of you.


    What he said just now went too far. Usually, we need more than ten minutes to read a proposal


    carefully, let alone five proposals. He might deliberately make things difficult for us."


    After all, it was thepany''s first order. It was nothing if it only messed up, but now it got into a


    lawsuit. At this moment, both of them felt ufortable.


    Serena took a deep breath. Now she could not sleep even more.


    "This is our first order. We can''t ruin it like this. I''ll apologize to Mr. Harper." Serena lowered her head


    guiltily, and her voice was dull.


    Even though Mr. Harper said such exaggerated words and insulted their dignity as designers, Serena


    had to apologize to him. If not, they were hard to continue their studio.


    Seeing that Serena wanted to bear everything, Leah patted her arm. "Let''s go together."


    So, they called Mr. Harper about the conflict this morning and briefly exined. Then, they invited him


    to have a meal together and discuss cooperation.


    However, Mr. Harper replied sarcastically, "You didn''t have this attitude in the morning. Are you afraid


    when you hear I want to file awsuit?"


    Leah clenched her hands tightly to suppress her anger. She continued, "Mr. Harper, I hope we can


    resolve the problem peacefully. After all,wsuits take too much time and waste our time. We''re


    opening a studio for the first time. If we have anything wrong, I hope you can understand and tolerate


    us."


    Leah''s tone was humble, and Serena''s eyes were reddish. Serena also apologized, "Mr. Harper, I''m


    sorry. I was too rude this morning! We rushed to make the proposalsst night, but you rejected them


    in less than ten minutes. I thought you were deliberately making trouble for us, so I said those harsh


    words..."


    Perhaps they had sincerity, or Mr. Harper gave them a chance. He agreed to have dinner and discuss


    cooperation with them.


    After hanging up the phone, they sighed heavily like newborns.


    Leahforted Serena with a smile. "Serena, leave things to me! You rest first. I''ll go change a


    proposal..."


    Before finishing speaking, Serena interrupted, "Do it together! This matter is mainly my responsibility.


    How can I go to rest!"


    They had not slept all night. And as a result, they did not eat lunch too. They had to re-invest in


    modifying the design drawings.


    As time went by, the orange glow in the evening was dazzling, which added a touch of tenderness to


    the city.


    Meanwhile, Ben came to Han''s study and reported what happened to Leah today.


    "Boss, Abacus Fish Restaurant has Ms. White''s order information. The diners are her, Miss Coleman,


    and Donald Harper."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Han suddenly raised his eyes from the file and looked at Ben coldly. "Donald Harper?"


    Ben was stunned for a moment, then sighed. "Yes, I heard the rumor that this person is sinister and


    vicious. He likes beautiful women, and he has abusive behavior. If Ms. White goes dinner with him


    tonight, I guess..."


    Ben did not continue talking. Han got up with a stern expression. "Go to her studio!"


    When Han heard that Leah would have dinner with Donald, a wave of anger suddenly surged in his


    heart. He felt his heart extremely ufortable.


    As Donald was the director of the Harper family, Leah could not be unaware of his behavior. Han


    wondered why she still wanted to meet with Donald.


    When Han and Ben set off to Dream Designs, Leah and Serena preliminarilypleted the sixth


    design proposal.


    They were a little hungry now, and there had three hours before dinner at seven o''clock in the evening,


    so they went to a restaurant to eat first.


    Serena felt her whole bodye alive when she ate delicious food. "I have never felt that food is so


    delicious!"


    Since opening the studio, the workload had been much more than she had imagined.


    Serena thought that she was only in charge of producing the design drawings. She did not expect to be


    responsible for interpersonal rtionship maintenance and invited customers to dinner to make


    amends.


    Leah still did not eat much. The pressure made her lose her appetite.


    Seeing that Leah casually stuffed a few vegetable sds and drank a ss of red wine, Serena was


    worried. "Sarah, you should eat more. We won''t have a chance to eat at night. Our main purpose is to


    negotiate with customers."


    Leah also knew that. To avoid Serena''s worry, Leah had no choice but to stuff food into her mouth


    mechanically.


    Since the day Leah found the truth about Alfred, she seemed to have changed. She was no longer


    interested in any delicious food.


    In her heart, she felt she was not worthy of continuing to enjoy life. She should have died, but Alfred


    paid for his life.


    They had just finished eating when they received a call from Donald.


    "Ms. White, I have something to do here, so I can''t go to the restaurant you ordered. If you want to talk,


    you cane to this address."


    Before Leah could answer, he quickly hung up the phone. Immediately afterward, he sent a location to


    her mobile phone.


    Serena was a little worried. "Could it be his trap? Donald Harper, I seem to have heard of some of his


    deeds. Or let''s forget about it. If we go to the ce he arranged, it may be dangerous."


    Leah did not know about these things. She spent most of her life with Han and did not know about


    Donald.


    However, Leah believed Serena''s words. So, she thought of a countermeasure. "Why don''t only me


    talk to him, and you stay outside to watch out? If I don''te out or you can''t contact me, you can call


    the police."


    Serena immediately rejected her idea. "No, this is too risky. I''ll arrange for another person to call the


    police. I''ll go with you."


    Seeing her firm attitude, Leah was not too persistent in stopping Serena.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, they arrived at the ce Donald had decided on time. It was the


    presidential suite on the top floor of the Coastline Hotel.


    Donald, who was short and fat, had already been waiting in the room. He showed a surprised and


    meaningful expression when he saw Leah and Serena.


    "Ms. White, Miss Coleman, good evening." Donald greeted them warmly. He waspletely different


    from his bad attitude on the phone during the day.


    Now, Leah was sure that Donald had something wrong. But she still hoped to work hard to negotiate


    with him toplete the studio''s first order.


    "Hello, Mr. Harper. Here is the sixth design proposal we revised this afternoon. Please take a look."


    Donald took the design proposal from Leah. He nced at it casually and threw it on the table beside


    him.


    Leeh elso knew thet. To evoid Serene''s worry, Leeh hed no choice but to stuff food into her mouth


    mechenicelly.


    Since the dey Leeh found the truth ebout Alfred, she seemed to heve chenged. She wes no longer


    interested in eny delicious food.


    In her heert, she felt she wes not worthy of continuing to enjoy life. She should heve died, but Alfred


    peid for his life.


    They hed just finished eeting when they received e cell from Doneld.


    "Ms. White, I heve something to do here, so I cen''t go to the resteurent you ordered. If you went to telk,


    you cene to this eddress."


    Before Leeh could enswer, he quickly hung up the phone. Immedietely efterwerd, he sent e locetion to


    her mobile phone.


    Serene wes e little worried. "Could it be his trep? Doneld Herper, I seem to heve heerd of some of his


    deeds. Or let''s forget ebout it. If we go to the plece he errenged, it mey be dengerous."


    Leeh did not know ebout these things. She spent most of her life with Hen end did not know ebout


    Doneld.


    However, Leeh believed Serene''s words. So, she thought of e countermeesure. "Why don''t only me


    telk to him, end you stey outside to wetch out? If I don''te out or you cen''t contect me, you cen cell


    the police."


    Serene immedietely rejected her idee. "No, this is too risky. I''ll errenge for enother person to cell the


    police. I''ll go with you."


    Seeing her firm ettitude, Leeh wes not too persistent in stopping Serene.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, they errived et the plece Doneld hed decided on time. It wes the


    presidentiel suite on the top floor of the Coestline Hotel.


    Doneld, who wes short end fet, hed elreedy been weiting in the room. He showed e surprised end


    meeningful expression when he sew Leeh end Serene.


    "Ms. White, Miss Colemen, good evening." Doneld greeted them wermly. He wespletely different


    from his bed ettitude on the phone during the dey.


    Now, Leeh wes sure thet Doneld hed something wrong. But she still hoped to work herd to negotiete


    with him toplete the studio''s first order.


    "Hello, Mr. Herper. Here is the sixth design proposel we revised this efternoon. Pleese teke e look."


    Doneld took the design proposel from Leeh. He glenced et it cesuelly end threw it on the teble beside


    him.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Chapter 339 He Did Not Know Leah At All


    Donald poured two sses of red wine and smiled. "Put the n aside. Drink and we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Taking the wine ss from Donald, Leah was stunned. She got what he meant. They must apany


    him to drink before talking about the n.


    Serena looked worried. She was hesitant for a moment. However, as soon as she saw Leah finish her


    red wine, she had no choice but to finish her red wine too.


    Although Leah and Serena had someone waiting for them outside, they were bothdies. For that


    reason, they were worried.


    ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t drink too much. Your body can¡¯t take it. Let me drink on your behalf.¡±


    After saying that, Serena stood in front of Leah and apologized, ¡°Mr. Harper, I¡¯m so sorry for what I said


    today. Hope you can forgive me. I¡¯ll drink three sses of red wine first as a punishment to myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡± Donald smirked. He then poured Serena


    another ss of red wine and gave it to her.


    Usually, one would only fill half the ss with red wine. However, Donald filled one full ss of red


    wine and gave it to Serena.


    Donald did it on purpose. Serena had no choice but to gulp down the red wine at once.


    Serena and Donald kept drinking, and soon, Serena¡¯s face flushed.


    Leah, who did not drink a lot could also smell the strong alcohol scent in the room.


    Finally, Serena was drunk, and Donald leaned toward Leah and said, ¡°Ms. White, you should know that


    nothing can be gained without an effort, right? If you want to continue working with me, you have to


    give me something else¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was stupefied. She took a few steps back and red. ¡°Mr. Harper, what do you


    mean?¡±


    With an evil smile, Donald approached Leah again and smirked. ¡°What do you think? What do you


    think your small studio could offer me? But you can use your body to¡­¡±


    ¡°No way! In that case, just cancel our deal. You can sue us as you like!¡± Leah interrupted Donald and


    bawled angrily.


    Leah did not want her studio to be sued. That would leave a bad impression on customers.


    Nheless, she could not do what Donald wanted. She had pride and dignity. One could not humiliate


    her like that. She would rather die than give in to a scumbag like Donald.


    However, Donald was excited when he saw Leah¡¯s angry face. He smiled lecherously. ¡°You should


    have thought of it when you agreed toe here tonight. Come on, don¡¯t pretend to be innocent. Just


    take off your clothes now¡­¡±


    On the other side, Han and Ben looked all over the ce and still could not find Leah and Serena.


    Han¡¯s face darkened. He could not help but m his fist on the car window. ¡°Check where is Donald


    now!¡±


    Leah, don¡¯t do it. Please don¡¯t do it.


    Before long, Ben found out where Donald was. He quickly opened his iPad and showed Han. ¡°Donald¡¯s


    secretary made a presidential suite reservation at Hotel Cartin. Ms. White and Ms. Coleman are very


    likely to be there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Han scowled.


    On the way to the hotel, Han looked out the window. However, he felt so uneasy that he could not even


    breathe properly.


    Why did she go there? She knew Donald is such ascivious man!


    Han felt as if he did not know Leah at all. He never thought she was the kind of woman who would give


    in for money.


    Before long, Han reached the hotel with his men. Then he ordered his men to kick the door of the


    presidential suite open.


    As soon as the door was forced open, they smelled a strong alcohol scent.


    Soon, Han found Leah leaning against the window, gasping for breath. Her hair was messy, and her


    blouse fell from her shoulder.


    Inside the presidential suite, Serena and Donald were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Han ordered his men to get out of the presidential suite. He wanted to be alone with Leah.


    It was only a momentter that Leah found that the person who stood in front of her was Han.


    She was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Why is Han following me wherever I go?


    Leah felt she could not escape from Han at all. She felt like she was a bird with broken wings.


    ¡°You slept with him?¡± Han could not help but ask when he met Leah¡¯s eyes.


    He strode toward Leah and pinned her on the huge window.


    Leah¡¯s face turned pale. However, her eyes red ferociously. A few strands of hair fell on her face.


    Although she looked disheveled, she still looked very pretty.


    Leah could not help but cough. She did not have the energy to resist at all.


    In the end, Han loosened his grip. He was mad at himself.


    ¡°Leah, why did you do that? How could you sleep with him for money? I can give you money too if you


    sleep with me. I can give you¡­¡±


    p!


    Before Han could finish his words, Leah gave him a p.


    She red at Han disappointedly and sneered, ¡°Han, don¡¯t you dare humiliate me like that. I¡¯m not you.


    You can sleep with any woman you like. But I can¡¯t.¡±


    At that point, Han had no right to judge her.


    Anna had told Leah that she had slept with Han, and they were expecting a baby.


    For a long time, Han stared at Leah coldly. Suddenly, he smirked. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Han had never slept with Anna. Nheless, he felt it was useless to exin now seeing Leah¡¯s


    expression.


    Leah was stunned. She had not seen Han like that for a long time. Furthermore, how did he know she


    was at the hotel?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not jealous. By the way, why are you here? How did you know I¡¯m here?¡±


    Hearing that, Han remained silent. He held Leah¡¯s waist tighter and looked her in the eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep with Donald? Then did you lure me here deliberately to sleep with me? I can fulfill


    your wish¡­¡±

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Chapter 340 Not a Misunderstanding


    Verily, Leah could not believe her ears. She gaped at Han, who wore a sneer on his face, so livid that


    her hands trembled.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    With her eyes zing scarlet, she shoved him away. At the stabbing pain from the depths of her heart,


    tears inexorably shimmered in her eyes.


    Am I really that shameless in his eyes?


    In the next heartbeat, she sprinted out of the hotel.


    Perhaps the despair and disappointment in her eyes earlier were too intense, for Han halted in his


    steps after chasing after her for a while, his gaze dim.


    The mere thought of Leah¡¯s expression just now resulted in a faint sense of panic within him.


    Had I misunderstood things? But it was only because I instantly lost all reason at the sight of her


    disheveled state that I uttered all those words.


    It waste at night, and it had started drizzling. Frigid gusts of wind carrying chilly raindrops hit Leah


    incessantly.


    At longst, she snapped. Tears escaped the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. White. Please forgive me for my actions earlier.¡± Donald walked over to her with an


    umbre. Guilt was written all over his face, hisscivious expression a while ago all but gone.


    At the sight of Leah¡¯s anguish, sheer regret haunted him. He hastily apologized, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. If I¡¯d


    known you were the person who saved me back then, I would never have made a move on you. I¡¯ve


    already ordered my subordinate to send Miss Coleman back to the studio. Please forgive my blunder


    tonight.¡±


    Following the man¡¯s attitude, Leah¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever saving you.¡±


    The multiple twists of events that night tripped her up, and she could not quite keep up with the


    changes.


    Initially, she came to the hotel with Serena to apologize to Donald and salvage the studio¡¯s first


    commission, but she ended up almost vited by thetter.


    Both women were drunk and lost the ability to fight back earlier, so Leah was just about to tell the


    person waiting downstairs to call the police when Donald suddenly did a one-eighty after glimpsing the


    faint scar on her leg. He apologized to her instead.


    Not only did he do that, but he even had his subordinate send Serena back and went downstairs to wait


    for her while she made herself presentable.


    Truly, she had no recollection of saving him.


    Donald shed her a sincere smile, his eyes brimming with gratefulness. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that you don¡¯t


    remember me. Two years ago, you merely walked by and saved me in passing. It was winter then. My


    family went bankrupt, and I ended up on the streets abroad. I was close to starving and freezing to


    death when you walked past. Finding me pitiful, you bought me a bowl of steaming hot pasta and gave


    me your scarf. Then, you contacted the hospital for me. The policeter gave me your purse. It was


    thanks to you that I managed to survive.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a small leather purse from his pocket.


    Leah stared at the purse in his hands, profound shock drowning out the sorrow and bitterness within


    her. ¡°It was you?¡±


    Indeed, she had visited Melville during winter two years ago. She felt sympathetic toward the many


    beggars by the roadside at night, so she helped them. Little did she expect Donald to be one of them.


    Subsequently, something seemingly urred to her. She regarded him with a frown. ¡°But how did you


    recognize me?¡±


    At that, unbidden pride showed on Donald¡¯s face. ¡°Later, after I brought the Harper family to sess


    once more, the first thing I did was to have a painter draw a portrait of you based on what I


    remembered. s, I never found you again. It wasn¡¯t until I came back to the country for business this


    time that I happened across a news report of you on the inte. I felt that you looked somewhat


    simr to the person who saved me back then, so I decided to help your newly opened studio out.¡±


    When he reached this point of the conversation, he grew anxious again. His gaze darted all around,


    and he did not dare look Leah in the eye. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d nned on fulfilling themission. But then,


    someone told me you had questionable character and are an ingrate. I hate such people the most, so I


    started to make things difficult for you. Never had I expected you to be the person who saved me. I¡¯m


    really sorry.¡±


    He spoke at length, but Leah merely stood frozen to the spot for a long time after listening to him.


    Silence reigned. The only sounds that remained were the stter of raindrops on the umbre.


    A long time passed before Leah heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    There was too much information from Donald, and she needed time to digest everything.


    That aside, she had to give herself some breathing room after so many things had happened in the


    past few days.


    Upon hearing that, Donald thoughtfully opened his car door for her at once. ¡°Please allow me to drive


    you back, Ms. White.¡±


    Initially, Leah wanted to turn him down. Although he imed that she once saved him, she could not


    believe him entirely because of his actions earlier that night.


    But at the thought that Serena had already been forcibly taken away by his subordinate, she could only


    get into his car.


    If he really has ulterior motives, he¡¯ll definitely send us both to the same ce.


    To keep someone important to her from being hurt again because of her, she was not at all afraid, even


    if she knew that she was headed to hell.


    When Han and his subordinate returned to the hotel lobby, he happened to see Leah voluntarily getting


    into Donald¡¯s car. Such shock flooded him that his pupils abruptly constricted.


    Ben also witnessed that and was likewise shocked beyond words. ¡°Boss¡­ Ms. White¡­¡±


    Ms. White is actually being with Donald of her own volition?


    All of a sudden, he felt the temperature around him drop sharply. The intense and chilly sense of


    violence made his hair stand on end. He fell silent and dared not utter a word further.


    Han¡¯s icy and petrifying gaze was fixated in the direction where Donald¡¯s car drove off. His hands


    balled into fists by his sides, bright red blood dripping onto the ground.


    Sure enough, Leah, all this wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding. In that case, why did you act as though you had


    suffered a great grievance just now? What right do you have to feel wronged when you gave yourself to


    such a man?


    Meanwhile, Leah also seemingly felt an inexplicable sense of bone-deep chill in Donald¡¯s car. She


    snapped her head back, but all that greeted her was the sight of thepsing rainy night.


    Beside her, Donald sensed her uneasiness and asked worriedly, ¡°Ms. White? Are you okay? Are you


    not feeling well after drinking too much? I¡¯ll drive you to the hospital right away¡ª¡±


    Unused to his concern, Leah cut him off with a frown of aversion. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Judging from the incident that night, Donald was usually a heinous person. However, he exhibited suchContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    a huge contrast after learning that she once helped him.


    That really perturbed her greatly.


    Perceiving her detestation of him, Donald nodded dejectedly and did not say anything else.


    Shortly after, the car arrived at Dream Designs. Putting on a smile once more, he swiftly opened the car


    door for her with an umbre in hand. ¡°We¡¯re here, Ms. White.¡±


    He tilted the umbre to her side, causing himself to be drenched by the rain.


    Leah threw him aplex look and left after thanking him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She had not expected him to truly send her back. For a moment, she could not tell what exactly his


    motive was.


    She did not believe she was so lucky that a beggar she saved on the streets two years ago would have


    someone like Donald treat her differently.


    Well, he must have been sent by Anna¡­

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Chapter 341 Abnormal Attitude


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah returned to the studio soaked and found Serena asleep on the couch with a strong stench of


    alcohol on her breath.


    Immediately, she hurried over to check whether thetter¡¯s clothes were intact. When she found no


    indication of Serena having been vited, her expression turned all the more perplexed.


    What exactly is Anna¡¯s motive in having Donald approach us? If she really wanted to ruin me, tonight


    was a golden opportunity. Why is she going to such great lengths by asking him to put on this show?


    Questions lingered in her mind. After taking a shower, she nned to return to Wisteria Court to look in


    on Carlotta.


    Just as she was about to leave, she felt worried about leaving Serena there in slumber.


    After a brief contemtion, she decided to stay overnight at Dream Designs to keep thetter


    company.


    She moved Serena to the bed with great effort. Then, she thoughtfully took thetter¡¯s jacket and shoes


    off before wiping her down. After doing all that, she gently draped a nket over her.


    When Leah was done, it was already three o¡¯clock in the morning. Having been deprived of rest for


    several days, shey down on the couch in the room and slept.


    The next morning, Serena woke up at the crack of dawn, her head throbbing painfully from her


    hangover.


    She dragged her heavy body out of bed before btedly recalling the events that transpiredst night.


    The instant she remembered that Donald¡¯s lecherous smile was thest thing she saw before passing


    out, she frantically checked herself all over.


    It was not until she had ascertained that nothing had happened to her that she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She swept her eyes around her present surroundings, only to find that she was back at the studio.


    Shocked to the core, she rushed over to the couch where Leah was still asleep and started shaking her


    forcefully.


    ¡°Sarah! Wake up! What on earth happened? How did we manage to escape unscathed from that


    sc*mbagst night?¡±


    At the moment Serena got drunkst night, she had already braced herself for the worst.


    Despite having arranged for someone to wait downstairs to call the police, she still felt that she would


    not be able to escape Donald¡¯s clutches.


    Leah¡¯s sleep was shallow, so she was jolted awake in no time. Shaking her throbbing head, she sighed


    heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Donald either.¡±


    Subsequently, she recounted everything that had happened between her and Donaldst night.


    After listening to it all, Serena was stunned for a long time before she eximed incredulously, ¡°Huh?


    He actually imed that you once saved him and even treated you so well?¡±


    I must still be drunk and dreaming! How could someone like him possibly do such a thing? We almost


    got defiled by himst night!


    Leah didn¡¯t believe it either. She frowned coldly. ¡°Pay it no mind. Just keep your distance from him


    henceforth.¡±


    No matter what Donald¡¯s intentions were, they were lucky to have escaped unscathedst night.


    Massaging her temples, Serenamented wearily, ¡°This must be another ploy by Anna.¡±


    In the end, the studio¡¯s firstmission died a premature death.


    Sometimeter, they had already washed up. They nned to eat something before going back to their


    respective homes to rest for a day or two and pull themselves back together.


    Unexpectedly, four or five luxury cars came to a stop outside no sooner had breakfast been served on


    the table.


    Surrounded by a group of bodyguards, Donald stepped into the studio with a bright smile on his face.


    At once, Leah¡¯s heart sank. Like Serena, a frown marred her countenance.


    ¡°Is something else the matter, Mr. Harper?¡± Getting to her feet, she blocked Donald¡¯s view of Serena,


    her expression icy.


    Her attitude infuriated one of theckeys beside Donald. He snarled furiously, ¡°Who do you think you


    are? Mr. Harper¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Donald barked before the man had even finished speaking.


    After shooting his subordinate a death re, he turned back to Leah with an amicable smile and


    murmured gently, ¡°Please don¡¯t take that to heart, Ms. White. I came here today to apologize to you


    both. I was at fault for the incidentst night, so I hope you¡¯ll ept my apology gifts. Also, I¡¯d like to


    continue signing a contract with you, thusing to discuss some design matters in detail.¡±


    That was the first time Serena witnessed the man exhibiting such a ttering attitude. Her eyes almost


    popped out of her head.


    She scrutinized him silently for a long time. When she was certain that it was Donald in the flesh, she


    parted her lips in utter shock, but no words came out.


    Oh my God, it turns out that Sarah wasn¡¯t lying about him! Hmm, what on earth is he trying to do?


    Leah, who had experienced his change in attitudest night, was no longer surprised then. She merely


    turned his proposition down indifferently. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks, Mr. Harper. Please take your things


    back. I don¡¯t need them here. As for themission, we¡¯ve already canceled it on our side. We¡¯ll


    compensate you with both the deposit and damages.¡±


    I can¡¯t ever get involved with such a person. Otherwise, I¡¯ll rx my guard one day, leading to


    irreparable consequences. When the damage has been done, it¡¯ll be toote for regrets.


    As Donald clocked their aversion, hurt showed for the first time on his usually devious and sinister face.


    He stilled for a while, but he ultimately didn¡¯t linger there. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that you¡¯re unwilling to


    forgive me, Ms. White. Everything here is a gift from me, so I won¡¯t be taking them away. Consider


    them my apology gifts. Regarding the contract, I¡¯m truly sincere about coborating this time. Please


    give me another chance. I won¡¯t ept the deposit or damages.¡±


    Having said that, he added that he would be back tomorrow before leaving with his entourage.


    At the sight of the roomful of things, Leah and Serena were left dazed and at a loss.


    ¡°Is he okay? Or is he out of his mind from all the alcohol he consumedst night?¡± Serena wore a


    stupefied expression as she looked at the roomful of high-end furniture Donald brought over.


    Leah did not respond to that. She stared at things from Donald with brows knitted together deeply.


    Even after he had done all that, she still didn¡¯t believe him.


    Instead, his abnormality had a faint sense of panic brew within her. It felt as though all that was the


    calm before the storm.


    She didn¡¯t use the furniture but hired a movingpany to send them back to the man¡¯spany.


    That afternoon, Donald¡¯s eyes dimmed when he learned that his gifts had been returned.


    Seeing that, the fewckeys by his side could no longer stand it. They were all gripped by the urge to


    teach Leah a lesson. ¡°This b*tch is acting all high and mighty when Boss is showing her such respect!


    Don¡¯t be mad, Boss. I¡¯ll go and kidnap that woman over for your enjoyment¡ª¡±


    Before he had finished speaking, Donald roared, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ve already told youst night that she once


    saved me. I don¡¯t care what lines you usually cross, but do not touch her and her friend! If I were to


    learn that any of you secretly made a move against her, you¡¯d be making an enemy out of me!¡±


    When Han arrived at Donald¡¯spany, he was just in time to hear that final utterance. His eyes


    promptly turned chilly.


    Sure enough, his rtionship with that woman isn¡¯t simple! It¡¯s downright unbelievable that a piece of


    scum like him would make such a protective statement.


    ¡°Mr. Harper.¡±


    At Han¡¯s cold voice, Donald turned around. The instant he saw that made out the man¡¯s identity, a


    vicious gleam glinted in his eyes.


    Nheless, the fake smile on his face remained intact. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m honored that you¡¯re gracing me with


    your presence. What brought a big shot like you here today?¡±

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Chapter 342 Find You Filthy


    Despite his civility on the surface, Donald started scheming against Han as soon as heid eyes on the


    latter.


    His mind whirred with ideas to gain control of the power Han possessed.


    Han looked at him mockingly. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt with you. You¡¯d best keep your distance from Sarah.¡±


    When Donald heard that name, his eyes went cold as well. ¡°Oh? As far as I know, Ms. White is Mrs.


    Ford right now. Isn¡¯t that so? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too nosy when even Mr. Ford hasn¡¯t said


    anything?¡±


    He was not afraid of Han, for the man was no longer as powerful as before. If they were to really go


    head-to-head, he might not necessarily lose.


    His tantly hostile attitude further convinced Han that he was on intimate terms with Leah.


    In a sh, chagrin and despondency swamped Han. A potent murderous intent emanated from him,


    and he stared down at Donald, who was a head shorter than him. ¡°Mr. Harper, you¡¯re a smart man, so I


    believe you won¡¯t do something that would cause yourpany to go bankrupt just because of a


    woman.¡±


    Having said that, he stalked off.


    One of Donald¡¯sckeys spat at Han¡¯s back. ¡°Pah! Who does he think he is that he dared threaten


    you? Does he think that he¡¯s still as lofty as before?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Right now, he¡¯s just a piece of trash who¡¯s trying to turn the tables by using a woman!¡±


    another seconded.


    However, Donald ignored their wrath. He merely watched Han leave thoughtfully.


    Hmm, it looks like his rtionship with Ms. White is far from being as simple as it seems on the


    surface. The main reason I can¡¯t find out anything about their past is that mypany isn¡¯t as powerful


    as Ford Group and Howard Group once upon a time. If it¡¯s something the two families deliberately


    erased, I¡¯ll never be able to ferret it out.


    A long time passed before he interrupted hisckeys who were still grumbling. ¡°Get everything ready


    and keep a low profile these few days. Be careful that you don¡¯t get arrested.¡±


    ¡­


    At Wisteria Court, Leah had just stepped in the door when a tiny figure rushed over and clung to her.


    Carlotta sprawled on Leah¡¯sp with remonstration written all over her chubby face. ¡°You¡¯re finally


    home, Mommy! I feel as though I haven''t seen you in years!¡±


    Giggling at the little girl¡¯s remark, Leah hugged her tightly and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°It¡¯s been years,


    you say? Then, why are you still so skinny?¡±


    While saying that, she reached out and took Carlotta¡¯s hands, waving them gently.


    Carlotta¡¯s expression froze. Pouting, she snorted softly. ¡°I¡¯m just slow in filling out!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At the side, Lucy¡¯s eyes turned red-rimmed at the sight of the real smile on Leah¡¯s face at longst.


    Ever since Ms. White learned of Alfred¡¯s death, she hadn¡¯t truly smiled in an eternity.


    Leah yed with Carlotta for a long time. By the time she had finally put her daughter to sleep, it was


    almost midnight again.


    Lucy dragged Leah, who was nning to go back to her room to sleep, to the balcony. She told the


    latter about Han ambushing her with some men to forcibly take Carlotta away.


    ¡°Ms. White¡­ I hope you¡¯ll be careful with him. Although Mr. Shawn arranged for some men to furtively


    protect Carlotta, he definitely wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.¡±


    Panic pervaded Leah as she gazed at the stars in the sky nkly. She felt chilled to the core as though


    having been dunked in ice water.


    Han really wants to take Carlotta away from me¡­ Well, this is the only thing I¡¯ll neverpromise on!


    No matter the cost, I won¡¯t allow that to happen. Never!


    That night, she didn¡¯t sleep a wink. Early the next morning, she set out for the studio.


    Before leaving, Leah drilled into Carlotta that she was not to leave with Han. Instead, she was to run


    away with Lucy the moment she spotted him.


    She did not leave until she obtained the little girl¡¯s crisp acknowledgment.


    Unexpectedly, mere moments after she arrived at the studio, Donald came.


    This time, he did not bring anyvish gifts. He only brought a few contracts.


    ¡°Ms. White, since you dislike me and are not inclined to be friends with me at the moment, let¡¯s be


    business partners first. I sincerely wish to coborate with you. Here¡¯s the contract. Do have a look at


    it.¡±


    His attitude remained the same despite Leah¡¯s indifference. He was still as enthusiastic as ever.


    Conversely, Leah frowned. She felt that it was necessary to talk things out with him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to


    go to such lengths, Mr. Harper. You¡¯ve said that you don¡¯t like our technology, so there isn¡¯t any need to


    compromise. Besides, even if I had saved you back then, I was merely helping you within my means. I


    also helped others at that time. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    Donald merely smiled. He dipped his eyes, making it impossible for others to see the emotions on his


    face. ¡°You might not know the importance of your actions back then to me. It was just like a ray of light,


    illuminating the darkness in which I was lost.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for her, I would¡¯ve probably died abroad on that cold winter night.


    His words shocked Leah beyond words.


    She could understand thetter half of his utterance, for Serena gave her precisely such a feeling.


    At that moment, his sincerity swayed her into believing him.


    I believe he likely hasn¡¯t much malice toward me since he revealed his innermost feelings to me.


    ¡°Since you want to coborate with us,e on in.¡± She invited him into the office for a seat and


    poured him a drink.


    Then, she sat down across from him and started flipping through the contract he brought.


    Scanning her eyes over the terms, she gaped at Donald. ¡°Almost all the terms here are in our favor.


    You should revise them again¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Donald interrupted, insisting on the current contract. He signed it with her once more.


    When Leah had put the contract away, he slowly exined everything that had happened previously.


    ¡°That night, I told you that I only made things difficult for you because someone deliberately ndered


    you before me.¡±


    Leah¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    This is my first coboration, yet it was sabotaged. From the looks of it, it must have been someone


    who has been paying close attention to me.


    Unfortunately, Donald shook his head before sighing in regret. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t pay it any mind


    back then. How I wish I¡¯d done so.¡±


    As he said that, a dangerous gleam of icy coldness shed across his eyes.


    How dare someone sabotage the person who saved me in such a manner! I¡¯ll never let the culprit off


    the hook!


    Leah¡¯s gaze flickered imperceptibly, and she pursed her lips lightly.


    Hmm, I can more or less guess the person behind this¡­


    Later, when she had seen Donald off, an unexpected guest came to Dream Designs.


    Looking at his frosty eyes, she recalled Lucy¡¯s wordsst night and scowled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back


    as soon as possible, Han. If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯te and bother me.¡±


    Her increasingly detached attitude chilled Han to the point of numbness. He stalked up to her and


    wrapped an arm around her waist, yanking her close to him. His thin lips curved into a cruel sneer. ¡°I¡¯m


    here to collect the interest first.¡±


    His suggestive remark took Leah aback. ¡°What do you mean by that? Let go of me!¡±


    She struggled to break free from him, but she was restrained even tighter by the man.


    Reaching out, Han stroked her soft cheeks, his long and slender fingers brushing against her skin


    lightly. Not a trace of emotion was visible in his unfathomable eyes. Without warning, he pushed her


    away. ¡°s, you¡¯ve gotten together with Donald, so I find you filthy.¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Chapter 343 A Fire Has Broken Out


    At Han¡¯s scornful tone, Leah stiffened entirely. Her heart inexorably clenched painfully, and the utterly


    humiliating words turned her eyes red-rimmed.


    She couldn¡¯t understand what she had done in the past two days that he loathed her so much and just


    had to insult her endlessly.


    Could it be for no other reason than me having learned of Alfred¡¯s death? Or does he think that


    someone who belongs to him should stay away from other men?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Have you said enough, Han?¡± She forcibly kept her tears at bay, the smile on her lips derisive.


    When Han saw her putting on a pitiful look again, he instinctively felt irritated. His tapered eyes glinted


    coldly.


    Sneering, he elegantly strolled over to the reception desk and sat down. Ayer of frost nketed his


    handsome face. ¡°I came for an important matter this time. A woman with a promiscuous private life like


    you aren¡¯t worthy of being Carlotta¡¯s mother. I want to take her away.¡±


    As the sun zed outside, Leah¡¯s ears started buzzing from his words.


    She stared at the man nkly before she abruptly shrieked, ¡°Never! Carlotta is my daughter! What right


    do you have to take her away? You want to steal my daughter away with just a one-sided im?¡±


    Frenzy lined her lovely face, her usual gentleness nowhere to be seen. She was determined to fight


    him to the bitter end.


    At that very instant, she was merely a mother. While she was weak, she would do anything for her


    child.


    Her attitude had the temperature around Han drop sharply. He regarded the emotional woman icily.


    ¡°What kind of environment do you think someone like you can give Carlotta?¡±


    Hearing that, Leah snorted. ¡°What about you, then? How are you any better than me?¡±


    Can he ensure that she grows up whole and happy when he constantly dates different women?


    Following the direction of her thoughts, she marched up to him with a resolute look in her eyes. ¡°No


    matter what, I won¡¯t allow you to take Carlotta away.¡±


    He¡¯s going to marry Anna soon, and they¡¯ll have their own kid in the future. If he were to take Carlotta


    over now, he¡¯ll only be subjecting her to misery!


    At her relentless arguments, Han finally lost his patience. ¡°I¡¯ve already had someone pick her up from


    Wisteria Court. I merely came to inform you.¡±


    He looked down at her before standing up to leave.


    Bang! The sound of a vase shattering suddenly rang out in the room.


    The moment he turned back, he was greeted by the sight of Leah holding a fragment of the vase


    against her neck. The sharp edge instantly had bright red blood trickle down her ivory neck.


    She red at him with her eyes zing scarlet and her breathing rapid. ¡°I might not be your match,


    Han, but I can easily end my own life!¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t any idea about Anna¡¯s true colors, I might not be so averse to it deep within. But I now know


    that she hates me with a vengeance. How could I possibly do nothing and allow my daughter to suffer?


    Right now, I¡¯m weak and powerless without an influential background. All I can do is this¡­


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Leah?¡± Han¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted, her bright red blood reflecting in his


    eyes.


    Striding forward, he made to snatch the shard from her hand. However, Leah dodged and pressed it


    even deeper into her flesh.


    ¡°Stay away from me! Let Carlotta go! You¡¯re going to marry Anna soon, Han. Why must you steal


    Carlotta away? I¡¯m her only mother, and I¡¯ll always keep herpany by her side!¡±


    Her shrill voice was colored with a trace of hoarseness and sorrow. Tears escaped the corners of her


    eyes and rolled down her face.


    All she could think of then was to use such a foolish tactic to protect someone important to her.


    She felt that Han would not possibly allow her to die when she still owed him 70 million. And so, she


    staked her own life.


    Han took a long and hard look at her, hisplex gaze falling on the wound on her neck.


    Sometimeter, his lips slowly parted. ¡°Is your life so worthless in your eyes? Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ll


    relent?¡±


    When Leah met his gloomy gaze, a chill struck her. Unbidden, her hand holding the shard trembled.


    I thought I¡¯d long since gotten ustomed to his words. Never had I expected it to still hurt so painfully


    every time I hear them.


    ¡°I just want you to let Carlotta go and not snatch her away from me¡­¡±


    The life was gone from her beautiful eyes, rendering them frightfully bleak.


    Howughable I am! I vowed to protect those important to me henceforth, yet he¡¯s easily walking all


    over me. If only I¡¯m stronger!


    ¡°Hah! How dumb!¡± Snickering, Han closed the distance between them.


    As Leah was flustered and had not the time to hurt herself further, his long and slender hand seized her


    delicate wrist and snatched the shard in her hand away.


    Panicking at once, she made to pick up another shard from the ground. However, Han scooped her up


    and tossed her on the couch before pinning her down.


    He said nothing, merely imprisoning her in his arms with his ebony eyes pinned on her.


    The uniquely cool fragrance emanating from him sent Leah into a tizzy inwardly. His aura was so


    overwhelming that a cold sweat had broken out on her palms.


    A long while passed before she repeated hoarsely, ¡°Let Carlotta go.¡±


    A smirk tugged on Han¡¯s lips. Reaching out, he pinched her pale face. ¡°Do you think you can still take


    good care of her when you¡¯re in such a condition of your own making? I¡¯ve already had someone take


    her to my private mansion. I¡¯ll ensure her safety.¡±


    After saying that, he got up and left.


    When his tall back passed into the bright world outside the building, Leah copsed back on the couch


    weakly. Her expression was vacant as despair consumed her silently.


    Whenever she felt that life was going to get better, God always dealt her a hard blow.


    Now that Carlotta was gone, she seemingly no longer had the courage to face the rest of her days.


    Shey on the couch, looking wooden and lifeless. An indeterminate time passed before her phone


    began ringing non-stop.


    The instant she saw that it was a call from Lucy, her gaze dimmed. Well, it looks like she has


    discovered that Carlotta has been taken away.


    She answered the call, but before she could even utter a word, Lucy¡¯s frantic voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s bad,


    Ms. White! Our house is on fire! It¡¯s an inferno! I¡¯ve just returned from grocery shopping¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but


    Carlotta is still inside. I¡­ I failed to protect her.¡±


    At the end of it, Lucy burst into tears.


    Meanwhile, Leah was wholly stunned. ¡°A fire has broken out?¡±


    Why is there such a coincidence? Han had just taken Carlotta away, and the house caught fire.


    Considering his personality, he wouldn¡¯t resort tomitting arson. It¡¯s beneath him to use such a


    despicable tactic. In that case, is the fire¡­ a mere happenstance?


    Her unusually calm demeanor had Lucy wail even louder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. White! I deserve to pay with


    my life, and I¡¯ll do so right away!¡±


    While saying that, she geared up to rush upstairs from below Wisteria Court into the sea of mes.


    However, a firefighter stopped her. ¡°Calm down, madam! An amateur like you will only get yourself


    killed to charge into the zing fire!¡±


    Panic swamped Leah when she heard that Lucy wanted to rush into the fire. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Carlotta isn¡¯t in


    the house!¡±


    After learning that the house was on fire, she was very much grateful to Han at that moment regardless


    of his reason for taking Carlotta away.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Chapter 344 What Exactly Is His Motive


    If it weren¡¯t for Han, Carlotta would¡¯ve probably burned to death¡­


    At that thought, Leah shuddered with horror and trembled all over uncontrobly.


    With her face drained of all color, she buried her head between her knees while repeatedly muttering,


    ¡°Thank God¡­¡±


    Thank God Carlotta is fine! Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the blow.


    On the other end of the phone, Lucy was entirely stunned. Tears clung to her eyshes precariously.


    She wanted to inquire about the situation further, only to realize that the call had long since been


    disconnected.


    ¡°Carlotta isn¡¯t in the house?¡±


    Half an hourter, she arrived at Dream Designs in a mad dash. She found Leah on the couch in the


    lounge, looking deathly pale.


    She swept her gaze around the room, but she saw no signs of Carlotta. Immediately, she grabbed


    Leah¡¯s shoulder anxiously. ¡°What exactly is going on, Ms. White? Carlotta isn¡¯t here!¡±


    I thought she had taken Carlotta to the studio, but that¡¯s obviously not the case here!


    Heaving a sigh, Leah shook her throbbing head. ¡°She has been taken away by someone else.¡±


    Lucy wanted to continue asking about it, but Leah did not want to talk about it anymore and locked


    herself up in the studio.


    She wore aplex look on her face as she stared at the news from the local media outlets about her


    house catching fire.


    Is all this a mere coincidence? If it¡¯s not, did Han take Carlotta away because he¡¯d known beforehand


    that she was in danger?


    Her chaotic thoughts tangled her up. For once, she took the initiative to give Han a call.


    Right then, Han happened to be in a meeting. When he glimpsed the familiar name shing on his


    phone screen, a faint smile hovered over his lips.


    He stood up and called an end to the meeting. Then, he went back to his office.


    When the second call was about to end, he unhurriedly answered the phone.


    ¡°Yes?¡±¡¯


    His voice was still icy, but for the very first time, Leah didn¡¯t find it cold. She was silent for a moment


    before asking, ¡°Had you known that Carlotta was in danger, Han?¡±


    When Han saw that she had finally cottoned on, the frost in his gaze gradually melted. Nheless, he


    did not answer but merely changed the subject. ¡°In the future,e over to my private mansion if you


    want to see her.¡±


    As Leah hesitated, he added, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t do something pointless and foolish anymore. No one


    will feel sorry for you.¡±


    After he had finished saying that, the disconnect tone sounded from his end of the phone.


    Leah looked at the phone in her hand that was no longer connected. She spaced out for a long time,


    her emotions a jumbled mess.


    Is he protecting Carlotta?


    That thought had her heart abruptly skip a beat. On the heels of that, she nixed that conjecture.


    No, that¡¯s certainly not the case! He merely wants to use her to control me so I¡¯d be an obedient


    puppet!


    ¡°Sarah! I saw the news! Are you okay?¡± Serena¡¯s anxious voice rang out from outside the door.


    Momentster, Leah received a call from Shawn.


    When she saw so many people worrying about her and Carlotta, her frozen heart slowly thawed.


    In the evening, she invited Shawn, Lucy, and Serena for dinner at the office.


    She did not eat much, spending most of her time exining the matter regarding Carlotta. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for


    worrying all of you. Carlotta is fine. She had long since been taken away by Han before the house


    caught fire.¡±


    Both Serena and Lucy were shocked. ¡°What? He actually saved her by chance?¡±


    On the contrary, Shawn¡¯s eyes turned chilly. A chilly bone-deep murderous intent swept over him,


    almost robbing him of all sanity.


    He clenched his fists to calm himself down. The smile on his lips did not reach his eyes. ¡°Oh? But I


    think this matter is inextricably linked to him. How could there be such a coincidence in this world? I¡¯ve


    already asked the police to investigate the matter, and the fire was ruled as arson. That was why it was


    so intense.¡±


    When Serena heard that, understanding dawned upon her as well. Her expression turned grim. ¡°So, he


    did all that to warn Sarah?¡±


    Shawn curled his lips coldly. ¡°That possibility exists.¡±


    Despite his calm fa?ade, he was inwardly gripped by a violent murderous intent.


    D*mn you, Han! I¡¯ve finally gotten closer to Sarah, and he used such a despicable method to snatch


    her away. If he were to establish a reputation for protecting Carlotta, especially, he¡¯d undoubtedly snag


    all of her attention and favor. In the first ce, she distanced herself from me because of him. If this


    were to continue, she¡¯d throw herself into his arms entirely! That can¡¯t be allowed to happen!


    Following that thought, he quickly sprang to his feet and took his leave. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine, Sarah. I¡¯ll


    figure out a way to bring Carlotta back. Rest earlier.¡±


    The instant he whirled around, the cold murderous intent concealed in his eyes was on full disy.


    From the look of things, I¡¯ve got toe up with a n as soon as possible. I¡¯ll never give her up


    willingly!


    After he had left, Serena asked Leah about her subsequent ns.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How about living with me now that your house is gone?¡±


    Declining her offer, Leah feigned nonchnce and replied smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s space in the


    studio, no? Lucy and I will just spend the night here for the time being.¡±


    When they had decided on their temporary quarters, Lucy was still a tad worried about Carlotta. ¡°Why


    did Han take Carlotta away, Ms. White? Does he intend on using this to ckmail Mr. Shawn? Let¡¯s


    lodge a police report and get him to return her.¡±


    At that, Leah shook her head helplessly with a bitter smile on her face. ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡±


    Since he dared to do such a thing, he must have made the subsequent arrangements ages ago. If I


    want to see Carlotta, I can only do as he said and go to his private mansion.


    ¡­


    It waste at night, and moonlight lit the sky.


    As Anna listened to her subordinate¡¯s report with her face taut, she snapped. Shooting out her hands,


    she swept all the expensive cosmetics on her dressing table onto the floor.


    The re of the luxurious crystal lights in the room silently hit her, rendering her aura even more


    sinister and petrifying.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t find that brat¡¯s body?¡±


    That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯d arranged everything eons ago. A brat less than ten years old couldn¡¯t possibly


    have disappeared into thin air!


    Her shrill screech terrified her subordinate before her so badly that he fell to his knees on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lancaster. We¡¯ve truly searched the entire house after the fire had been put out.


    However, we didn¡¯t find the little girl¡¯s body.¡±


    In the next moment, something seemingly urred to him. ¡°But before we set fire, a neighbor


    downstairs came up and looked for her. Be that as it may, we didn¡¯t see her leaving with him when he


    left.¡±


    Anna lowered her eyes in contemtion. Under the illumination of the warm yellow lighting, her


    expression grew increasingly cial and frightening.


    ¡°It looks like someone took her away ahead of time¡­ Go and investigate whether Ethan¡¯s men had


    hidden a kid somewhere today.¡±


    Her eyes glinted coldly, and she pursed her lips in resentment.


    He¡¯s the only person I can think of now who took the kid away. Since he cares about that b*tch so


    much, he¡¯ll definitely protect her child as well. How exactly am Ickingpared to that b*tch?


    At that thought, she summoned a few subordinates over. ¡°That b*tch, Sarah, has a studio called Dream


    Designs, yes? Do something for me¡­¡±

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Chapter 345 An Illusion


    It waste at night, and the pitch-ck sky grew increasingly dark.


    Going by Han¡¯s address, Leah arrived at the man¡¯s private mansion in the city center.


    The ce was brightly lit. As soon as she stepped in the door, the strong fragrance of milk wafted into


    her nostrils.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± A familiar child clung to her leg.


    In a sh, her eyes turned red-rimmed, and tears shimmered in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re fine, Carlotta!¡± Crouching, Leah hugged her daughter tightly. The tears she had


    been keeping at bay for the entire day finally fell.


    As she rested her head against Carlotta¡¯s neck, she couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly from the joy of


    seeing thetter safe and sound.


    Meanwhile, Carlotta had also seen the news. Mistaken assuming that her mother was heartbroken over


    the loss of the house, she solemnly patted Leah on the back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. Mr. Howard will


    support us for the rest of our lives! Our house is gone, but he has promised to buy me a new one!¡±


    Stunned, Leah pulled away from her daughter. She stared at Han, who was slowly heading toward


    them, nkly.


    Why did he make such a promise? Is he nning to first build Carlotta¡¯s hopes up before dashing them


    ruthlessly?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore, Mommy! I¡¯m perfectly fine. Besides, we¡¯ll be able to live in an even bigger and


    better house in the future!¡±


    Stretching out her tiny hands, Carlotta carefully wiped the tears off Leah¡¯s face.


    However, the harder she tried to console her mother, the more Leah felt like crying. Nheless, she


    forcibly held her tears back.


    She inhaled deeply andposed herself before pinching her daughter¡¯s chubby face with a smile.


    ¡°Be good, Carlotta. We won¡¯t be living here in the future. I¡¯ll buy whatever house you want, so we don¡¯t


    need Mr. Howard¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leah, don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s also my daughter,¡± Han interrupted before she could finish speaking.


    Irritation swamped him to see her excluding him from the familypletely.


    Leah was taken aback, the expression on her faceplex. Before she could refute him, Carlotta¡¯s


    delighted voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Howard is also my daddy, Mommy? Yay! I¡¯ve got another daddy now!¡±


    Still ignorant of theplicated rtionship between both sexes, Carlotta was merely happy that she


    had yet another father.


    Mainly, she was thrilled because she sensed an inexplicable bond uponying eyes on Han.


    Her innocent remark had a faint smile rece some of the icy coldness in Han¡¯s eyes. He reached out


    and scooped her up, his voice gentling significantly. ¡°You can only have one daddy, Carlotta. It has


    always been and will always be me.¡±


    Confused, Carlotta looked up from his arms and asked innocently, ¡°But why? I like my other daddy very


    much too!¡±


    At once, Leah¡¯s heart jolted. Afraid that Han would fly into a rage because of that, she wanted to rush


    forward and snatch Carlotta back. Surprisingly, she noticed that he was still as calm as ever.


    His expression remained impassive, but he lowered his head and patiently exined things to Carlotta.


    As both father and daughter walked away, their shadows elongated under the illumination of the


    luxurious lights. The sweet aroma of milk in the air made for a sense of soothing peacefulness.


    Out of the blue, it gave Leah an illusion that all was right with the world.


    She rarely saw Han being so gentle, yet he seemed to be exceedingly patient with Carlotta.


    Could it be that he really took her away from me by force to protect her better?


    Spacing out, she stood there motionlessly. When Han saw that she was not following behind them, his


    eyes darkened a shade.


    ¡°Come along. It¡¯s Carlotta¡¯s bedtime.¡±


    It was not until then that Leah trailed along with mixed emotions etched across her features.


    Han took Carlotta to the bed in the princess bedroom he prepared for her, whereupon Leah


    immediately tucked the covers around her.


    Then, she caressed her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Be good and sleep, Carlotta.¡±


    ¡°Sleep with me, Mommy!¡±


    Carlotta stared straight at Leah while lying on the bed, her eyes brimmed with anticipation.


    Having nned to do exactly that, Leah naturally agreed, ¡°Sure! Let me take a shower first.¡±


    It was Carlotta¡¯s first time spending the night there, so she had brought a change of clothes in fear that


    her daughter would have difficulty sleeping in an unfamiliar ce.


    When she came out after her shower and saw that Han was also in bed with a storybook in hand, she


    went over to the bed with a frown. ¡°Thank you for keeping Carlottapany. You can go back to your


    room now.¡±


    However, Han merely swept a cid nce over her. ¡°Carlotta wants me to sleep with her.¡±


    Startled, Leah swung her gaze at Carlotta. After ascertaining that it was indeed her daughter¡¯s wish,


    she could only whirl around to leave. ¡°In that case, take good care of her.¡±


    Since the man was in bed, it went without saying that she would not sleep there anymore.


    No sooner had she a few steps away than Carlotta¡¯s tearful voice drifted into the air. ¡°Do you not like


    me anymore, Mommy? You promised to sleep with me¡­¡±


    Distressed upon hearing her choked voice, Leah hurriedly back to her and cajoled, ¡°That¡¯ll never


    happen, Carlotta. But you want Mr. Howard to sleep with you, so it isn¡¯t appropriate for me to do the


    same as adults of different sexes should maintain a distance.¡±


    Carlotta stopped sobbing. ¡°But is he not my daddy? I saw on TV that other children¡¯s daddies and


    mommies sleep together.¡±


    That promptly rendered Leah speechless.


    She averted her gaze in embarrassment, a blush staining her fair face.


    The instant Han noticed that, the frustration within himtely dissipated silently. In spite of that, his


    voice remained cool. ¡°What are you afraid of? Stop wasting time.¡±


    With both the father and daughter ganging up on her, Leah relented andy down beside Carlotta.


    After pulling the covers over herself, she could seemingly sense the scorching heat radiating off Han.


    His cool musk lingered in her nostrils.


    Slightly ufortable, she surreptitiously inched toward the edge of the bed.


    He hates me beyond words anyway. Besides, I don¡¯t want him to use me of deliberately seducing


    him if I get too close.


    At her action, Han¡¯s brows furrowed. He stretched out a long arm, pulling her and Carlotta into his


    embrace.


    ¡°We¡¯re already in the same bed, so cut it out. I¡¯m not going to make a move on you.¡±


    Following his mocking tone, Leah¡¯s face paled. She kept silent but did not bother resisting anymore.


    The warmth emanating from him had her gradually grow drowsy.


    That was the first time she slept peacefully in many days without being troubled by a jumble of


    thoughts.


    At some point in time, the lights in the room went out.


    The moonlight outside streamed into the room through the window.


    Han silently gazed at Leah¡¯s rxed sleeping countenance with the illumination of the moonlight, his


    heart softening inwardly.


    He reached out and stroked her cheek. A spark of desire flickered to life at the soft sensation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    His usually indifferent gaze was all but gone, gentling bit by bit under the bright moonlight.


    ¡°Leah¡­¡± Why is it that I always can¡¯t stop myself from interfering in your affairs?


    The next day, Leah hastened back to the studio at the crack of dawn. Carlotta, on the other hand,


    remained at Han¡¯s private mansion.


    At the mere thought that she slept soundly in the man¡¯s armst night, Leah couldn¡¯t help frowning


    deeply.


    ¡°Sarah, ourmissions have skyrocketed! Stop daydreaming and reply to the clients with me, quick!¡±


    Serena¡¯s urgent cry jolted Leah out of her thoughts. She quickly patted her cheeks to sober herself up.


    Despite the sudden surge in designmissions on the online store, her anticipated sense of tion


    was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Serena, I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that something is off about this. Why wouldmissions spike


    when we didn¡¯t do any promotion?¡±


    Her intuition screamed at her that the matter was seemingly not as simple as it appeared.


    Conversely, Serena did not want to pass up on such a golden opportunity. ¡°I thought the same at first.


    But look, they¡¯re all asking questions seriously. So, they¡¯re probably not inte ghostwriters, yes?¡±

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Chapter 346 Inte Ghostwriters


    Leah took a sip of coffee and sighed softly with her eyes pinned on theptop. ¡°I still find this overly


    strange, Serena.¡±


    Finally, Serena stopped bustling around. She regarded Leah with a frown. ¡°You think all this is too


    sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Have you forgotten that someone incited Donald to target us during our studio¡¯s first


    commission? But abination of factorster led to the sess of our coboration with him.¡± Leah


    wore a conflicted expression on her face.


    To her, such a windfall was too fanciful.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be so lucky. Otherwise, Alfred wouldn¡¯t have died back then.


    At the thought of Alfred, the look in her eyes turned deste. The constant guilt and pain from the


    depths of her heart tormented her greatly.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to you, then. Don¡¯t allow your mind to wander anymore.¡± Glimpsing her expression,


    Serena knew that she was reminded of Alfred again and hastily stepped forward tofort her.


    Then, she handed Leah apleted design draft. ¡°This is the design I sketched for Donald. What do


    you think about it?¡±


    Right then, all she could do was divert thetter¡¯s attention through work.


    Aware of her concern, Leah forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can decide for yourself. I¡¯ll turn down the


    clients on the inte first.¡±


    Soon, they went about their respective tasks and started getting down to business.


    When Leah saw the incessant stream of inquiries, her heart felt heavy.


    If she were still unsure whether all these people were inte ghostwriters earlier, she had more or less


    gotten the answer then.


    The same wording and phrases made it evident that the same person was behind them all.


    ¡°Could it be Anna?¡± Taking out her phone, she wanted to call Anna, only to abruptly remember that


    Serena had cklisted thetter¡¯s contact ages ago.


    At the same time, Han¡¯s warning a few days ago for her not to approach Anna again echoed in her


    ears.


    Casting my mind back upon it now, he seems to have cautioned me out of kindness?


    ¡°Ms. White?¡± Donald¡¯s rather loud greeting jolted Leah out of her thoughts.


    His sudden appearance surprised her. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Harper? Does the design n need


    revising?¡±


    Donald¡¯s gaze dimmed at her polite and distant tone, but in the next heartbeat, a smile reappeared on


    his face. ¡°I merely dropped by to visit you, Ms. White. Honestly, I still hope to be friends with you one


    day.¡±


    The dark look he sported the other day was all but gone, and his expression was utterly sincere at that


    moment. For a while, Leah could not quite surmise his true thoughts.


    However, something urred to her, and she asked, ¡°If I remember correctly, Mr. Harper, your


    company is a digital media agency, right? Can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    At once, Donald¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure! Just say the word.¡±


    Having obtained his agreement, Leah turned theptop screen to face him so that he could see the


    surge inmissions. ¡°You have a lot of contact with digital media. Based on your experience, what


    does such an abrupt spike inmissions mean?¡±


    At the sight of the droves of inte ghostwriters on the screen, Donald¡¯s smile gradually faded. ¡°Ms.


    White, someone is sabotaging your studio behind the scenes!¡±


    While Leah was not surprised, her heart still sank. ¡°Can you please help me find out the culprit behind


    this?¡±


    ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll go back and deal with this right away!¡± Donald instantly vowed in all solemnity.


    A near distance away, Serena clocked the interaction between them both. Slowly, her expression


    turned strange.


    Only when Donald had left did she lean close to Leah with a disconcerted expression on her face. ¡°Say,


    Sarah, is he in love with you?¡±


    In a sh, Leah¡¯s face went as ck as thunder.


    Verily, she wanted to pry open Serena¡¯s brain to see what exactly was running through her mind.


    Her silence only convinced Serena further. ¡°He must have fallen in love with you at first sight that day.


    That¡¯s why he''s been pursuing you madly in the past few days. But at his current age, he can already


    be our father. No, he won¡¯t do. That aside, he¡¯s short and vile. No, no¡ª¡±


    Leah pped a hand over Serena¡¯s mouth, shutting her up. ¡°Your conjecture is outrageous, Serena. He


    only wants to repay the debt of gratitude he owes me. Although I¡¯m not sure about his motive either, I¡¯m


    certain it isn¡¯t romantic love.¡±


    Speaking of that, Donald¡¯s actions have indeed been abnormal. From the fact that he wanted to bed


    me that night, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s inherently evil. Could he really be making an exception for me because


    I saved him back then?


    Puzzlement showed on Serena¡¯s face after her suspicion was nixed. ¡°I found out that he¡¯s involved in


    the underground circles and is seemingly a shady person. The only possibility I can think of for him to


    treat you so well is that he wants to take you for his mistress.¡±


    Shawn, who had just stepped in the door, happened to overhear that remark. His expression promptly


    went cold.


    I haven¡¯t even resolved the issue of Han, yet another man wants to steal her away now?


    He strode up to Leah, but the smile on his lips did not reach his eyes. ¡°Sarah, someone like Donald


    undoubtedly has an ulterior motive in approaching you. Don¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s somewhat odd,¡± Leah concurred.


    After all, no one could believe that an absolutely wicked person would suddenly turn into a decent


    individual.


    Seeing that she appeared indifferent about Donald, Shawn breathed a sigh of relief. From his


    peripheral vision, he spotted the endless stream of inte ghostwriters popping up on herptop


    screen. His lips curved upward a fraction.


    ¡°Sarah, I don¡¯t have much work today, so I came over for a look. Do you need my help with anything?¡±


    He had known when Anna made her move, but he did not stop her from hiring inte ghostwriters to


    sabotage the studio because he wanted Leah to depend on him.


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Leah declined evenly.


    Irritation crept into Shawn¡¯s eyes, and his gaze turned gloomy. Sure enough, she¡¯s still touched


    because Han saved Carlotta yesterday, huh? If I¡¯d known that I could¡¯ve won her over by doing so, I


    would¡¯ve also set a fire while ensuring Carlotta¡¯s safety!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In his opinion, all that was Han¡¯s ploy.


    He felt that it made no sense for such a coincidence whereby the house caught on fire on the heels of


    him taking Carlotta away.


    After a brief silence, he offered smilingly, ¡°I heard that your house caught on fire, Sarah. How about


    staying at my ce for the time being?¡±


    A flicker of hope showed in his eyes as he looked forward to hearing the answer he wanted.


    Leah¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She merely shed him a polite smile in return. ¡°Thank you,


    but I¡¯m fine staying at the studio.¡±


    Just when Shawn was about to persuade her further, a silver-gray luxury car came to a stop in front of


    Dream Designs.


    Han entered the studio with Carlotta in his arms, followed by two bodyguards.


    As soon as he caught sight of Shawn, his unfathomable gaze abruptly turned icy and murderous.


    Likewise, Shawn red at him frostily and blocked his path. ¡°Return my daughter to me.¡±


    Ignoring him, Han ced Carlotta on the ground.


    Carlotta greeted Shawn as ¡°Uncle Shawn¡± sweetly before throwing herself at Leah. ¡°Mommy! I asked


    Daddy to bring me here to visit you!¡±


    Han¡¯s lips turned up in joy from her address of him. Subsequently, he trained a chilly gaze on Shawn,


    who wore a dark look. ¡°You im that she¡¯s your daughter, but why did she call you ¡®uncle¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Chapter 347 Get Stronger


    Following Han¡¯s provocation, Shawn¡¯s face stretched taut, and his expression turned cial. ¡°What has


    that got to do with you? Right now, Sarah is my wife in name. Or do you want to also get your hands on


    my wife and daughter while winning Anna over?¡±


    When his words rang out, the temperature in the room plummeted.


    A near distance away, Serena was wholly stupefied. She unconsciously muttered, ¡°What kind of


    showdown is this?¡±


    Undeniably, Sarah¡¯s allure is truly astounding! I¡¯ve already witnessed three suitors visiting and falling


    over themselves to impress her early in the morning!


    Leah¡¯s head started throbbing from the row between the twobative men. She took Carlotta to the


    room to y and left the space for them to talk things out.


    The moment the door mmed shut, her gaze turned conflicted with Carlotta in her arms. ¡°He¡¯s going


    to take you backter, isn¡¯t he, Carlotta?¡±


    Since Han has already snatched her away from me, he naturally wouldn¡¯t allow her to return to my side


    again so easily. The house I worked hard for is gone, and the child I cared for wholeheartedly has also


    been taken away. I¡¯m so useless!


    Ever since a life weighed on her conscience, her thoughts seemingly grew increasingly pessimistic.


    Noticing her mother¡¯s red-rimmed eyes, Carlotta hastily reached out in distress and wiped the tears


    that were still welling in them. ¡°Mommy, if you don¡¯t like me going there, I¡¯ll beg him to allow me to stay


    by your sideter!¡±


    She was less than ten years old, but she was heartbreakingly sensible.


    Leah shed her aforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind as long as you¡¯re happy, Carlotta.¡±


    Han would never change his mind because of a few words from her after deciding on something. As


    long as he can protect her temporarily, I can personally take her back from him one day!


    About half an hourter, a knock sounded at the door.


    Upon seeing that it was Han when she opened the door, Leah instinctively frowned and shielded


    Carlotta behind her. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    Han couldn¡¯t help sneering at her action, his gaze cold. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to take Carlotta back.¡±


    If I were to tarry any longer, Owen and Anna¡¯s men would realize that something is amiss.


    ¡°Protect her properly. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you for the rest of my life.¡± Leah shifted to the side. She


    appeared despondent, but determination glinted in her clear eyes.


    Han merely took a long look at her. Before he finally left with Carlotta, he stated icily, ¡°I hope you¡¯d deal


    with such improper rtionships next time. Otherwise, I won¡¯t bring Carlotta here to meet a mother with


    loose morals.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face drained of all color, and an intense sense of helplessness engulfed her.


    She knew that he was referring to Donald and Shawn.


    Is he going to rob me of my freedom as well in the near future?


    In the afternoon, Serena stared at Leah, who was entirely devoted to her work. She found thetter a


    tad strange.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that Han is using Carlotta to ckmail you and restrict your freedom?¡±


    Leah lifted her head from the design draft, upon which a vestige of sorrow shed across her face.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯m not his match at present. All I can do is get stronger.¡±


    When I¡¯m strong, my opinions will also hold more sway. Perhaps I¡¯ll have the capability to protect those


    important to me at that time.


    At that precise moment, the phone rang. It was a call from Donald.


    ¡°Ms. White, I¡¯m really sorry, but I couldn¡¯t find out the culprit behind the inte ghostwriters. However,


    I¡¯ve specially arranged for a digital monitoring team to protect your studio. There¡¯ll never again be such


    large-scale sabotage by inte ghostwriters in the future.¡±


    Already very much satisfied with that, Leah thanked him gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Harper. The design


    draft has beenpleted, so you can have a look at it.¡±


    Donald eximed in surprise before he immediately replied, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll transfer you the rest of the


    payment right away. Also, I¡¯lle over to your studio tomorrow to discuss my nextmission.¡±


    Subsequently, the call was disconnected. As Leah ced it on loudspeaker earlier, Serena heard the


    whole conversation.


    Frowning, she asked Leah solemnly, ¡°Are you sure he isn¡¯t interested in you?¡±


    Words eluded Leah.


    Meanwhile, Shawn was so livid after leaving Leah¡¯s studio that he lost his temper and frightened all his


    subordinates to the core.


    ¡°What a bunch of useless idiots! Why didn¡¯t you all realize it when Han took Carlotta away in broad


    daylight when you¡¯re in charge of her safety?¡±


    Breaking out in a cold sweat, the bodyguards exined, ¡°The thing is, he brought a few men along and


    had them attack us before going upstairs alone. He wrapped her in his jacket and smuggled her out.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Shawn heard that, his temper spiked even further. He pped the bodyguard leader across the


    face, his eyes zing scarlet. ¡°What a useless piece of trash!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the incident yesterday, Sarah¡¯s perception of me would¡¯ve changed!


    At the side, his assistant swiftly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we runch the n to use Serena?¡±


    Following that proposal, Shawn calmed down considerably. He mulled it over for a while with a dark


    look in his eyes before drawling, ¡°Okay. But Han will definitely mess things up, so we must ensure that


    he has no time to pay attention to Sarah¡¯s matters.¡±


    His assistant was momentarily startled. Instantly cottoning on to his employer¡¯s meaning, he grinned


    cryptically. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to target his projects at once.¡±


    When the man had left, a derisive smile bloomed on Shawn¡¯s face as he had finally gotten his revenge.


    Han, do you think you can do as you please just because you¡¯ve snagged some of Sarah¡¯s attention? I


    sessfully toppled you a few years ago, and I can still do the same this time!


    It waste at night then. Anna¡¯s face was as ck as thunder since Han was not home yet despite the


    hour.


    Chagrined in the first ce because her n to sabotage Leah¡¯s studio by hiring inte ghostwriters


    failed, she was even more incensed at that moment.


    Ringing Ben up, she demanded, ¡°What is Ethan doing? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    In the face of that question, Ben calmly recited the excuse that had been prepared in advance. ¡°Ford


    Group is secretly attacking Boss¡¯ projects, leading to some problems. Right now, he¡¯s still working


    overtime at the office to handle the issues urgently. You should rest earlier, Ms. Lancaster. Boss might


    have to work through the night.¡±


    The instant Anna heard that Han was merely working, her fury turned to distress. ¡°Keep an eye on him


    and don¡¯t let him tire himself out.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ben, who was alone in the office, texted Han to report the present


    situation.


    He wrote, ¡°I¡¯ve handled Ms. Lancaster, Boss. I¡¯ll stay at the office to deal with Ford Group¡¯s attack.¡±


    Han put his phone down after reading the text message. Then, he lifted his eyes and regarded Leah in


    front of him with a cool expression on his face. ¡°Did youe and seek me out voluntarily because


    you¡¯ve finally figured out that it¡¯s better to be my mistress than to keep those two useless men


    company?¡±


    His deep and alluring voice dripped with scorn. A stab of pain struck Leah, but still, she mustered her


    courage and gave voice to the purpose of her visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Alfred¡­ Tell me where he¡¯s buried. I want to go and visit him.¡±


    Although he once warned me not to appear before Alfred and the others anymore, I can¡¯t remain


    indifferent when even a heinous man like Donald knows how to be thankful to the person who saved


    his life.


    Seeing that his importance to her couldn¡¯t evenpare to a deceased man, Han felt irritated for no


    apparent reason.


    He tapped his long and slender fingers lightly against the expensive ckwood tabletop, his lips


    curving into a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pushing your luck?¡±

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Chapter 348 Interest


    ¡°What right do you think you have to visit Alfred?¡±


    It was a simple utterance, but it inexorably had tears well in Leah¡¯s eyes. She parted her lips in a daze,


    not quite knowing what to say to that.


    Well, he¡¯s right. Alfred died because of me. How am I worthy of visiting him?


    Without arguing further, she turned around and left in a trance. Her figure swayed slightly from the grief


    and guilt within her.


    Her slender back tugged at Han¡¯s heartstrings.


    He stared at her retreating back icily for a long moment before springing to his feet irritably and striding


    after her.


    By then, Leah had arrived at the side of her car. She was just about to drive back when a strong arm


    grabbed her.


    Before she had even nced back over her shoulder, the man¡¯s familiar cold musk drifted into her


    nostrils. Her heart skipped a beat.


    She snapped her head back, wholly oblivious to the fact that tears were still shimmering in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Her tearful gaze numbed Han all over. Frowning deeply, he dragged her to his luxurious car. ¡°Follow


    me somewhere.¡±


    In the dark night, the car sped along the road, its scarlet taillights glinting in the air.


    While Leah was still bewildered, Han had already brought her to the riverside.


    ¡°Alfred¡¯s ashes have been sent home. But he used to love this river and woulde here whenever he


    was free. If you have anything to say to him, just do so here.¡±


    For once, the usual indifference in his voice was nowhere to be found. In fact, it carried a vague hint of


    gentleness amidst the sounds of thepping waves.


    Leah was promptly stunned. In the next moment, her eyes turned red-rimmed, and she slowly headed


    toward the riverside.


    ¡°Alfred¡­¡± I¡¯m sorry. This is all on me.


    When Han noticed that she was still heading deeper into the river when both her legs were already


    submerged in the water, his pupils abruptly constricted. His heart felt as though a palm was squeezing


    it, the grip so tight that he could scarcely breathe.


    He rushed forward and grabbed her. ¡°Leah! I didn¡¯t bring you here to die! You still owe me a great debt,


    yet you want to shirk your responsibility by taking your own life?¡±


    In the autumn night, his bellow was particrly booming.


    At that, Leah looked back at him in perplexity. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning onmitting suicide.¡±


    However, Han did not believe that. With a chilly expression on his face, he roughly yanked her back to


    the shore. ¡°If so, why did you walk into the river?¡±


    Argh! If I¡¯d known that she was up to this, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her here.


    It was the veritable truth that Leah had no intention of dying. Unfortunately, she found it difficult to


    exin it to the man.


    After a lengthy silence, she answered vaguely, ¡°I merely wanted to sober up for a bit.¡±


    She wanted to wash her face and suppress her tears, for he was the only person she did not want


    bearing witness to her crying.


    s, she could not control her tears in the face of everything about Alfred.


    Han said nothing further, but his massive hand remained mped around her delicate wrist.


    As Leah gazed at his handsome profile and recalled his actions earlier, she was inevitably moved.


    She ventured, ¡°Were you¡­ worried just now?¡±


    No sooner had she said that than regret swamped her.


    Ugh! Why did I have to ask such a foolish question? Didn¡¯t he say that I still owed him money, so I


    couldn¡¯t die yet?


    Before he could respond, she immediately changed her tune in embarrassment. ¡°No, I mean, you were


    worried that I wouldn¡¯t pay you back.¡±


    It was pitch-dark by the riverside. Thanks to the illumination of the streetlights some distance away,


    Han perceived the crimson spots staining her cheeks. In a sh, his mood took a turn for the better.


    He merely chuckled softly without replying to her. Throughout it all, his gaze lingered on her fair face,


    the desire within him gradually intensifying.


    Like the finest wine in the world, his mellowughter had Leah uncontrobly engrossed in it.


    On the heels of that, she realized her gaffe. Hastily turning her eyes to the sparkling river surface, she


    composed herself.


    Oh God, I actually got hypnotized by hisughter. How ridiculous!


    There were many things she wanted to say to Alfred, but she could only keep a lid on them since Han


    was right beside her.


    After deciding toe by herself next time, she took her leave from the man. ¡°Thank you for bringing


    me here. I¡¯ll be leaving first tonight.¡±


    Just when she had pivoted, Han pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to pay me back the money anymore, Leah¡­¡± His voice was hoarse, tinged with a


    trace of an unknown emotion.


    Forced to meet his unfathomable eyes, she felt as though they were drawing her in entirely.


    His temperature that was running increasingly higher flustered her, and she struggled to break free


    from his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way to raise the money for you first tomorrow. You¡ª"


    Before she had finished speaking, Han captured her lips.


    The next day, Leah dragged her weary self to the office. As soon as she sat down, she couldn¡¯t help


    remembering Han¡¯s kiss.


    She bit her lip with a conflicted look on her face, still unable to digest the fact that such was the interest


    mentioned by thetter.


    ¡°Good morning, Sarah! Have you seen the news?¡± Serena¡¯s thrilled voice rang out.


    Jolted out of her thoughts, Leah asked in puzzlement, ¡°What news?¡±


    While speaking, she took her phone out.


    At once, she was greeted by the sight of a hashtag on the trending searches that read, ¡°Dream


    Designs is phenomenal.¡±


    The eye-catching title instantly took her aback. ¡°Why are we on the trending searches again?¡±


    Tapping on the news article and reading it in detail, she found out that it had to do with a promotional


    post about Donald¡¯s coboration with her, attached with a picture of the finished design.


    Under Donald¡¯s maniptions, Dream Designs¡¯ design drawings were soon presented to the public


    and received great acim.


    One of thementers wrote, ¡°Does such a design truly exist? Where¡¯s the link? I want to ce a


    commission!¡±


    Another replied, ¡°Don¡¯t fight with me. I heard that the owner of the studio is a beauty! I want her!¡±


    Leah and Serena were reading thements together when amotion sounded at the door.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the studio! This is great! We¡¯ve finally found it!¡± The raucous discussion drew increasingly


    nearer.


    Leah froze imperceptibly. ¡°They¡¯vee knocking on our door so quickly?¡±


    Although it was a good thing to havemissions, she found it challenging to handle such arge-


    scale surge.


    For the entire day, Leah and Serena were both so busy that they did not even have time to eat,


    upied with receiving clients.


    Only when evening fell did the constant stream of people gradually taper.


    After seeing thest client off, Leah slumped on the chair wearily. ¡°It¡¯s over at longst.¡±


    Serena happily presented themissioning form in front of Leah with excitement etched across her


    features. ¡°There¡¯s already a one-month waiting list for ourmissions!¡±


    Even then, Leah felt as though she was dreaming.


    Staring at the clients¡¯missioning forms nkly, she mumbled, ¡°Is this for real?¡±¡¯


    Do I really have such luck to encounter a windfall? And is Donald truly sincere about repaying the debt


    of gratitude he owes me?


    Just as she was mulling it over, she received a call from Donald.


    ¡°Have you seen the promotional post I published for you, Ms. White? I think a talent like you shouldn¡¯t


    be buried and can¡¯t stand the thought of your studio having nomissions, so I arbitrarily bought a


    spot on the trending searches for you. I hope you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Leah was silent briefly before she thanked him. ¡°Of course not. Thank you.¡±


    Thanks to his promotional post, I¡¯ll be able to repay Han earlier!


    Just when she thought that things would continue developing positively, another post about her shot to


    the top of the trending searches that very night itself.


    It read, ¡°The owner of Dream Designs has a promiscuous private life, meeting multiple mans a night!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Beneath the post, amenter wrote, ¡°Whoa! What have I just seen? That was a total eyesore! I didn¡¯t


    expect such a thing to still exist in this age!¡±

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Chapter 349 Futile


    In the middle of the night, the negative trending searches about Leah spread like wildfire, prompting her


    fall from heaven to hell.


    Commenters came down on her with abusive and crude insults.


    Oftentimes, such was life. Just when one enjoyed a hint of bliss, they would have to pay the interest for


    it manyfold.


    Right after Leah had stepped into the bathroom, she heard the incessant ringing of the officendline


    and her personal phone. Having no other choice, she could only shower hurriedly.


    The first call she answered was from Serena. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Right then, she was still oblivious to thements on the inte.


    Serena was utterly panicked. ¡°Sarah, someone deliberately fabricated a scandal about you and Donald


    as well as other Photoshopped men!¡±


    Shocked, Leah hastily tapped open Twitter.


    By then, the negative trending searches about her had multiplied by a few.


    One of the hashtags read, ¡°The once-renowned jewelry designer, Cindy, is a mistress.¡±


    A barrage of insults followed, reading, ¡°Gosh, this woman used to have countless scandals in the past


    but Mr. Howard suppressed them with the charity incident back then. Sure enough, she hasn¡¯t


    changed!¡±


    ¡°A sl*t is always a sl*t, never amounting to anything good! All she can do is strike up such shameful


    deals behind the scenes!¡±


    ¡°Just die! I¡¯m sick at the sight of a heinous mistress like you!¡±


    Leah did not continue reading the negativements after that. She locked her phone, her pupils


    quivering imperceptibly.


    This time, I purposely avoided the name Cindy when I established this studio, merely introducing


    myself as Ms. White. Neither had I ever revealed my identity before the media. I never thought that


    someone could still unearth this past identity of mine. Who exactly is it who hates me so much?


    After she had hung up the phone with Serena, she promptly received a call from Donald.


    The instant the call was connected, the man¡¯s rough voice rang out, colored with urgency. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Ms. White. I¡¯m already trying my best to suppress the trending searches this time, but the culprit behind


    this is too powerful. A small and medium-sizedpany like mine is of no use at all! This is on me for


    promoting your work arbitrarily! The poprity of your studio must have sparked the envy of those in


    the industry, leading to them defaming you desperately!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Leah was skeptical about his innocence. Frowning slightly, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll hire awyer.¡±


    Donald had transferred her the remaining payment of seventy-five thousand yesterday. Coupled with


    the deposit of forty-five thousand, she could afford to hire awyer to protect her rights.


    Still, Donald felt exceedingly guilty. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. This matter came about because of me, so I¡¯ll pay


    thewyer fees. I¡¯ll continue making arrangements to remove the trending searches. Have a good rest.


    I¡¯ll do my best to resolve this matter for you before dawn.¡±


    When the disconnect tone sounded from the phone, Leah wore a conflicted expression on her face.


    Judging from his sincere voice just now, he doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who¡¯d secretly


    sabotage me. Could it be that he only wants to repay the debt of gratitude he owes me?


    ¡°This is the studio! Let¡¯s destroy it!¡± Out of the blue, a few shes of shlight beams manifested


    outside the studio. On the heels of that, fierce voices split the air.


    Bang! A ss bottle was smashed against the roller shutter door before it shattered into smithereens.


    The sharp and piercing sound broke the silence in the night.


    Sheer panic swamped Leah as she listened to the group of boorish men¡¯s voices outside. From the


    sounds of it, they were smashing things against the door, seemingly attempting to break in.


    Several loud bangs rang out in session. In her helplessness, her eyes turned red-rimmed.


    Trembling, she picked up her phone and called the police.


    They¡¯ve ruined the house I bought after much scrimping and saving, and they¡¯re now targeting my


    studio that has finally started getting off the ground?


    At that moment, she was beyond d that Carlotta was not there.


    Speaking of that, I¡¯ve got to thank Han.


    Subsequent to her call, the police arrived within ten minutes.


    The ruffians wereughing uproariously as they smashed the roller shutter door. When the police


    arrived, they had just forcibly detached the door.


    After arresting the ruffians, the police inquired after Leah. ¡°Are you okay, Ms. White?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± While thanking the police, Leah lodged another report, saying, ¡°Officer, can you


    please help to handle the matter of me being ndered and defamed online, leading to severe damage


    to my reputation?¡±


    ¡°Sure. In that case, follow us back to the police station with the evidence of nder to file a report.¡±


    Leah changed into a formal suit before going to the police station with the police officers with herptop


    in her arms.


    Upon arriving at the police station, the police swiftly collected evidence of the current negative public


    opinion about her on the inte, jotting down some ounts that shared the libelous rumors and


    gained a certain degree of poprity. With that, the initial report was filed.


    As she waited for the follow-up procedures, she was given permission to observe the interrogation of


    the ruffians who vandalized her studio.


    ¡°What is your motive?¡±


    The ruffians were not the least bit perturbed by the police. Instead, they red at Leah disdainfully. ¡°We


    simply disapprove of this sl*t who seduced someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦. How shameless¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s the police station here, so watch your tongue!¡± The police officer cut them off sharply.


    Following that roar, the contempt on the ruffians¡¯ faces intensified. ¡°Whatever you say. Anyway,


    someone will being over to bail us out very soon.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes darkened, for she discerned that they were under someone¡¯s orders. ¡°Who instructed you


    to do such a thing?¡±


    Not in the mood to entertain her, the ruffians merely rolled their eyes.


    The police officer threw Leah a reassuring look before helping her repeat the question earlier. ¡°Who are


    the lot of you working for?¡±


    Before the ruffians could answer, another police officer stepped forward and interrupted the


    interrogation. ¡°Captain, someone is here to bail them out.¡±


    As soon as bail was posted, the ruffians cackled and climbed into the car with the person who came to


    pick them up before leaving.


    Leah was momentarily stunned. She quickly sprinted out, but she was only in time to see the car


    speeding off.


    However, she still managed to catch a glimpse of the license te in that fleeting second. Such shock


    inundated her that her pupils abruptly constricted, and her eyes gradually filled with tears.


    That car belongs to Han¡¯s assistant, Ben¡­ Is Han really the culprit behind this? Ah, this is his so-called


    revenge and interest. He wants to redeem all the pain and humiliation he once suffered at my hands.


    For the sake of her safety and to facilitate the follow-up investigation, Leah stayed at the police station


    the entire night to assist in the investigation.


    The next morning, when the investigation had wrapped up, she bowed and thanked the police officers.


    ¡°Thank you for working all night to help me file a report and investigate the matter, officers.¡±


    Smiling, the police captain reassured, ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s our responsibility. We¡¯ll arrest those nderers


    as soon as possible. Go back and have a good rest.¡±


    No sooner had Leah left the police station than she bumped into Shawn and Serena, who came to pick


    her up.


    The instant Serena spotted Leah, she rushed over and hugged thetter. ¡°Are you okay, Sarah? I


    almost had a heart attack when I arrived early in the morning and saw the mess that was the studio¡¯s


    door! Fortunately, Mr. Shawn said he found out that you¡¯re at the police station.¡±


    Stepping forward, Shawn likewise expressed his concern. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sarah. I¡¯ll bring you back to my


    ce to stay for the time being, for it¡¯s too dangerous these few days.¡±


    While speaking, he moved to take Leah¡¯s hand, but Leah surreptitiously dodged.


    Exhaustion was written all over her lovely eyes, yet she forced a polite smile. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks.


    I¡¯ll just stay at the studio. The police have promised to patrol around the area these few days.¡±


    Since it¡¯s Han making a move against me, it would be futile for me to hide anywhere.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Chapter 350 Don¡¯t Even Think About Leaving


    Leah returned to the studio and hired someone to reinstall the roller shutter door and clean up the


    mess in front of the studio.


    Everything seemed to return to normal, but she did not feel relieved.


    Carlotta was still with Han. Although he promised Leah he would not hurt Carlotta, Leah was still


    worried.


    So, Leah found Serena. "Serena, I want to pick up Carlotta from Han. Can you help me think of a ce


    for Carlotta to hide in advance?"


    Serena nced at Shawn, who was waiting in the office. "Isn''t it more straightforward to ask him to


    protect Carlotta?"


    Judging from this period of getting along, Shawn seemed reliable.


    "No, I only believe in you." Leah shook her head withplicated eyes. Only she knew that Shawn''s


    ce was not safe too.


    The incident this time gave Leah a good reminder. Although Shawn had been good to her these two


    years, he might change his mind one day and return to what he used to be.


    Serena did not continue to persuade Leah, then agreed to her request. "Okay, I''ll arrange for someone


    to help you to hide from Han."


    After Serena left, Shawn came to Leah. "I''m already suppressing public opinion. Sarah, I''ve also found


    who dealt with you behind your back."


    Leah looked up at him nkly. "Who is it?"


    Her heart was beating heavily, and her palms were slightly sweating.


    Shawn told the answer she guessed, "It was Han. He manipted everything behind the scenes. I


    don''t know if you believe me and the evidence."


    He took out his mobile phone and handed it to Leah, which contained the investigation report of his


    subordinates, and all the clues pointed to Han.


    It was Han. Leah was about to cry, and a surging chill spread over her body.


    Han could not wait to see her suffer.


    "Sarah, it''s fine. I''ll be with you." Shawn gently embraced her slender shoulders, and when Leah was


    unaware, he showed a meaningful smile.


    After a moment, Leah left his embrace. She took a deep breath to adjust her emotions. But her face


    was still tense, and her eyes were full of worry. "I want to rescue Carlotta."


    Han had already begun to exact revenge on her. She could not let Carlotta with him anymore. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Shawn suppressed the joy in his heart and said calmly, "Do you want my help? After you rescue


    Carlotta, Han won''t let you go easily. You should go back to my vi."


    Leah frowned slightly. She neither agreed nor refused. "Just help me stop Han back to his vi."


    She knew that if she wanted to rescue Carlotta, she needed Shawn to help her.


    Shawn immediately agreed to Leah. "Okay, I''ll ask Han to meet and discuss cooperation. In addition, I''ll


    arrange for a few bodyguards to go with you to rescue Carlotta!"


    On the way back, Shawn could not help butugh while sitting in the car. His eyes were full of crazy


    pride.


    "Han, you think you can fight with me? No matter how many times youe back and how powerful


    your status is, I can defeat you countless times! Sarah and Carlotta are mine!"


    The assistant in the front passenger looked at the distorted Shawn through the rearview mirror and


    smiled meaningfully. He congratted Shawn, "Congrattions, Mr. Ford. You finally alienate Ms.


    White and Han."


    "Thanks to the public opinion created by Anna this time. We can get such great results with just a little


    effort."


    Near noon, public opinion gradually subsided.


    Ben came to Han''s study to report. "Boss, before we deal with the public opinion, the Ford family has


    already settled it."


    Han suddenly looked cold. "Sure enough, if we want to hide from Owen, our efficiency in clearing up


    public opinion will be much slower."


    He pursed his lips tightly, and a hint of anger was quietly brewing in his eyes.


    Leah is still in touch with Shawn!


    Han asked, "Have you found the mastermind this time?"


    Ben frowned with aplicated expression. "It''s Ms. Lancaster..."


    Buzz! Before Ben could finish speaking, a text message came to Han''s phone.


    Shawn asked Han out this afternoon to talk about the project. Han agreed with it.


    Although the public opinion on Leah''s side had calmed down, many people were stilling to her


    studio to ask questions, which seriously affected her work efficiency.


    "Serena, anyway, I''ve been confirmed a few uncancelled orders. We can close the studio for some time


    to avoid those people."


    Leah informed Serena that the studio was closed during this time and Serena could rest at home.


    It happened that Leah could also take advantage of these few days to bring Carlotta back from Han.


    The moment the rolling shutter door closed, the world suddenly became quiet. Leah heaved a sigh of


    relief and returned to the lounge upstairs. Shey weakly on the soft bed.


    She temporarily emptied everything in her mind and fell asleep. Until the afternoon, Shawn''s phone


    woke her up.


    "Sarah, Han wille to discuss the project with me in an hour. You can take this opportunity to rescue


    Carlotta. I''ve already arranged for the bodyguards to wait outside your studio."


    Hearing the news, Leah suddenly became excited. She hurriedly got up and changed into casual and


    light sportswear. Then, she tied her soft hair into a high ponytail.


    After changing her clothes, she went downstairs and exchanged contact information with the


    bodyguard leader, then briefly discussed a n of action.


    On the way to Han''s private vi, Leah turned her head and looked at the yellowing leaves outside the


    car window. Her clear eyes were full of tenacity.


    Leah would do whatever it took to protect Carlotta. Even if it would annoy Han and make him take


    revenge on her, Leah was not afraid. As long as Carlotta was fine, Leah was at ease.


    Not long after, they parked the car outside themunity. As Leah had Han''s permission, the security


    guard knew her and let her in.


    After Leah entered themunity, she did not go to the vi but quietly went to the room with the main


    power switch. Soon, she cut off the power when no one was paying attention to her.


    In an instant, there was no electricity in themunity. After receiving Leah''smand, the


    bodyguards dispatched one to divert the security guard''s attention at the entrance while the others


    slipped in quietly.


    They followed Leah to Han''s vi and sessfully met Carlotta.


    "Mommy! Why are you here? Daddy said you won''te today!" Carlotta giggled when Leah hugged


    her.


    After a few days, Carlotta''s chubby face looked better than before, and she seemed well.


    At this moment, Leah hesitated. She was somewhat aware of Han''s character. Since he said he would


    not do anything to Carlotta, he should not backtrack.


    Is it necessary to let Carlotta flee with me and get involved in Han''s hunt down and revenge?


    "What''s wrong? Ms. White, let''s go now!" The bodyguard leader saw Leah in a daze and urged her


    anxiously.


    Before Leah could answer, a cold female voice came from outside the room. "Don''t even think about


    leaving!"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Chapter 351 Hunt Them Down


    Hearing the voice, Leah turned around in surprise.


    The person who came was a strange woman in her thirties. She wore a professional killer uniform with


    various guns and ammunition pinned to her body.


    She sneered and pointed the gun at Leah''s forehead. "I originally wanted to kill that kid. I didn''t expect


    you to be here. What a surprise! In short, I want to kill you and your daughter!"


    The bodyguard leader recognized that woman and was shocked. "You are Jaelynn Dotson, the most


    popr top killer in the world for the past two years!"


    Jaelynn sneered and pulled the trigger. "Even if you know me, you still have to die! That''s a pity."


    As Jaelynn had blocked the door in advance, Leah and the others could only escape through the


    window.


    The bodyguard leader stood in front of Leah and drew out his gun. "Ms. White, take Carlotta away


    quickly! We will cover you!"


    His back was tall and firm, like an indestructible wall.


    Suddenly, Leah remembered the scene of Alfred protecting her. Her eyes turned reddish. "What''s your


    name?"


    The bodyguard leader was stunned, then smiled slightly. "I''m William Poole."


    "You muste back alive!" Leah was about to cry, and her voice choked up.


    "Okay!"


    Leah originally wanted to call William to go together, but she must protect Carlotta.


    When Leah climbed the window, she found other bodyguards were already waiting on the wall outside


    the window.


    A bodyguard quickly took Carlotta from her hand when Leah came out. "Quick, Ms. White! Let''s go!"


    Meanwhile, the battle between Jaelynn and William had already started.


    William sessfully forced Jaelynn to change the path of the bullets fired at Leah and Carlotta several


    times. When he saw them escape sessfully, he smiled and said to Jaelynn, "I gotta go! Bye!"


    Jaelynn could not knock William down for a long time. She felt annoyed, and her anger made her


    combat value soar instantly. "I''ll kill you and that b*tch!"


    After another fight, William sessfully jumped onto the window and shot Jaelynn several times. He


    replied with a contemptuous look, "That won''t work. I''ve promised Ms. White that I''ll go back alive."


    William took advantage of Jaelynn''s defense and jumped out the window on the second floor.


    When Jaelynn chased him, he had already run away, so she could only shoot in his direction angrily.


    After running out the bullets, she spat and led her men to chase after them.


    While chasing Leah and the others, Jaelynn made a phone call. "Sorry, Ms. Lancaster. I failed to kill


    that kid. Sarah White has brought people over."


    During the shootout, even though both sides installed silencers, their movement still attracted the


    attention of the residents. Themotion even reached Han, who was discussing cooperation with


    Shawn.


    Ben interrupted their negotiation urgently and reported hurriedly, "Boss, something happened to


    Carlotta! Witnesses reported a shootout near your vi, but Carlotta seemed fine because Ms. White


    arrived in time, and I''ve sent nearby men to track them down..."


    Hearing that, Han was startled. "What!"


    He stood up abruptly and red at Shawn with a gloomy expression. The cold murderous intent all


    over his body was getting stronger. "If this matter has something to do with you, you''ll bear the


    consequences!"


    Shawn also heard Ben''s report and got up. His eyes turned cold. "Do you think I''ll kill them? You must


    have acted and tried every means to get Sarah back!"


    They almost wanted to start a fight but were concerned about Leah''s safety, so they left hurriedly.


    Shawn returned to his car to call William and other bodyguards, but no one answered.


    His face was gloomy instantly. "What was going on? Why did a shootout happen?"


    On the other side, Han also entered the car, and Ben reported the newly found situation to him, "Boss,


    ording to the tracking device on Carlotta, her current location is ten kilometers away from the vi.


    Also, I''ve set up a super security system in the vi. I don''t know why these people could go in. I''ll


    investigate this matter in detail."


    Han felt his heart hurt. He felt suffocated, and his eyes were full of anger. "Follow them!"


    Shawn was right. He could not have killed Leah and Carlotta so suddenly.


    Then, there was only one possibility left.


    It was Owen Lancaster! Owen and Anna had been quiet recently, but Han did not expect they nned


    to kill Leah and Carlotta!


    Han''s patience was about to be worn out by Owen and Anna''s repeated attacks on Leah.


    I have to advance my n.


    ...


    Jaelynn''s hunt down was fierce. She sent many people to kill Leah and Carlotta.


    At the same time, Leah was sitting in the car with William and others. Her nerves were tense the whole


    time.


    Leah held Carlotta tightly in her arms. She covered Carlotta''s ears and murmured, "Carlotta, you''re a


    good girl. Don''t be afraid. It''s fine. We''ll protect you..."


    The loud gunshots and the sound of the collision of vehicles made Carlotta''s eyes flush with fear. But


    under Leah''sfort, she restrained herself from crying and responded obediently, "Okay, Daddy will


    come to protect us soon. Mommy, don''t be afraid..."


    Since Leah asked Carlotta not to call Shawn daddy, and at Han''s request, the daddy Carlotta


    mentioned now referred to Han.


    Leah suddenly lookedplicated, and her beautiful eyes were full of silence and panic.


    How should I tell Carlotta that Han sending people to kill us?


    Han promised her his vi was safe and Carlotta would be well protected. No one could enter except


    his people.


    Therefore, when she brought William and others over, she had prepared for clever work as she did not


    expect to enter the vi smoothly.


    Han hates me to death! He even wants to kill his daughter!


    Leah felt her heart pain, and tears dripped from her eyes. Her hands were also uncontrobly shaking


    while holding Carlotta''s body.


    If she had not brought William today and coincidentally stopped Jaelynn from killing Carlotta, she would


    have lost her beloved daughter forever.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah held Carlotta tighter in fear until Carlotta groaned in pain. She quickly let go of Carlotta and


    forcibly suppressed the panic and terror in her eyes. "Carlotta, I''m sorry, I hurt you..."


    Carlotta smiled sensibly. "I''m fine, Mommy. I know you''re worried about me."


    William was sitting in the front passenger. When he heard Carlotta talk about daddy, he suddenly


    remembered that he and other bodyguards had identally smashed their phones during the escape.


    So, he borrowed the phone from Leah, then reported the situation to Shawn.


    "Boss, when we arrived at Han''s vi, we saw Han''s killers want to kill Carlotta. Now we''re still being


    chased by the killers. They have a lot of people and enough ammunition. We can''t hold on any longer.


    Please send someone to help!"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Chapter 352 It¡¯s Enough


    If his n put Leah and Carlotta''s lives in danger, Shawn would never agree to do it.


    His expression became tense and gloomy. He asked William about their escape route, and before


    hanging up the phone, he told William, "Don''t let Sarah and Carlotta get hurt!"


    After the call ended, William did not feel less rxed.


    In the evening, the glow turned from red to ck. It implied to Shawn that the night would be more


    dangerous to Leah and Carlotta.


    The speeding cars streaked across the road. William and two bodyguards took Leah and Carlotta to


    the forefront while the other bodyguards followed them in another car to block the killers behind.


    "Stop struggling!" Jaelynn''s arrogantughter came from a loudspeaker.


    Leah held Carlotta in her arms tensely. She vigntly nced around like a frightened bird.


    Leah no longer felt sad that Han sent people to hunt them down. There was only one belief in her mind.


    "Carlotta, you must be safe..." Her soft and firm voice murmured unconsciously.


    Hearing Leah''s words, Carlotta showed a bright smile. "I will! Mommy must be fine too!"


    Immediately afterward, Carlotta looked at William and the other bodyguards. "Uncles, you all must be


    safe!"


    As William and other bodyguards rescued Leah and Carlotta, Carlotta hoped they would be all right.


    It was the first time the bodyguards received someone''s care in their indifferent and bloody life. Their


    eyes were reddish because of Carlotta''s pure concern.


    There were faint smiles on their dull faces. "Okay, Ms. White, Carlotta. We''ll protect both of you even if


    we die!"


    Their sentences touched Leah''s heart for no reason, and she felt bloody and throbbing.


    "I don''t need you all to sacrifice lives! Please be safe..." Her voice was a little choked up.


    Leah did not want anyone to sacrifice for her anymore. In her short life, she could not bear the pain of


    the loss of lives too much.


    The night fell. The slightly dim street lights reced the dazzling sunlight, and the dangerous killing


    intent permeated the night.


    The killers sent by Jaelynn were powerful. Even if William''s car skill was good, he failed to escape. And


    under the pressure of the opponent''s fierce weapons, William and other bodyguards were getting


    struggled.


    Beep! William''s walkie-talkie suddenly rang.


    "Leader! If they continue chasing, Ms. White and Carlotta will be in danger. We''ll block them. You must


    sessfully take Ms. White and Carlotta away!"


    The voices from the walkie-talkie were young and full of vigor, but their words were full of


    determination.


    William knew what they were thinking. He suppressed the bitterness in his heart and agreed to their


    decision.


    Leah found those bodyguards deciding to sacrifice their lives to make her and Carlotta escape. Her


    face suddenly turned pale.


    Her pupils trembled violently, and the emotions she had suppressed for many days suddenly burst. She


    yelled at William, "No! Let them retreat! They can''t die!"


    Her every decision seemed toe with tragic consequences. Leah did not want to see anyone die for


    her anymore.


    Her overreaction stunned William and the other two bodyguards in the car, then frowned. "Ms. White,


    this is our mission. We have already prepared since Boss asked us to protect you. Don''t worry. Since


    we are engaged in this job, we have no rtives. If we identally die, please don''t feel guilty!"


    Screech! The bodyguards behind had stopped the car.


    Leah stared behind through the rear window in a daze. The light in her eyes gradually dissipated.


    She still failed to stop everything and let the tragedy happen again.


    This time, she did not know how to repay those seven lives. They were still young and had a long way


    to go.


    Tears kept falling from her eyes. William could not bear to see Leah be sad, so heforted her, "Ms.


    White, it''s our honor to protect you. We have no fear of death and no rtionship from the beginning.


    I''m happy to have you worrying about us so much."


    Leah burst into tears. She bit her lips and shook her head to deny his words. "No... you''re wrong..."


    There are so many beautiful things in this world. How can they be satisfied just because of my


    concern?


    Carlotta also cried in distress. "Mommy, don''t cry..."


    "Leader! It''s a dead end!" The driver''s horrified voice interrupted Carlotta''s cries.


    Leah held Carlotta desperately and helplessly. She did not know how to save Carlotta.


    Han, why do you have to force us to death? Do you hate me that much?


    William quickly told the driver to turn off the engine and gave up the car. He took Leah and the others


    over the dead end and jumped to the other side in the dark.


    "There is a door here. It seems to be a newly opened bar. Go in!" William recognized the current


    location by the faint moonlight.


    The bar was named The Vine. It opened a month ago. Now, their location was the back door of the bar.


    They violently kicked the locked back door and entered the bar amidst loud music.


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the bar reached its climax. The sky above the bar was full of


    shredded paper, and people cheered. Many kinds of people were frantically twisting and swaying their


    bodies, releasing their emotions and desires to their heart''s content.


    The strong and pungent smell of alcohol made Leah frown, and the colorful lights kept reflecting on her


    body and made her more charming.


    As Leah''s image and temperament were eye-catching, she quickly attracted the attention of people


    around her.


    "Look, there''s a beauty there! Do you want to go chat with her?"


    "Are you blind? Don''t you see that she is holding a child? That child must have been born after she


    messed around. I guess she''sing to arrest her husband!"


    "As expected, beauties are coquettish. They casually sleep with anyone and give birth to children


    without thinking..."


    Those obscene words kept drilling into Leah''s ears, and she had long been used to taking it lightly. But


    she quietly covered Carlotta''s ears.


    William originally wanted to scold those people, but he was afraid of attracting everyone''s attention, so


    he could only hold back his anger with clenched fists.


    "Ms. White, after you find a safe ce to hide, I''ll teach them a lesson!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah grabbed his sleeve and begged, "Don''t go! Just take us to retreat. It''s enough..."


    Bang! Bang! Two loud noises stopped her words abruptly.


    Jaelynn and the other killers bumped into the bar with their car. A group of killers rushed into the bar


    and scared everyone to flee.


    "Sarah White! Come out! You won''t be able to hide!"


    It was Jaelynn''s voice. She was holding a loudspeaker calling for Leah toe out.


    William''s expression darkened. He protected Leah and Carlotta while going deeper into the bar. He


    said, "I didn''t expect Jaelynn to find us here..."

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Chapter 353 Desperate Cry for Help


    Inside the bar, a terrifying scream erupted, sending patrons scrambling in terror.


    Still, something didn''t feel right to William, and that was when he suddenly discovered a tracking device


    hidden inside Carlotta''s pocket.


    Leah choked out as she stared in disbelief at the GPS tracker in his hand, "So that''s why. No wonder


    Jaelynn has always been able to pinpoint our exact location..."


    What gave Han the right to call herself ruthless?


    It appeared that she needed to be even more ruthless at this point since it was obvious that he could


    even hurt his own daughter.


    William tossed the GPS tracker into a young man''s pocket so he could take it with him and lead them


    away from them. Only then did William feel relieved and eximed, "Ms. White, we''ll leave once


    Jaelynn and her people have been led away by the tracking device!"


    They were currently hiding under the bar table, their figures concealed by the tablecloth.


    "Who dares to stir up trouble in my turf?" Suddenly, a cold, hostile voice spoke up.


    The strange-yet-familiar voice startled Leah. Then it hit her. It was Ron!


    Her face lit up, and she wanted to get up and ask for his aid, but William stopped her. "Ms. White, don''t


    move. He is a bad person. We can''t let him discover us..."


    Leah recalled when she had asked Ron to help her save Han, but Ron had turned her down coldly.


    The light in her eyes quickly faded, and she gave a silent nod.


    Yes. I can''t take any chances now since Carlotta is here too.


    However, things frequently took a dramatic turn.


    Ron found them. He yanked the tablecloth draping over the bar table open. He had a cold and


    venomous look on his face as he sneered, "Let me see if any mice are hiding under here..."


    He froze as soon as he saw Leah''s familiar face.


    Leah simply got to her feet and faced him with aplex expression now that she had been


    discovered.


    Ron appeared to have a darker and more twisted personality than he did two years ago.


    He was obviously the underworld''s boss, so why did he still appear unhappy?


    "You''re the one they''re looking for. It''s just like the first time I met you. You''re always being pursued,


    and death is always looming over you." After some time, Ron suddenly startedughing mockingly.


    "However, that is what you deserve. Get out of here quickly. You are not wee here!"


    His face was icy, and his harsh words made Leah''s heart ache. She murmured, "If I leave now, they''ll


    definitely find out¡­"


    "Please, I beg you. Please, for now, keep my daughter safe for the sake of our former friendship."


    She was unconcerned about her own safety, but Carlotta and William must be kept safe.


    When Ron heard her pleading, he sneered, "Former friendship? You were so cruel back then, and now


    you want me to protect you and this little bastard child?"


    "Get out of here before I lose it!"


    He regarded Leah with contempt as if she were a frozen corpse.


    Allowing them to leave his turf alive was already the most he could have done for her.


    Leah gave him a long, thoughtful look, during which all the hope and despair in her heart vanished. She


    clutched Carlotta in her arms and led William away without saying anything.


    She cast a disappointed nce at him as she passed by.


    Leah had a thin, straight back resembling a weed steadfastly standing against the swirling wind. She


    was incredibly tenacious.


    Ron stared nkly at her receding figure before angrily punching the countertop. Blood was trickling


    down his palm. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What gives her the right to be disappointed in me?! What rights does she have?!


    There were no pedestrians around when Leah and William stepped outside the bar.


    As the autumn night grew cold, the wind blew against the trees, rustling the leaves.


    William removed his coat and draped it over Carlotta, who was lightly dressed. "It''s cold at night,


    Carlotta. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Not at all," Carlotta replied as she pulled the warm coat snugly around her, smiling sweetly. "Thank


    you, Uncle William."


    While they were talking, Jaelynn and her men, who hadn''t gone far, returned and surrounded Leah and


    herpanions.


    Numerous ck gun muzzles were pointed at them. While William and the other two bodyguards


    formed a human shield around Leah and Carlotta, Leah could only hold Carlotta in her arms with tears


    in her eyes.


    "Why? Not running away anymore? Go on, run!" From the side, Jaelynn''s pleased voice could be


    heard.


    Leah was standing inside the circle, and Jaelynn cast a mocking nce at her. She then scoffed, "Sure


    enough! You are nothing more than a vixen who was born to seduce men. How long did it take you to


    seduce these men into willingly dying for you?"


    "Tsk! What an amazing talent you have..."


    Jaelynn calmly started her verbal assault because she was sure their deaths were warranted.


    She enjoyed watching her victims break down before they died.


    Leah''s eyes were stinging, and her heart was hurting so much that she felt as if she were suffocating.


    It was entirely due to her own actions. She had attempted to reim Carlotta from Han, which was the


    catalyst for this tragedy.


    Carlotta, who had been watching her expressions from her arms, could see that she was filled with


    guilt. They all clicked when Carlotta remembered what she had previously said, and Carlotta could


    guess what her current thoughts were.


    Leah''s face was held in her soft, small hands as she said, "You don''t have to feel guilty, Mommy. That


    evil woman would have killed me if you hadn''t shown up today."


    "You''ve kept me safe. You are my hero!"


    Carlotta''s words sessfully consoled Leah. Leah smiled happily and said, "Yes, I did..."


    Jaelynn gradually lost patience after observing that she had yet to break down.


    "Do it¡­"


    Before she could finish speaking, there was a sudden, intense burst of gunfire.


    The bullets fired from the shadows caught Jaelynn''s men off guard, and an entire group of people fell to


    the ground instantly.


    Leah couldn''t even react to the abrupt turn of events that urred directly before her.


    The night was clearly visible due to the neon lights on the bar''s sign, and a gust of bitterly cold wind


    blew by.


    A tall figure slowly emerged from the shadows. He exuded an extremely overpowering aura of killing


    intent and had a fierce appearance.


    Leah was so terrified that she immediately hugged Carlotta tightly and knelt down on the ground when


    she realized it was Han as he approached, looking like a terrifying demon from hell. She begged,


    "Please, I beg of you. Han Howard, do whatever you want to me, but don''t kill Carlotta..."


    There was no way out for her at this point. She was unable to do anything but cry and beg.


    Carlotta tilted her head in confusion when she heard her words and inquired, "What are you talking


    about, Mommy? Why would Daddy kill me?"


    Han came to a halt by her side. Her slender frame trembled in the cold wind, pitiful and helpless, like an


    abandoned puppy.


    Finally, the pain in his heart melted the cold from his eyes. "Get up. Go home," he said, pulling her arm.


    When Leah realized he had touched her, she immediately stood up in shock and struggled backward.


    Her once radiant face was now filled with sadness and hopelessness. She repeated her earlier plea,


    "Please, I beg of you. Don''t kill Carlotta..."


    Han had been incredibly irritated by how terrified she had be upon seeing him. He dragged her


    forcibly into his car with a tense expression without saying anything else.


    "Ms. White!" When William saw that she was being taken away against her will, he rushed forward to


    save her but was quickly surrounded by Han''s men.


    Han sat in the backseat with Leah. "Since you all had protected them today, I''ll let you all off," he said,


    casting a cold look their way.


    "Be ready to face the consequences if you decide to go after her."

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Chapter 354 I Can Protect Them


    As soon as he finished his word, the car sped off.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    William was not afraid to die. He wanted to chase after the car but was in vain. The only thing he could


    do was to buy a new phone and sim card to contact Shawn.


    ¡°Boss, Ms. White, and Carlotta are fine. Han rescued them. But he took them away¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Shawn breathed a sigh of relief. However, as soon as he found out Han took them away,


    he was so angry that he kicked over the chair beside him.


    ¡°Damn, why did hee back after disappearing for two years? Sarah won¡¯t leave me if he doesn¡¯t


    come back.¡±


    With that, Shawn hung up the phone.


    William took a deep breath. Although he failed toplete the mission, he was relieved that Sarah and


    Carlotta were still alive.


    Han took Leah and Carlotta to a vi in the suburb. The vi was secluded with tight security. No


    outsiders could enter the vi easily.


    However, Leah was locked in a room on the highest floor of the vi. Meanwhile, Carlotta was taken to


    another room next door where the doctor was giving her a thorough examination.


    The moon was round and bright. Leah stood by the window and looked at the moon.


    Many people died because of her that day. She began to wonder if it was meaningful for her to


    continue to live.


    Right then, Han opened the door. He felt heartache as soon as he saw Leah¡¯s dreary eyes. He walked


    over to her and asked, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡±


    On the way to the vi, Han found that Leah had misunderstood him. She thought he hired professional


    killers to kill Carlotta. Although Han tried to exin, she still did not believe him.


    Hearing Han¡¯s voice, Leah¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Admit it! You¡¯re the one who did it.¡±


    ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t me! You¡¯ve misunderstood me, but I don¡¯t me you. I know you hate me.¡±


    Leah red at Han. She knew she could not fight him.


    Han was too powerful. It was just like throwing an egg against a rock.


    Han strangled Leah¡¯s neck and whispered in her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do that if it was me. Leah, you¡¯re


    such a stupid woman. How could you misunderstand me? How can I trust you and let Carlotta stay with


    you?¡±


    Han blurted what was on his mind. His low voice was like a demon who sent Leah to hell. However,


    Leah still did not believe him


    ¡°Then how do you exin why the assassins could break into your vi so easily? How could they


    enter without your permission? Not only that, you installed a tracker on Carlotta! You want to know her


    whereabouts! She couldn¡¯t escape. You don¡¯t even want to give her a chance to live!¡± Leah yelled


    sarcastically.


    It seemed that once trust was broken, it was hard to rebuild again.


    Han knew it was useless for him to exin. He loosened his grip and left.


    Leah had lost her marbles. She did not want to hear any exnations as she only believed what she


    saw. In her eyes, Han left because he felt guilty. He was the murderer.


    But why he refuses to admit that it was him?


    Leah was confused.


    At first, Leah did not believe Han would do something like that. However, what happened to Carlotta


    completely changed her mind. Carlotta was attacked in Han¡¯s vi, and all the evidence pointed to him.


    Not only that, but Han also defamed Leah and set her studio up. Leah also witnessed what happened


    to Shawn. It was all because of Han.


    The next day, Carlotta knocked on the door and went into Leah¡¯s room. However, Leah was not awake


    yet. She was barely asleep until dawn.


    "Mommy, wake up. Daddy has something to tell you!¡±


    After a while, Leah came to the dining room with Carlotta.


    There was a long dining table in the dining area. Leah sat opposite Han to keep a distance from him.


    Leah had no appetite to eat. She red at Han coldly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let Carlotta stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Then where do you want to go? Shawn? Donald? Or your studio which isn¡¯t safe at all?¡°


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Carlotta went over to Leah and spoke for Han. ¡° Mommy, don¡¯t me


    Daddy. He¡¯s not the one who killed me. He read stories to me and tuck me in every night. He¡¯s a good


    father and a really nice guy.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah stared at Han in disbelief.


    Nice guy?


    Han hated Leah so much and Carlotta thought he was a nice guy?


    ¡°Ms. White, let me exin what happened these days,¡± Ben suddenly said. His voice brought Leah


    back to her senses.


    Although Leah remained silent, she could not help but sneer in her heart. She did not understand why


    Han have to make everybody think he was a nice guy.


    ¡°First of all, Carlotta was attacked because the butler betrayed us. He worked for us for a long time and


    could ess all the security systems of the vi. It was a piece of cake to let outsiders in.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, we did install a tracker on Carlotta but that was for safety reasons. We hope to locate her in


    case of emergency.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe, but please take a look at this. This is the evidence that proves that


    the butler colluded with outsiders to kill Carlotta¡­¡±


    Seeing the evidence provided by Ben, Leah was stunned.


    It wasn''t him¡­


    Leah looked up at Han and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you it wasn¡¯t me. I won¡¯t do anything to our daughter for what you owed me.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah sagged to the chair. She felt grateful but ashamed of herself at the same time.


    "I''m sorry,¡± Leah stood up and apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you finally believe me. Looks like you¡¯re not that stupid after all. By the way, all the


    bodyguards came back safely yesterday.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was shocked. ¡°No one died because of me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. They are my men. I can protect them.¡± Han could not help but smirk.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Chapter 355 She Is So Rich!


    "Left this kind of heroism to Shawn," Han continued.


    He would not give Shawn chances to win Leah and Carlotta''s favor.


    After knowing those bodyguards were all right, Leah regained her spirits, and her heart beat vigorously


    again. Everyone is safe. That''s great.


    "Thank you..." Her clear eyes were full of tears, and she choked with sobs.


    As Han said, Leah would lose her mind and be stupid when she met things rted to Carlotta.


    Now, Leah was like a rose without thorns, who fascinated Han. He could not take his eyes off her


    crying face, and his heart secretly softened.


    "Leah, apart from you and Carlotta, only Ben and I know this ce. These are Froyca maids, and they


    don''t understand thenguage here. If things that endanger your lives happen again, I''ll leave my life to


    you."


    Han rarely talked too much. Leah was slightly startled, and her tears were forced back by his serious


    tone.


    Is this his promise? To make sure nothing happens to Carlotta again?


    "Okay." Leah lowered her eyes inpromise and fell silent.


    As Han said, even her studio was dangerous now, so who else could protect Carlotta?


    Shawn was like a time bomb and ready to detonate at any time. He might send someone to protect


    Carlotta, but Leah would not let Carlotta go back to his vi.


    Leah rested here for another night and returned to the studio the next day, while Carlotta was left in the


    vi by Han.


    As soon as Leah entered the studio, she saw Serena busy.


    "Sarah, you''re back! The police have found all the public opinion about you and arrested the relevant


    rumormongers. We don''t need to pay for thewsuit!"


    Public opinion came and went quickly. Leah breathed a sigh of relief and smiled slightly. "Thanks for


    your help here. If not, we can''t keep our studio."


    When Leah fell into depression and could not participate in work, Serena helped her to do everything.


    Leah felt that she had done nothing and had nothing to do with the title of studio chief.


    Serena was dissatisfied with Leah''s politeness. She pretended to be angry and snorted coldly. "I''m the


    vice studio chief! These are what I should do. I don''t need your special thanks!"


    As Serena spoke, she found a slight bruise on Leah''s forehead and stepped forward worriedly.


    "Why are you injured? I saw a post about a shootout in this city yesterday. Were you also involved? So


    what that post said is true!"


    Hearing that, Leah checked the news on her phone but saw nothing. Whether the negative public


    opinion about her or therge-scale shootout incident yesterday, there was nothing in the news


    software.


    Leah put away her phone with aplicated expression. "Someone must have removed the post on


    purpose for me. Otherwise, even if the police came forward, it is estimated that those inte


    ghostwriters would not disappear so obediently."


    She faintly had an answer in her heart but did not dare to believe it.


    On this autumn day, Leah kept silent.


    With Shawn''s ability, he could not suppress the news soprehensively. Only the current Han might


    be feasible.


    But would Han help me eliminate these negative public opinions? After all, he hates me to the core.


    With some confusion and unreasonable loneliness in her heart, Leah started her work.


    Leah''s reputation recovered overnight, and more people came to ce orders. Since the inte


    exposed her other identity as Cindy, most customers came to Leah to design jewelry.


    When Leah was about to leave work in the evening, a graceful and luxurious middle-aged woman


    came to the studio.


    "Ms. Cindy, next month is my father''s 80th birthday. I want to give him a unique piece of jewelry. Please


    help me design it as soon as possible."


    Leah looked at the orders for nearly a month with some embarrassment. "Sorry, I..."


    "I''ll increase the price by 10 million to jump in the queue." The woman interrupted Leah''s refusal with a


    polite smile.


    Serena was stunned on the side. Wow, she is so rich!


    Serena quickly replied, "Okay, we ept the order! Madam, pleasee here to sign the contract."


    "My name is Daisy Jensen. You can just call me Daisy."


    Serena smiled and led Daisy to the desk to exin the precautions for cing an order.


    When she passed by Leah, she whispered to Leah, "Don''t miss out on this great-priced order! We can


    squeeze in time to do it!"


    Hearing that, Leah was speechless.


    Leah smiled helplessly and also came to Daisy''s side. After helping Serena sign the order, Leah began


    to prepare the design draft Daisy needed.


    Serena put theptop in front of Leah''s desk and showed Leah the information she had found about


    Daisy''s family.


    "This madam is the current princess of Yornd. She is a Pasteria mixed race. Her father, the former


    king, especially likes Pasteria''s culture. So, I guess she specially came to our country for her father''s


    birthday present."


    After reading the information on theptop, Leah put her hands on her chin and fell into deep thought.


    "He is the former king and likes our country''s culture. Well, I have an idea..."


    While talking, she had already picked up a pen and paper and started sketching the design.


    Serena looked at Leah, who was busy with work. Leah''s sad and decadent look of the past had faded


    away. The light in her eyes gradually came back when she sketched the design.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Serena was slightly relieved. Sarah has a job she loves now. I feel more at ease.


    Immediately afterward, Serena held theptop and began to draw the customer''s design draft. Their


    order reservation amount had reached 100 million dors today. They had to work hard.


    As time passed, it was already midnight.


    Leah had already finalized some sketches of the ring. She rubbed her sore neck, and just as she was


    about to pick up the coffee and take a sip, someone snatched her cup.


    "Follow me," Han said coldly.


    He looked down at Leah and found her fair face seemed to have lost weight these days. He frowned


    slightly.


    Han thought Leah deliberately pretended to be pitiful, but he could not sit idly by and ignore her.


    "Did you find out who hurt Carlotta behind?" Leah got up excitedly.


    Although Han proved his innocence yesterday, she had not found the mastermind.


    Han nced at herplicatedly, turned around, and walked out. "Not yet. Carlotta asked me to pick


    you up."


    He knew from the beginning that Owen and Anna did it, but he could not tell Leah. She could not fight


    them with her weak strength.


    Now that he had already started the n ahead of time, Leah had to be usual and not act recklessly


    because of her hatred for Owen and Anna.


    Leah followed Han away, but he did not take her to the new vi. Instead, he took her to the riverside


    for a breeze.


    "There''s something I want to know." Han and Leah stood facing each other. Han''s tall figure stretched


    under the moonlight.


    Han continued, "What happened to you and Ron?"

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Chapter 356 The So-Called Truth


    A damp and cool evening wind blew toward them.


    Leah brushed off the hair sticking to her lips and raised her eyes puzzledly. "Nothing."


    I don''t know why Ron hates me too.


    Thinking about it, Leahughed, "I don''t know why he hates me so much."


    Han frowned. "When you asked me to save Ron, you did not hesitate to make a deal andmitted


    yourself to me. What did you get in return? Leah, you''re so stupid."


    Even though she was used to his teasing, she still could not help but feel sad. She was speechless.


    Han furrowed again. "He refused to save you yesterday. If I came toote, you all died."


    Han did not want to experience that flustered and suffocated despair again.


    Ron had to pay for his choice.


    However, if Leah still treasured Ron, he could not deal with Ron. She was only just getting better. He


    did not want to see her continue to be swallowed up by guilt and remorse.


    Leah took a long time to adjust her emotions, and her expression was indifferent. "I have never


    regretted saving Ron, but he refused to save Carlotta yesterday. We''ll only be strangers from now on."


    After speaking, she frowned and looked at Han. "Why do you ask these?"


    Han did not answer her, and he left after sending her to the vi.


    Leah stood upstairs to watch his luxury car disappear into the night. She felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    She had a bad premonition that Han seemed to be nning something.


    On the other side, Ron heard Han and Leah''s conversation on the riverside.


    He stared nkly at the video sent by his subordinates. He could barely recognize Han and Leah on


    the dim screen, but their conversation prated his ears.


    "When you asked me to save Ron, you..."


    Pa!


    After the video ended and reyed, Ron could not listen anymore and shut hisptop hard.


    His pupils trembled violently, and his usual gloomy face gradually copsed.


    Seeing Ron like that, the subordinates at the side hurried forward tofort him.


    "Boss, don''t listen to their nonsense! They must be deceiving us on purpose! We installed a camera on


    the riverside to monitor other underground organizations in this area the day before, and they went


    there to talk the next day. It must be their conspiracy!"


    At first, Ron thought it was a coincidence, but when Leah said they could only be strangers, her


    alienated and disappointed tone pierced his heart. He felt like poisoned needles passing over his body.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No..." Ron shook his head unwillingly, and the cold barrier in his heart copsed instantly.


    Could it be I have wrongly med her for the past two years? Was it because of Han that I


    misunderstood her behavior?


    No matter what, the rift between them had grown infinitely, and it was hard to return to the past.


    "Ask someone to buy gifts now!" Ron''s eyes were reddish, and his voice was chaotic.


    He would go to her studio tomorrow to ask about everything that happened back then. Since it was a


    misunderstanding, he wondered why Leah did not tell him earlier.


    The next day. Leah returned to the studio early to start the work.


    "I''m sorry, Dream Designs Studio has received many orders, and we''ve arranged the scheduled orders


    in three months. Are you sure you want to make a reservation? Okay, we''ll send an electronic contract


    to show you..."


    Before Leah could finish talking on the phone, someone opened the door hastily.


    Ron barged in with a group of his men. Each of them had a gift in hand.


    "I have something to ask you." Ron came to Leah. His beautiful peach eyes were reddish as if he had


    not slept all night.


    Leah''s eyes turned cold. "I''m sorry, please go out. I don''t wee you here."


    Leah did not like Ron, who refused to save Carlotta.


    Her poor attitude did not make Ron feel difort, and the guilt on his face was even worse. "I knew


    the truth yesterday. Youmitted yourself to Han to save me, and following his arrangement to cause


    a misunderstanding between us..."


    "Enough! The friendship between us ended that year. Let the past be the past." Leah interrupted him


    coldly.


    Her smile was full of sarcasm. It was toote to struggle with the past now.


    Ron was about to say something, but another group of people entered. It was Donald and his men.


    When Donald met Ron, they stared at each other coldly and full of hostility.


    "I heard your conversation just now. An ungrateful person like you should go away early. You''ve upset


    Ms. White!" Donald showed a kind smile, but what he said was aggressive.


    Ron recognized Donald, then immediately sneered. "You are only a boss of a smallpany. How


    dare you provoke me? As far as I know, you''vemitted many crimes in other countries. You just


    want to use Sarah to catch up with Shawn to develop in Pasteria, right?"


    Donald did not expect people in Pasteria to know about his underworld businesses abroad. His


    expression darkened.


    Just as Donald was about to defend himself, Ron''s phone rang.


    "Boss, the police have sealed up several of our bar bases! State agency inspectors are also


    cooperating with the police in investigating ourpany''s business..."


    Ron was taken aback by his subordinate''s words, and after looking at Leah, he left.


    Before going out, Ron stopped and said to Leah, "I''m sorry. Whether it was back then or now, I hope


    you can ept my apology..."


    Leah did not ept his gifts and asked Donald to handle them. Donald''s way was simple and rough.


    He asked his subordinates to throw Ron''s gifts into the trash.


    Then, he smiled and came to Leah in a good mood. "Ms. White, I''m d that I can help you!"


    Leah asked him lightly, "What do you want from me?"


    Hearing her question, Donald remembered what he was about to say, and his smile suddenly


    disappeared. He nced around vigntly. After ensuring no one else was around, he whispered to


    Leah, "Ms. White, the Princess of Yornd asked you to ce an order yesterday, right?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?" Leah nodded.


    Seeing his solemn expression, she was vaguely flustered.


    Donald continued, "Miss Coleman asked me to investigate Princess Daisy and her father''s preferences


    early in the morning. But what I found was contrary to Princess Daisy''s perception. Her father, the


    former king, doesn''t like Pasteria culture at all. Since her husband became the king, she has been by


    his side to assist in political affairs and rarely goes abroad. My subordinate in Yornd told me that he


    found Princess Daisy''s call records. Beforeing to Pasteria, the Princess of Fetriybia went to find


    Princess Daisy..."


    Donald said a lot in one go. He cleared his throat and continued, "You also know that the Princess of


    Fetriybia is Anna Lancaster. She..."

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Chapter 357 Differential Treatment


    Leah instantly understood everything, and tiredness faintly shed in herplicated eyes.


    It was Anna again.


    Immediately afterward, Leah recalled Ron saying that Donaldmitted crimes abroad. She frowned


    and asked, "We are not in the same world. Why did you change yourself to be so close to me?"


    Leah still asked out the confusion in her heart.


    After getting along with Donald, Leah believed he did not lie to her. However, she was puzzled by his


    purpose in approaching her.


    Is it just because I helped him once?


    It happened that Serena entered and heard Leah''s question, which sounded ambiguous to her.


    Why does Sarah ask this? Does she want to ept Donald?


    "No! I can''t ept you being together!" Serena rushed forward and stood between them.


    Leah and Donald''s expressions darkened at the same time.


    Donald said, "Miss Coleman, please don''t talk nonsense! Even if I''m short of women, I won''t do


    anything to Ms. White! I admit I''m not a good person. But for Ms. White, I have great respect and no


    other intentions!"


    His turbid and greasy face was serious and sincere. Both Serena and Leah were in a daze.


    When they were silent, Donald reminded them, "As for Princess Daisy, I''ll try my best to find out


    whether she cooperated with Anna, but you should be careful. After all, the former king of Yornd is a


    crazy person in private. If he sees unsavory jewelry, he will kill the jewelry designer!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Leah felt her head throb slightly as Donald left.


    Serena med herself and kept apologizing. "I''m sorry, Sarah. I won''t take orders indiscriminately


    anymore. I didn''t expect this kind of people to target us..."


    Leah shook her head and gave Serena aforting smile. "It''s fine. We can reject this order."


    Serena was a little emotional. "I never thought that Donald would help us so many times. He used to be


    bad back then."


    Serena never thought they would get Donald''s sincere help.


    Leah did not expect it either. She sighed softly. "Yes. If Donald didn''t help us, our studio probably


    wouldn''t be able to maintain operation long ago."


    As Donald helped them, they seemed to avoid a fatal ident this time.


    That afternoon, Leah called Daisy to exin the situation and canceled the cooperation.


    "Mrs. Jensen, I''m sorry that we need to cancel our cooperation with you. It''s because our order line is


    too full..."


    After all, Daisy was the Princess of Yornd. Leah could not afford to mess with her and could only find


    a slightly reasonable excuse.


    Daisy answered, "Okay, I hope we have the opportunity to cooperate again in the future."


    After the call ended, Leah and Serena were surprised by the kind Daisy.


    "Could it be that we misunderstood her? Princess Daisy seems kind and has a gentle personality."


    Serena was in confusing.


    Leah shook her head and rejected Serena''s conjecture. "Probably not. I believe Donald."


    As Donald said, Leah could feel his sincerity toward her from him.


    When Han, who came to pick Leah up from get off work, heard that, his eyes turned cold. He turned


    around and left. The sudden murderous aura around him made Ben''s scalp tingle.


    Ms. White made Boss mad every time. She would rather believe in people like Donald so much, but


    she didn''t trust Boss that he didn''t hurt Carlotta. This kind of differential treatment, even for me, I feel


    ufortable and aggrieved.


    When Leah heard the sound of a luxury car starting outside the studio, she turned to look over, only to


    find that it was Han''s car. Seeing Han leave, she looked puzzled and continued to work.


    Although Daisy''s big order was gone, Leah did not feel sad. As long as she could make money, she


    was satisfied.


    At night, Leah returned to Han''s vi after getting off work. It was dark inside, and the surroundings


    were quiet. She could only hear her breathing.


    She shed her mobile phone to walk to Carlotta''s room and called softly, "Carlotta?"


    After waiting a long time, she found no sound in the room.


    Carlotta is not here!


    Leah suddenly became nervous and wanted to find Carlotta outside. However, someone suddenly


    dragged her into another room on the way and imprisoned her firmly in his arms.


    She was so scared that she wanted to scream instinctively, but Han''s familiar cold fragrance relieved


    her.


    "Han, where''s Carlotta?" As Leah spoke, she pushed Han to break free from his arms.


    "Leah, why do you always think of me so badly?" Han''s voice was hoarse and gloomy.


    His intense pressure made Leah sweat slightly on her forehead.


    She could not help but sneer and faced his cold eyes in the dark. "I don''t know what you mean."


    What right does he have to question me? I should be the one to ask him.


    Her sarcastic tone filled Han''s eyes with frost. He did not say anything else. He just pressed her and


    kissed her lips. This time, he did not intend to stop.


    Leah panicked, but she failed to escape from Han. He gradually seized the dominance with his fierce


    kiss.


    She was dizzy and fell heavily on the bed, then yelled, "Stop! Han..."


    Every time Leah resisted, all she got was an emotional outburst that Han had suppressed for many


    days.


    He grabbed her tender face fiercely and asked, "Why? Why would you rather believe someone like


    Donald than me? Why would you suspect that I''m a murderer? I''m Carlotta''s father! Why can''t you trust


    me!"


    Leah finally understood that Han left in the afternoon because he heard what she said.


    However, before she could exin, he blocked her with his vengeful kiss.


    The night was dark while the wind was howling. The night was still long.


    Meanwhile, in the presidential suite of the International Hotel, Anna came out of the dark.


    She looked at Daisy sitting in the seat drinking coffee, and her expression was cold. "I don''t know


    Ethan''s recent whereabouts. He deliberately avoided my people. Help me investigate him."


    Daisy put down her coffee cup and looked at Anna coldly. "Now is not the time to deal with that man.


    Since you want me to help you get rid of Sarah White, let''s this matter be the main thing."


    It was not what Anna wanted to hear. She roared crazily, "Ethan must be meeting that b*tch


    somewhere in this city! Find him! Every time he says he''s working overtime at night! But I didn''t find


    him in thepany!"


    Anna was obsessed with Han and lost her past elegance, which made Daisy contempt her. "Are you


    going to be crazy for that man? He must belong to you when you find a way to kill Sarah."


    Hearing that, Anna became much calmer. "But Ethan secretly helps that b*tch. I can''t deal with her."


    Daisy frowned slightly. "ording to my investigation, apart from Ethan, several other forces seem to


    protect Sarah secretly. Today, she suddenly canceled the cooperation. She seemed to notice my


    anomaly. I have to find another way to deal with her."

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Chapter 359 Do You Still Like Me?


    Two dayster, Serena''s friends were already working in the studio. Leah arrived at the airport and


    bought a ticket to Qustraebar.


    She did not ask Serena to send her. She simply ate some snacks for breakfast while waiting for the


    ne.


    "Sarah, you just treat yourself like this without me. If you don''t have breakfast, Carlotta will feel sad."


    The sudden appearance of Shawn shocked Leah into a cold sweat. She got up and looked at him in


    surprise. "Why are you here?"


    Only Serena knew about her going abroad. Serena would not tell Shawn about it!


    Shawn shook the briefcase in his hand and smiled helplessly. "I should be the one to ask you. I''m going


    to Qustraebar on a business trip today to discuss cooperation. I didn''t expect to see you."


    His eyes reflected Leah''splicated expression. In the end, she epted the fact reluctantly.


    After getting on the ne and seeing Shawn sitting right next to her, Leah was already unable to


    comin about such a bad fate.


    From the beginning to the end, she only regarded it as a coincidence and never suspected anyone


    around her.


    The air conditioner on the ne was low. Shawn asked the flight attendant to bring a nket to cover


    Leah. "Sarah, be careful of catching a cold."


    He looked at Leah''s fair and peaceful face. His eyes were full of tenderness, and his smile was also


    intoxicating.


    Not far away, Shawn''s people had taken photos of the sweet interaction between Shawn and Leah.


    Leah was not used to Shawn doing that. She silently pulled down the nket and returned it to him.


    "No, thank you. I''m not cold."


    Shawn felt disappointed by her polite tone, but he did not force her. "Okay."


    He sat down again. His eyes calmly nced at the people he arranged not far ahead. Seeing the other


    party make an okay gesture, Shawn smiled.


    His people had photographed everything he needed.


    The client Leah was looking for this time was the president of HJ Corporation, as HJ Corporation was


    one of the top five jewelrypanies in the world.


    As an aristocratic jewelry brand with 300 years of history that led the world 30 years ago, HJ


    Corporation''s power had gradually declined due to internal conflicts between the family and the


    company.


    HJ Corporation was now on the verge of withdrawing from the international market as many geniuses


    increased in the jewelry industry.


    As HJ Corporation had gradually declined, no designer was willing to work with them. It exacerbated


    their exit from the market.


    In the afternoon of Qustraebar time, Leah and Shawn got off the ne together.


    Qustraebar was close to the arctic zone, and winter came before autumn was over.


    The thick snow on the ground brought biting coldness. Shawn held an umbre to block most of the


    wind and snow for her. "Sarah, which hotel did you book? I''ll take you there."


    However, Leah wrapped her thin coat tightly and withdrew from his protection. She smiled politely. "It''s


    nearby. I''m fine. You can go for your business."


    After speaking, she walked to the other side without looking back.


    When Shawn saw her figure disappearing in the wind and snow, his face quietly turned cold.


    He took out his mobile phone and called his assistant. "How is it?"


    "The posts, trending topics, and rted photos are ready!" The assistant''s voice sounded.


    Shawn ordered expressionlessly, "Post them online."


    He was still looking in the direction Leah left, and he seemed to get crazy.


    Sarah, why do you always try to run away from me? As long as you nod, we can live together happily


    like before. No, it''s not your fault. It''s all the fault of that cunning Han who appears again!


    He suddenlyughed. "It''s fine. From now on, I''ll never let Sarah get close to Han again..."


    Soon, the hashtags about Shawn and Leah inundated Twitter.


    "Mr. Ford and Mrs. Ford have a sweet outing."


    "Mr. Ford''s daily life dotes on his wife."


    Manymenters werementing about Shawn and Leah on the inte.


    "I envy Mrs. Ford. She married into a wealthy family and has a good husband!"


    "Wait, why does this Mrs. Ford look so familiar? She seems to be the designer on the trending search a


    while ago!"


    "You just know about this? That designer is Mrs. Ford! Otherwise, how could the final public opinion


    quickly subside when people hacked her at that time?"


    "Oh my god, Mr. Ford is so handsome! Why was she cheating on that short and ugly Donald?"


    When Leah arrived at the hotel near the airport, she saw domestic trending searches explode again.


    She sat on the chair and clicked on them, only to realize she was the protagonist. She was stunned.


    "This..." Someone filmed all her interactions with Shawn today.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For no reason, she panicked. She did not know what Han would think when he saw the trending


    searches.


    As soon as Leah thought of Han, his phone call came. The death-like ringtone of the mobile phone kept


    echoing in the room, and she was a little afraid to answer it.


    She did not pick up the phone until it was about to hang up. "What''s the matter?"


    "Leah, you''re amazing. Serena told me this morning that you were going abroad alone to discuss


    business. I didn''t expect that I underestimated you. You came up with a clumsy reason to lie to me to


    be with Shawn."


    His tone was unexpectedly calm, and he even chuckled. But hearing his pleasantughter, Leah felt


    her scalp tingle for no reason, and cold sweat dripped from her palms.


    "I met Shawn by chance." Although Han would not believe her, she still told the truth.


    Han''s expression suddenly darkened. "Did I warn you long ago to cut off these unclean rtionships?


    It''s a pity that you ignored my words."


    Leah froze at his veiled threat. "I just happened to meet him."


    The repeated exnation made Leah feel anger and grievance. "Why do you keep restricting my


    freedom? I promised to pay you back. You also took Carlotta away from me. What else do you want?"


    Leah tried her best to live every day so that she would not think about those who were hurt and


    sacrificed their lives to protect her.


    Her soft voice mixed with pain, and it hurt Han''s heart. His narrow and deep eyes were slightly closed.


    "So, did I wrong you? Did you force yourself to be intimate with Shawn? I don''t think so."


    Leah was speechless and felt tired to exin.


    Her silence seemed tacit consent to Han. The anger and cold murderous aura he forcibly suppressed


    in his heart suddenly burst out.


    Han said coldly, "I''ve changed my mind. Sure enough, you are not suitable to be Carlotta''s mother."


    Leah was stunned, then broke down and shouted, "Han! What on earth are you trying to do? I told you


    that I met Shawn by chance! I had no idea that someone deliberately photographed us like that!


    Carlotta is my daughter and will always be mine! Even if I die, I won''t let you take her away!"


    After yelling, as if someone had taken all the strength in her body, Leah knelt powerlessly on the


    ground. Tears fell helplessly from her eyes, and she smiled mockingly.


    "Why do you care so much about the men around me? Do you still like me?"

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Chapter 360 Mysterious Boss


    After Leah finished speaking, she froze in disbelief.


    What am I saying? Han may have regretted loving me once, but how could he still have feelings for me


    now? He only has cold hatred toward me.


    The strange thing was that Han was silent for a long time and finally changed the topic coldly, "If you


    still want to be Carlotta''s mother, show the way a mother should be. You''d better cut off the rtionship


    with those men. Otherwise, you''ll be toote to regret it."


    His warning made Leah want to cry.


    She replied to him lightly, "I have my own life. You have no right to interfere with me. I''ll pay back your


    money as soon as possible."


    Suddenly, she recalled the warnings Han had given her many times. He told her to stay away from


    Anna and let Carlotta live with him.


    It happened to keep her and Carlotta out of danger again and again. It seemed like a coincidence, but


    she still could not forget it.


    Han knew her stubbornness well. He frowned and reminded Leah, "Shawn is not as simple as you


    think."


    Leah also knew about that. She just wondered why Han reminded her. So, she asked him, "Why did


    you..."


    However, before Leah finished speaking, she heard a gunshot outside the door. "Come out! I must kill


    you today!"


    Although the movement was in the opposite room, Leah was still startled and eximed. She hung up


    the phone in a panic and prepared to call the police.


    Her exmation and the sudden hanging up made Han anxious. He called back, but Leah hung it up


    again.


    It was not until three more calls in session that he connected the call again.


    "What''s going on?" Han stood up. The uneasiness in his heart permeated his whole body and made


    him tense up.


    Now Leah was far away abroad. If something happened to her, no matter how capable he was, he


    would not be able to find her immediately.


    His usually cold tone was tainted with panic, but Leah did not notice it as she was in extreme fear.


    She replied in a low and trembling voice, "I... there is a shootout outside. I''ll hang up first. I must call the


    police quickly..."


    It would be bad if she took a step toote and someone died.


    Hearing that Leah wanted to call the police, Han stopped her anxiously. "No! The local gangs in


    Qustraebar are extremely powerful. You''ll be in trouble if you call the police!"


    Leah blinked nkly, and a teardrop rolled down her face. "Got it..."


    Forgive my selfishness! I still have Carlotta. I can''t put my life in danger because of conflicts between


    strangers!


    When she hung up the phone, the gunshot outside also stopped.


    Leah was gradually calm. She got up and prepared to wash up.


    She also wanted to collect the family information of the person in charge of HJ Corporation for


    negotiating tomorrow.


    However, when she got up, someone knocked on her door. "Please, Miss! Open the door and save my


    master! Please!"


    Leah was stunned. She hesitated to open the door while the old voice continued, "Miss... Please, save


    my master! He got shot. If he continues like this, he will bleed to death. I know you are inside. I saw you


    when you came over in the afternoon..."


    The old voice choked helplessly, and Leah could not help but think of her past despairs.


    She remembered Alfred bled to death. So, she could not sit back and watch the person outside die the


    same as Alfred.


    When Leah opened the door, an old man with gray hair in a delicate and luxurious ck suit


    immediately knelt her.


    "Miss, please save my master!" Seeing Leah open the door, the old man burst into tears. It was as if he


    had fallen into despair and suddenly saw the light.


    Leah could not bear to see him kneel and quickly helped him up. "Bring your master in first!"


    Together with the old man, she carried a middle-aged man in his sixties back to the room and began to


    take emergency measures to stop the bleeding.


    "Fortunately, he was wearing body armor..." Leah checked briefly and found that where he got shot was


    his shoulder. She felt relieved.


    "I''m not a doctor. I can only do so much. You should send him to the hospital quickly." Leah looked at


    the old man in front of her in shame.


    "Thanks for your kindness! My name is Sinir Kaur, and I''m the butler of the Victor family. After


    evading their search, I''ll help my master remove the bullet. Thank you very much for your help tonight."


    Sinir briefly introduced.


    After adjusting his mood, he continued, "Someone will check your room soon. Please be prepared and


    conceal our presence in your room."


    Soon after, as Sinir said, a hotel waiter came to the door to question and search.


    "Ms. White, did you see a middle-aged man?" The waiter asked Leah. He had checked her room


    carefully but did not see anyone.


    Leah shook her head and trembled with fear. "I don''t know. I dared not to go out when I heard the


    gunshots. Did something happen outside?"


    Seeing that she did not know anything, the waiter did not stay and left in a hurry after making an


    excuse perfunctorily.


    After confirming that the waiter was far away, Leah came to the balcony and brought out Sinir and


    his master hiding in the curtain.


    "It''s fine now. Hurry up and remove the bullets for your master." Leah handed over the first aid kit


    prepared by the hotel to Sinir.


    With the help of Leah, Sinir used the first aid kit in her room to remove the bullet and stitch the


    wound for his master.


    Not long after, some of his men crawled along the balcony outside the hotel to help Sinir.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Before Sinir left with his master, he thanked Leah gratefully at the end. "Thank you so much. What''s


    your name?"


    "I''m Sarah White."


    The next day. It was only dawn at nine o''clock. Leah was about to leave the hotel, but some men


    stopped her and other customers in the lobby downstairs.


    When the waiterst night saw Leah, he immediately brought his men to detain her. "She was opposite


    that old man''s room yesterday. She must have helped him to leave! F*ck! I wouldn''t have turned off the


    monitoring if I knew it earlier, or I wouldn''t have let that old man run away!"


    Leah felt panicked but still pretended to be calm. "What does this have to do with me? You checked my


    room yourselfst night, and I also cooperated. Could it be that you can''t find your target and want me


    to be a scapegoat?"


    Hearing her words, the waiter immediately became annoyed. "You b*tch! You..."


    He was about to p Leah, but his aplice rushed in from outside and interrupted him. "Stop! That


    boss told us to let her leave!"


    The waiter was stunned when he heard that. He hurriedly apologized to Leah and let her leave.


    While walking on the road of Qustraebar, feeling the cold wind and snow, Leah was still in a daze.


    Who was the boss they mentioned? Why did he want to save me? Could it be Sinir?


    When Leah was still confused, she found the building of HJ Corporation.


    The receptionist looked Leah up and down. Then, she rejected Leah''s request to see the president of


    HJ Corporation. "A woman like you is a designer? You''re just a woman trying to make yourself rich by


    using unclean means."

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Chapter 361 The Competition


    Leah frowned. ¡° HJ Corporation is a century-oldpany. Although the sales drop these ten years, the


    front desk still represents the corporation¡¯s identity. However, what you do is ruining thepany¡¯s


    image.¡±


    It seemed that the girl was not a trained receptionist at all. She must have used connections to get into


    thepany.


    HJ Corporation suffered detrimentally loss in the past few years which caused internal contradictions. If


    thepany coulde out with a unique product, it could bring thepany back to its peak.


    Leah wanted to create such a product to bring up the name of HJ Corporation again.


    The receptionist was shocked. She could not help but stammer, "What... What did you say? I''m just


    helping thepany to drive away outsiders!¡±


    "How can you judge a person by a nce? I came because HJ is recruiting designers.¡±


    Leah possessed an elegant temperament. It was only then that the receptionist noticed Leah¡¯s clothes


    were noble brands by top designers.


    ¡°All right, all right. I¡­ I¡¯ll inform the president right away.¡± Although the receptionist was reluctant, she


    gave in. Leah seemed powerful and had a strong backer. She could not afford to lose her job for


    offending her.


    However, Leah remained silent. She was not bothered even when the receptionist gave in.


    Just when the receptionist was calling the president¡¯s office, someone pressed the hook switch on the


    phone with one hand and ended the call.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ms. White? Sorry, I overheard your conversation just now.¡± A middle-aged woman with short


    hair interrupted.


    With exquisite makeup and dressed in a formal suit, she looked like a sessful businesswoman.


    Right away, Leah recognized her. She was Susan Victor, the president and chief designer of HJ


    Corporation.


    Although Susan looked cold, Leah still greeted her politely. ¡°Hi, Ms. Victor. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m a


    designer. My name is Sarah White. I¡¯m here to present a proposal for you.¡±


    Susan took a nce at Leah and blurted, ¡°I know you. You¡¯re Mr. Ford¡¯s wife from Pasteria. I¡¯ve heard


    a lot about you before. You have many affairs with married men. I¡¯m sorry but ourpany will not


    work with people like that.¡±


    Hearing that, the receptionist could not help but sneer, ¡°I know you¡¯re that kind of woman. I should have


    stopped you just now.¡±


    Some onlookers also sniggered.


    ¡°Get out of HJ Corporation now!¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s a designer. But look at her. She has affairs with married men!¡±


    ¡°Get out, bit**ch! There are many married men in ourpany. Does she wants toe here to


    seduce them too?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, Leah seemed calm. She was not bothered by what those people said. ¡°The police have


    rified everything. I think you guys didn¡¯t follow the newsprehensively, did you?¡±


    After that, Leah red at Susan and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that staff at HJ Corporation to be so


    disrespectful. I¡¯m sorry. I also can¡¯t work with people like that either.¡±


    Leah was not arrogant, but she had been bullied many times before. She used to endure it but she


    couldn''t take it anymore. She had to protect herself.


    Nheless, Susan did not refute and watched Leah leave.


    Right then, a luxurious limousine stopped at the entrance of thepany. Seeing that, Susan walked


    up immediately.


    A gray-haired old man got out of the car and smiled at Susan. "Is this how you treat our distinguished


    guests?¡±


    Hearing that, Susan was confused. ¡°Sinir, what guest? We¡¯re not expecting any distinguished guests


    today.¡±


    Nheless, Sinir did not answer her. He caught up with Leah hurriedly. ¡° Ms. White, I¡¯m very sorry.


    If I had known you have a proposal for us¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re from HJ Corporation?¡± Sarah was stunned. She heard Sinir talking to Susan just now.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Mr. Victor¡¯s personal assistant and the butler for the Victor family. Mr. Victor is the chairman of


    HJ Corporation.¡±


    Hearing that, Susan and all the other staff were stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is she?¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why is Mr. Kaur so good to her?¡±


    ¡°Did she seduce the chairman?¡±


    Immediately, Susan¡¯s face darkened. She walked over to Sinir and asked, ¡°When did you know her?


    What¡¯s the rtionship between this woman and my father?¡±


    On the other side, Leah was stupefied too.


    Dennis Victor, who was shot yesterday is the chairman of HJ Corporation? And Susan is his daughter?


    ¡°Ms. Victor, Ms. White saved your father yesterday, and Mr. Victor wanted to thank her,¡± Sinir


    whispered in Susan¡¯s ear and exined patiently.


    Although no one could hear it, Susan¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    "What did Mr. Kaur whisper in Ms. Victor¡¯s ear? Ms. Victor seems shocked!¡±


    ¡°Shut up and go back to work!¡±


    Suddenly, Susan bawled at her staff. Then she came over to Leah and said politely, ¡°Thanks for saving


    my father yesterday, and I¡¯m so sorry for what happened just now. Too many fake designers came to


    HJ Corporation. That¡¯s why we¡¯re like that¡­But I¡¯m willing to give you another chance, but you have to


    compete with other designers on an equal footing.¡±


    Hearing there was a chance to cooperate, Leah asked seriously, ¡°Whatpetition?¡±


    If Leah could work with HJ Corporation, she could earn at least seventy to eighty million.


    ¡°There are too many people here. Let¡¯s go to my office to talk.¡±


    Susan led Sarah to her office and said, ¡°I will hold a designpetition in three days. If you win, not


    only you can work with HJ Corporation, but I can also give the chief designer position to you.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was tempted. She agreed immediately.


    Seeing Leah agree at once, Susan continued, ¡°Not only designers from HJ Corporation will participate,


    but I will also invite designers from Qustraebar to join as well. But of course, as the chief designer, I will


    participate in thepetition too.¡±


    With a grin, Leah agreed again, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± In fact, that was what Leah wanted. She wanted to


    prove herself.


    After talking to Susan, Sinir led Leah back to the car.


    ¡°Ms. White, what is your rtionship with Mr. Hendrik?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Leah was confused.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Chapter 362 Honor At Stake In The Competition


    Sinir was so shocked that Leah did not know who Hendrik was.


    "Ms. White, are you serious that you don''t know who Hendrik is? It''s all thanks to him that you can


    leave the hotel safely this morning."


    "He''s someone influential and powerful that appears out of nowhere; he leads the Kendrick Group to


    be the world''s top hundredth enterprise andpany. It was rumored that he had an elite armed


    force¡­"


    Leah suddenly remembered that she was rescued by an impressive man this morning.


    She shook her head helplessly and said, "But I really don''t know him."


    Sinir cast aplicated look at her and said, "W-Well, maybe he saved you spontaneously?"


    Leah did not think about it anymore; she put all her mind and attention into thepetition happening


    in three days.


    Thepetitors had to design a ne; there was no rigid theme to the design.


    She wanted to secure her cooperation with the HJ Corporation by winning thispetition, so her


    theme would be closely rted to the Victor family.


    "Ms. White, is it true that you want to design a ne for the Victor family?" Sinir was shocked by


    her decision.


    After all, the Victor family was a centuries-old noble family that had seen way too many luxurious


    essories.


    She had toe out with a wless design; if not, she would be ridiculed by the public.


    She was very determined; she said firmly, "Yes, I want everyone to recognize my talent."


    HJ Corporation did an excellent job marketing the uingpetition; it made headlines in the local


    news in Qustraebar.


    "Candidates and themes of the HJ Design Competition announced!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded by Leah''s chosen theme.


    All the people were talking about it.


    "What did I see? The Victor family behind HJ Corporation isn''t as powerful as before, but this candidate


    still tries to get on their good side."


    "Hey you, even though the Victor family''s quality declined over the years, they''re still influential and


    have made a lot of contributions to the prosperity of our country."


    "Who is Sarah White? Is she a foreign designer?"


    Her name wasrgely discussed on the inte; the media from Pasteria noticed it and quickly


    reported it.


    "Sarah White went to a foreign country to get on good terms with the Victor family!"


    The citizens of Pasteria were furious. "Is she a retard? She totally brings humiliation to our country!"


    "What a joke! She dares to design something for the Victor family? Is she unaware of the family''s


    involvement in the design industry?


    "H-Hello? Mr. Ford, it''s time for you to take over this matter! She''s really damaging our country''s


    reputation!"


    At night, Leahy on the bed in the hotel room, scrolling through thesements, but she was not


    affected one bit.


    I''m not bringing humiliation to my country; I just want to cooperate with the HJ Corporation.


    If I can be their chief designer, I could earn an unimaginably huge amount of money in a year.


    "Tomorrow is the day..." She muttered and sighed softly.


    Inside a quiet castle, someone stood gloomily in front of a huge floor-to-ceiling window. The room was


    dark, and there was a faint floral scent in it.


    A servant stepped forward to him and asked, "Mr. Hendrik, is there anything you want to do with it? I''ll


    ce your order in the kitchen."


    Hendrik turned around; his breathtaking face could be seen; he was actually Han.


    His expression was cold, and he snorted, "Remove all the negative news regarding Sarah."


    "Yes!"


    He stopped the servant from going away and said, "And don''t ever let her find out about my true


    identity."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Thepetition was divided into three stages, which were the preliminary round, the semi-finals, and


    the final. It will be conducted over the course of five days.


    On the second day of the preliminarypetition, the HJ Corporation live broadcast thepetition as


    it was highly focused by the public.


    "What the f*ck? Who is Sarah White? Why did all the bad news andments rted to her disappear


    overnight?"


    "It must be Mr. Ford. My friend from Pasteria told me that she''s his wife. I''m so shocked! Why is she


    doing this when she has a background like this?"


    Before thepetition started, Leah noticed thements from the public.


    She knew that Shawn was in Qustraebar too. Does he really have the ability to remove all of these in


    one night?


    This is not our country... He has to infiltrate various organizations in Questraebar in order to do so.


    "Ms. White, what is your real rtionship with Mr. Hendrik?" Sinir suddenly spoke and startled her.


    "Mr. Kaur, I really don''t know him. Why are you talking about him again?"


    Sinir told her that this man suddenly appeared and became well-known in two years'' time. He was


    famous for being ruthless and cold-blooded in the business world.


    But he was a mysterious man; no one knew what he looked like.


    Sinir cast an indescribable look at him and said, "He was the one who dealt with all the negative


    news andments about you."


    Leah was taken aback, and she eximed, "It''s him again?"


    If it was in Pasteria, she would suspect that Han was behind it. But it was in Qustraebar now; it was so


    strange.


    "The preliminary round is about to start in five minutes; all contestants, please get ready!"


    Leah returned to her desk, and she sat straight and began to sort out the tools and materials needed


    for the drawing.


    All the rounds ofpetition required the candidates to draw on the spot; the time given was three


    hours.


    Susan was from the Victor family, so she also knew that Hendrik was giving special treatment to Leah.


    She frowned and looked at Leah, who was sitting not far in front of her. She was puzzled.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If she knows someone as powerful as Hendrik, why will she still want to cooperate with the HJ


    Corporation?


    She can just talk to Mr. Hendrik, and everyone will literally rush to work with her.


    "Thepetition starts now!"


    "it''s time¡­ Let''s see how bad Sarah will perform."


    "Sarah is actually Cindy... She might actually have the ability to fight against Ms. Victor."


    "Ms. Victor''s honor is at stake! She must win! If not, Sarah will be the chief designer of HJ Corporation!"


    Three hours passed, and thepetition ended.


    Leah and Susan were both the winners.


    This result was beyond Susan''s expectation; she was shocked upon seeing Leah''s design draft.


    No one had caught up to her in the past; she was always focusing on the HJ Corporation alone; if not,


    she should be the top designer in the world by now.


    "Not bad; I didn''t expect you to have such talent." Susan walked up thedder and patted her shoulder.


    Her friendly behavior won the public''s hearts.


    "Ms. Victor is so lovely! She''s a descendant of a century-old noble family, but she actually greeted


    someone like her!"


    Shawn, who was in Qustraebar, eventually got to know about Hendrik; he was pondering hard.


    After a while, he instructed his assistant by saying, "Try to contact Hendrik; tell him that I want to work


    with him¡­"

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Chapter 363 The Man of Her Dream


    After the preliminaries, the semi-finals began.


    Leah still surprised everyone by having tied for first ce with Susan.


    After this round, everyone started to take her seriously.


    "I''m a senior employee of HJ Corporation. I am well aware of Ms. Victor''s abilities. Her designs saved


    ourpany countless times. So¡­ What the f*ck? Sarah has tied with her two times in a row!"


    "Wow¡­ Sarah is actually amazing... I am looking forward to the finals the day after tomorrow!"


    "Ms. Victor¡­ What about having finals today? I can''t wait!"


    But the HJ Corporation stillmenced thepetition as nned. The finals would start at ten


    o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow.


    Everyone could not get enough of thepetition; they even started to vote for the oues of the


    competition.


    "Ms. Victor must be the winner!"


    "It won''t be Sarah... Who does she think she is?"


    "If Sarah wins, I''ll eat sh*t while doing a handstand!"


    After showering, Leah read through thements again, but she still felt nothing.


    She was working hard for both her and Carlotta''s futures. She wanted to pay off the seventy million


    dors debt to Han as soon as possible.


    Perhaps I will be free by then.


    Or, I might be tortured badly by Han before I can even pay off the debt to him.


    She fell asleep thinking about all sorts of things. She was under a great deal of pressure, and the


    weather in Qustraebar was cold. She caught a cold.


    She could not wake up the next morning; she was trapped in her deepest nightmare.


    She dreamed of all the painful memories of the past, including those years of being abused by Han.


    She dreamed of all their entanglements, and she dreamed of Alfred, who sacrificed him for her.


    The dream became bloody; and she was frightened and woke up crying. But she was too weak, and


    she fell asleep again.


    Her endless loop of nightmares caused her to sleep until the afternoon.


    There were many missed calls on her phone, most from Lucy, Serena, and Shawn.


    Han phoned her once every hour.


    She was totally weak; but she still called him back. She wanted to know thetest news about Carlotta.


    "Finally, you''re willing to pick up the phone?" Han sneered at the other end of the phone.


    She coughed lightly, and her weak hand could not hold her phone. It slipped and dropped to the


    ground. She tried to speak, but no word came out.


    She was stunned for a while, only to realize that she had a severe cold.


    "Leah, talk to me." Han was getting impatient.


    He felt restless after hearing the phone drop to the ground.


    She''s an adult now; can''t she hold her phone properly?


    She could not fight back the drowsiness and weakness of her cold; she lost consciousness trying to


    pick up her phone.


    "Leah?" His heart sank when he did not hear her reply.


    He saw that the call was still going, but she was totally silent.


    An inexplicable panic spread in his heart, and he put on a full-face mask and went to her hotel room.


    He arrived at Qustraebar the night that Leah was being shot, but he never showed up.


    He was afraid that if he exposed himself as Han, Owen, and his daughter, they would soone to


    him.


    And it might harm Leah in an unexpected way.


    He frowned after entering her room; the temperature of the room was icy cold.


    She was in thin clothing, and shey on the bed without any movement as if she were a corpse.


    Han could not hold his expression at that moment, even though he was always good at hiding his


    feelings.


    "L-Leah¡­" He trotted toward her and held her hand.


    Her scorching body temperature made him restless, and he muttered, "O-Oh, you''ve caught a cold..."


    He put her on the bed and tucked her into the quilt. He looked quietly at her, who seemed unwell.


    He wanted to leave her alone to take revenge on her for being heartless.


    But he could not move.


    In the end, he gave in and asked his assistant to send him cold medicine.


    In her dream, Leah wanted to escape all the bloody nightmares, but the more she fought back, the


    more she was trapped inside.


    She shed tears as she was afraid, but she felt that a warm hand wiped her tears away in her dream.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Don''t be afraid; I''m here." The man''s voice was low and steady, and it calmed her down.


    And she felt that someone fed her something bitter; she felt someone''s soft lips pressing on hers, and


    water was flowing into her mouth.


    Her dry throat was finally relieved, and she felt so much better.


    She fell asleep once again, but this time she was not ufortable like before.


    When Leah woke up again, it was already the morning of the next day.


    "The final!" She jumped up from the bed with a flustered expression.


    I think I caught a cold. I didn''t even know what time it was now.


    She found her phone on the bedside table. She was confused.


    Huh? I thought that my phone dropped to the ground before I went unconscious.


    But she did not have the time to think about it; she checked the time and found out it was only eight


    o''clock in the morning. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    She hurriedly got up and got dressed; all her cold symptoms were gone, and she felt extremely


    refreshed.


    Before going out, she saw a box of cold medicine on the table; she froze.


    So it''s real that someone actually took care of me when I was sleeping... Who was it?


    "Sarah, it''s time to get up; thepetition is about to start. I brought you breakfast." Shawn talked


    outside her door.


    She unknowingly felt disappointed upon hearing his voice.


    She thought that she heard Han''s voice during her sleep; she thought that Han was the one taking care


    of her.


    Forget it; I must have been blurry when I was sick. Han is not in this country; it''s impossible that he''s


    here to take care of me.


    After eating the breakfast brought by Shawn, she said gratefully, "Thank you."


    If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be able to participate in thepetition today.


    Seeing her being friendlier than usual, Shawn asked hopefully, "Sarah, you''ll be back to Pasteria after


    thepetition, right? Let''s get back together, shall we?"


    She wanted to reject him, but she gave in in the end.


    "Alright."


    She knew that he had secretly looked after her for a very long time; maybe it was time for her to


    address this issue.


    Thepetition today was very important to her.


    Shawn did not know what caused her to change her mind, but he was happy for it.


    He sent Leah to the venue of the HJ designpetition; it was crowded with media.


    Their arrival caused a ruckus.


    "Mr. Ford, it''s Mr. Ford from Pasteria! So, Sarah is indeed his wife!"


    "It was rumored that they were lovey-dovey; I didn''t expect to see him and Sarah here today!"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Chapter 364 Coboration


    "The final is about to start in three minutes; let us anticipate the winner of today!"


    With the eager and passionate voice of the host, everyone was getting overly excited, and the inte


    in all the countries was also overloaded.


    "Why is social mediagging? I can''t enjoy it while it''s like this; can someone please save the inte?"


    Susan walked up to Leah, and she finally took her seriously for the first time. She said sternly,


    "Whether you''re winning or not, I promise to cooperate with you."


    "But I''ll be the sole winner in thispetition; this is my honor as the heir of the Victor family."


    Leah did not have stage fright; she smiled faintly and said, "Let''s see."


    She chose the theme of her design in order to prove to the world and the Victor family her talent.


    The finalmenced andsted six hours; it was already afternoon when it ended, and the sky turned


    dark with a cold wind blowing.


    Everyone was discussing who would be the winner; the majority guessed Susan would win.


    "Of course the winner will be Susan; don''t tell me someone actually thinks Sarah will win."


    "Well, it''s a fact that Sarah can be as good as Susan."


    The host announced the result by saying, "The long-awaited winner is... Sarah!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded and shocked hearing the announcement; the chat room in the live


    broadcast was filled with question marks.


    "It''s not even a tie? Does Ms. Victor actually lose?"


    "I don''t believe it! Does Mr. Ford buy this title for Sarah?"


    "Hello? The Victor family is even richer, right? Who''s the one that said he would eat sh*t while doing a


    handstand if Sarah won?"


    Susan could not believe the result. Why hadn''t Ie across such a talented designer before this?


    After a long time, she finally epted reality. She went to Leah with a sullen face, and she said, "I


    would like to admit defeat. From today onward, you''ll be the chief designer of HJ Corporation!"


    "Thank you." Leah was calm andposed.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Many people were amused by her calmness.


    "She looks so calm and steady, as if she knows that she''ll win from the beginning!"


    "I''m in love! She''s pretty and talented!"


    Shawn stepped forward, holding a bouquet of flowers, and he said, "Sarah, congrattions."


    The gorgeous red roses stood out in the winter of Qustraebar, and once again she was a hot search on


    the inte.


    "Mr. Ford gave his wife roses."


    "Mr. Ford and his gorgeous wife; they''re so sweet!"


    "Sarah, please don''t have any rtions with those old men; Mr. Ford is perfect for you!"


    There were many cameras surrounding them; Leah did not want to embarrass Shawn, so she took the


    flowers and said, "Thank you; let''s go back."


    She was in Qustraebar for too long; it was time to go back to Carlotta.


    Shawn brought her away, and all of the reporters were making their departure too. But the topic rted


    to the two of them was hot everywhere.


    It even boosted Ford Group''s stock!


    Han watched the whole live broadcast with a gloomy expression.


    The old castle was even more eerie with him getting upset; the servant was trembling behind him. "Mr.


    Hendrik¡­ What''s your next move?"


    He looked at the cover of the broadcast; it was the moment where Shawn gave Leah flowers. Han was


    devastated, and he sneered, "Why is she with Ford now? Is she getting back together with him?"


    The servant paused and replied, "N-No... I have investigated this matter."


    "After you took care of Ms. White and left, Shawn arrived soon after; she thought he was the one


    looking after her."


    Han was getting even more frustrated, and he frowned impatiently. "She''s so stupid. How could she


    recognize the wrong person?"


    He was restless, knowing that Shawn had benefited from his actions.


    Soon, he turned and looked at the servant. "Has she recovered from her cold?"


    "She isn''t fully recovered; she should take the medicine for one more day." The servant was shocked;


    Hendrik had never ever paid so much attention to any woman before.


    Han frowned and said, "Give me your phone."


    The servant was confused, but he handed him the phone obediently. Seeing that Han did not have any


    requests anymore, the servant went out to get a new phone.


    Han contacted Leah with the servant''s phone. "Remember to take your medicine."


    It waste at night when Leah got off the ne with Shawn.


    She looked at the text on her phone, and she was extremely shocked.


    Could it be that someone else took care of me yesterday?


    Leah cast Shawn aplicated look, and she asked, "H-hey... Did you onlye to my hotel room this


    morning?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Shawn nodded.


    She did not answer him; she smiled perfunctorily at him. After Shawn sent her back to the studio, she


    said, "Thank you for sending me back."


    Shawn did not know that her mind had changed; he waved her goodbye and went back.


    On the way, he was smirking nonstop. His assistant asked, "Mr. Ford, shouldn''t you go full-on on Ms.


    White now?"


    "She seems to like you now; it''s the perfect time for you to win her heart. If we can restart our


    program... then¡­"


    Leah returned to the studio; Serena, Lucy, and all the other workers were waiting for her to hold a


    celebration for her.


    There was a lot of scrumptious food on the table, and the air was filled with the mellow aroma of wine.


    "Congrattions to our studio chief on bing the chief designer of HJ Corporation! And thanks for


    making the coboration between Dream Designed and HJ Corporation happen!"


    Serena raised her wine ss happily. Everything is getting better!


    At this rate, Sarah must be able to get back on her feet! She will be able to let go of the past and live


    on!


    Leah could never let go of what happened in the past.


    She simply ate something, and she felt that she had a headache. She simply gave a speech and some


    encouraging words to everyone, and she went back to her room.


    She took out her phone and stared at the message; she did not know what to feel.


    Who cares about my welfare so much?


    After a while, she still trembled as she replied to the text message. "Excuse me, who are you?"


    She was uneasy after sending out the text. Her phone vibrated once she sat down in the office chair.


    "Hendrik."


    She was shocked seeing this name; she was nervous until she was sweating uncontrobly.


    Hendrik! It''s him?


    "Why do you take care of me and help me so much?"


    She was uneasy; she always thought that people helped with motives.


    There was no reason for Hendrik to help out a stranger like her.


    She instinctively thought of the worst.


    Hendrik replied to her shortly. "Should you thank me first?"


    She froze at his words. Why is he so familiar? He talks like Han.


    "Thank you." She totally forgot about questioning him. She thought he would not reply to her again.


    Unexpectedly, he texted her after a short while. "Have you taken the medicine yet?"

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Chapter 365 Are We Friends?


    Her eyes reddened upon reading his messages.


    She could feel his sincerity through the screen.


    It was a long time before a stranger actually showed her kindness.


    She forgot to take her medicine; she embarrassedly lied in her text.


    "Yes, I took the medicine. Thanks for caring. May I know why you are helping me?"


    "You''re lying¡­ You typed an extrama because you''re flustered. Take your medicine now."


    The autumn night was cold, but it was warmer than the winter in Qustraebar.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As the breeze blew by, she felt heartwarming.


    It seemed like Hendrik did not want to disclose his intentions, but she was intoxicated by his care for


    her.


    "Are we friends?"


    She was lost at the moment, so she asked such a question.


    She was a little ashamed, but there was not a button to recall the message...


    Just when she felt ashamed, Hendrik replied. "We can be."


    She was taken aback for a moment; her eyes were filled with hope.


    On that night, she chatted with Hendrik about everything; she wished she had known him earlier in her


    life.


    Han also returned to his vi back in the country; it was midnight after he finished chatting with Leah.


    He came to Carlotta''s room, and he looked at her quietly for a long time. He was still holding the phone


    that he used to chat with Leah as Hendrik.


    The n was getting closer; Own was after Leah and Carlotta. He would use all his might to protect the


    two of them.


    After tucking Carlotta into bed, he went back to his room and scrolled through his chat with Carlotta.


    His heart melted reading it.


    She seems to be nice to everyone except me.


    But it''s nice to be close to her as Hendrik...


    He made a call, and his face crumpled. "Start the operation now."


    He had pretended long enough; it was time for him to take things under control.


    The next morning, Ford and Leah''s topic was overshadowed by another story.


    "The White Group is suspected of tax evasion and other illegal acts."


    "The White Group went bankrupt; Jackson was arrested."


    Leah saw the news after she woke up; she was dumbfounded.


    The White Group was under Shawn and Jackson''s control after what happened then.


    Why is it inexplicably bankrupt now?


    Shawn was taken away by the police to be investigated a few months ago, but in the end nothing


    happened.


    Anyone could guess that the bankruptcy of the White Group was caused by a powerful party.


    Early in the morning, Serena and the workers were discussing it when they arrived in the studio.


    "It''s unexpected that the White Group was wiped out overnight." One of the workers eximed


    Lucy was concerned as the White Group was bankrupt. She was worried that the Ford family would be


    affected by it.


    Leah knew that she was sad, so sheforted her and said, "Lucy, you should rest today. Pay a visit


    to the Ford family if you want."


    Serena smiled casually at Leah, and she said "If only I had that much money, then I could buy the


    White Group and gift it to you."


    "Ms. White, can you visit Mr. Ford with me?" Lucy interrupted Serena''s words.


    Leah was taken aback, but she did not think about it much. She rejected him with a frown, "Sorry, Lucy,


    but I can''t go with you."


    And she did not want to enrage Han even more; if not, he might never let her meet with Carlotta again.


    Lucy was a little disappointed, but she did not force Leah. She went alone to the Ford Residence.


    Leah felt a little bit guilty seeing her left alone.


    She wanted to start working, but Serena eximed at the side, "The Kendrick Group bought off the


    White Group?"


    Kendrick Group? H-Huh? Doesn''t it belong to Hendrik?


    She was surprised, and she frowned and pondered. She was confused when she saw Hendrik


    approaching her.


    First he gets close to me, and then he buys White Group. Could it be that there are some important


    documents in the White Group that he can''t decipher? So he needs my help?


    After specting, she lost all her attraction for Hendrik.


    She was hurt. So after all, you want to get close to me for your own benefit?


    But she was still very grateful to him; because of his help, she was able to survive in the hotel in


    Qustraebar. She was the chief designer of HJ Corporation, and she partly thanked him.


    "Sarah, are you alright?" Serena saw her in a daze, so she asked worriedly, "Are you worried about


    Shawn?"


    Leah shook her head and smiled faintly. "No, I was thinking about the HJ Corporation. They want me to


    work at the headquarters of Qustraebar."


    Serena froze. She tried to suppress her feelings. "Did you agree to it?"


    Leah could see that Serena was feeling down; she chuckled and said, "Impossible; we promised each


    other to start a studio together to make money, right?"


    "So I reject Susan''s invitation; we''ll only be coborating with them on a project worth hundreds of


    millions of dors."


    All the staff were stunned, and they eximed, "Sarah, did you really refuse the invitation?"


    Leah wanted to ept the invitation at the beginning, but Susan refused to let her work in the pasta


    branch, so she ended up declining it.


    Working in Qustraebar meant that she had to leave her friends and Carlotta alone; she could not do it.


    But fortunately, Susan signed a long-term cooperation contract with her. Under normal circumstances,


    she could earn 100 million dors a year.


    Serena was very moved by her decision; she said, "Sarah, we can make Dream Designs well-known


    and famous!"


    Leah looked at her gently, and she said softly, "Yes."


    Anna was being called to Owen''s suite.


    "Dad, why are you looking for me?" Anna was upied with harming Sarah; she wanted her death but


    she never seeded until now.


    Owen could see that she was upset; he glowered and said, "Nana, ask Ethan to settle down and pick a


    wedding date."


    "Hendrik has already arrived in Pasteria; he might affect the project of Ethan and Shawn. He should


    back off at the moment."


    Anna thought about the sudden appearance of Hendrik, and she gritted her teeth and snorted, "Ethan


    promised to gift the White Group to me! Now it was stolen from me!"


    "Dad, who''s Hendrik? Can''t we just send someone to assassinate him?"


    Owen was shocked upon hearing Ann''s intention.


    "It was better to stay low at the moment. Hendrik not only owns the Kendrick Group; he also has an


    elite foreign armed force under hismand."


    "And, so far, no one knows what he looks like."


    Anna was not satisfied. She said, "I heard that Hendrik was close to Sarah; he helped her twice in


    Qustraebar."


    She was so annoyed that she was about to explode. How could someone like Leah catch the attention


    of Hendrik?


    If Leah was really rted to Hendrik, it would be hard for her to assassinate her.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Chapter 366 Restraining Each Other


    After talking with Owen, Anna decided to kill Sarah before she really had anything to do with Hendrik.


    "Hurry up and kill her at all costs; I want to see her dead body tomorrow morning!"


    Anna considered Han after arranging people to deal with Leah.


    She seemed serious; her hands were clenched into fists.


    "Ethan seems to be hiding something from me." Han was missing in action recently; she could not


    seem to be in touch with him.


    This made her extremely uneasy; he was getting out of her control.


    She knew that once he was no longer under their control, he would definitely cancel his marriage with


    her!


    The more Anna thought about it, the more panicked she became. She dialed Han''s phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Han sounded cold as usual.


    She shivered involuntarily upon hearing how cold his voice was. She asked carefully, "Ethan, when do


    you n to marry me? I don''t need anything but you."


    She would be rest assured the moment they got married.


    Han glowered and replied, "Now is not the time. I''m busy; goodbye."


    His attitude toward her was the same as usual, but her instinct told her that something was wrong. He''s


    distancing himself from me!


    Her insecurities were all turned into violence; she wanted to kill Sarah and her daughter in order to


    alleviate her uneasiness.


    Meanwhile, Leah waspleting an order from the HJ Corporation when she suddenly felt a chilling


    sensation as if someone were staring coldly at her.


    At noon, after having her lunch, she went back to the room to rest.


    Hendrik sent her a text message. "Is your cold better?"


    She stared at the message withplicated feelings; she felt betrayed by him.


    "Hendrik, who are you? Why do you have to get close to me? Does it have something to do with the


    White Group?" She asked straightforwardly.


    Although he strangely came into her life, she knew they did not know each other for long. But she still


    cherished him as a dear friend.


    She wanted to rify things and clear her doubts with him.


    She would never know what would happen in life.


    She knew that perhaps they would not be friends for long, but she wanted to appreciate her friends as


    much as she could.


    Hendrik was silent for a long time, and then he replied to her. "I''ll never harm you; if you like, the White


    Group can be yours."


    "I''ve no particr reason for approaching you; don''t overthink."


    Seeing him exin himself clearly, Leah was a little bit stunned.


    He wants to give the White Group to me? It seems like he doesn''t know about my past.


    She wanted to be a part of the White Group because it was her father''s life''s work.


    But she still rejected him. "It''s alright, thank you."


    She stopped replying to him; once the trust was broken, it was hard for her to believe him anymore.


    Han waited long for her reply, and his face crumpled as he was waiting for what seemed like eternity.


    It seems like buying off White Group has raised her suspicions...


    Jackson secretly went to Shawn''s vi, and he angrily kicked over a luxurious chair.


    "This freaking Hendrik! He ruined all my ns!" He desired to hand over the White Group to Shawn in


    order for Shawn to restore the single powerful Lamere family.


    Hendrikpletely destroyed his ns.


    It would take a lot of money and resources to build a huge group like this.


    Shawn red at him in dissatisfaction and said, "Don''t act crazy in my ce."


    He''s so dumb; luckily I retreated before anything bad happened to me. Shawn thought to himself.


    Jackson was enraged by Shawn''s callous attitude, but he knew he had to rely on Shawn, so he


    suppressed his rage.


    The two sat at the table and had a serious discussion.


    "First we have Han, and now we have Hendriking at us too." Jackson felt like he had aged ten


    years overnight after losing the White Group.


    Shawn''s face darkened, and he said, "Both of them are extremely powerful and influential; we must be


    on the good side of one of them."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "So, they can fight among themselves."


    Jackson nodded, and he said, "Indeed. Since we''re coborating with Han now, we should consider


    asking him to be on our side."


    "After all, we did not know how to reach Hendrik."


    Shawn glowered and responded, "Let''s wait for a while; I''ll try to reach Hendrik."


    If it was possible, he preferred to work with Hendrik against Han.


    By defeating Han, Sarah would not think about him anymore.


    "You better not put too much effort into that woman, she might ruin you one day..." Jackson knew what


    Shawn was up to.


    Shawn did not want to hear such words; he impatiently asked Jackson to leave. And he called Lucy''s


    phone.


    "Give me the schedule of everyone in the studio now."


    Lucy was worried, and she asked, "Why do you need it?"


    "Don''t ask so much! Just give it to me!" Shawn hung up angrily.


    Before coborating with Hendrik, he had to make Sarah fall for him.


    He could not get enough of how Sarah treated him in Qustraebar; she was soft and lovely.


    Lucy hesitated but still sent him the schedules of everyone, including Leah''s.


    Seeing Leah would reach the studio at seven o''clock in the morning. He smiled slyly.


    In the evening, the sunset glow was crimson.


    After getting off work, Leah wanted to take a taxi to Han''s vi to apany Carlotta.


    But Ben brought her to Han''s luxurious car once she was out of the studio.


    Autumn leaves fluttered and fell; she looked at the scenery and said with a frown, "You don''t have to


    pick me up purposely; I can take a taxi by myself."


    Han, who was sitting beside her, sneered, "Ha!" Are you worried that Shawn will be jealous?"


    "Leah, you can never get away from me in this life!"


    His words made her face turn pale, and she remained silent throughout the whole time.


    That''s right, he''ll never let me go.


    Back at the vi, Carlotta ran up to them and held their hands happily.


    "Daddy, Mommy! You two take so long! I''m hungry!"


    Carlotta naturally addressed Han as her dad.


    Leah felt uneasy; she felt that Carlotta could never get rid of Han either.


    They both were silent during the dinner; Carlotta was the only one talking. She put down her spoon and


    said, in displeasure, "Daddy, Mommy, are you two fighting again? Why aren''t you two chatting to each


    other?"


    "I saw the parents on television. They are lovey-dovey! The two of you should talk things through!"


    Carlotta reprimanded the two of them like an adult.


    Leah wasughing, and she was about to exin herself, but Carlotta continued to say, "Mommy,


    you''ve left Daddy alone too long by going overseas!"


    "You should feed him now to make up with him..."

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Chapter 367 It¡¯s Not Our First Time


    Leah was stunned. She anxiously nced at Han, and she talked in a lowered voice, "Carlotta, be a


    good girl and finish your food."


    "Leah, Carlotta already suggested it; are you going to disappoint her?"


    Han talked in a calm manner, and he did not look as cold as his usual self.


    For a moment, she could not believe it.


    Can he really ept my feeding him?


    Carlotta urged her when she froze. "Mommy, quickly make up with Daddy!"


    Leah used her fork to pick up a piece of chicken and moved in front of his lips.


    She was ready to be humiliated, so she lowered her head and looked at the ground.


    Until she smelled the fragrance that belonged to him, her hand holding the fork trembled, and he ate


    the food she fed.


    "You should eat too."


    Hearing his low and sexy voice, her heart skipped a beat.


    The luxurious crystal lighting shone on his handsome face; he seemed softer and warmer at that


    moment.


    Leah could not stop looking at him; her heart was pounding hard.


    At the beginning of their story, she had imagined such an ordinary and happy life with him countless


    times.


    It was such a pity that the two of them were always hurting each other; they missed each other.


    "Have you seen enough?" Seeing the woman staring at him in a daze, Han broke into a smile.


    He was always affected by every facial expression and move made by Leah.


    "Hmm..." She was embarrassed at being caught by him.


    He hates me so much; he should be humiliating me in no time.


    But after a long time, she did not hear anything from Han. She raised her head in confusion, and she


    identally locked into his deep gaze.


    She was so startled that she stood up suddenly, and she knocked over the hot soup on the table. The


    hot soup spilled all over her hands.


    "Mommy!" Carlotta was frightened.


    Her hands were swelling rapidly; Han''s heart sank seeing it, and he strode to her.


    He grabbed her hands and brought her into the bathroom, where he rinsed her hands under cold water.


    "Ahh¡­" The sensation of the icy water hurt her hands. Leah hissed and gasped in pain; her eyes were


    filled with tears.


    Han was getting furious, and he snorted, "You don''t have to perform such a trick to get my attention!"


    She always didn''t take good care of herself!


    She hasn''t even recovered from the cold, and she''s burned now.


    Leah was speechless. She was sweating cold sweats from the pain.


    As the water flowed against her hands, she was in deep pain and slowly loosening her strength. She


    was dizzy and trembling.


    She fell onto a warm chest; his body fragrance made her feel safe and secure.


    "Thank you; you can let me go now." After a while, her pain was relieved, and she wanted to get out of


    his arms.


    Han straightaway picked her up and went back to the room, and he put her on the bed. "Don''t move; I''ll


    call for the family doctor."


    His voice was still cold, but she felt something warm in her heart.


    Her head was still dizzy, and looking at his strong and fit back, her eyes reddened.


    At this moment, she did not want to suppress her feelings for him anymore.


    But he''ll torture me if he can feel my love.


    I don''t want to get hurt or hurt the people around me anymore...


    Just let it be this way.


    After arranging for the family doctor, he turned around and found that Leah had fallen asleep.


    His heart ached as he sat by her bedside, seeing her swollen hands.


    Leah somehow fell into a deep sleep; she did not wake up even after the family doctor bandaged her


    hands.


    Carlotta leaned nervously on the edge of the bed and looked at her. "Daddy, will Mommy be alright?"


    Han glowered, and he replied, "Yes. You should go to bed first; I''ll look after her."


    Carlotta wanted to stay back and take care of her, but she knew that she could not be much help. So


    she obediently went back to her room.


    "Daddy, please look after Mommy!"


    Han caressed Leah''s smooth cheek; his cold heart was melting within her.


    "Leah, why can''t I just stay away from you?"


    He forced himself to hate her countless times, but he never seeded.


    "A-Ah¡­" Leah groaned in difort; she wanted to scratch the burn.


    Han restrained her hands, and he said, "Don''t move; your injury itches as it''s healing now."


    Leah woke up from the itchiness of her injury; she saw that her hands had been bandaged, and he was


    even holding her hands. She froze and said, "T-thank you."


    He helped her after all.


    She wanted to withdraw her hands, but he was not willing to let go.


    She frowned and said, "I''m fine; can you let me go first?"


    The temperature of his warm hands made her heart throb uncontrobly.


    As time went by, the moonlight became brighter. She felt very ufortable.


    Seeing her flustered red cheeks, Han''s anger calmed down.


    "Don''t scratch your injury." He let go of her hands and left.


    She sighed with relief hearing his footsteps go further. Looking at her bandaged hands, she felt


    restless.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I want to use the bathroom...


    The maids of the vi were all resting at the moment; Han was the only one awake.


    She could never ask for his help using the toilet.


    Han reheated some dishes for her, and he saw her biting off her bandage when he entered the room.


    "Leah Murray! What are you doing?" He tensed up, and he simply put the food on the table, and he


    forcefully grabbed her wrist.


    His was short of breath, and he stared at her deadly. "You can hate me, but you don''t have to punish


    yourself like this!"


    "You should think about how Carlotta feels!"


    Seeing how he misunderstood her, she blushed. And she could not break free from his grasp for a long


    time.


    After a while, she lowered her head and exined thoroughly. "N-No... I-I... want to use the toilet."


    Her voice was trembling out of shame, and Han was stunned upon hearing her.


    "I''ll take you there." He came back to his senses, and he carried her to the toilet.


    His handsnded on her trousers; Leah was ashamed, and her eyes were filled with tears. She quickly


    rejected it by saying, "No... I can do it myself."


    I can''t ept him helping me in the bathroom...


    Han''s ears were softened by her demeanor; he could smell her pleasant aroma.


    He avoided touching her hands, and he held her waist. He breathed hotly into her ears, and he said,


    "It''s not like we haven''t slept with each other before. Why are you still shy?"

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Chapter 368 Lost in the Moment


    Han''s voice was hoarse with lust.


    Leah felt his burning body, and her cheeks turned red. She muttered, "I¡ªI¡­"


    He was not wrong, but she could not ept it.


    She felt strange and embarrassed.


    He seemed like he wanted to kill me the day before, and now he''s so gentle with me.


    "Since you don''t want to use the toilet, we should do other things instead." He pinched her chin and


    forced her to look at him.


    He hugged her from behind, and he kissed the corner of her lips. One of his hands was taking off her


    clothes.


    She wanted to push him away, but he pinned down her hands.


    At that moment, Han pressed her against the cold wall, and he raised her hands over her head. He


    then kissed her lips softly.


    His kiss was gentle and soft, unlike previous ones. Leah fell for his gentleness; she stopped fighting


    back and unconsciously kissed him back.


    Han froze when he realized that she had actually reacted to him. He looked at her cautiously, and he


    was getting more passionate.


    It was as if she was his precious treasure in the world; he was being careful not to hurt her hands.


    At that moment, he could not maintain his hateful acts toward her.


    In an instant, Leah''s clothes werepletely taken off. She came back to her senses when she felt the


    coldness in the air.


    She dodged Han''s kiss, and she lowered her head. She did not want to let him see her flushed cheeks.


    "I-I... really have to use the toilet... you should go out first."


    Anyway, her clothes were all taken off; it did not matter whether she was shy or not.


    Just like he said, they had done all sorts of intimate things together.


    Seeing her reddened cheeks, he did not want to let her hold back her pee. So he kissed her lips one


    more time before he left. "Okay, call me when you''re done."


    After using the toilet, she filled the bathtub with water to bathe.


    Recalling what happened just now, she wanted to bang her head on the wall.


    What was I doing? Reciprocating to his kiss?


    She wanted to cover her face, but the gauze on her hands stopped her.


    Leah did note out of the bathroom after thirty minutes; Han anxiously opened the door, and he saw


    her lying in the bathtub.


    He frowned and asked, "How do you n to get dressed?" He carried her out of the bathtub and rinsed


    off the bubbles on her under the showerhead. After drying her with a towel, he dressed her and carried


    her back to the bed.


    He seemed to be doing all of this naturally.


    Leah was embarrassed, and she lost her words.


    It''s like we''re not enemies tonight...


    After some time, Han finished showering and got dressed. He heated the food one more time and


    brought it to her once more.


    "Open your mouth." He scooped up a spoonful of warm mushroom soup for her.


    Leah was dumbfounded to be taken care of by Han just now; seeing him wanting to feed her, she


    asked curiously, "Are you really Han?"


    His face darkened, and he forced her to drink. "Of course I am; I thought you burned your hands only;


    is your brain burned too?"


    She kissed me passionately just now, and now she''s asking, "Who am I?


    "Y-you.. you don''t have to care about me, actually." She lowered her head and avoided looking at him.


    Since you hate me this much... Why would you want to care about me?


    "Stop talking nonsense and open your mouth." Han was in a good mood and toozy to talk about


    unhappy things with her.


    Leah could only obediently eat; she was falling asleep halfway through.


    Han wanted to feed her more, but suddenly sheid on his shoulders and slept.


    He stared at her for a long time, and he put aside the tableware and tucked her into the bed.


    He slept next to her, and his heart was beating uncontrobly looking at her sleep.


    He wanted time to freeze forever at this moment.


    Leah''s phone vibrated at that moment.


    Seeing Donald''s name on her phone, he almost thought that Leah had something with him.


    He easily unlocked her phone with Carlotta''s birthday.


    "Ms. White, I found out that Anna was the culprit who harmed you in several incidents. I know I''m


    powerless against her, but I''ll do everything in my power to protect you and Carlotta. Please don''t be


    troubled by my actions. I''m not asking you for a romantic rtionship like it''s rumored. I just wanted to


    repay your kindness to me."


    "I know that I have always been a bad person, but please believe that I''m sincere to you."


    Donald expressed his thoughts to her, but Han stopped reading. He turned off her phone and held her


    in his arms.


    I really misunderstood her before this.


    No wonder she''s so depressed and disappointed at me back then...


    Recalling that incident, his head hurt. He kissed her forehead and mumbled, "I''m sorry."


    She slept soundly after so many months.


    When she was awake, it was already afternoon.


    She wanted to check on the time, but her bandaged hands restrained her moves.


    She got up and wanted to look at the clock hanging in the living room, but a big hand pulled her back to


    the bed, and she fell into a warm and firm embrace.


    "You... let me go, it''s gettingte, and I''m going to the studio..." She blushed thinking about what


    happened yesterday night.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was anxious and devastated at the same time; her instinct thought that he was toying with her.


    For a moment, she felt a headache in this situation.


    He looked calm, and he held her waist naturally. "Look at your hand; what can you do now?"


    She tried moving her hands, but the pain and numb sensations were too strong.


    She lowered her head and leaned on his chest; she was silent.


    Seeing her as sweet and obedient, Han''s mood was lightened. "It''s lunchtime; let''s get up and eat."


    He knew he would lose a simple and happy life like this soon.


    He still dressed Leah after she woke up.


    During lunch, Carlotta volunteered to feed her. "Mommy, I''m a big girl now! I can take care of you!"


    Her cute voice melted her heart; she somehow felt sorry for Carlotta to be so sensible.


    As an adult, she had to be sensible too.


    "H-Hey¡­ Can you feed me?" She looked at Han nervously.


    She was not sure if he would help him again; she did not want to trouble Carlotta.


    "I have a name." Han was overjoyed to see her asking for his help.


    She called carefully, "Han¡­"


    Carlotta was not happy when she addressed him. "Mommy, you''re wrong; you should call Daddy your


    hubby!"

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Chapter 369 Uing Climax


    "Mommy, hurry up and call ''hubby''!" Carlotta urged once more.


    Leah was totally speechless.


    Carlotta was picking up the wrong thing from the television program.


    "Forget it; I''ll go to the studio to eat." She could not bring herself to say it, so she came up with an


    excuse.


    Han did not want to let her escape, so he pinned her down on the chair and said, "Come on."


    Hearing his words, she was shocked. "Y-You¡­"


    Why is he agreeing to it? Even if he''s teasing me, he''ll be disgusted by me, won''t he?


    Her extremely shocked appearance enraged Han; he asked, "You can''t do it?"


    Leah was taken back, and her face turned pale. She did not want to worry Carlotta, so she said slowly,


    "H-Hu...Hubby..."


    After saying it, she felt that all of her energy was drained; her eyes turned red in an instant.


    Such simple words brought out too many memories between them.


    It hurt her heart no matter where she thought about it.


    Han felt the same way; he froze, and his eyes dimmed.


    He raised his head to look at Leah; seeing her reddened eyes, his heart sank.


    He''d been feeling like he was in a sweet dream sincest night.


    One day in the future... Can it be possible for me and her to start over again?


    Her phone vibrated and broke the silence between them.


    She saw Lucy was calling her, but she could not pick up the phone with her injured hands. She looked


    at Han with her watery eyes.


    He felt good to be depended on by her.


    He answered the call and put the phone on her ear.


    "Ms. White, why are you not here in the studio yet? Both you and Serena haven''t arrived; we''re


    overwhelmed without the two of you."


    Hearing Lucy''s words; she was stunned. "Shouldn''t she be at the studio at seven o''clock?"


    "She''s the one that sets her timing, and she''s always punctual. She would have called if she waste."


    Lucy was also taken aback, so she responded, "But she didn''t pick up her phone at all; since that''s the


    case, and you''re not here either, we thought the both of you went out together."


    Leah panicked, and she asked Han to hang up the call and then dialed Serena''s phone.


    Just like Lucy said, no one was picking up the phone.


    "I have to go..." She looked lost; she had to find out where Serena was.


    After Alfred''s incident, she always thought the worst would happen uncontrobly.


    Seeing her pale face, Han got frustrated and said, "You can''t do much; I''ll find her for you."


    He called Ben and said, "Find out where Serena is."


    After making the arrangement, Han brought Leah back to the dining table and said to Carlotta, "Please


    feed your mommy." He left after saying it.


    Carlotta climbed into the chair happily, and she said, "Mommy, you can sit when I stand; then we''ll be at


    the same height. I can feed you easily with it."


    She lost her appetite thinking about Serena, but she did not want to disappoint Carlotta. "Thank you,


    Carlotta...


    "You''re wee, Mommy!"


    After eating, she wanted to leave for work. But Serena''s disappearance made her overthink; she could


    not leave Carlotta out of her sight.


    She almost lost itst time.


    Shawn stood in a dim room, and in front of him was a huge screen showing the footage of the live


    surveince.


    He clicked into one of them, and it showed that Serena fainted in a messy room; she was being locked


    up.


    "The more she suffers, the more Sarah will rely on me." He felt the satisfaction of torturing Serena, and


    he was determined to achieve his goal.


    Sarah can only be mine.


    Suddenly, his assistant rushed in and said, "Boss, it''s no good! Han is on us!"


    Shawn glowered and snorted, "Why is he interrupting us?"


    Han has been friends with Serena since when? Wait a minute!


    Shawn thought of a possibility, and his face crumpled. "Could it be Sarah went to him for help?"


    He sounded mad and insane; he wanted to murder Han. His assistant was frightened in a cold sweat,


    and he responded, "Boss, this possibility cannot be ruled out; after all, Ms. White has not gone to the


    studio since yesterday...


    "Carlotta is with Han, so she might be with him now¡­"


    Shawn aggressively kicked the wooden table in front of him; his face was contorted with rage.


    "Dammit, H-Han¡­"


    "Since his assistant ising at us, let''s surprise them with a gift."


    Since Han''s appearance ruined his n, he might as well take advantage of him.


    Leah received Shawn''s call after she ate.


    Carlotta answered her phone, and she smiled and said, "Mommy, take your time to chat; I''ll watch the


    television program by myself."


    Leah frowned and asked, "Shawn, what''s wrong?"


    She would have gone to him for help if Han had not taken over this matter.


    "Sarah, are you okay?" Lucy told me that Serena went missing!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He sounded worried; it saddened her, "I''m fine¡­"


    Serena might be harmed due to me; I shouldn''t keep her by my side anymore...


    "Don''t worry; I''ll help you find her." Heforted her.


    After talking for a while, she hung up the phone.


    Shawn wasughing crazily, and he muttered, "Han, I''ll let you have a taste of losing her!


    Jackson heard his words, and his face darkened. "Please make your priorities right and stop acting like


    a child."


    "Shut up, what do you want?" Shawn red at him, and he continued to say, "You''re not right at


    interfering in my business; y your role right."


    Jackson was enraged, but he suppressed his anger. He knew that he was not as powerful as he once


    was.


    "I''ve gotten Hendrik''s contact; it''s time for you to meet up with him."


    "Or, you can choose to work with Han instead."


    Shawn squinted his eyes, and he took the contact from Jackson. He murmured, "Fine, I''ll contact him


    after the incident today."


    He smirked as he imagined what would happen next.


    Han, you should y rightter... Don''t disappoint yourself¡­


    In the afternoon, Leah felt so much better apanying Carlotta at Han''s vi.


    She heard from Ben that they had found Serena and that she would be rescued soon.


    At that moment, Shawn video called her. After pondering it for a while, she instructed Carlotta to


    answer it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! There were loud gun noises over the phone.


    Shawn anxiously said, "Sarah! I wanted to save Serena, but Han''s men stopped me. They wanted to


    kill Serena, and I''m worried that you don''t believe it. I''ll broadcast it live for you."

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Chapter 370 A Twisted Plot


    Through the screen, Leah saw Serena faint on the floor. And Ben was attacking Shawn''s men.


    Shawn''s bodyguards were protecting Serena.


    She couldn''t believe Han would do such a thing, but she never forgot his vow to exact revenge on her.


    Her blood ran cold, and her heart hurt seeing it. She was devastated.


    "Where are you..." She almost could not bring herself to speak. Her facial expression was numb.


    She absolutely did not want others to lose their lives for her anymore.


    "It''s okay, I''ll rescue her, and you should have a good rest in the studio." Shawn hastily hung up the


    phone.


    After achieving his goal, he had a sly smile on his face. He patted the shoulder of his assistant, and he


    said, "Your live Photoshop skill is excellent; indeed, you''re a pro hacker!"


    Actually, Han''s men were the ones protecting Serena; Shawn''s bodyguards were attacking her.


    Under the hacker''s photoshop, he swapped both sides faces.


    So, Sarah would think that Han''s men were attacking instead of Shawn''s.


    The assistant was happy to be of help. He said, "Mr. Ford, one day there will be no trust between Han


    and Ms. White anymore."


    Shawn sneered, "That''s right. My next step is to take the White Group back."


    He not only wanted to be on top of Linkville; he wanted to be on top of the world. Everyone, including


    people like Hendrik, should bow down to him!


    He nced sarcastically at the fake Serena; it was much easier than he expected to trick Han.


    Shawn retreated with his assistant and bodyguards.


    Ben thought that he had won, and he dashed toward Serena.


    "This is not Serena..." After seeing the woman''s face clearly, Ben was stunned.


    Soon he realized that he had been fooled, and he quickly contacted Han. "Boss, it''s no good! We''re


    tricked!"


    Han was not surprised; he responded faintly, "Alright,e back now."


    He hid in a dark office, and hisptop was ying live footage of the fight between his men and


    Shawn''s.


    He actually knew what Shawn was up to by kidnapping Serena.


    B-But¡­ Will Serena really believe his lie?


    Leah stared at her bandaged hands in a daze, tears streaming down her face.


    She was lost and hopeless; she hoped someone could guide her.


    Did he really stage all of these in order to break me down?


    She received a new text message from Hendrik.


    "Aren''t us friends? Why don''t you believe me?"


    He was referring to Leah''s ignorance after the White Group incident.


    She wiped her tears, and she was devastated.


    She could not differentiate what was real and what was fake anymore.


    However, he was capable, so she decided to ask for his help.


    "Excuse me, can I ask for a favor?"


    Hendrik agreed to her request immediately, and he sent her several videos.


    The first footage showed that Serena was sedated and taken away by someone.


    The second footage showed the real scene of Shawn''s and Han''s men fighting.


    Seeing the real footage, her mind went nk.


    "Who is the one saving Serena? Shawn video called me and showed me that Han''s men wanted to kill


    her.


    She could not figure it out; her head was throbbing in pain. She was exhausted.


    Carlotta looked at her from a distance. She was worried for her. She called Han and said, "Daddy,


    when are youing back? Mommy seems so unwell.


    Back then, Shawn was good to her, but she felt so much closer to Han.


    Han could fulfill every one of her requests, and he would spend time with her to y and tell her


    bedtime stories.


    She saw Han as her biological father, and she fully relied on him.


    Hearing her words, Han''s heart sank. He wanted to go back to them, but Ben notified him that Anna


    was here.


    "Carlotta, I''m upied at the moment; I''ll send the family doctor home."


    He was worried Carlotta might misunderstand him, so he quickly said, "I''ll get back as soon as I can."


    After finishing the call, he took out another phone to reply to Leah as Hendrik.


    "Top-notch hackers can easily swap faces; the Serena in the video was fake." The real Serena should


    be at Shawn''s, and he''lle to you soon to take credit."


    Hendrik''s reply left Leah dumbstruck. Did Shawn stage all this? From how well I know him, he might do


    this...


    But how much can I trust Hendrik''s words?


    When she was stunned, Shawn''s call brought her back to her senses.


    "Sarah, I''ve rescued Serena; she''s in a hospital now." "Do you want to visit her now?"


    She stood up abruptly, her eyes reddening, and she said, "Send me the address!"


    After the call was over, the family doctor and Ben arrived. She could still entrust Carlotta to Ben; she


    said, "Please look after her; Serena is in the hospital; I''ll pay her a visit."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben was taken aback, and he asked, "Huh? Serena was found? We''re tricked; the woman wasn''t her


    just now.


    His words made Leah trust Hendrik''s words fully; her blood ran cold. "I-I¡­ I''ll go first."


    She was devastated, but she wanted to make sure that Serena was fine.


    She followed the address, and she saw that Serena was brutally injured.


    Shawn looked guilty. He came up to her and said, "Sorry, Sarah; I didn''t save her in time; she has a


    mild concussion and a dislocated right hand, and she will be hospitalized for ten days."


    Leah looked at him with aplicated expression. She wanted to question him, but she swallowed her


    words.


    "T-Thank you¡­ How did you manage to save her? I thought Han''s men were aggressive¡­"


    She walked up to Serena, but questioned him.


    Shawn did not know that his n had failed, but her unusual stiffness raised his suspicion.


    He instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    From what he knew, she should be worried about Serena''s condition, but she was focusing on how she


    had been saved now.


    He squinted his eyes and said slowly, "It''s true that we lost to his men, but we heard Anna''s men


    reporting the situation to Han and found out that the real Serena was being transferred..."

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Chapter 371 Keep Moving Forward


    "We managed to find out where Serena was actually being held by eavesdropping on Anna. We''ve


    rescued her now. It''s lucky Han and the others weren''t able to stop us." Shawn had prepared his


    exnation in advance and nced at Leah, his gaze pregnant with meaning.


    The face-altering technology used on the surveince video was perfect and seamless. By right, Leah


    should not sense anything off or suspicious. What had happened, though, after hisst conversation


    with her¡­?


    "I see¡­" Leah''s eyes darkened slightly, and her heart felt like a stone. If Hendrik had not told her what


    was really going on, she was sure Shawn would have kept her in the dark.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Between Shawn and Hendrik, somehow she felt that Hendrik was more trustworthy. Perhaps the man


    had his own agenda as well, but he had said himself that he meant her no harm. If it hadn''t been for


    him, she would have been unable to leave Qustraebar, nor would she have been able to forge a long-


    term coboration with the HJ Corporation.


    "Thank you." She pulled herself together and thanked Shawn, not letting on that she knew about his


    deception. The most important thing was that deep in her heart, she did not believe Han would use


    such despicable means to get even with her. Ever since Alfred''s death, she could sense his deep grief.


    He knew the pain of losing a friend, so he would never harm Serena to achieve his goal of revenge.


    When Shawn saw that Leah was no longer uneasy, his own suspicions vanished as well. "Why don''t


    you stay and look after her, Sarah? I''ll send some security personnel over for your protection. I need to


    get back to work now."


    "Okay."


    Leah''s tense nerves rxed only after Shawn''s departure. Her gaze was bleak. If this continued, all her


    close friends would end up like Alfred¡­


    She did not think she could shoulder the weight of such a heavy responsibility.


    The magnificent sunset was now hidden by dark clouds. It looked as if it would rain soon.


    Leah closed the windows in the hospital room so that any rain would not pelt in. Seeing that Serena


    was still unconscious, she picked up her phone and deliberated for a long time before she sent a short


    message to Hendrik. It read, "Hendrik, have you ever lost anyone important to you, like friends or


    family?"


    "Yes." His reply came back secondster.


    Leah gripped her phone tightly, and she pressed her lips together. She texted back, "How did you


    ovee the sadness?"


    Alfred''s death was like a sharp thorn embedded deep in her heart; every time she thought about him, it


    hurt her beyond measure. A young, vibrant life had been lost, all because of someone like her. His


    sacrifice was truly not worth it.


    Hendrik answered her in just a short while. "You must look ahead. Don''t stop moving."


    This brief reply pierced through the confusion in Leah''s heart, bringing rity to her thoughts. She


    stared dumbly at the message, andrge tears began rolling down her cheeks.


    She had to look ahead now¡­


    She had been so bound up in her grief and sorrow that she had been unable to move on, going about


    her everyday life like a zombie. Even though she had signed an agreement with the HJ Corporation to


    coborate long-term, she had not really entertained any grand ambitions or big dreams. She had only


    thought about making more money so she could pay off her debt to Han, trying to get through each day


    as best as she could.


    She had not realized until now that after Alfred''s death, she hadpletely stopped moving forward


    and was merely stagnating in ce.


    After this conversation with Hendrik, Leah felt as if she had somehow be much closer to him. It


    was as if she were reborn; now she needed to find herself again. Even if the memories were bitter and


    painful, she would always remember the gant man who sacrificed his life for her. From there, she


    would rebuild her life.


    Night was fast approaching; it had started to drizzle, and the air was much chillier now. Leah smoothed


    down Serena''s nket and decided to go down to buy some food. She had not had her dinner yet. In


    truth, it had been a long, long time since she had eaten a good meal or slept well.


    "Leah."


    As soon as she came out of Serena''s room, a familiar voice drifted through the dim corridor, startling


    her so much that she let out a muffled shriek. Unsettled and in a state of panic, she stared at Han,


    having no idea when he had arrived. "Why are you here?"


    "I wanted to see if you were idiotic enough to torture yourself by not eating dinner," Han retorted


    condescendingly, his gaze frosty with disapproval. His eyes were mesmerizing under the dim lights and


    somehow utterly irresistible. Leah found she could not tear her gaze away.


    Her mind was torn by conflicting emotions. "Why are you genuinely trying to help me¡­?" It did not


    matter whether it wasst night''s affair or trying to rescue Serena today; Han might not have been able


    to rescue her friend after all, but he had tried his best to do so.


    Han''s lips curled in a faintly mocking smile. "What, this time, you don''t think I engineered the entire


    scheme for my own ends?"


    His pointed jibe made Leah''s cheeks pale very slightly. Twisting her fingers together, she replied, "If


    there''s nothing more, I''ll be on my way." She was afraid he might take it into his head to argue with her


    again, and she did not want to disturb Serena.


    "Onest warning. Break off your rtionship with Shawn as soon as possible." Han grasped her arm,


    his voice cold.


    "I know¡­" Somehow, his overbearing demand did not fill Leah with fury and dissatisfaction. She merely


    nodded.


    Han was slightly thrown by her tame acquiescence. However, he merely frowned and escorted her to


    his car. "You''reing with me. I''ll have someone guard Serena."


    When they arrived home, the family doctor had already been waiting for some time. He changed Leah''s


    bandages and smiled at her in aforting manner. "There''s no need to worry, Mrs. Howard. You can


    take the bandages off tonight, and by tomorrow you can use your hand like normal. However, try to


    avoid getting it wet."


    Leah blinked, startled at how the doctor addressed her. "I''m not his wife, you''re mis¡­"


    "Mrs. Howard, you can''t hide it from me, you know. Mr. Howard had these special medications sent


    back here via expedited delivery. At great effort and expense as well, I have to add¡­"


    Han, who had been quietly enjoying the sight of Leah''s embarrassment, suddenly looked ck as


    thunder. "That''s enough!"


    After the doctor had gone, Leah looked at her hands, her mind a whirl of conflicted emotions. "Why did


    you do all this?" She was truly shocked; she had never expected Han to be so concerned about her.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea. I''m disgusted by your little ruse; using your injuries to try and worm your way


    into my confidence." Han turned and left without a second nce.


    This time, however, his cutting words did not upset Leah. Instead, she stood there for a long time,


    staring dumbly in the direction he had gone.


    His actions did not reflect his cold, abominable attitude toward her; she had escaped from harm so


    many times because of his help, whether covert or overt. Even when he had forcibly taken Carlotta


    away and made her keep her distance from Anna, these things had, in fact, helped her.


    ¡­


    Shawn sat at his office desk facing Jackson. When he thought about what Leah had asked earlier, he


    felt somewhat disturbed, as well as a vague sense of unease. This situation had not altered his


    rtionship with Sarah in the least; in fact, it seemed to push them even further apart.


    "How are preparations going?" He nced at his assistant, who hastily reported, "We''ve med


    Serena''s kidnapping entirely on Anna. Ms. White won''t suspect us."


    Shawn''s expression rxed slightly. Turning to Jackson, he inquired, "Have you been able to find out


    anything about Hendrik''s actual appearance yet?"


    Jackson spat on the floor in annoyance. "No, I haven''t been able to find a thing. Even if he''s been


    captured on surveince cameras, he wears a mask, so no one has any idea what he looks like.


    However, I did manage to dig up something interesting¡­"


    Shawn frowned. "What is it?"


    Jackson''s smile held a hint of malicious teasing. "Hendrik seems to have some sort of connection to


    your Sarah White. In Qustraebar, he repeatedly helped her. My thought is that he may also have given


    Sarah the White Group¡­"

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Chapter 372 Betrayer


    ¡°Bang!¡± Shawn pped the table angrily in response to Jackson''s words.


    His face was tense and frightened, ¡°How could Sarah have anything to do with him? I was in


    Qustraebar, so how did I not know about this?"


    ¡°It is natural you can¡¯t hear the story because Hendrik doesn¡¯t want you to know.¡± Jackson sneered


    leisurely.


    "Now that we''re getting down to business, maybe Sarah can introduce you to each other because she


    knows Hendrik so well." Jackson went on.


    This proposal irritated Shawn for no apparent reason.


    "Are you trying to tell me that Hendrik has also taken a fancy to Sarah!" he eximed, grabbing and


    smashing the teacup.


    Han Howard was enough to irritate him, and now another powerful Hendrik appeared out of nowhere.


    "Thinking about that, Han is under Mr. Lancaster''s protection," Jackson said calmly, opposite to


    Shawn''s erratic behavior.


    ¡°So, you''re unlikely to be able to restrain him." He resumed.


    "You can work with Hendrik to sever Han and Mr. Lancaster''s trust and annex his property so you can


    "Utilize everything, including the one you love." He threw him some hints.


    Shawn quickly grasped the pros and cons and narrowed his eyes, "So, maybe we can start with Sarah


    and ask for her assistance in introducing us..."


    After careful consideration, he contacted Lucy and requested Leah''s schedule.


    The following afternoon, Leah paid Serena a visit to the hospital.


    Leah felt terrible after she saw Serena awaken and stare nkly at her dislocated right hand.


    She approached the bed''s side.


    "I apologize, Serena. You''re in pain again because of me..." Leah expressed regret.


    ¡°This isn''t your fault, Sarah.¡± Serena shook her head andforted her, feigning indifference.


    ¡°This morning, a police officer came by. They informed me that they had apprehended the mastermind,


    and their motive is the money." She informed.


    "However, I just had someone look into the mastermind. These are Anna''s ducklings. We have no proof


    that she did it. It''s a shame we can''t lock her up..." Serena exined.


    Leah was astounded, ¡°Is it, Anna?¡±


    She realized what Shawn had told her the day before was correct. Hendrik, on the other hand, provided


    evidence that Shawn was the true culprit.


    Again, her mind was clouded by a daze. Hendrik seemed trustworthy after the conversation yesterday,


    but now it appeared that Shawn might also be innocent.


    "I want you to leave the studio and live a better life, Serena. You will certainly defy it." Leah returned to


    the subject.


    "Don''t you dare say it. I''m Serena Coleman," she snorted coldly. ¡°I''m not going to run away from a bad


    woman like Anna!"


    Serena''s righteous indignation had caused Leah to helplessly smile, "Well then, get well soon and


    come back to work."


    After a brief conversation with Serena, Leah was ready to return to the drawing studio.


    Shawn was waiting for her when she arrived downstairs at the hospital.


    "Sarah, please allow me to drive you back to the studio." Shawn gave her a friendly smile and opened


    the car door for her.


    She stared at him for a moment, wondering how he knew she was in the hospital.


    "I''ve called a cab, thank you." She politely and awkwardly declined.


    Shawn appeared to have sent bodyguards to protect her secretly while monitoring her.


    "I have a question for you, Sarah...¡± Shawn asked.


    "Do you know who Hendrik is?" He was in her way, and his face was difficult to see in the zing sun.


    "I''ve heard of him," Leah replied, startled and frowning.


    The news that Hendrik had saved her in Qustraebar had slowly spread throughout these people.


    Shawn did not believe her response and assumed she refused to admit it.


    "Well, do you have time tonight?" He did not press on her.


    ¡°Let''s go out to eat and bring Charlotte. I''ve been missing her a little." He invited.


    He smiled and changed the subject, but Leah was perplexed. "Charlotte is currently with Han; I can''t


    bring her out."


    "Maybe next time." Leah declined his invitation.


    She said her goodbyes and took a cab back to the studio.


    When Shawn inquired about Hendrik, her intuition told her that he was up to something else.


    For the time being, it appeared that she should avoid him.


    The more she tried to avoid Shawn, the more she saw him.


    Whether out meeting clients or going to the hospital to see Serena in the middle of the night, she


    always bumped into him, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Something wasn''t quite right.


    She ditched him once more and returned to her studio room with a solemn expression.


    She allowed Ben to arrange for another bodyguard to stand in for Shawn''s bodyguards who had been


    sent to monitor her. She couldn''t possibly have such a high chance of meeting him.


    Only those in the studio knew where she went at all times.


    In the middle of the night, the icy night rain washed away the day''s residual heat in the air.


    Lucy informed Shawn of thetest developments in her room on the top floor of the studio.


    "That¡¯s enough, Mr. Shawn. If this keeps up, Ms. White will doubt me..." Lucy choked with sobs.


    She didn''t want Ms. White to get it wrong.


    Shawn would never give up easily if his goal was not met.


    "Have you forgotten who you are? You appear to be siding with Sarah now." He warned and his eyes


    were hardened. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I..." Lucy panicked.


    After a long pause, she realized she couldn''t escape the Fords and replied dimly, "Got it."


    After the call, Lucy copsed helplessly and wanted to cry.


    She hoped Ms. White would not discover she had betrayed her.


    At this moment, she tensed up and turned around because she could hear rustling footsteps behind


    her.


    Only a dim wallmp provided some light in the room. She did not turn on the light in the room.


    "Ms. White..." Lucy''s face turned pale and ashen as she noticed Leah approaching her slowly.


    Lucy reasoned that Ms. White would not hear the phone call just now.


    "Lucy, usually there are spare keys for the room," Leah said sarcastically as she stood still in front of


    her and threw the keys.


    "I never thought it was you..." Her eyes welling up with tears.


    Leah felt a dull ache as she was betrayed by someone she trusted.


    She never questioned her trust when living with Lucy for the past few years.


    She had only told Lucy about meeting with a client the day before when no one else was in the office.


    She was skeptical after meeting Shawn again yesterday.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. White! I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me!" Lucy became rmed when she noticed her


    disappointing eye.


    She quickly knelt and wrapped her arms around Leah''s leg, pleading for mercy.


    Lucy¡¯s hot tears soaked through her suit pants and also punctured her heart.


    "Stand up and don''t apologize. I appreciate everything you''ve done for Charlotte over the years..." Leah


    couldn''t help but turn her head away from Lucy and pull her up.


    "Ms. White, I didn''t mean any harm." Lucy was aware of being driven away.


    She was flustered, tears falling even harder.


    ¡°I simply informed Mr. Shawn of your schedule. I want you to reconcile and help Charlotte with a


    complete family..."Lucy choked with sobs.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Chapter 373 Onlooker


    ¡°Pack your stuff and return to the Ford family tomorrow.¡±, Leah ordered. She turned away from Lucy¡¯s


    pledging.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. White¡­¡± Lucy felt distressed.


    She should have known this day woulde after she promised Mr. Shawn to spy on Ms. White¡¯s


    movement.


    The following day, Leah did not inform the other members of the real reason for Lucy¡¯s departure.


    ¡°Lucy is returning to assist the Ford family for the time being. Everyone continues to work hard.¡± She


    found an excuse to keep Lucy¡¯s image alive in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    It was her tenderness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucy stood her back to the door and carried her suitcase. Her eyes were


    bloodshot, and she kept muttering.


    After she left, the studio went back to normal. Leah visited Serena in the hospital and informed her of


    Lucy''s departure.


    "Sarah, I saw the video of Lucy leaving that another employee sent me," Serena puzzled. "What is


    causing her to cry so hard?"


    "What in the world happenedst night?" Serena inquired.


    Leah¡¯s eyes flickered slightly; her lips moved but hesitated to speak.


    ¡°She may nevere back here to work again, so she is upset.¡± Sheforted with a smile. She


    decided to hold back from telling Serena the truth.


    She knew that Lucy had no malicious intent. But she not only ruined herself but also implicated Serena


    and possibly other employees in the future.


    It was one of her red lines that couldn''t be crossed.


    Maybe Lucy mistook helping Shawn for helping herself. She didn''t need this kind of imposed help.


    ¡°How are you feeling today, Serena?¡± Leah asked calmly to change the subject.


    ¡°I think I can be discharged from the hospital today.¡± Serena smiled cheerfully. She did not take Lucy¡¯s


    matter to heart.


    Leah¡¯s face sank slightly, ¡°No, the doctor said you have to stay for ten days.¡±


    ¡°All right then.¡± Serena smiled helplessly after noticed her being serious.


    ¡°How¡¯s your current rtionship with Han? Did you fall in love with him again after bing


    acquainted?¡± Serena was being curious.


    This unexpected topic perplexed Leah, and she could not help but recall that ambiguous night. Her


    cheeks flushed slightly.


    "No, it is still the same," She shook her head. ¡°Everything he did to me was for vengeance."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    This was the reason that made Leah''s fervent heart to gradually cool. The light in her eyes faded.


    "Sometimes, I think Han is not as cold-blooded and heartless as he appears," Serena frowned.


    "Let''s not go there; I''ve decided to live a good life in the future." Leah smiled mockingly. She also felt


    the same way about him.


    Her beautiful peach blossom eyes twinkled with light.


    "After this incident, my baby girl has grown up..." Serena was pleased to see her rare appearance of


    vitality.


    This also meant that she had finally gained rity and decided to move on from the pain of the past.


    "I''m not your daughter!" Leah dered angrily.


    "How did you finally get over it?" Serena asked. Her pale face dyed with a hint of healthy rosy color.


    "I did it after speaking with Hendrik." Leah was being honest.


    Serena was stunned and let out a light sigh at first. " The same Mr. Hendrik that I thought?"


    Her eyes shrank in surprise.


    "What''s wrong?" Leah was perplexed by her imposing demeanor. ¡°Is there anything wrong with him?"


    "It''s a huge problem!" eximed Serena.


    "For example?" Leah was stumped.


    "That''s the legendary Mr. Hendrik! How did he be one of your closest friends?" Serena looked at


    her befuddled expression for a moment before eximing angrily.


    It turned out to be the source of the problem.


    "I met him in Qustraebar," Leah said with relief. ¡°He recognized me and offered to assist me several


    times. I asked him why he had approached me, but he refused to talk. He just stated that he would not


    harm me."


    Serena was perplexed, "He knows you? Is it possible that he likes you?"


    "After Shawn, Donald, and Ian, will this mister drop by every day at the studio?"


    Serena smiled broadly, recalling a scene where several menpeted for a woman.


    It appeared that the days ahead would not be bored.


    "What are you thinking, Serena?" Leah¡¯s face darkened. ¡°We are just buddies."


    "You''re more than Ian''s friend!" Serena replied.


    This person was always the onlooker on the front lines.


    Leah suddenly remembered prime details to share. "Serena, you and everyone should try to keep a


    distance from Shawn from now on," she said, putting on a serious face.


    "Because what happened to you this time appears to be rted to him. Keep in mind..."


    "Understood." Serena nodded. She concerned of her stern warning despite surprised at Shawn


    actions.


    She had a sneaking suspicion that something was wrong.


    Lucy sudden departure at a time when the studio flooded with orders was, after all, suspicious.


    She would not press her if Leah refused to speak.


    "I''ll go buy you lunch then," Leah smiled. ¡°You can rx here and call me if anythinges up."


    After purchasing a meal, Leah walked on the green sidewalk of the city roads as golden autumn leaves


    fell.


    She was a little worried because the gloomy autumn scenery meant that another year was about to


    pass.


    What Hendrik had told her woulde to light at this appointed time.


    "Uh-huh, move on..." she took a deep breath.


    ¡°Youngdy.¡±


    A frail and elderly voice cut her off.


    The sudden appearance of the voice startled Leah, and she looked sideways at the elderly woman who


    was a head shorter than her, "What''s the matter, Grandma?"


    A gentle smile spread across her delicate face, and a defenseless look fell into the woman''s eyes, with


    a deep smile shing across her eyes.


    "Youngdy, I''m starving. "Can you buy me a meal at that restaurant?"


    "You can eat this, Grandma," Leah hurriedly handed her takeaway. ¡°I''ll get another..."


    "It''s just two hundred meters ahead.¡± She exined with a guilty expression.


    ¡°The food is very cheap and won''t cost you too much. This one is too expensive; you keep that to


    yourself.¡± The elderly woman pushed the takeaway back into Leah¡¯s arms.


    Leah finally gave in to the woman''s wishes and went with her to a restaurant not far ahead.


    It was noon now, and there were many people on the street, so she didn''t suspect anything else at all.


    It wasn''t until the old woman shoved her into the frozen warehouse in the restaurant as soon as she


    walked in that she realized she had been duped.


    Leah was dumbfounded.


    When she looked at the closed cold storage door, her eyes turned red with resentment.


    She treated the older woman with sincerity and didn''t expect to be hurt.


    Before she could respond, all of the air conditioners in the cold storage began to blow cold air, causing


    the temperature to drop.


    She would die if this continues.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Chapter 374 Same person


    Leah initially desired to contact Serena or Donald.


    Unfortunately, there was no signal inside the cold storage, and only emergency calls were enabled.


    She had no choice but to call the police.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is busy¡­¡±


    All of the emergency lines were busy, no matter how many times she tried to call other branches.


    She was in poor health, and her hands were so cold that they were numb.


    Leah squatted helplessly on the floor, afraid of running out of breath, and hammered feebly on the cold


    storage door.


    ¡°Let me out¡­¡± she shrieked.


    A solid sound from the cold storage door demonstrated that the sound instion effect was good.


    Serena, who hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time, panicked as half an hour flew by.


    Her right eyelid twitched, and she was restless due to strong uneasiness.


    She dialed Leah¡¯s number to alleviate her anxiety. However, all that was heard was a cold system voice


    saying that no one had answered.


    She panicked and quickly contacted others to assist in her search.


    Her fingertipnded on Shawn¡¯s contact in the address book, but she chose Han instead.


    Serena thought Han wouldn¡¯t be a bad person at all, looking at the way he kept the secret of Alfred¡¯s


    death from Sarah,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±, Han inquired coldly not long after the phone call was connected.


    ¡°Sarah appears to have vanished. She said she went out to get food and hasn¡¯t returned, and her


    phone isn¡¯t working. Can you assist me in locating her?¡± Serena exined clearly and was on the


    verge of crying.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Han replied instantly.


    Serena was unable to remain calm following the phone call. She ripped off the cann and rolled out


    of bed as quickly as she could.


    Her head became dizzy as a result of the excessive range of motion.


    She had intended to find Leah at first but changed her mind shortly after sprang out of the hospital.


    Something wasn¡¯t right!


    Serena reasoned carefully that whoever was after Sarah would undoubtedly find her as well.


    If she went out looking for Sarah defenseless, she would have squandered her chances of survival.


    The most important thing she needed to do now protected herself to save Sarah.


    As a result, Serena took a cab to the police station.


    She had to hide out in the police station for a while, whether they came after her or not.


    Her intuition was right. As soon as she stepped into the cab, several nurses broke into her room under


    the guise of making the rounds.


    The fake nurses'' faces darkened as they looked at the empty beds, "She ran away? Turn on the


    surveince and quickly bring her back to the higher-ups! Otherwise, it''s not going to end well for us."


    ¡­


    As soon as Shawn finished the meeting, his assistant stopped him.


    "Boss, something doesn''t seem right with Ms. White. Our bodyguards on the sly discovered that she


    had entered a restaurant and had not yet exited." His assistant informed him.


    "Do you need to ask me about this?" "Do bodyguards serve no purpose?" Shawn was in bellicose form.


    The strong coercion caused the assistant to break out in a cold sweat, "Forgive me, boss. It''s just that


    the circumstances are unique right now."


    "I have considered that Mr.Ford has the n to cooperate with Mr. Hendrik, but he appears to be


    involved with Ms. White. I¡¯m afraid that saving Ms. White will arouse his hostility." His assistant worried.


    "Right. The whole Linkville knows she''s Ms. Ford, there''s no reason why Hendrik shouldn''t know,"


    Shawn frowned.


    Finally, he ordered the bodyguards to rescue Leah.


    When his bodyguards arrived, Leah had already been rescued.


    "Mr. Ford, all of the surveince cameras in the area were disrupted and unable to function normally, so


    we didn''t get any footage of who took Ms. White away." The bodyguards revealed.


    ¡°Bang!¡± This wasn''t what Shawn wanted to hear, and he mmed down all the documents on the table.


    "Is there any news about Han?" His eyes were cold.


    He couldn''t think of anyone else with such exceptional ability, except for Han Howard.


    "Nothing new, saying he was on a business trip in another city." His assistant responded politely.


    "ording to our findings, Mr. Hendrik could be the one behind this incident. He has, after all, arrived


    in Linkville..."


    "Hendrik?" Shawn''s expression changed.


    Seemed like the rumor was true about Hendrik falling for Sarah.


    "Darn it!" he grumbled.


    He nned to cooperate with either Hendrik or Han and achieved his goal of controlling one side and


    then annexing both sides.


    He hadn''t expected these two people to fall in love with Sarah.


    When Jackson saw Shawn''s unkind expression at the office, he frowned. ¡°Enough! A mere woman is


    just a pawn to expand your business empire, take it easy."


    "I have some more important news for you..." Jackson uttered.


    Shawn shifted his emotions. "What''s the matter?" he asked, his face glum.


    Jackson took the seat across from him, ¡°I have cultivated a spy over the years, and usually collect


    information for me.¡± He said coldly.


    ¡°However, he told me today that Hendrik is most likely Han Howard.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes shrank in surprise, ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°Han Howard is Hendrik?¡±


    No, this was impossible.


    He was agitated, and a chill crept up from behind him.


    If they were the same person, he was in grave danger.


    Jackson was hesitant and said, "I''m not certain about this. My informant just told me that he once saw


    Han and Hendrik enter and exit an ancient castle in Qustraebar."


    "Others knew this old castle was under Hendrik''s name but hadn''t seen both of them going in and out


    at the same time. Han will vanish every time Hendrik appears..."


    Shawn felt better, but his brow remained furrowed. "I doubt it''s the same person. After all, Han has


    been exiled abroad for thest few years, and achieving such a great achievement as Hendrik in such


    a short time is impossible."


    "However, the likelihood of their cooperation is high." Jackson exined further.


    "It appears that we will be unable to persuade any of them to cooperate." Jackson gave a nod.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "We need to switch strategic partners!" Shawn agreed.


    ¡­


    Leah passed out after a half-hour of being frozen in the freezer.


    When she awoke, she was once again in a dimly lit room. She groped her way out of bed, looking for


    the light switch in the room.


    She sat exhausted on the floor after failing to locate the switch after much groping.


    She had been removed from the cold storage, but it was not certain that she had been rescued.


    She must confirm the current situation.


    ¡°Thud!¡± The lights in the room unexpectedly turned on just as she was thinking.


    A thin figure appeared at the door.


    The man was dressed in a ck windbreaker and a stunningly detailed retro ck iron mask. He just


    stood there, and no one could take their gaze away from him.


    " Who are you?" Leah stood up in a daze. She was exhausted.


    She couldn''t stop coughing. It was probably suffering from the cold.


    The man took a step forward and approached her slowly, apanied by a strong sense of


    oppression reminiscent of hell.


    "You can''t even take good care of yourself," he said condescendingly as he stood still in front of Leah.


    The familiar tone startled Leah; she took a few steps back.


    "Who are you? Why did you lock me up here?" She coughed and repeatedly asked.


    ¡°Hendrik.¡± The man sneered softly.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Chapter 375 I Want a Baby Brother


    Leah looked up at the man in a confused state when she heard his name and asked, "You''re Hendrik?"


    Was it Hendrik who had befriended her?


    "If not?"


    Leah paused as she studied the mask on his face with a puzzled expression. "What''s your rtionship


    with Shawn?" she inquired.


    She might as well ask her questions now that he had appeared before her.


    There must be a reason Shawn was so determined to find him!


    "I have nothing to do with him," the man said nonchntly.


    Leah had never heard this person''s voice before, but something about it felt strangely familiar,


    especially the faint scenting from Hendrik''s body. The scent was uncannily simr to the one Han


    always wore.


    She suddenly had the ridiculous thought that they might be the same person.


    However, she was quick to dismiss that theory.


    Unlike Hendrik who was so gentle, Han would do everything he could to torment her. Even though they


    both had a cold demeanor, Hendrik would always answer her questions patiently, console her, and


    encourage her to always look forward.


    "Thank you for saving me. I should go back." Leah gave her heartfelt thanks.


    She did not expect him to show up in Linkville only to save her yet again.


    He was the hero as portrayed in the movies, always appearing to save the leading female character.


    She staggered away from Hendrik, wanting to leave, but her arms were immediately grabbed. When


    her skin came into contact with his touch, the familiar sensation sent tingles to the base of her skull.


    Helpless, Leah had no choice. She turned around with a smile on her face and asked, "Is there


    anything else?"


    Hendrik dragged her downstairs to the dining area and told her, "Eat first before you go."


    A table of exquisite dishes greeted her, most of which were her favorites.


    Leah was shocked to the core. "How do you know I like to eat these?" she asked, her gaze fixed on


    Hendrik''s mask.


    "If I set my mind to think, I would know," Hendrik replied as he sat her on the seat.


    He didn''t eat. He just sat there quietly, watching Leah eat.


    He wouldn''t let her go until she was done eating. "We''re still in Linkville. A car is waiting outside to take


    you back," he exined.


    Leah stood in front of Hendrik with a serious expression as he turned to walk away. "There''s something


    I''d like to know," she said.


    She moved closer to him, almost touching him.


    "What is it?" Hendrik asked, his brows slightly furrowed beneath the mask.


    "Come a little closer," Leah said, motioning for him to lower his head.


    Hendrikplied but didn''t say anything, as if he had read her mind.


    Leah gave him a long look, then slowly said, "I want to know who is behind this mask¡­"


    She reached out and grabbed his mask to remove it before she had even finished speaking.


    A slender hand, however, reached out and grabbed her hand. On both hands, Hendrik wore ck


    suede gloves simr to those of noblemen. Even though the gloves were on, Leah could feel his


    sweltering body heat.


    "Don''t be so impatient. When I get a chance, I''ll show you." Hendrik''s cold voice had a yful tone to it.


    Leah blushed and pulled her hand back with embarrassment. She immediately followed up with, "I''m


    sorry. Are we still friends?"


    She always felt that Hendrik was not as terrifying as people had made him out to be, even if they had


    only been texting back and forth over the phone.


    Now that she had seen him, she was so nervous that she could hardly breathe as she stood beside


    him.


    He''ll definitely get angry at this stupid stunt I''ve pulled¡­


    "As long as you desire our friendship." Hendrik released her hand after saying that.


    Leah exhaled a sigh of relief and smiled slightly, saying, "Thank you for always helping me! See you


    next time!"


    She hurried away after waving goodbye to him.


    Serena was probably worried sick when she vanished so suddenly.


    He didn''t remove the mask until she faded away into the distance.


    Han''s heart was racing as he remembered her smile from earlier.


    It had been a long time since he had seen her smile so freely without having to keep her guard up.


    He wanted to see more of that for no apparent reason.


    The advantages brought about by this Hendrik personality appeared to be far greater than he could


    have imagined¡­


    Serena had been doing well in her recovery. Ten days flew by, and she was back at the studio.


    On the day Serena was discharged from the hospital, Leah had made special arrangements for


    everyone working in the studio to take the day off to celebrate with a meal together and some


    downtime.


    In the morning, everyone was discussing where to go.


    "Let''s go to Ocean City, Sarah! We can watch the great white sharks and dolphins perform!"


    "Why not go to an amusement park instead, Sarah? Let me y with your daughter..." Serena


    approached Leah with a mischievous grin.


    Leah arched her brows a little and said, "Carlotta is with Han. You''ll have to tell Han about it."


    She couldn''t have Carlotta whenever she wanted anymore, let alone lend her to Serena to y with.


    Serena felt put out. She pouted and grumbled, "Why don''t you have another baby with somebody else


    so I can y with them?"


    Everyone in the office felt the air had grown heavy as soon as the words were spoken.


    They all shuddered as if they had been preyed on by a dangerous beast.


    Following their line of sight, Leah turned her head but was startled to see Han staring back at her with


    his cold, deep gaze.


    A cute little girl was standing next to him.


    "Mommy!" Carlotta ran over with a smile as soon as she saw Leah.


    Leah hugged her tight and smiled in relief as she noticed her face had a healthy blush and fuller


    cheeks.


    "Carlotta, what makes you want to y at Mommy''s today?"


    After giving her a terse response, Carlotta turned to Leah and said, "Mommy, Aunt Serena just said that


    she wants you to make her another baby so she can y with it. With which Daddy are you going to


    have the baby?"


    Leah was at a loss for words.


    How could this kid have asked such a question in public?


    It gave the impression that she was promiscuous¡­


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Serena was the first to burst outughing, and she quickly snatched Carlotta over. Next, she


    questioned, "Carlotta, which daddy do you prefer?"


    She had asked a very dangerous question, and for a moment, Leah felt nervous for herself.


    She didn''t want to see Carlotta say something stupid in front of Han because if Han got angry, he''d only


    target her¡­


    "Of course it''s this daddy..." Carlotta''s eyes sparkled with wit. "How about this?" she asked, switching


    her gaze between Leah and Han. "I''ll join Aunt Serena and the others for some fun."


    "Daddy and Mommy can spend time together, and while at it, take advantage of the chance to quickly


    make me a baby brother to y with..."


    Leah immediately objected, saying, "No, we''re all having fun together..."


    "Good." Han''s cold voice cut her off.


    Leah looked at him in disbelief right away. Although she made a slight movement with her lips as she


    prepared to speak, she ultimately decided not to ask the question she was thinking of.


    Forget it. He''s probably alreadye up with a n to torture me.


    Serena wasted no time in acting after a decision had been made. She brought Carlotta and a few other


    coworkers to Ocean City.


    Han took Leah away, and nobody knew where he was going.


    She experienced a sharp chill as she gazed at the vibrant autumn scenery out the window. Lucy called


    as she pulled her jacket tighter around her.


    "Ms. White, I''ve heard you guys are going to go y together today..."


    Leah nodded, sadness shing across her eyes. She responded, "We are, indeed. How¡­are you


    doing at the Fords''?"


    She couldn''t help but be concerned.


    Lucy was exposed as an undercover agent, and no one knew how Shawn nned to punish her,


    especially given his nature.


    Her concern moved Lucy, and tears welled up in her eyes. She replied, "I''m fine, but Ms. White, I hope


    none of you go out to y today. Stay at home. Jackson appears to be plotting something against you


    behind Mr. Shawn''s back..."

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Chapter 376 Line Up


    The phone was disconnected before Lucy could finish her sentence.


    Leah was startled and assumed something had happened. She was about to call back but didn''t want


    to get Lucy into trouble.


    "You''ve heard it too. Let''s go back..."


    She worriedly turned her head to look at Han. Could Lucy have been caught red-handed for tipping her


    off?


    Han was unconcerned about it. "Nothing will happen if I''m here," he said, his eyes cold with tenacity.


    Leah pondered for a second, her forehead furrowed with apprehension. "Even though Jackson


    temporarily lost authority over the White Group, he should not be underestimated."


    His position was no longer as prestigious as it once had been. He couldn''tpete with Jackson and


    Shawn despite being thergest investor in Pasteria.


    When Han saw her worried expression, he smiled sarcastically and asked, "Leah, have you ever


    regretted treating me like that?"


    She had been ruthless with him, not even offering him a glimmer of hope before plunging him into the


    bottomless abyss.


    "I''ll give everything back to you one day..."


    Although he was the first to act on vengeance, all of the subsequent tragedies that befell him were


    caused by her...


    She owed him now, just as he had said.


    "You will never be able to pay off your debts," Han said with a sneer and a cruel smile.


    The seriousness of what she just said caused him to be flustered for no apparent reason.


    Perhaps he wasn''t even aware of it himself. He imed to want retaliation, but in reality, he just wanted


    to keep in touch with her, refusing to cut off his only connection with her right now.


    He ultimately ignored Leah''s words and took her to the amusement park.


    After parking the car, he pulled out his phone and took a picture of the amusement park, which he sent


    to Carlotta.


    Leah just looked at him quietly from behind, taken aback by his rare disy of tenderness. "Why do


    you...take Carlotta so seriously?"


    "She''s my daughter," Han said as he held up his phone to take photos.


    His simple yet profound response caused Leah''s heart to skip a beat, leaving her dazed.


    Could he make a good father?


    Their distance grew wider as she became absorbed in her thoughts.


    His long legs allowed him to take longer strides. Leah''s smaller steps made cutting through the throng


    and catching up with him challenging.


    She simply went to the nearest railing to catch her breath.


    Autumn in the amusement park brought the sweet scent of cotton candy. Visitors arrived in groups of


    twos and threes, and everyone seemed to enjoy themselves.


    Her lone figure stood out in the crowd.


    "Dad, Mom, let''s go ride the merry-go-round..." The child smiled innocently, holding her parents'' hands.


    Leah envied that family of three for their seemingly perfect and content appearance. She wondered if


    she''d ever have the chance to see Carlotta so happy.


    Probably not. All she could offer was motherly love.


    Han turned around when he was done taking photos, only to find Leah gone. He turned to look for her,


    just in time to see her looking enviously at the happy family in front of her.


    A wave of sadness came out of nowhere, surging through his veins and washing the mncholy to the


    surface of his consciousness.


    Why did she make that face in front of him? Why did she appear so vulnerable and deste in the


    autumn breeze?


    "Just go y if you want."


    Leah was jolted back into reality when a low, deep voice suddenly rang beside her.


    She shook her head. Then, with a detached and polite tone, she said, "No, we''re just here to put on a


    show. There''s no need to take yourself so seriously."


    Han became upset by herck of enthusiasm, so he reached out and grabbed her arm, dragging her


    through the crowd and toward the carousel. "Then, since it''s only an act, don''t act so pitiful. Nobody will


    care."


    "Go in!"


    He dragged her to the spinning carousel. When Leah realized he was serious, she broke out in cold


    sweat and said, "No, thanks..."


    "Stop talking! I don''t want to see this face you''re making now after ying!" Han cut her off impatiently.


    They watched as arge group of angry people came toward them, as well as several park employees.


    Leah hid her face behind her hands and turned her head away.


    "Hey! Who are you?! Just because you are handsome doesn''t mean you can skip the line!"


    "You still dragged that girl here when she doesn''t even want to y! Forget it. If you want to y, get in


    line!"


    "Line up?" Han asked, looking coldly at the virtuous crowd.


    He scoffed and pulled out his phone, ready to ask Ben to evict everyone from the amusement park.


    The park attendant''s g happened to be in the way of his phone, preventing him from carrying out his


    n. "Sir, please cooperate with everyone and join in the queue¡­"


    They didn''t know who Han was.


    When Leah noticed that the air around him had be dangerously heavy, she quickly took his hand


    and left to avoid exacerbating the situation.


    She bit the bullet and approached Han, whispering, "Never mind. Let''s go line up..."


    She had no idea what was going through his head¡ªwhy he had insisted on dragging her to this ride.


    Leah had thin skin and was too self-conscious to engage in such activities without children.


    Han was immediately relieved of his anger by the warm, tender hands that were holding his.


    His mood improved as he watched her hold his hand and felt unknown emotions spread throughout his


    heart.


    Leah led him all the way to the end of the line. She was about to let go of his hand after exhaling a sigh


    of relief when she realized it was being tightly held. She was unable to free herself.


    "Let me go..." she said, frowning at Han.


    "Okay." Han released his grip, picked up his phone, and dialed Ben, saying, "Evict everyone from the


    amusement park..."


    Leah grabbed the phone and cut off the call before he could finish.


    "Evicting everyone from the amusement park is just too much of amotion," she said, her


    expression conflicted as she stared at him. "I don''t want today''s incident to make headlines."


    Whenever she became a popr topic, she would cause a slew of mishaps. She was afraid of


    incriminating those around her.


    Han didn''t say anything to her except to ask her to return his phone. "Give me my phone."


    His handsome face was cold and devoid of emotion, making it impossible to tell what was going


    through his mind. Leah was afraid that he would kick up a big fuss, so she stubbornly put his mobile


    phone in her pocket for the first time and said, "No... If-If you want it back, let me go home, and you can


    be here by yourself¡­"


    She still spoke with a slight tremble, facing the incredibly oppressive man before her.


    She lowered her gaze, gradually losing hope in her heart.


    She was going to stare him down, but in the end, she got scared and lost her gumption.


    She would not let him cause amotion today if she could help it. She would not allow him to use this


    method to retaliate against her while also affecting the lives of those around her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han didn''t say anything, though, even after a long while. She raised her eyes suspiciously and noticed


    that the man beside her hadpletely ignored her and was standing quietly in line.


    His unexpected good behavior surprised Leah, and as she was about to speak, Han''s deep voice came


    first, saying, "Stretch out your hand."


    Despite her confusion, Leah extended her hand.


    Leah''s pupils widened in horror as a hot, calloused big hand grabbed hers. "What are you doing?!" she


    eximed.


    His cool fragrance and body temperature startled her, and she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    Han simply gripped her hand tightly and sneered coldly, "You have my phone in your possession. What


    if you run away suddenly? I have important information on it."

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Chapter 377 Photograph


    Leah breathed a sigh of relief when she realized Han was worried she was going to run away with his


    phone.


    "As long as you don''t evict everyone from the amusement park, I''ll return it to you..."


    She was extremely ufortable being held by hisrge hand and kept trying to break free discreetly.


    "Do you think that''s possible," Han asked, lowering his gaze and ncing at her with cold eyes.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Leah was at a loss for words.


    It does appear to be impossible.


    I''ll just leave it at that for now since he didn''t get angry.


    She gave in and let him hold her hand.


    Han grinned a little, but not enough for her to notice, seeing that she had caved in.


    Ben sighed helplessly when he saw his smiling face through the surveince.


    "It''s rare to see the boss smile. Ms. White is probably unaware that the boss has fenced off a ten-mile


    radius. No new visitors, let alone reporters, could get in..."


    Considering how tightly he was gripping Leah''s hand, Ben had a theory in his head. He wanted to say


    something but was afraid that the other subordinates would overhear him.


    Leah was so anxious from waiting in line for half an hour that she started perspiring. Han finally let go


    of her hand when she boarded the merry-go-round.


    "Thatdy stole my pony, Mommy..." A young boy tearfully pointed at the pony that Leah was riding.


    Leah suddenly felt crippled by shame and yearned to leave right away. Han, who was riding alongside


    her on the big horse, grabbed her shoulders and said, "Sit down."


    Since they refused to give up the pony, the little boy''s mother was forced to take him on another horse.


    "Baby, it''s okay," she said, "Let''s not bother the man. He just wants to be with his girlfriend..."


    Leah tensed and looked sideways at Han when she heard that. Seeing a tall, respectable man like him


    mounted on that horse was strange.


    Leah was even more embarrassed.


    During her lifetime, she rarely found herself in embarrassing situations like this.


    She wanted to hide somewhere for a while, but Han told her to look straight ahead, denying her the


    opportunity.


    The merry-go-round started to rotate as the music began to y.


    "Why are you riding with me on the merry-go-round?" She was still perplexed as to why.


    Han had only wanted to retaliate against her by making a fool of her, so there was no reason for him to


    apany her on the ride.


    Han remained silent, his mind returning to the deste image of her from earlier.


    It was simply that he didn''t want her to be alone.


    He didn''t say anything, so Leah kept asking.


    Han took her to other rides after they finished ying on the merry-go-round.


    "Carlotta wants us to take a picture together, so move in closer." They were at the very front of the


    roller coaster. Han pressed Leah''s head against his chest as he held up his phone expressionlessly.


    Leah turned pale when she saw the daunting and difficult curve ahead.


    Han''s warm, firm chest and the slight scent of something cool emanating from him heightened her


    sense of security.


    The roller coaster ride was about to begin, and she unconsciously leaned closer into his arms¡ª


    terrified.


    Han frowned, seeing how terrified and pale she had be before the ride had even begun. He


    wanted to get the attendant to stop the ride so he could bring her down.


    However, she had leaned in so close to him.


    This was one of the few times she would take the initiative to be close to him on her own, and he would


    feel an inexplicable regret if he put this to a stop.


    Leah desperately hoped the roller coaster was broken, but she got disappointed.


    The rollercoaster moved slowly from its starting point to a short distance beforeunching into a dive


    drop. It elerated for a short distance before switching to a different track.


    Leah kept her eyes closed, not daring to look. She bit her lower lip nervously as she instinctively leaned


    into Han''s arms and encircled his waist.


    Leah was utterly terrified when the roller coaster finally came to an end after a grueling five minutes.


    Her eyes were still wet, and her face was as white as a sheet.


    Han couldn''t take it any longer and hugged her as he led her away. "Go rest in the car," he said.


    "Sir! Please wait a moment!" At the rollercoaster ride''s exit, one of the attendants emerged from the


    photo booth. He called out for Han to stop as he held a few pictures in his hand.


    "What is it?" Han asked, his brow furrowed.


    Despite being terrified by his remarkable aura, the attendant handed him the photo with great care. He


    said, "Sir, this is a photo of you and your girlfriend on the rollercoaster ride taken by our on-ride


    camera. Would you like to purchase it as a souvenir?"


    "It''s only thirty dors for one photo!"


    Han continued to hold the dizzy Leah in one hand while swiping through the photos with the other.


    Leah was nestled in his arms in the photo, and his eyes were lowered as he looked at her tenderly.


    Han''s eyes lit up slightly, and he asked, "How many photos are in total..."


    He bought ten photographs and stored them in the jetted pocket of his suit.


    Leah sat in his car for a long time before she felt better, but her fear of heights lingered, and she even


    felt a little queasy. "Did you just buy something?" she asked.


    "No, nothing. Let''s go back."


    ¡­


    Shawn was sitting in the office, glumly watching the bodyguard''s sneak shot of Serena ying with


    Carlotta.


    "Where has Sarah gone?" Why was she the only one missing if everyone in her studio had gone out for


    fun together?


    "Ms. White appears to have been taken away by Han from the beginning, and our people said that they


    went in the direction of the amusement park," the assistant replied respectfully.


    "But just as our men were about to continue on, all roads within ten miles of the amusement park were


    completely blocked off, and our men couldn''t get through."


    "I''m certain they were at the amusement park. Han seemed to have made ns for that long ago, and


    no news of them having fun at the amusement park had leaked..."


    Shawn became increasingly irritated as he listened. His unbridled rage made him want to kill Han right


    away.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was cold as he said, "Get Jackson over and tell him that I


    agree to his n..."


    Shortly after, Jackson arrived at his office sporting a smile of contented surprise. "I heard you agreed to


    that n?"


    "That sounds more like it. Don''t worry. This n is only to exploit that woman. No harm wille to


    her."


    Shawn''s heart tightened, but when he realized Leah and Han were getting closer, he decided to go


    ahead with it. "Before that, do you want to see if Hendrik and Han are the same person?" he inquired.


    Jackson said with a nod, "We could test them. We would need a more thorough n if it wasn''t the


    same person."


    "I was able to make my first contact with Hendrik. We could fool them both intoing to the party at


    the same time. That would make it difficult to specte about our intentions."


    He exined his n quietly. He had a crazy look in his eyes as he thought about the Lamere family


    rising from the ashes!


    Shawn''s eyes were dangerously cold as he said, "As long as the two appear simultaneously, it is safe


    to assume they are not the same person. On the contrary..."


    "They''re the same person!"


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, Han would feel utterly defeated if Han was really Hendrik.


    How could he still turn the tables and forge such a potent identity when he was barely holding on to


    life?


    "It''s better if they''re both the same person. Then things would be so much easier!" Jackson sneered.


    "I have your servant''s family under my control now," he said, returning his gaze to Shawn. "Get her to


    contact Sarah and prepare to implement our n..."


    Jackson had a sneer on his face. The fis had already been cast, so all he had to do was wait to


    reel it back.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Chapter 378 True Feelings


    At nightfall, Leahy down on her bednguidly after a shower. The pudgy Carlotta climbed on top of


    Leah and showed Leah the photos she took with her phone.


    "Mommy, can we print these photos out tomorrow? I took photos with Aunt Serena and her friends


    today."


    "Anything for you, baby boo."


    Carlotta was slowly regaining weight under Han''s care. Maybe he was wrong when he said he was bad


    at raising kids. In all the years spent with the Ford family, Carlotta wasn''t abused or anything, but she


    wasn''t happy either.


    Carlotta showed Leah more photos. "And print these too. These are the photos from the theme park.


    Tomorrow, Daddy will bring you and me out as well. We can take a family photo!"


    The word "family" stabbed right through Leah''s heart. She had to hold herself back from telling Leah


    that it was all part of Han''s revenge. Nothing hurts more than giving one hope before crushing it.


    "Sure..." Leah said yes nheless. "I''ll give Daddy a call. Go to sleep now, okay, Carlotta?"


    Carlotta knew what was up. She gave a mischievous grin and left the room. "All right. Talk to Daddy


    then, Mommy. I''ll sleep with Aunt Serena."


    Aunt Serena said that Mommy and Daddy had to be alone so that I would have a brother soon.


    Besides, I could use this opportunity to ask Aunt Serena how I could make them closer. Yes!


    There was something to Carlotta''s grin just now but Leah couldn''t quite put her finger to it. She


    dismissed the thought and decided to call Han but Lucy''s call came first.


    Leah didn''t feel like answering it. But when she remembered her rtionship with Lucy, she went


    ahead. "What''s the matter?"


    "Ms. White, can we meet tomorrow morning? I have something urgent to tell you," Lucy implored in a


    coarse voice.


    Leah became nervous. "What happened?"


    Lucy refused to reveal more information. She just told Leah to free her schedule tomorrow. It was a


    short call that left Leah all bbergasted. Knowing Shawn''s temper, he must have admonished Lucy


    harshly. It was a miracle that Lucy was still alive. Leah then went to Serena''s room, trying to break the


    bad news to her daughter.


    "Carlotta, I have bad news. Aunt Lucy needs me tomorrow. Can we hang out another day?"


    Carlotta was close to Lucy so she didn''t protest. "Sure, Mommy. When you''re done, can you bring Aunt


    Lucy here? I haven''t seen her in a while."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Seeing her daughter''s expectant face, Leah began to doubt if she should sever all ties with Lucy. Lucy


    had said that she didn''t expect things to go sour. She had good intentions. She just wanted to mend the


    rtionship between Leah and Shawn.


    Perhaps I should talk to her again one day and decide if I should forgive her...


    The next day, Leah arrived at the rendezvous spot. Lucy looked worse than before. Leah couldn''t help


    but ask,


    "Lucy, what happened to you?"


    Lucy smiled bitterly. "You haven''t called me Lucy for a long while, Ms. White. I know what I did hurt you


    a lot and I do not deserve your forgiveness. I wish you well."


    The light in Lucy''s eyes faded. Leah panicked. "What are you on about?"


    The air was silent. Only the rustling autumn leaves and the sloshing river could be heard.


    It was a long pause until Lucy gathered her words again. But she kept her head low while speaking.


    "Ms. White, what is your rtionship with Mr. Howard? Do you love him?"


    "What does this have anything to do with what you''re about to tell me?" questioned Leah.


    Lucy gazed at Leah despondently. "Ms. White. I truly wish you well. If Mr. Howard is in danger now,


    what will you do?"


    "What?" Fear overwhelmed Leah.


    Leah''s reaction only made Lucy grow more disheartened. "I have my answer now."


    "Mr. Shawn asked me to deliver some documents to Jackson''s office this morning. I overheard


    something. At 10 am today, Jackson will use a business meeting to lure Mr. Howard to a building,


    where Mr. Howard will be trapped and burned to death."


    "Where is the building?" The time was 9.40 am. The news sent shockwaves through Leah¡¯s body.


    For some reason, she felt like she was free-falling. She warned herself many times not to fall for Han


    but she couldn''t do it. She would be deluding herself otherwise. The thought of losing Han scared her


    to no end. She had lost many things. She had many regrets. She didn''t want Han to be one of them.


    For the first time in ever, she followed her true feelings.


    "Mr. Howard is currently in an abandonedmercial building on West Street. Jackson invited him


    over to evaluate that ce but in fact..."


    "Thanks!" Leah quickly used her GPS to locate the building and left. She hailed a cab, teary-faced.


    Han, you will be fine. Right?


    Lucy watched Leah''s silhouette with a nk expression. Suddenly, she broke down. "Forgive me, Ms.


    White."


    Jackson appeared from nowhere. He gave Lucy a pat on her back. "Good job, Lucy. I''ll release your


    family member when Han''s dead."


    Leah darted into the abandoned building without hesitation. There was no fire yet but the pungent smell


    of gasoline was everywhere. The sight gave her hope. She began tob through the building floor by


    floor.


    "Han, where are you?" Leah shouted.


    She got no response. She wanted to call Han but there was no signal. But of course, it was a secluded


    ce after all. She could only pick up her pace and cover as much ground as possible.


    When she entered another room, a particrly strong odor invaded her nose. It knocked her out


    immediately. Several muscr men lurking in the dark carried her to another room and tied her to a


    chair. They then made a few cuts on Leah''s forearm, before smearing the blood on her face.


    "Make sure you got her face nice and clean. I want Han toe here in person..."

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Chapter 379 Pick A Choice


    Han''s Mansion, Victoria Precinct.


    Han was busy working in his study. Carlotta was already brought to his mansion earlier this morning.


    Ding.


    Han got a text. It was the video of Leah''s abduction. Her bloodied face made him violent.


    Han turned to Ben. "Check the veracity of this video."


    Shortly after, he received another text. "Mr. Howard, if you want this woman alive,e to the


    abandonedmercial building on West Street. You''lle alone with $50 million cash. Do something


    funny and we''ll kill her right away. The entire building is filled with gasoline now."


    Bang!


    Han sprang up, sending the files and mugs flying. The space was filled with both an aromatic tea scent


    and murderous intent. The brewing rage within Han frightened Ben and he quickly excused himself.


    Meanwhile, Han couldn''t pry his eyes away from the video. He called Leah, using his own and


    Hendrik''s number. But Leah did not pick up.


    He had never felt true panic until now. His hands were trembling uncontrobly. Calmness wasn''t his


    forte now.


    Are you in danger, Leah?


    Ben came back shortly with the result. "Boss, I found no evidence of human tampering. Ms. White did


    meet with her previous maid, Lucy, by the riverbank this morning. She then went missing. I can confirm


    that the video is real. Ms. White has been abducted."


    "Prepare the ransom," said Han coldly.


    "Boss, you can''t go there alone. I can have others..." It was Ben''s turn to panic now.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll be fine." Han''s curt response left no room for negotiations.


    His intuition told him that it was a trap but he still came with 50 million cash.


    Leah, you still owe me many things. Before I''m done with you, you cannot die.


    ...


    Leah was awakened by the coldness. The thick gasoline and fuel scent made her cough. The prickly


    sensation from her wounds and the redness in the corner of her eyes quickly pulled her back to reality.


    Yeah, Lucy. Leah was ready to forgive Lucy if Lucy gave her a genuine apology. But no, Lucy had to tell


    another lie. People came and went. Leah was no stranger to lies and deception but she thought things


    shouldn''t end like this between Lucy and her. For the years they spent together, Leah believed she


    could give their rtionship another chance. However, Lucy served her another wake-up call. She


    knew what made Leah tick. It was Leah''s love for Han, even though Leah would never admit it.


    "Are you sure Han Howard wille? Isn''t she Mr. Ford''s wife? Why demand a ransom from Mr.


    Howard and not Mr. Ford?"


    "Beat me to it. But Boss insisted on Han Howard. He said this could do him in..."


    Leah was indifferent toward the conversation outside. As sly as Han was, he could surely tell this was a


    trap from a mile away. She wasn''t important enough for him to risk his life. Even Shawn, who wouldn''t


    shut up about how much he loved her, would put his self-interest above her safety in this situation.


    "Where is Sarah? I want to see her now." Shawn found Jackson and confronted him. He wasn''t too


    pleased that he was allocated the role of a bystander.


    "She is fine. Once Han bites the bait, I will set her free," replied Jackson nonchntly.


    After Shawn returned to his office, he summoned Tom. "Check how Sarah is doing now. Make sure


    Jackson doesn''t find out."


    He knew how ruthless that old geezer could be.


    Tom did not execute the order given right away. Instead, he asked Shawn, "What would you do if Mr.


    Lamere sacrificed Ms. White?"


    Shawn''s expression turned dark. "I have many ways to deal with Han. There''s no need to sacrifice


    Sarah."


    If he was his former self, he would sacrifice Sarah without batting an eye. This was a sign that he was


    slowly attracted to her.


    Tom realized that his superior had grown soft. Hemented candidly, "Wake up. You can have all the


    women in the world. Don''t let her ruin our n. Do you really want Han to make a sessful


    comeback?"


    "If you had used her as a pawn earlier, Han wouldn''t have had the chance to be this powerful. So


    powerful that he is the international business mogul, Mr. Hendrik."


    Shawn faltered under Tom''s persuasion. Tom was right. Han needed to be eliminated. But Sarah...


    "All right. I won''t sabotage Jackson''s n but do rescue Sarah as soon as possible."


    Shawn conceded to Tom. He couldn''t risk letting Han have hiseback. Unbeknownst to Shawn,


    Tom let out a devilish grin as he turned around.


    It was drizzling now, making thete autumn mellower. Han finally arrived at the abandoned building,


    but the pungent smell of gasoline deterred him. Jackson was telling the truth. The block was almost


    soaked in gasoline. One spark and the entire building would copse. Two thugs whistled and


    approached him.


    "Greetings, Mr. Howard. Give us the money and you can walk in to save the damsel in distress."


    "No Leah, no money," answered Han sharply. He could see the guns on the thugs'' waists. Indeed, they


    were no ordinary thugs. You couldn''t get firearms that easily.


    One of the thugs cackled. "Mr. Howard, we have the final say here. If you want her dead, just turn


    around."


    Han looked at the building in front of him. It looked like a maw. But he had no time to hesitate. His body


    already acted before he could think.


    After Han disappeared into the darkness, the two thugs whipped out a walkie-talkie. "He just went in.


    You have five minutes to evacuate before the bomb detonates."

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Chapter 380 The Escape


    After Han entered the building, Jackson and his goons evacuated to somewhere a mile away from the


    ce.


    "All right. We can stay here. The explosion won''t reach us. Surround the building now. We will return


    once we''re sure Han is dead."


    Jackson''s underlings executed his order dutifully.


    "No way..." Leah overheard the exchange. She shook her head in disbelief.


    Han must know this was a trap. Why would hee? Didn''t he hate her to the core?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The building had five to six floors, with even more rooms to explore. Han couldn''t possibly locate her


    within five minutes. She had to do something or they would both die here. With no time to ponder why


    Han came, Leah waited for her guards to leave before inching her chair toward a corner. A fallen piece


    of the ceiling stood out with a jagged edge. It took Leah two minutes to cut the rope that bound her.


    Ignoring the pain in her forearm, she broke free. Blood came gushing out, adding a crimson hue to her


    pale hand. She pounded on the door repeatedly and shouted,


    "Han! Second room to your right on the third floor!"


    She yelled and smacked the door until her throat was all sore and her palm stung.


    Soon enough, she heard approaching footsteps. "Han, you''re..."


    "He is noting, Ms. White. Please die here." A familiar yet harrowing noise appeared.


    "Tom? Did Shawn ask you to do this?" eximed Leah. Dread built up within her as time flew.


    Tom did not give an answer. Instead, he turned away and left. It brought sce to him, to know that


    once Ms. White was dead, Shawn would stop getting distracted. Eventually, he could be the top


    of the world. Even surpassing Hendrick.


    Leah continued to pummel at the door. "Run, Han! No need to save me! Run!"


    Leah didn''t know if Han was there or not, but she didn''t want Han to die here with her. She had been


    keeping track of the time as well. The bomb would go off in one minute. The strenuous physical activity


    drained all her strength. The blood loss made her feel cold and dizzy. Finally, her body copsed to the


    ground, like a domino.


    Han was busy dealing with those thugs who didn''t evacuate in time. When he reached the second floor,


    he heard a heavy thud and went toward the noise, grabbing a crowbar along the way. When he found


    the room where Leah was kept, he easily pried the door open with it.


    And then, the bomb went off.


    It unleashed me tongues that traveled from the first floor to the second floor. And with gasoline


    guiding their way, they were unstoppable.


    "Stay with me, Leah." The sight of a bloodied Leah squeezed his heart so hard that he wanted to


    scream.


    Han carried Leah in his arms and bolted toward the top floor. Ben managed to locate the duo with


    Han''s GPS and the building''s floor n. He stationed the helicopter outside of a window on the 4th


    floor.


    "I need adder to the window now!"


    Leah only heard a deafening sound after she fainted. She felt despair, but also... relieved. It wasn''t the


    way she wanted her life to end. She wouldn''t be able to watch Carlotta as she grew up. But at least,


    she was free. Emancipated from the miserable life she had.


    "Leah, you can''t get rid of me that easily." She heard a masculine bellow.


    It frightened her. Then, it was lights out.


    When she reopened her eyes, she saw darkness. It was raining heavily outside. Leah could hear the


    beeping and ticking of the machinery around her.


    "Cough..." The chemical odor of the room made her retch.


    Click. Light returned. The sudden brightness made Leah squint. She tried to cover her eyes with her


    hands just to notice that her arms were connected to all sorts of tubes.


    "Sarah! You''re awake!" Serena cried tears of joy next to Leah. She tried to hug Leah but she was afraid


    of touching Leah''s wounds.


    "What time is it now? Who saved me?" Leah settled back into the bed. She looked somewhere else to


    avoid the re. Truth be told, she didn''t expect to survive the st.


    Serena immediately put out the main light and switched on the mellower wall light. "Hendrik saved you.


    He already settled the medical bill before he asked me toe here. You were down under for three


    days and you only got out of critical condition yesterday. Do you know how much blood you lost? If you


    came in 30 minutester, you would..."


    "Hendrik? Not Han?" Leah interjected. She was sure that she heard Han''s voice.


    It seemed like Leah still wouldn''t let go of Han. "No. Han was there but only because Shawn tricked


    him intoing. The one who saved you was Hendrik. He had to mobilize the troops under him to


    rescue you. He made sure the news didn''t get out but most prominent families in Linkville still know


    about it."


    Leah was stunned. This wasn''t what her memory told her. Did she hallucinate due to blood loss?


    Perhaps that was why? There was no way Han would risk his life to save her anyway.


    Serena tucked Leah in. "Don''t think too much now. Hendrik already sent all the kidnappers to prison.


    Including... Uhm, Lucy."


    "So you knew." Leah gave a bitter smile. "But I still don''t think Lucy would lie to me."


    Maybe Lucy was coerced into lying. But she did hurt her again. She was no longer forgivable.


    "Of course," Serena sighed. "Hendrik intervened. It was all on the news. Jackson was exposed too. He


    is a fugitive now."


    "Anyway, I shouldn''t keep you up. You need to rest. Hendrik''s guards are out there. Just sleep, all


    right?"


    Serena left and Leah couldn''t help but rey the whole incident in her head. She went into the


    abandoned building without questioning Lucy''s words. She should have known that Han would never


    evere.


    Leah checked her phone. No message. Disappointment was written all over her face. Han must have


    heard about this ident too. But he wouldn''t even offer her his mockery at this time of need. Normally,


    he would call Leah an attention-seeker.


    Suddenly, she received a text from Hendrik. "How are you feeling now?"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Chapter 381 The Rumored Man


    Hendrik''s concern made Leah feel better.


    She sent him a text. "I''m fine. Thank you for saving me."


    Leah struggled to sit on the bed, and she could not help but smile bitterly when looking at her body.


    Hendrik saved her again.


    She owed him so much and did not know how to repay him.


    So she sent him a text again. "You saved me so many times, and I want to repay you by giving you a


    gift. What do you like?"


    Hendrik replied to her. "Let''s talk about the giftter. When you get discharged, apany me for a


    meal.


    Only a meal?


    Leah was slightly surprised and could finally see what he looked like.


    Leah replied to him. "Okay."


    After sending the text, her heart could not stop beating faster, like a naive teenage girl looking forward


    to the day of her discharge.


    Although she had never met Hendrik and still did not know why he approached her, she could not help


    but want to know more about him.


    Even if he betrayed her and hurt her like Lucy in the future, it would not matter.


    Without him, she would have died in Qustraebar a long time ago.


    Leah suffered from external injuries, with dozens of long scars on both arms, but nothing else.


    The doctor asked her to stay for a month.


    She could not sit still and always wanted to draw something. She begged Serena to bring her paper


    and pens on the seventh morning.


    "Serena, I''m so bored. The studio has so many tasks. Let me help with something..."


    Before she could finish, a low and sexy male voice came from outside the door, "No, you can''t."


    Then, a tall and slender man walked into the ward.


    His iconic ck coat and a carved ck iron mask covering his face excited Leah, "Hendrik!"


    Serena greeted him toe in and sit down. "Are you here to visit Sarah too? You are..."


    Serena was suddenly stunned and eximed with hindsight, "You are Hendrik?!"


    The king of the business industry had appeared before her just like that.


    As he approached, Serena was sweating and respectfully gave up the chair by Leah''s bedside.


    "Please, have a seat."


    Just as everyone said, he was indeed mysterious. Even when appearing in front of everyone, he still


    wore a mask.


    Leah treated him as a good friend, no longer nervous like when she first met him.


    Looking at Hendrik sitting by her bed, she smiled gently. "Why are you still in Linkville? I thought you


    left here long ago."


    Hendrik took out a small box containing seven small porcin bottles. "You''re so silly. If I leave, can


    you take care of yourself? This is an effective medicine from the genius doctor. It can promote the


    healing of your wounds and reduce scars. Apply it three times a day. "


    The normal conversation between the two stunned Serena.


    Although there were rumors that Hendrik loved her best friend, she never thought he loved her deeply.


    The genius doctor had long disappeared, yet Hendrik had made hime out of seclusion to make


    medicine because of Sarah''s injury.


    Serena wiped the sweat from her forehead and quickly went to Hendrik''s side. "Thank you for the


    effective medicine, Mr. Hendrik. I''ll help Sarah apply it now..."


    She wanted to get the box, but Hendrik evaded her grasp. "I''ll do it. You can leave."


    Serena was speechless.


    What kind of aura did this high-ranking individual possess? Wasn''t it usually her taking care of Sarah?


    Leah also felt it was inappropriate for Hendrik to apply medicine for her and hurriedly tried to persuade


    him. "Hendrik, let Serena help me instead."


    Hendrik remained silent and sat quietly. His mask covered his expression, making them impossible to


    guess his emotions.


    However, the pressure in the room dropped even lower.


    Serena could not bear it any longer and hastily bid her farewells. "I''m going to the studio now. Sarah, if


    you need anything, just let me know."


    She was secretly mocking. Wasn''t Mr. Hendrik supposed to be cold-blooded and heartless? What was


    going on now?


    Truly, heroes were often charmed by the beauty of women.


    Leah also seemed to feel the same way. She looked at Hendrik with a strange and embarrassed


    expression. ''Um... you don''t like me, do you?


    She felt it was better to rify things like this, as she wanted to be friends with him.


    Hendrik took out a small bottle and said inly, "Stop talking nonsense."


    After he asked the nurse to remove the bandage from her arm, her fair and slender arm revealed


    dozens of blood-red and hideous scars.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was the first time Leah had seen her wound clearly since she had been hospitalized for a week.


    Lucy caused these wounds since Leah was going to save Han, who was not even in themercial


    building.


    Until now, she realized that if Jackson had put Han in danger, she could not change anything.


    She was so weak and insignificant that she could not even guarantee her safety.


    While she was lost in thought, Hendrik gently applied the medicine to her wound. The nurse reced


    the dressing with a new gauze, re-wrapping her wound.


    "Why did you go there?" Hendrik said coldly.


    She would have been gone if he had not realized Jackson''s n in advance and sent his people to


    rescue her.


    He wanted to know the reason why she suddenly went to that kind of ce.


    Leah was stunned. "I... I just heard someone was trapped inside and wanted to save him..."


    She did not say that person was Han, and Hendrik did not ask any further.


    He looked at her and said, "Before you do a good deed next time, think about how capable you are."


    This sarcastic remark, simr to Han''s attitude, suddenly startled Leah.


    Hendrik and Han were alike, whether it was the faintly discernible cold fragrance on them or their cold


    and indifferent voices.


    Especially the tone of ridicule when he asionally scolded her.


    If Han had not been so gentle with her, Leah would have suspected they were the same person.


    "You are Hendrik, right?" Leah asked with a slight smile.


    "Yes," he replied.


    "Good. Perhaps someday you will harm me for your benefit. I hope you will be honest with me. I¡­ don''t


    like being deceived," Leah said with a smile.


    She had never liked the fact that Hendrik was Han. She cherished him as her friend.


    Under his mask, Han frowned. After a long pause, he responded, "Okay."


    Has she noticed something?


    ¡­


    In the CEO''s office of the Ford Group, Shawn kicked his assistant far away. His eyes were red with


    rage. "How dare you! How dare you try to kill Sarah without permission!"


    The assistant coughed up blood but refused to back down. "Boss, even if you kill me today, I won''t


    regret what I did that day¡­. Think about how much workforce and resources you have wasted on Ms.


    White all these years. We can''t take it anymore. I''m afraid the workforce you have built up will


    crumble..."


    "That''s not for you to decide!" Shawn spat in anger. "This is a n from Jackson, right? I''ll give you the


    last chance to make up for it by bringing that old man to me!"


    Although that man was despicable, he was a weapon to be used against Han!

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Chapter 382 Are You in Love With Me?


    The police and many others, including Shawn, were all trying to catch Jackson. After all, the sudden


    bankruptcy of the White Group left many confused and needing answers from him.


    But he seemed to have disappeared after the n to kill Han failed.


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and the explosion at the West Street Commercial Building


    gradually became old news.


    Leah sat on the bed with a thin cotton quilt covering her legs, flipping through a book. The bright


    sunshine outside could not dispel the chill in the air, and the gentle breeze blew many withered leaves


    off the trees.


    Winter was approaching.


    "Han¡­" It had been a long time since she had flipped through her book, and she murmured


    absentmindedly, "He''s been silent for so long and hasn''t contacted me. What exactly happened?"


    Carlotta would video call her every day or asionallye to see her with the butler''s help.


    "Mommy, what are you thinking about?" Carlotta''s tender voice brought her back to reality.


    Seeing that Ben had brought Carlotta to see her this time, Leah frowned slightly. "Where is Han?"


    Since they met again, he had rarely disappeared sopletely from her side. In addition to feeling a


    sense of peace, she also felt a little anxious for no reason.


    Ben respectfully said, "Boss has gone on a trip and is very busy."


    Leah had had enough of this answer, and she was frustrated. "I got it. Please wait for Carlotta outside."


    After Ben left, Carlotta climbed onto the bed and snuggled into her arms. "Mommy, you miss Daddy,


    don''t you? I know that!"


    Leah was slightly flushed as she remembered the entanglement between her and him. Her expression


    wasplicated. "No, how have you been recently? Are you bored every day?"


    She pinched the soft face of Carlotta.


    Carlotta smiled sweetly and said, "I won''t be bored. Uncles and aunties apany me to read books,


    y games, and study daily. But it would be great if Mommy and Daddy could take me out to y


    someday."


    Leah could not bear to see Carlotta feeling down and rubbed her head, saying, "Isn''t it okay to have


    Mommy and Aunt Serena y with you?"


    Indeed, there was an inexplicable closeness between blood rtives.


    Even though Carlotta used to call Shawn "Daddy," she probably felt happier and morefortable with


    Han now.


    Carlotta pouted, saying, "Aunt Serena is great too, but I still want Daddy. We can go out and take a


    family photo. Other kids on TV all have family photos!"


    Leah was speechless.


    She could talk to Han and let Carlotta watch less TV.


    "I don''t know where he went. Mommy will take you out to y tomorrow." Leah took a deep breath and


    adjusted her emotions.


    Now that Jackson and Han had disappeared, she had a bad feeling.


    After all, Jackson wanted his life.


    But everyone around Han said he was okay, so she did not want to ask too much.


    "Mommy, you still have eight days left in the hospital, right?" Carlotta looked worriedly at Leah.


    Leah waved her arm and said, "It''s okay. I feel like I can leave the hospital tomorrow."


    There was no bandage on her arm, and Hendrik''s medicine was very effective.


    However, she still had dozens of pale pink scars on her arm, which was shocking.


    Carlotta would have been very willing in the past, but this time her attitude was unyielding. "No,


    Mommy. I''ve experienced staying in the hospital. It would be best to listen to the doctor and not run


    around. You must wait until your body ispletely healthy before going out to y."


    Embarrassed by Carlotta''s teaching, Leah said, "Okay, I understand..."


    At the same time, she felt great heartache for Carlotta, as she had endured more pain and suffering


    than people of the same age.


    Even though she had not started kindergarten, her mind gradually matured.


    Suddenly, the hospital room door opened, and Hendrik''s slender figure walked in, holding some fruit


    and lunch.


    "Leah, even children understand this principle. Why don''t you?" His cold gaze swept towards Leah.


    Leah was taken aback and felt even more uneasy as she turned her head away from Hendrik. "Um...


    but I feel like there''s nothing wrong with me."


    From the beginning, she had only suffered from external injuries. Now, she hardly needed any


    injections and was recuperating in the hospital.


    "Is that so? Do you think you''re more powerful than the doctor?" Hendrik stood beside her, his cold


    breath bringing a strong sense of oppression.


    Even behind the mask, Leah could guess Hendrik had a cold expression.


    She sighed lightly andpromised, "No, I''m just too immature. Thanks to Carlotta for stopping me..."


    Hendrik had beening every day these past few days. As they spent more time together, she felt


    that he had the potential to be like a mother.


    For example, right now, she had no appetite and did not want to eat, but Hendrik''s voice turned cold


    again.


    "Leah! Even if you don''t cherish yourself, you must think of Carlotta."


    The warm lunch box was opened and ced on the bedside table, and the tempting scent of food


    wafted.


    Hendrik called a nanny to take care of Carlotta and then served her a bowl of rice, putting it into her


    hand. "Eat."


    Leah could only sit down and, with aplicated expression, picked up some vegetables and put them


    in her bowl. "Don''t call me by this name. There are too many people here. Call me Sarah White."


    She did not know why Hendrik knew her name, but with his resources, it was not too difficult to figure


    out her past.


    Leah did not think much about it.


    It was just his words just now that made her almost mistake him for Han.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Whenever she angered Han, he would threaten her with these words.


    As Leah ate her meal, she casually said, "Hendrik, you know everything about my past thoroughly, but


    after all this time, I still don''t know what you look like."


    He was too mysterious. From beginning to end, she only knew his name and gender.


    Hendrik suddenly leaned close to her and spoke lowly, "What, do you want to know what I look like?


    Are you¡­ in love with me?"


    At this moment, Han did not know what he was feeling.


    Even though Hendrik was himself, the mere thought of Leah admitting to falling in love with him made


    him feel restless.


    The cold fragrance emanating from Hendrik made Leah''s heart skip a beat. She tilted her head back,


    creating more distance between them.


    "How could that be? My child is already so grown up. Love is something¡­ I don''t even consider it


    anymore," she replied with a hint of sadness.


    Han looked at Leah deeply through his mask and asked, "Whom do you love?"


    Leah scoffed and shook her head, looking out the window at the deste autumn scenery. "It doesn''t


    matter. In the end, those whom I love or who love me are just nothing."


    Her slender figure appeared even more lonely against the autumnndscape.


    Perhaps this was her fate, to love but never obtain it. Her entire life was bound by the word "love."


    Han''s heart suddenly clenched. "Then why have you been so concerned about Han''s affairs recently?


    Could it be that you love him?"

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Chapter 383 Intimacy


    Upon hearing Hendrik''s words, Leah was stunned. Hendrik was right, but she would never admit it.


    Upon hearing Hendrik''s words, Leah was stunned. Hendrik was right, but she would never admit it.


    This awful feeling was only suitable for burying deeply in her heart, letting it rot and dissipate


    completely.


    "No¡­" Leah''s eyes dimmed, and then she smiled and met Hendrik''s gaze. "What about you? Have you


    been taking care of me all this time because you love me?"


    She changed the subject to Hendrik because she wanted to escape the fact that she was being


    questioned. But she heard an unexpected answer.


    "Yes," Hendrik said with a calm voice.


    Leah could not believe what she had heard. She was stunned and stared at him. "What did you say?"


    It must have been a mistake. Hendrik, a person of his status, had been in contact with all sorts of


    women. There was no reason for him to like her, a divorced mother with a child.


    It was hard for her to believe such a thing.


    Hendrik leaned in closer to her, so close that their breaths seemed to mingle. He calmly said, "If I said I


    liked you, what would you do?"


    Han could obey his innermost feelings without any constraints since he was Hendrik now.


    "Stop kidding around," Leah said, not believing him. "You''ve been getting close to me to discover


    everything about me. There must be some other motive. Just tell me directly."


    Leah looked at Hendrik solemnly. "It''s okay, as long as it''s not too extreme, we can still be friends in the


    future."


    Hendrik returned to his seat by the bed, his deep voice tinged with a hint of amusement. "What counts


    as too extreme?"


    "I don''t know." Leah frowned. "You can tell me what you need, and I''ll help as much as possible."


    She owed him several lives of her own. She would let him use her as long as he did not want to harm


    Carlotta.


    "Do you know what you''re saying?" Hendrik stood up and looked down at her.


    Leah was startled by his sudden cold voice, feeling a bit nervous. "I know, I will help you..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Hendrik pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. "Will you


    really help me with anything?"


    "What if I said I wanted to have sex with you?"


    Leah was taken aback, quickly pushing him away with a gloomy look. "Please don''t mess with me. If


    you have something to say, just say it. I don''t believe you approached me just because you like me and


    want to have sex with me."


    She did not think she was so attractive that a divorced woman with a child would attract him.


    Not far away, Carlotta had already finished her meal and had been watching them with an amused


    expression.


    When she saw Hendrik hug Leah, she suddenly turned into a sad expression. "Oh no, oh no. If daddy


    doesn''te back soon, mommy is going to cheat on him!"


    Carlotta''s excitement caused her to speak with a rtively loud voice. Hearing Carlotta''s words, Leah''s


    face darkened slightly, and she began to talk seriously with Hendrik. "Mr. Hendrik, just tell me what you


    want. It''s okay."


    It was the first time she had called him like this.


    Han''s gaze suddenly turned cold. "Don''t call me that."


    Anyone could call him like that, but not her.


    He did not want his Hendrik identity or to be abandoned and kept away by her after expressing his


    feelings.


    "There''s no reason. I''m just very interested in you. To put it bluntly, I want you to help me manage the


    White Group temporarily. I need to deal with Shawn and don''t have time."


    Although it was not the reason Leah had imagined, she finally rxed a bit.


    "Okay," she agreed without hesitation.


    The White Group originally belonged to her parents, and she missed being there.


    After finally finishing their conversation, Carlotta rushed forward and hugged Hendrik''s leg, "Uncle,


    you''re also going to be my third dad!"


    "You have a lot of dads," Han nced coldly at Leah on the bed.


    Leah suddenly felt pressure and quickly pulled Carlotta away, "Carlotta, he''s not your daddy. Don''t


    overthink."


    Carlotta was too open-minded. Even the third dad wasing out now.


    If Han knew about her and Hendrik, he would probably go crazy again and say she did nothing but


    seduce men.


    She was not good at dealing with his anger.


    "Well, I got to go. I''m too busy these days. I''ll pick you up in eight days."


    As Hendrik left, Leah had a sigh of relief and pinched the soft face of Carlotta, "Carlotta, don''t say such


    things before Uncle Hendrik again."


    "Why?" She blinked her eyes with confusion.


    Leah paused, then said, "Uncle Hendrik has a bad temper. He will lock up the kid who annoyed him in


    the dark room."


    Carlotta was speechless. "Mommy, I''m not a three-year-old. Your trick doesn''t work anymore. I wouldn''t


    believe such an obvious lie!"


    Leah paused and said, "Anyway, stop calling him daddy."


    Carlotta did not know the seriousness yet.


    Men with power at the top of the pyramid were hazardous.


    It was Han and Shawn.


    Apanying a ruler was like apanying a tiger.


    Until Carlotta promised she would not say that, Leah asked Ben to take her back to Han''s mansion in


    Victoria Precinct.


    That evening, Serena came to see her after work from the studio.


    As soon as she entered the door, she put a pile of documents on Leah''s bed: "Here, these are the


    documents that Mr. Hendrik asked me to give you."


    After reading them, Leah found that they were documents of the White Group''s acting CEO and some


    projects handover.


    "Thank you." She was surprised by Hendrik''s efficiency, and she realized that she would be the acting


    CEO of the White Group soon.


    After she signed the papers one by one, Serena rearranged them and put them aside.


    Then, she sat seriously by Leah''s bed and questioned, "I''ll return the document to the White Group


    later. Now tell me what happened between you and Hendrik."


    Leah paused with confusion. "He asked me to help manage the White Group because he''ll deal with


    Shawn during this time and nothing else."


    He was teasing Leah when he said he liked her, so it was unnecessary to tell Serena since it was not a


    big deal.


    Serena did not believe it at all and was more earnest to persuade, ''Sarah, you can''t be single all your


    life. When you meet a good man, you should consider him. Don''t be stubborn about Han."


    She had known her for so long that she loved Han the most.


    Before Leah said anything, she continued, "Han is about to marry Anna. It is rumored that when he left,


    he was personally nning the wedding with Anna. Hendrik''s power is above Han. Neither Anna nor


    Han dares not to bully you anymore when you are with him."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Leah was puzzled, and her heart was in terrible pain.


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at Serena and was stupefied. "He''s just nning his wedding with


    Anna during this time?"

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Chapter 384 Just in Case


    Serena did not want to deceive her. So, she nodded reluctantly. "Yes, Ron found out about it. "


    "Ron?" Leah managed to hold back her sadness and frowned slightly. "Why did he suddenly tell you all


    this?"


    He had been the boss of the underworld for years and had cut off contact with her. Recently, however,


    his attitude has changed because he learned the truth about what happened back then.


    It was ironic, or this was just human nature.


    Leah had a mocking smile. "Forget about it. It doesn''t matter how he is."


    From the moment he heartlessly abandoned Carlotta without regard for their past rtionship, they


    were destined to be strangers.


    Serena sighed softly. "He seems to know that you''re in trouble. He has been asking me toe to see


    you. Because Hendrik has prohibited unauthorized people from seeing you, he wants me to find a way


    to meet you."


    What Ron did was really out of line. If it were not for Han, Sarah, and Carlotta would have died.


    Their rtionship could not go back to how it was before, even after he apologized.


    Leah stopped thinking about Ron and Han anymore. She just looked at the autumn scenery out of the


    window. She felt a constant tingling pain.


    It was time to let go of her underground love rtionshippletely.


    Han will have a brand new life. After taking revenge on me, he can enjoy a beautiful life without


    worries.


    While bearing hatred from him, she did not know if there was a future for her.


    She still could not help but beg Serena with concern. "Serena, if I''m gone one day, can you care for


    Carlotta? Or if it''s too much trouble for you, can you help me find a decent family to adopt Carlotta and


    keep her away from Shawn and Han?"


    Serena''s face turned pale after hearing her words. She pretended to be angry and refused. "No way!


    As her mother, you must take care of her on your own. You promised to look ahead positively and not


    feel sad again. Why are you saying these?"


    Serena''s voice was choking with sadness, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    She absolutely could not ept the sudden leave of Sarah one day.


    Leah was amused by her reaction and felt warm. "Serena, I''m just a little worried. You know, dangerous


    things like kidnapping often happen to me, so I just thought about what would happen if something


    happened. I''m sorry if I scared you. I would never do anything foolish myself. "


    Her exnation finally put Sarena''s mind at ease, and she wiped away the tears of regret. "You didn''t


    say everything and made me look like a fool. And you''re not going to have any problems. You have to


    believe that many people still care about you. Donald may not be as good as Han and Shawn, but he


    has promised to do his best to protect you. And now that Mr. Hendrik is here, who would dare to harm


    you?"


    Leah shook her head with a bitter smile and cold eyes. "No, it''s better to rely on me than on others. I


    want to be stronger."


    In this way, there might be a slim chance of her revenge against Han in the future.


    Serena hugged her shoulders and smiled. "Okay, I will always be with you."


    At this moment, both of their phones were bombarded with notifications from news apps.


    "Severalpanies of Mr. Ford are suspected of illegal activities. Mr. Hendrik, the director, and CEO of


    the Kendrick Group is acquiring and merging them. What is the reason behind this move?"


    "Is Mr. Hendrik making an enemy of Mr. Ford? What is the reason¡­"


    Leah and Serena looked at each other in confusion.


    Serena was speechless. "Is Mr. Hendrik¡­ not trying to retaliate against Shawn? With so many big


    capitalists in Linkville, why is he making him the first target?"


    "I figured it out now! Hendrik is jealous that Shawn married you, but he doesn''t know there is no real


    marital rtionship between you two. That''s why he wants to bring down Shawn and possess you¡­" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Leah interrupted her imagination with a dark face. "Serena, when did you be so imaginative?


    Have you been reading romantic novelstely?"


    "Hendrik is aplete businessman, and everything he does is driven by profit. What you just said is


    not true," replied Leah.


    Serena lost interest after being interrupted and pouted, "Fine then, I''ll take the documents to the White


    Group. You take a good rest..."


    Meanwhile, Shawn was furious and throwing things around in anger because several of whose


    companies had been taken over in one day.


    "Damn, Hendrik! He saw through my n and had the tricks on me!" Shawn roared in frustration,


    picked up a file from his desk, and threw it fiercely.


    His eyes were red with intense anger, and his chest heaved with each breath. Hendrik seemed to be


    deliberately opposing him by taking away Sarah before he could rescue her. This kind of thing


    happened a lot of times.


    Thepanies that he took over today were all significant to him. They were with good prospects for


    development. Now that they belong to Hendrik, his power will be significantly weakened. It will be even


    more difficult for him to deal with Han.


    "Shawn, you didn''t listen to my advice earlier. Now that you''ve lost so much and depleted so much of


    your strength, do you regret it?" said Jackson in a cold voice as he stood at the door.


    Shawn became even angrier upon seeing him and immediately stepped forward, kicking him to the


    ground and then grabbing his neck tightly. "It''s all because of you, you''re useless. You yed those


    tricks secretly on me. You knew that Hendrik also loved Sarah, yet you went and provoked him by


    trying to kill her. Now you made all of this." He med Jackson for everything.


    Jackson was breathless, but he still managed to smile. "You just can''tpete with Han. Do you¡­


    want to know what interesting things¡­ I found it while away?"


    Shawn was furious, but heughed angrily, looking like a twisted demon from hell. "Tell me. Maybe I''ll


    show you some mercy if I''m happy."


    Shawn let go of Jackson.


    Jackson breathed in the fresh air again, gasping for a while before recovering.


    He stood up and calmly groomed himself, as elegant as he was before when he was the former Mr.


    Lamere.


    Jackson said slowly as Shawn''s patience decreased. "Han is Hendrik."


    Shawn was stunned at first, then sneered, "You''re making up this excuse just to be free from me?


    That''s not like you."


    When an explosion urred on West Street, Han and Hendrik appeared simultaneously, proving that


    they were not the same person.


    Jackson knew what he was thinking, and his smile became even more contemptuous. "You can choose


    not to believe it, but I did capture both of them leaving from the same ce at different times," he said,


    taking a few photos from his pocket.


    The photos showed Jackson entering a hotel, but a few dayster, Han came out, with no record of him


    entering the hotel before that. Jackson continued tough in a cold voice. "So, what''s your answer?"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Chapter 385 Unworthy and Lowly Individuals


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He never expected the powerful Hendrik to be Han!


    Shawn could not ept the truth.


    But he knew that Jackson would not lie to him at the time of crisis.


    He bared his teeth and crumpled the picture into a ball. He snorted in frustration, "Kill him!"


    "Hendrik or Han, he has to die!"


    It was rumored that Hendrik liked Sarah; it seemed like he wanted to get close to her with a new


    identity.


    He''s so annoying!


    Seeing his terrifying expression, Jackson nodded and said, "It''s good for you to be determined." "You


    better sort things out with Sarah."


    "I''m meeting Owen soon; if he agrees to work with us; Sarah must be our bargaining chip. Think


    properly if you''ll sacrifice her or not¡­"


    Jackson left; only Shawn was left in the huge and messy office, which was dim and silent.


    His expression was hard to distinguish; he clenched his fists.


    Do I have to sacrifice Sarah?


    The next morning, Jackson arrived at Owen''s presidential suite in a hotel to talk.


    "Mr. Lancaster, nice to meet you. This is my gift for you." Jackson talked humbly despite his


    unwillingness.


    He gave Owen a bottle of expensive wine.


    Just be patient; I''ll make everyone pay when the Lamere family rises again!


    "I''m here to tell you something important. Seeing Owen take his wine, he continued to say


    But Owen threw the wine aside indifferently.


    He looked down at Jackson condescendingly, and he mockingly said, "Are you here to make a deal


    with me?"


    Jackson tensed and forced a smile. "Yes, Mr. Lancaster, I hope you can work with me against Hendrik."


    Owen was not interested in the business world; his power and wealth were beyond everyone else. He


    did not need a partner.


    He looked at Jackson sarcastically and curled his lips. "Who do you think you are? Do you think your


    bottle of wine can move me?"


    Jackson saw Owen''s facial expression; he was enraged, but he had to suppress his anger. "No¡­ But I


    have the world''s top intelligencework; you can get any information you desire."


    He showed his biggest bargaining chip.


    But Owen was not interested. He waved his hands impatiently and asked, "So what? Do you think your


    network can be better than mine?"


    "Alright, you should head back. I agreed to see you because I want to see who was the one who


    almost killed my future son-inw."


    "You''re much weaker than I imagined; no wonder my injured future son-inw could still win against


    you."


    After being mocked, Jackson''s face crumpled, and he showed his true color. "But, do you know the real


    identity of Hendrik?"


    Own raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you?"


    Hendrik was out of his league; he could not track him down.


    So, it was only natural that he did not think someone as lowly and unworthy as Jackson could be.


    Jackson did not answer his question; instead, he made his request by saying, "Yes. I know. But I won''t


    tell you for free; if you work with us, I''ll definitely help stabilize your political power." He spoke


    confidently.


    I''m sure people like Owen want to know about Hendrik''s identity!


    "Enough with your bullsh*t; f*ck off." Owen did not believe it one bit.


    Then he sneered, "Someone as lowly as you couldn''t possibly see him before. Enough with your


    tricks!"


    "If not¡­ I can''t guarantee your safety back home¡­" He threatened Jackson.


    "Mr. Lancaster, since you didn''t believe me; I''ll tell you who Hendrik is to show my sincerity..." Jackson


    clenched his palms with cold sweat.


    "He''s Han, your future son-inw."


    He knew that Owen was reluctant to work with him, so he had to ruin Han''s protection.


    Even if Han was not the fianc¨¦ of the princess of Fetriybia, he could be easily defeated.


    He would not be as powerful by then, even though he was also Hendrik.


    From what he knew, Hendrik''s power and the Kendrick Group were mainly focused overseas.


    His power was shaken in the country as The White Group and some of hispanies were snatched


    away from him.


    "Ha, ha, ha! Are you losing your mind?" Owen''sughter brought him to his senses.


    "Ethan could never be Hendrik; if not, he would not be under my control."


    "And, so what if he''s Hendrik? I don''t give a damn about it; he can even bring Fetriybia prosperity if he''s


    really Hendrik."


    Owenughed none stop, as if it was the biggest joke he had ever heard.


    He felt that meeting Jackson was a good decision; he had a goodugh.


    Jackson was humiliated and ridiculed; his face darkened, and he left Owen''s presidential suite.


    On the way, he smashed a vase angrily, and he cursed. "Owen Lancaster, you''re such a stubborn


    scumbag! Why would you not want to win against Hendrik? I shall look for someone else to work


    with¡­"


    After Jackson left, Owen''s face crumpled, and he asked his assistant to bring Han to him.


    Han entered his suite, and there was a heavy scent of wine. He walked up expressionlessly to Owen.


    "Mr. Lancaster, what do you need from me?" His n was not fullypleted, so he found it hard to


    y along with Owen.


    The Howard Group was still controlled by Shawn, and he would not give it back to him easily. And the


    branch of the Kendrik Group in Fetriybia was notpleted yet...


    So, Owen was deemed useful to him now.


    Owen sat casually in the chair, and he looked at Han. "I heard that you didn''t pay much attention to


    Anna recently."


    "You better know your ce. You''re nothing without us. You better don''t piss me off."


    Anna heard that Owen had brought Han here; she secretly stood at the door and eavesdropped on


    their conversation.


    She frowned upon hearing Owen''s words. Ethan has a very strong character; he wouldn''t be happy


    hearing such words...


    Just as she expected, Han talked in a cold, lowered voice. "Mr.Lancaster, I''m truly disappointed in you."

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Chapter 386 The Mistress Who Ruined the Engagement


    "I helped you to resolve your country''s crisis so many times, and I even gave you ten billion dors


    recently. I''m supposed to marry Anna in the future; it''s not appropriate to say that I''m nothing without


    you."


    "In my opinion, you merely had some power, but you''re the one relying on me."


    Han pursed his lips and smiled sarcastically, "Anna doesn''tin to me at all, so it''s inappropriate


    for you to reprimand me in her ce."


    He wanted to take advantage of Owen for a little while longer, but since the time had arrived, he did not


    care to put on an act anymore.


    Owen''s eyes widened; he was shocked as this was the first time Han was talking back to him.


    Soon, Owen red at him murderously, and he snorted, "Ethan! How dare you talk like this to me? I''ll


    cancel your engagement with Anna at this rate!"


    "Without our protection, you are nothing!"


    Anna panicked at the door; she wanted to go inside, but the maid stopped her. "Miss, you shouldn''t go


    in; Mr. Lancaster is angry now!"


    She could only wait anxiously outside; she was drooling over him; she muttered, "I''ll never let my dad


    cancel our engagement..."


    Owen''s words were exactly what Han wanted, and he instantly agreed to them. "Okay, let''s call it off. I


    don''t like to be falsely used."


    "If you really looked into it, you would know that I was preparing to propose to her."


    He looked at Owen meaningfully and smirked. "I''ll take my leave now."


    Owen shouted, "Are you really going against me?"


    "Even if I really misunderstood your feelings for Nana, is it necessary to make such a fuss?"


    He actually did not want to lose Han; he was one of his biggest money sources.


    Anna saw that he was serious, and she quickly dashed into the room.


    She grabbed on to Han''s arms and said hurriedly, "Ethan, sorry... Please don''t put my dad''s words to


    your heart... It''s his fault for misunderstanding you... Please don''t be angry anymore."


    Anna never thought that he was going to propose to her, but now the engagement has been called off


    out of the blue.


    I can''t ept it!


    Han shook her hand away in disgust, and he said coldly, "Since the two of you have never really


    respected me, there is no need for us to get married."


    He did not let the two of them exin themselves; he strode away as if he really hated the two of them.


    Anna chased after him, and she suddenly fell to the ground in despair. She bit her lips, and her body


    was trembling in anger and sadness.


    "Nana, don''t be sad; I have always disliked him, now..." Owen stepped forward tofort her.


    "E¡­Enough! You finally ruined my marriage as you wished! Are you happy that Ethan doesn''t want


    me? He was already nning to propose to me. Why are you always targeting him?" Anna screamed


    insanely.


    She was crying nonstop as her father ruined her marriage.


    Owen''s heart hurt seeing her like this; he regretted his words, and he said, "Nana, stop crying. I''ll get


    him back for you, alright?"


    "I''ll call him right away..." He made several phone calls in a row, but Han declined every one of them.


    Anna waspletely lost; she was afraid of losing him.


    She took out her mobile phone tremblingly and hurriedly called him; she did not seem like a graceful


    princess at the moment.


    Han actually picked up her phone, and he asked, "What do you want?"


    His voice was icy and indifferent, but she did not have the time to be sad. She was happy enough for


    him to pick up her phone; she said, "Ethan, please don''t leave me... I disagree with my dad¡­ We will


    still be getting married, right?" She begged him and hoped that he would change his mind.


    He was getting impatient, and he snorted, "If you don''t make the announcement today, I''ll do it myself


    tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, he cklisted Anna and Owen on his phone.


    After finishing everything, he returned to the car. Ben smiled and said, "Boss, finally you have the


    chance to ruin Owen and Anna''s rtionship."


    It''s a huge sess for their n!


    Han smiled mockingly, "Well, how''s the next n?"


    Ben started the car engine and said respectfully, "Everything is ready except..."


    Leah was bored in the hospital, so she kept scrolling through Twitter.


    Suddenly, she saw her own name in the hot searches.


    "Sarah seduces the fianc¨¦e of the princess from Fetriybia; they broke up because of her."


    "It''s this b*tch again! Why is she always trending toward seducing men?"


    "Can she just die? She''s so annoying! How dare she seduce the princess''s fianc¨¦? Is she not afraid of


    karma?"


    "It was rumored that the explosion on West Street was rted to her. She was having an affair with Mr.


    Howard back then, and coincidentally, she was being kidnapped."


    "I heard that Hendrik saved her? Oh my god! Why is the mysterious Mr. Hendrik attracted to her?"


    "Sarah is a mistress!"


    "Hendrik likes Sarah!"


    She was literally in every hot search.


    Her eyes reddened seeing their unreasonable usations and curses.


    I''m a good citizen; why is everyone spreading rumours and insulting me?


    They would not only affect her life and the reputation of Dream Designs, but the workers in her studio


    might be harmed too.


    She just wanted to rely on her own ability to grow her studio, but things fell apart after they got better


    for a while.


    "Sarah is our patient, right? It''s so interesting to see her... Ha, ha."


    There were nurses who deliberately talked loudly outside the ward.


    Hendrik''s bodyguards yelled at them, "F*ck off!" "Are you two going against Mr. Hendrik?"


    The nurse hurried away.


    She tried topose herself and hold back her tears. But she lost it; she hugged her knees and


    started crying.


    She was trembling in the ward; she felt that it was her against the world.


    Han immediately rushed to the hospital with Hendrik when the rumor spread.


    He pushed open her ward door and saw her hugging herself pitifully. His heart ached, and he quickly


    carried her up.


    "Don''t worry, all of the negative posts andments will be removed soon. I''ll bring you out of the


    hospital."


    He heard people scolding her when he was walking to her ward.


    She leaned against his warm chest, and she let him carry her away.


    Why is my life so hard?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Chapter 387 Absurd Thought


    Leah was carried away by Hendrik.


    She snuck inside his arms, and she tried to avoid people seeing her. Her tears soaked his clothes.


    The familiar body fragrance and chest made her subconsciously mutter, "Han..."


    She was stunned when she said his name.


    Her tears stopped instantly, and her heart was filled with despair.


    Why did I call out his name when I was helpless? How could I mistake Hendrik for him?


    They are two different individuals; it''s just that Hendrik''s embrace feels familiar to him.


    Han tightened his grip, and his heart was throbbing hard. He looked at her in his mask, and he said,


    "Are you calling another man when you''re in my arms?"


    She apologized in a panic, and she forcibly suppressed all her sadness. "Sorry, I''m just unhappy that


    I''m treated as a mistress between Han and Anna when I did nothing at all¡­"


    From the beginning until now, Han has only wanted to take revenge on her. There was no seduction


    included.


    His heart softened seeing how helpless she was. He said softly, "Let''s go to my ce."


    Han brought her back to Hendrik''s vi.


    He put her on the bed, and seeing how sad she was, he asked with a frown, "Do you want me to bring


    your daughter over?"


    "No, she can stay with Han now." She was alert when he talked about Carlotta.


    She knew that Hendrik was good to her, but she believed that Han could protect Carlotta well.


    Han saw that she trusted Han more than Hendrik; his mood had lightened up.


    "Alright, it''s almost noon; you should take a break and have lunchter."


    After Hendrik left the room, she suddenly jumped.


    Wait! The public was all targeting me now; my phone should have rung countless times!


    She called Serena and asked, "Serena, are you all alright? How''s the studio?"


    "We''re good. The protective developed by Mr.Harper is extremely useful now; no one can get to us


    at all."


    "We also called every client to apologize for the inconvenience, and all of them believed in you."


    Leah was relieved to hear it, and she said, "Please be careful recently, and don''t let strangers in our


    studio. Just stay in the studio to finish our orders."


    She was nagging for a long time; Serena pretended to be impatient and interrupted her. "Okay! Let''s


    talk about other things!"


    "Are you choosing your new love or your old love?"


    She knew that Serena was referring to Hendrik and Han; she frowned and said, "What are you saying?


    They don''t like me at all."


    Hendrik and Han, she suspected both of them had ulterior motives in approaching her.


    Serena was dissatisfied with her answer and wanted to push her; she asked, "Are you not giving


    Hendrik a chance? What about Han? Since he''s single again and you like him, you should get back


    with him."


    They''re still in love even though they hurt each other a lot; it will be good for her to get back with Han.


    A month ago, she would never agree for Leah to get back with Han.


    But along the way, she found out that Han actually loved Sarah and did a lot for her behind her back.


    She should have realized it sooner, especially back when Han was trying to cover Alfred''s death.


    Serena had spoken out the truth; she blushed and said in a high-pitched voice, "Who says that I like


    him?"


    She yelled and hung up the phone.


    She wanted to get out of bed and move around, but just as she turned around, she fell into a warm


    embrace.


    She did not know when Hendrik came in; he was bending down and staring at her, and she bumped


    into his arms the moment she turned around.


    She was so nervous that she almost dropped her phone. "When are you back?


    Did he hear the conversation? Please don''t!


    Hendrik sat down on her bedside and flirtatiously reduced the distance between them, and he asked,


    "Who do you like?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Han or me?" His voice is deep and sexy.


    Her face turned pale, and her palms were sweaty. "No. You heard it wrongly."


    Sh*t¡­ He heard it just now. I''ll be humiliated...


    Hendrik stopped pushing her, and he said with a smile, "Let''s have lunch."


    She followed him down the stairs, and she feltplicated.


    For a moment, she thought that he was Han, which was why she thought she would be humiliated.


    She wondered why she always mixed the two of them up.


    Could it be that I love Han until I''m hysterical?


    At the dining table, she simply ate while being upied with her thoughts.


    Han stood up and went to get her another te of spaghetti; he wanted to feed her. He said, "Open


    your mouth."


    His familiar way of speaking made her heart skip a beat; she abruptly looked at him and said, "I can eat


    myself..."


    Did I make Hendrik Han''s substation just because they''re a little bit alike?


    Sheughed at herself. I''m such a b*tch... After all these years of torment, I still can''t let Han go...


    "Do you want me to feed you mouth-to-mouth?"


    His words startled her, and she said, "N¡­No... I''m just having something on my mind."


    Hendrik put down the fork and te as she started to eat. "You''re being targeted, so you should stay at


    my ce for a while."


    She nodded and said faintly, "T¡­Thank you."


    I have nowhere else to go.


    Han did not show himself ever since I was hospitalized; aside from the rumor today, I actually didn''t


    contact him for long.


    The rumor should be his revenge on me, right?


    She sneered and saw Hendrik picking up his phone.


    She stared at the familiar silver-gray phone and froze.


    That''s the same phone as Han''s! Is there really such a coincidence?


    For a moment, she had the absurd thought that Hendrik was Han.


    But she rejected her assumption because Han would not care for her like this.


    It must be coincidental.


    But, seeing how much resemnce there was between the two of them, she was uneasy.


    So she sneaked into Hendrik''s room at night with a shlight in her hand.


    She wanted to see what Hendrik looked like when he was asleep.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Chapter 388 Meeting


    The moonlight was bright on an autumn night; it shone through the window room.


    Leah quietly came to the bedside, and she heard him breathing on the bed.


    She tensed up and tried to calm down.


    Hendrik is on the bed!


    If she took out her shlight and looked at his face, she knew they would not be friends anymore.


    But she wanted to know the truth.


    She knew Han well, so she knew that even if he did not like her, he would not let other men get close to


    her.


    So why did he not care about Hendrik''s existence?


    There were too many unanswered questions, and she frowned upon seeing Hendrik sleep with a mask


    on.


    She reached up and touched his mask, wanting to remove it, but a strong hand grabbed her wrist.


    Before she could react, she was already in his arms.


    Her chin banged on his fit and smooth chest, and she gasped out of pain.


    "You keep saying that you don''t like me, and you still climbed into my bed at this hour?" He talked and


    turned on thecemp on his bedside.


    Leah blushed and awkwardly wanted to get out of his arms; she apologized, "Sorry...I''m just curious


    about how you look.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    So he''s not asleep in the first ce... He''s just waiting for me to bite on his bait...


    "One day you will know, but not now." He held her tight.


    Her warm and soft body made her thirsty, and he let her go before his lust got out of control. "Go back;


    if you climb into my bed again, I can''t guarantee what might happen next."


    His horsing around and sexy voice made Leah blush. She apologized and ran out of his room.


    She got back to her room, and she stopped all her absurd thinking.


    It seemed like Han was silent about Hendrik and her because he was bored with toying with her.


    Hendrik was not him; she was all wrong. Hendrik would never be him.


    She wanted to go see Carlotta the next morning after she finished her breakfast. But Hendrik grabbed


    her hands.


    "You have to report to the White Group today as the acting CEO."


    She was shocked at being reminded by him; she even did not withdraw her hand. "S¡­So fast?"


    Hendrik answered, "Since you''re fine, in case you''re too free and climb into my bed again, you should


    go to work."


    She could almost see him smiling underneath the mask, and she snorted out of embarrassment, "I


    didn''t have any motive other than looking at your face!"


    Seeing how embarrassed she was, his mood lightened up. "It''s okay if you don''t want to admit it; you


    should get going."


    He was speaking as if she liked him; she gritted her teeth but stopped fighting with him.


    What was I thinking yesterday? It''s really flirtatious and dumb of me to climb into his bed!


    Hendrik sent him to the lobby of the White Group, and he assigned her an assistant. "This is your


    assistant; you can ask him to do anything for you."


    Her assistant sent Han off, and he introduced himself in a respectful way to Leah. "Ms. White, I''m


    Ross, your personal assistant."


    "And now, you have to go to the conference room to hold a meeting."


    She was prepared, but she was still nervous, and she said, "Okay."


    Hendrik assigning her to be the acting CEO meant that he trusted her ability, so she had to believe in


    herself too.


    I can''t embarrass him or myself.


    In the conference room, the shareholders and high-level executives were chatting casually.


    They did not wee her when they saw her enter the room; they even looked at her mockingly.


    "Why did Mr. Hendrik send a woman here? I''m leaving."


    "Isn''t she, Mrs. Ford? Why is she here to be the acting CEO? Does Mr. Hendrik really like her?"


    "I heard that she used to be the daughter of the White Group, but... her family was broken, and she had


    to survive under Mr. Ford."


    All of theirments were triggering her bad memories; her face turned pale.


    Ross hurriedly stepped forward and yelled, "Mr. Hendrik assigned her himself; if any of you are


    dissatisfied, you should go talk to Mr. Hendrik!"


    Their faces sank upon hearing Ross'' words, and they lowered their voices.


    Leah did not feel relieved; she knew that they still disliked her.


    But she did not need them to like her.


    She took a deep breath, and she became firm and steady.


    "It seems like you guys are still not clear about the situation? The stocks of the White Group were all


    under Mr. Hendrik now, so none of you can use your share to make things difficult for me."


    "I know I''m merely acting CEO, but I have the authority to fire you all. So, please be seated now."


    They frowned and exchanged looks with each other before returning to their seats unwillingly.


    One of them could not hold it and asked, "You''re inexperienced in doing business, so what if you cause


    thepany to go bankrupt?"


    She looked at him faintly and said, "Mr. Hendrik was not scared of it, so who are you to worry about?"


    "Y¡­You!" That man was lost for words.


    An old man sneered and said, "It''s impossible for us to ept you if you always suppress us with Mr.


    Hendrik; you should prove yourself with some results!"


    "You must know that West Street was long abandoned, and no one got ownership of thend by now. If


    you can take down thatnd, we''ll sincerely ept you."


    She was stunned; the explosion happened on West Street back then.


    It was a strategic location, but the Thompson family had long abandoned it due to their internal fights.


    They would have rather abandoned it than sell it.


    Many people had gone to them for thisnd, but they all were kicked out.


    Simply put, it was impossible to get thend.


    He was making things difficult for her on purpose.


    Seeing her being silent for a while, they sneered, "Ha! Are you afraid? Well, so you''re nothing without


    Mr. Hendrik!"


    "Little girl like you should note into the business world; you should just obediently submit to Mr.


    Hendrik. Ha!"


    She said sternly, despite hearing all the obscene words, "Alright, I get it; and all of you have to


    apologize to me."


    It would be hard to execute it, but as long as it was not sold, she would always have the chance.


    They were all stunned by her decision, and they snorted mockingly, "Do you know what you''re talking


    about? Mr. Thompson would not be seduced by mere women, that''s the Thompson family!"


    "The Thompson family has been prosperous for decades. Who do you believe you are to persuade


    them?"


    "Alright, if you can really take over thend, I''ll apologize to you in front of the wholepany!"

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Chapter 389 The Bet


    Leah made a bet with the top-level management.


    Once she took over the West Streetnd, all of them had to apologize to her, and they had to ept


    her sincerely as the acting CEO.


    After the meeting, Leah inspected the work of various departments with Ross apanying her.


    She was no stranger to this ce; just that she barely recognized the workers.


    After Jackson took over the White Group, he changed all the workers in it to his favor.


    He was the one that selected and hired the staff from the top-level management, so all of them were


    hostile toward her.


    When she passed the design department, she seemed to be in a daze thinking of something, so she


    stood still for a while.


    And she overheard some gossip among the workers.


    "Is she the mistress? Is she the one that seduces men and ruins Princess Anna''s engagement?"


    "I feel disgusted looking at her; why is she still standing in our department?"


    "This is really eye-opening for me to see a real sl*t in life."


    Leah came back to her senses, and she walked straight to the staff that insulted her the most.


    "Don''t you all know thepany''s rules? Gossiping during working hours is wrong; your monthly


    bonus will be deducted ordingly."


    "The second time offender will be fired!" Her face darkened, and she spoke firmly.


    Hendrik told her that she should move on without looking sideways or back. So, all she had to do was


    do her best.


    Running away could never solve the problem!


    They did not expect Leah to be fierce; they all panicked and said, "Sorry, Ms. White, please forgive us!"


    The White Group was a bigpany; they could not risk losing their jobs.


    She would have felt sorry for such people back then, but she was not the old her.


    The moment Alfred died for her made her realize that cowardice could not solve problems.


    Right now, as the acting CEO on behalf of Hendrik, she should not be bullied by the staff.


    After inspecting all the departments, she warned to expel many staff with solid reasons. So, none of


    them thought that she was deliberately showing off her power.


    She dragged her limp legs back to the office, and she sighed heavily. "A¡­Ah¡­"


    She had been lying on her bed for twenty days due to her injuries, so her stamina reclined.


    Ross looked at her with respect and said, "Ms. White, you''ve done well for the first day; you''ve


    established your reputation among the staff."


    Mr. Hendrik ordered me to establish her reputation for her, but I''ve done nothing after talking once for


    her in the conference room.


    Ms. White is way more capable than I thought.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah was exhausted and sleepy, but all the stress kept her wide awake.


    She rubbed her eyes wearily and sighed softly. "Ross, please gather the Thompson family''s information


    for me, especially Mr. Thompson''s details."


    Ross nodded and said respectfully, "Okay, Ms. White!"


    While waiting for the information, she made a phone call to Carlotta.


    "Mommy! Why did you leave me and elope with Third Daddy? Bring me along!"


    Carlotta''s words almost made her fall from her chair.


    Her face crumpled, and she said, "Carlotta, I''m just friends with Hendrik! There''s no Third Daddy!"


    "You''ve watched too much drama on television!"


    Carlotta snorted softly, "Hmph! Where have you been since yesterday night? You think you can cover it


    up with just a call?"


    "Mommy, how could you leave me alone with Daddy Han? Let me know more about Uncle Hendrik!"


    She palmed herself upon hearing her words, and she said, "Carlotta, I''ll apany you after work. I


    stayed at his house for a night, and nothing happened."


    Before finishing her sentence, she recalled that she climbed into Hendrik''s bed; she flushed.


    After finally dealing with Carlotta, she wanted to call Serena.


    But worrying that Serena might gossip with her like Carlotta did, she chose to text her instead.


    "Serena, please take over the Dream Designs for the time being. I''ll be working in the White Group as


    the acting CEO, so I might not be able to manage the studio''s work. But don''t be worried; I''ll help with


    the design draft whenever I can."


    After sending the message, Serena straightaway called her.


    "Sarah, it''s strange for you to message me instead of calling me."


    Leah sighed and responded, "Well, I''m afraid others will be dissatisfied with me on the phone during


    office hours."


    Serena chuckled and teased her, "You''re the acting CEO now; who dares to say anything about you?"


    After a while, Serena thought of something and said meaningfully, "I''ll take care of the studio. So, tell


    me now, who do you choose?"


    "From what I''ve seen, Hendrik is the closest to you now. So, will he be your boyfriend soon?"


    Leah was speechless.


    At the same time, Han was back at the Vi Victoria.


    He saw Carlotta sitting on the sofa, and she was writing about something in her notebook.


    He walked up to her and caressed her soft hair. "Carlotta, what are you writing?"


    Seeing him, Carlotta broke into a smile, and she said, "Daddy! I''m analyzing who Mommy likes!"


    He smirked and asked, "O-Oh? Who does she like?"


    She put down her notebook and said seriously, "First, she likes me the most!"


    "And then, among the three daddies... I''m not sure who she likes the most."


    Han pinched her cheeks for including Shawn; he said sternly, "Shawn is not counted; didn''t your


    mommy tell you about it before?"


    Carlotta was stunned, and she asked, "Then, only you and Uncle Hendrik were left... There are others


    who like Mommies, but she doesn''t like them..."


    Han was overjoyed to hear her words, and he smiled faintly. "Yes."


    "I''ll bring you to lunch first." He carried Carlotta to the dining table.


    Sheid in his arms, and she got alert smelling him.


    Isn''t this Uncle Hendrik''s smell?


    "Daddy, do you know Uncle Hendrik?" She asked him when she was eating.


    He looked indifferent and asked, "What do you think?"


    Carlotta wanted to ask him about his simr smell to Uncle Hendrik, but she was confused. "I have no


    idea..."


    Throughout the meal, she was staring at Han with her big, watery eyes.


    She believed in her own intuition. Uncle Hendrik felt the same as Daddy.


    Hendrik was always in a mask; she suspected that he might be the same person as Han.


    Han left after eating, and Carlotta put her notebook aside and went straight to theputer.


    She began to search for information about Hendrik and Han, and she secretlypared the simrities


    between them.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Chapter 390 I Want Her Dead


    Leah''s appointment as the White Group''s acting CEO was a hot topic on Twitter.


    Everyone did not dare to scold her as much due to Hendrik.


    Donald had nned a counterattack against those who were making disparaging remarks.


    When Anna saw the news on the tablet, her eyes turned red with hatred, and she mmed the tablet to


    the ground.


    "F*ck you, Sarah!" She was forced to announce the cancetion of her engagement with Ethan.


    But she implied that Sarah was the one ruining their engagement.


    She was being scolded and ridiculed one day ago; how could all the negative posts andments be


    gone? And why is she the acting CEO of the White Group now?


    The more Anna thought about it, the angrier she became, and she pushed all her expensive cosmetics


    onto the table. "Hendrik, you stupid d*mbass! How could you be seduced by a woman like her?"


    She could not reach Ethan at all now; it seemed like Owen had really pissed him off. She was worried


    that Ethan would abandon her.


    She almost dropped her phone thinking about it.


    I don''t want to end things with Ethan!


    If I''d known it earlier, I would have gotten rid of Sarah as soon as I could.


    Owen heard her smashing things in her room; he opened her door worriedly.


    "Nana, don''t be so angry. I''ve sent someone to talk to Ethan. I believe he will return to you soon."


    She looked at him indifferently and said, "Dad, you shouldn''t have treated Ethan like this from the


    beginning. You''re the one ruining our engagement!"


    She went to the ce where Ethan had secretly prepared the proposal, and it was beautifully arranged.


    But before she was proposed to, everything fell apart.


    If she wanted to get back to Ethan, Leah would be the key.


    She did not want to admit it, but she knew that Ethan would respond to Leah.


    Anna arrived at the While Group, and she saw Leah going through the Thompson family''s documents.


    "Sarah, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing?"


    Leah frowned, looking at her pretentious smile, and she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Anna''s acting skills were excellent; others would have thought the two of them were best friends.


    Leah was enraged to see Leah distancing herself from her. But she suppressed her emotion and said


    casually, "Leah, I''m sad seeing you distancing yourself from me. I was injured two times because of


    you, and I''ve never med you for it."


    Leah recalled the painful memories as Anna mentioned these incidents.


    She was being wrongfully used by Han for Alfred''s death; she felt terrible back then.


    Leah''s face crumpled, and she said, "As far as I know, those two incidents were not rted to me. I''ve


    never harmed you before."


    Because of you, I''ve suffered a lot.


    Seeing that she could not trick Leah, Anna stopped pretending. She looked at her indifferently and


    said, "Well, you''re the one running my engagement with Ethan."


    "Don''t think that I was oblivious about you messing around with him!"


    Leah''s face turned slightly pale, and she snorted, "I''ve never seduced him before. Just tell me why you


    are here today!"


    It was rare to see Leah being firm; Ann sneered, "Wow, Ms. White, you changed a lot being a CEO;


    you''re so rude to your guest now."


    Anna could not understand why Ethan and Hendrik fell for a lowly woman like Leah.


    Leah saw that Anna had nothing important to say to her, and she was toozy to quarrel with her. "Ms.


    Lancaster, you should leave if you''ve nothing to do here."


    Anna red at her murderously, and she snorted, "Call Ethan now! Ask him to meet you!"


    Leah groaned and responded, "Don''t you have his contact too? You should call him yourself."


    Leah did not want to contact Han if it was not necessary.


    Especially now that she thought that Han did not want anything with her; Han did not appear in front of


    her for one month.


    Anna suppressed her anger and said, "Aren''t you short of money? I''ll give you seven million to ask him


    out!"


    "You are just the acting CEO, so you shouldn''t be earning this much in a month. I will give you


    whatever you want!"


    Leah finally realized that something was wrong between Anna and Han; she was willing to give her so


    much money just to ask him out.


    "No." She still rejected Anna.


    She was the acting CEO of the White Group at the moment; she had to think and act carefully.


    She could not give anyone the opportunity to frame or harm her; it would be toote for her to regret if


    anything happened.


    It''s fine if I''m punished. But if I identally dragged Hendrik and even the Kendrick Group into it...


    Anna knew that it would be useless for her to stay and pursue Leah.


    So, she left and got back into her car. She cursed viciously. "This f*cking b*tch! She''s purposely


    keeping Ethan away from me."


    Her maid agreed with her, saying, "Miss, let''s teach her some lessons! Mr. Hendrik will not go against


    Mr. Lancaster just for a woman like her."


    Anna sneered, "No. A lesson isn''t enough. I want her dead!"


    "Miss, this will be a whole new matter," the maid said, terrified by her reaction. "Mr. Hendrik will surely


    avenge her."


    Anna thought of countless vicious schemes, and she said slyly, "That''s why you have to be well


    prepared. Let''s create the illusion that this b*tch died identally."


    In the evening, Leah was getting ready to get off work.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so tired that she could almost fall asleep in one second.


    On her first day on the job, she handled nearly three times as much work as before.


    She not only has to deal with that, but she also has to deal with Anna.


    Donald came to see her too. And Ron also looked for her, but she refused to see him.


    Ross handed her her coat and said, "Ms. White, good job working hard. Where should the driver pick


    you up tomorrow morning?"


    "Will you be at Mr. Hendrik''s vi or your studio?"


    Leah looked at him with flustered cheeks; he seemed to be talking about something very normal.


    Does he think that I''m living with Hendrik?


    "It''s okay! I''lle to work myself!" She said and hurriedly left.


    She wanted to get into the car prepared by Hendrik, but someone dragged her into another car.


    She looked at the person beside her in panic, and she tensed up. "Ron Sanders, let me down!"


    It seemed like he was waiting for her all day.


    Ron did not want to see her hatred for him; he regretted all his mistakes throughout the years.


    He covered his head in pain, and he said, "Sarah, I was wrong in the past; can you give me a chance


    to make up for

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Chapter 391 Leave Her Alone


    Ron changed a lot throughout the years; Leah had never seen him apologize or beg for someone


    before.


    She calmed herself down, and she said coldly, "We''re just strangers; you don''t need to make up for


    anything."


    She still could not let go of the fact that he refused to save Carlotta, and he refused to let the two of


    them hide in his bar.


    After all, she sacrificed a lot to save him.


    Ron''s face turned pale, and he motioned to the driver to drive to his bar. And he turned around and


    looked at her, and he said, "So, you would rather ept the help from someone like Donald than from


    me? Can''t we go back to the way we were?"


    "Let''s talk this out; you would understand my choices back then."


    Leah smiled in disappointment and said, "Let it be; there''s nothing more to say."


    She felt that she was in as much despair as he was.


    When can he realize that I actually didn''t feel much about his sudden hatred toward me?


    Ron''s eyes were dim, and his fists were clenched together. And he remained silent throughout the


    journey. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was gettingte, and she tried to get out of the car on the way to his bar. She was left with no choice


    but to text Carlotta.


    "Carlotta, I''ll bete tonight; please have your dinner and go to bed early."


    "Mommy, are you with Uncle Hendrik again?" Carlotta replied shortly.


    At that moment, Han walked into her room. Seeing him, Carlotta quickly turned off herputer screen


    and greeted him.


    Han nced at her phone and asked, "What''s the matter, what did your mommy tell you?"


    Carlotta did not want to hide it from him either, so she told him what happened.


    "Alright, you should eat your dinner first." He frowned.


    He called Ross after Carlotta went downstairs.


    "Mr. Hendrik, what can I do for you?" Ross was eager to get a call from Hendrik.


    Han asked him, "Is Ms. White still in the office?"


    "No, I saw her being dragged into a luxury car. I thought it was your new car!" Ross did not think much


    about it.


    Han''s face crumpled and he said, "Track the location of Ms. White and the car now!"


    He felt uneasy; he intuitively felt that something bad would happen to her again.


    He called the captain of the bodyguard who was in charge of protecting Leah while waiting for Ross to


    get back to him. "You idiot! You can''t even protect one person."


    The caption shivered as he could feel Han''s murderous intention, and he quickly responded, "Boss!


    That''s Ron from the underworld! He said he wanted to chat with Ms. White, but he took her away


    instead.


    "We''re following them now; it seems like Ron is bringing her to The Wave!"


    Han knew that Ron would not kill Leah easily, so he sighed in relief.


    But he still said sternly, "Protect her safety; this is your only chance to make an amendment."


    In the night, they had arrived at The Wave. There were cars surrounding them.


    The driver worked in the underworld too, so he alertly knew something was wrong. "We''re being


    targeted!"


    Ron''s mood shifted from sad to angry. "Leave now!"


    Seeing the matter was getting out of hand, Leah sighed, knowing she could not get back sooner.


    Both sides fought against each other in an instant; there were gunshots and cars banging against each


    other.


    The bodyguards sent by Han quickly reported to Han.


    "Boss! A party went after Ron; Ms. White is involved in it now."


    "Go save her! I''ll be there soon." He was restless; he simply grabbed a coat and strode outside.


    After his departure, Carlotta returned to her room happily and continued to investigate Han and Hendrik


    on the inte.


    With Han''s bodyguards joining the fight, it did not make it any better.


    There were too many peopleing at Ron.


    "Dammit!" Ron''s car was smoking. He gritted his teeth and asked, "How much longer till our


    reinforcements arrive?"


    I should have brought more men with me when I found her!


    "Mr. Sanders, hand over Sarah, and we''ll spare your life!"


    His face darkened, and he protected her in his arms. He snorted, "Impossible!"


    He regretted abandoning her and her daughterst time; he would make the same mistake again!


    He looked at Leah, who was expressionless, and his heart hurt.


    She seemed to be used to this kind of incident. What have you been through all these years without


    me?


    She pushed him away lightly, and she distanced herself from him. "Just let me down."


    She was not touched by his bted concern and protection.


    All she felt was difort and resistance.


    Ron thought that she was throwing a temper tantrum, and he tried to coax her by gently saying, "Come


    on, I''ll protect you even if it costs my life."


    "I''m not doing this to gain your sympathy or forgiveness, but I really want to do it for you."


    Her face crumpled, and she answered, "I don''t need anyone to sacrifice for me."


    I would rather die myself than have someone die for me.


    In the end, Ron''s car waspletely damaged in the middle of the road. They were surrounded by


    many cars.


    "Just pull the trigger and do it once and for all." The killer directly pointed his gun at Leah.


    Ron blocked her with his body; he stood in front of her and asked, "Who sent you all? Why are you all


    after her life?"


    He tried to distract them to buy a little more time.


    But the killers were not fooled; they pulled the trigger. "Go to hell!"


    She pushed him, and they both rolled on the ground. She said expressionlessly, "That''s enough; you


    should stop meddling in my business."


    I should have died earlier; my only regret is not seeing Carlotta for thest time.


    Han arrived at the moment where she risked her life saving Ron; he was furious.


    The killers wanted to shoot again, but Han''s men stopped them.


    This time, the killers lost to Han''s men, and they were sent to the police station.


    Leah hugged her knees, helpless on the ground. She was waiting for death to bestow its blessing.


    When she came back to her senses, the surroundings werepletely quiet. She nced up and saw


    someone walking up to her.


    She froze upon seeing him. "Han¡­"

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Chapter 392 Duplicity


    Han stood in front of her expressionlessly, and then he threw his coat on her body. He bent down and


    carried her.


    "Leah, I never thought that you''re not afraid of death. Did you just risk your life to save Ron? When did


    you have something to do with him?"


    Ron hated her not long ago... Does he know about what really happened back then? Did she tell him


    about it?


    He was restless, making all sorts of spections.


    Leah was covered in his coat; it smelled like him, and it was warm with his leftover body temperature.


    She looked up at his wless chin and handsome face, and she froze.


    She trembled slightly, and she tried to suppress her feelings. She muttered to exin, "I just don''t want


    to owe him anything."


    Han put her into the car and sneered, "Then what about the things you owe me?"


    She took off his coat and folded it properly. She put it aside and nced at the night sky; she said


    faintly, "I''ll make it up to you¡­"


    "One day¡­" She would pay off her debts to him.


    He disappeared for so long, and he reappeared just to save her. Just like how he saved Carlotta and


    her back then.


    She paused and said politely, "Thank you for saving me again."


    He was frustrated to see her distancing herself from him.


    He wanted to say something, but Ron suddenly came over and stared at Leah. "Can I talk to you?"


    "F*ck off!" Han went into the car and sat down beside Leah; he straightaway closed the door and asked


    the driver to drive.


    She was always surrounded by all kinds of men, which annoyed him.


    Soon after, Han brought her back to Vi Victoria.


    She wanted to go to Carlotta''s room to exin herself, but Han dragged her forcefully into his room.


    "Are you not thanking me?" He pressed her against the door and pinned her hands. She could only


    move into his arms.


    His steamy and warm body and his body fragrance made her tense up; she thought of him


    disappearing for days and suddenly doing this to her now. She said angrily, "I thanked you just now!


    Can you let me go and talk to me properly?"


    He was always so domineering and toyed with her at will.


    He sneered and pressed his lips on her earlobe, then breathed onto her, "Do you think it''s enough?"


    His voice was hoarse and flirtatious; her heart skipped a beat. "What do you want to do?"


    "You!" He said it lightly.


    He stared at her pretty face; she felt like prey to him at the moment.


    She was shocked and shy upon hearing his words; she snorted, "Are you insane? Let me go!"


    "There are a lot of women waiting for you out there; I''m not the¡­"


    His soft lips pressed against hers; she was not able to speak. And she could not break free.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    A gust of wind was blowing outside, and the cold wind was blowing into the room, but the temperature


    between the two of them was still rising.


    He kissed her gently, and he hugged her without further action.


    He rested his head on her slender shoulder, and he muttered, "Next time, don''t let me see you risking


    your life for another man..."


    His voice was very soft, so soft that she thought that she heard him wrongly.


    Her eyes widened, and she pushed him away. She eximed in disbelief, "What are you talking


    about?"


    It sounded like he was jealous; this is absolutely impossible!


    Han realized that he had identally let out his true emotions; he regretted it. His face crumpled, and


    he said, "It''s nothing; don''t be stupid next time!"


    "Don''t keep leaving with men; I don''t have the patience to save you everything." He left saying that.


    Her body was stiff, and she froze in ce for a long time. She took a long time to digest what


    happened.


    So, I really misunderstood him. He only wants me to pay off my debt; I can''t simply die before paying


    him all the money.


    She convinced herself, but she was somewhat disappointed.


    The next day, she yed a while with Carlotta before leaving for the White Group.


    She came up with a project proposal and a n based on Ross''s gathered information about the


    Thompson family.


    After editing and resorting her ns, she asked Ross, "Ross, have you made an appointment with Mr.


    Thompson?"


    Ross frowned and said solemnly, "Ms. White, the Thompson family rejected being in touch with the


    outsiders; they were focusing on their internal strife."


    "It''s not just us; Mr. Thompson rejected all the invitations."


    She frowned, and she said, "Can you please look up the number of his assistant or people who are


    close to him?"


    It seemed that she had to change her game n.


    After Ross left the office, some staff from the top-level management came into her office.


    They sat uninvited on the sofa and even started making coffee to drink.


    Leah''s face darkened, and she snorted, "What do you all want? So does the top-level management of


    thepany not have any rules?"


    It was clear that they wanted to embarrass her, and she did not want to put up with them.


    After seeing Han yesterday, she learned a lot from him.


    She had to be firm and fierce; if not, she would be bullied or looked down on by others.


    Hearing her soft voice, they smirked lewdly and said, "Youngdy, we''re the rule itself!"


    "You boasted that you''d take over the West Streetnd; so why is there no news yet? I guess you can''t


    even get the Thompson family''s contact information."


    "Ha, ha, ha! If you''re willing to apologize and have fun with us, we''ll help you take thatnd!" They were


    uttering obscene words; they did not take her seriously.


    She mmed the table angrily, and she put on the same serious face as Han, and she said, "First of


    all, you''re all so old, yet you''re sexually harassing me now with your words. Aren''t you all shameful?"


    "Besides, the bet was made yesterday; I''ve got my own n, so you all don''t have to worry for me."


    She then sneered, "Lastly, if you all are capable of getting thend, it wouldn''t have been abandoned


    till now."


    She knew that these men were not capable; they were merely Jackson''s subordinates.


    All of them are lustful andzy; they could not do anything but follow Jackson''s instructions.


    They were enraged after being mercilessly exposed by her."Hmph! So what if you can talk? You should


    show us what you''re capable of!"


    She nced at them coldly and said, "You''ll see it one day. But if you guys keep offending me, maybe


    you won''t be here to see that moment."


    "This is myst warning for you all; if there''s one more time, all of you can pack your things and f*ck off


    from the White Group."


    They were unhappy, but they were actually frightened by her, so they cursed in a lowered voice and


    left.


    One of them turned his head and looked at her with a vicious smile.


    This b*tch won''t be happy for long¡­

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Chapter 393 As You Wished


    In the afternoon, Leah inspected the work of various departments as usual.


    When she arrived at the human resources department, she was actually out of breath. She leaned


    against the wall to rest for a while.


    Her legs were numb from all the walking.


    Ross empathized with her; he said, "Ms. White, you don''t have to inspect daily; you can always ask me


    to do it on your behalf."


    She smiled and shook her head, and she replied, "No, I''m the acting CEO; I''ve got to know how the


    company works clearly."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And, I should make sure all the employees are happy and healthy at work, so that they can perform


    their best."


    Ross was touched and taken aback; he said, "Alright, I''ll be with you. This is thest department;


    please have a good rest after this."


    He felt unfairly treated by her; she was a very good and responsible boss who did her job well, but the


    top-level management still wanted to target her.


    They''re uneptable!


    I''m so going toin to Mr. Hendrik if they do it again!


    After inspecting thest department, she went back to her office to make a summary for her report.


    Most of the workers were not happy with their pay; they asked for a raise.


    She looked at the results of her investigation; she could make adjustments for most of them.


    But she had to get Hendrik''s permission for the sry adjustment.


    When she was lost in her thoughts, her office door was pushed open. Hendrik, wearing a ck


    windbreaker and a full-face mask, came up to her.


    She was surprised to see him, and she eximed, "Hendrik, you''re here!"


    Han was shocked to see how eager she was to see him; he had aplicated look underneath the


    mask. "Did you miss me that much?"


    Don''t tell me that she falls in love with this identity of mine...


    She shook and showed him the employee survey form seriously. She said, "This is the result of my


    inspection from the past two days; the employees are asking for a raise."


    "Ipared the average sry for the same job position among severalpanies; our employees


    stayed despite the lower pay because they think that the White Group is a huge and reliablepany."


    "Jackson did not pay them well when he was in control of the White Group."


    Han did not pay attention to her nagging; instead, he red at her swollen palm and asked with a


    frown, "What''s wrong with your hand?"


    Why is she always hurt when I''m not around? One minute she''s kidnapped... and the next minute she''s


    injured...


    "Can''t you take better care of yourself?"


    She just realized that her hands were reddened and swollen; she frowned and pondered. "This is an


    ident, and a few staffers from the top-level management intended to stir trouble; I wanted to show


    my dominance..."


    "But I identally hit the table too hard; I didn''t realize it until you asked me about it."


    She put her hands behind her back in embarrassment.


    She was worried that Hendrik wouldugh at her for doing such a thing.


    Han was lost for words after hearing her exnation.


    He was both angry and speechless at the same time. He grabbed her hand to check on her. "It''s


    nothing; you should apply some medicine and you will be fine."


    Even though he was wearing tulle gloves, she could still feel his hands temperature.


    She nodded obediently with a smile, and she said, "Thank you; I''ll go back first. Please think about


    giving the employees a raise to avoid losing them.


    He grabbed her arms and pulled her to his side. He said coldly, "I''ll send you."


    Shepletely regarded him as a good friend, so naturally she did not refuse. "Okay, please drop me


    at..."


    "To my vi."


    She was stunned at being interrupted by him. "It''s okay; I''ll just go back to my vi."


    She could not stop thinking about the awkward thing she had done the other day in his vi.


    She did not want to get into his bed, but he was making it sound like she was.


    Han directly rejected her suggestion; he said, "Tomorrow morning you will go on a business trip with


    me to another city, and you still need to read through the documents tonight."


    "Or, do you want to read it with your daughter?"


    Leah replied helplessly, "Alright."


    She could only agree with him since he said so.


    She called Carlotta after arriving at his vi. "Carlotta, I won''t be back tonight. You should sleep early,


    alright?" She spoke softly to her.


    Carlotta said in dissatisfaction, "Huh? You and Daddy are noting back? I''m so bored... I''ll watch


    television to go to sleep."


    Hearing her words, she said, "Stop watching all those unhealthy dramas...."


    Wait¡­ Han is also not back at the vi?


    "Carlotta, where''s Ha¡­ your Daddy?" She frowned.


    Hendrik was walking down the stairs at the time, holding a document.


    His simr body figure to Han''s made her heart throb.


    This was the first time she realized that when Hendrik was around, Han would be totally silent.


    If she really stayed at the other man''s ce, he would have gone crazy.


    After talking with Carlotta for a while, she wished her goodnight and hung up the phone.


    Han handed her the documents after she was not on the phone. "There will be an important auction


    tomorrow; this is the list of the powerful guests as well as the auction collection. Please remember


    them clearly¡­"


    "Hendrik, what''s your rtionship with Han?" She interrupted him with aplicated look.


    There were too many simrities between the two of them; she could not stop herself from suspecting


    them.


    "Why do you ask this again? Are you wondering if we are the same person?" He said it with a faint


    smile.


    Leah felt guilty when she heard him say it out loud. "No¡­"


    Logically speaking, there should not be such an outrageous thing. After all, the two of them sounded


    different.


    He approached her again, and he said, "Take off my mask to see if we''re the same person."


    "You''re allowed to take my mask off." He stood still in front of her.


    She tiptoed and reached out for his mask. But she suddenly hesitated.


    I can ept it if they''re a different person. But if they''re the same person... I might not be able to


    ept it.


    After all, Hendrik is my perfect best friend; he''s nothing like Han.


    She was afraid of the result.


    "It''s alright; you''re who you are. You can take it off when you feel like it¡­" She withdrew her hands, and


    she was lost.


    This might be my only chance of seeing his real face...


    She was regretting her decision, but she was also afraid.


    Han knew that she was under suspicion, so he did not want to hide it anymore. He said lightly, "You


    can see my face whenever you want; you don''t have to climb into my bed anymore."


    "From this moment onward, if you want to know, you can know who I really am."

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Chapter 394 Unstoppable


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Leah backed off.


    She did not take off his mask.


    She thought that he should not be Han since he was so open about her seeing his face.


    After all, removing his mask meant she didn''t trust him, which would ruin their friendship.


    "Will there be anything happening in the auction tomorrow?" She tried to change the topic.


    It waste in the night. Hand looked at the autumn night, and he said coldly, "Toying with Owen."


    He actually liked one of the auction collections; it was a jade finger ring from ancient times.


    It symbolized power and wealth, so naturally, he liked the ring.


    Leah was shocked. She asked, "Is there any conflict between you and Owen?"


    Owen was the king of a country; he was powerful and influential. She was worried, and she said, "Even


    though we''re in pasta now, we shouldn''t underestimate him. Is it risky for you to go against him?"


    "Especially not long ago, you offended Shawn by buying over a few of hispanies. Do you want to


    go against them at the same time?"


    It was rumored that Hendrik was unstoppable; it seemed like he was indeed out of everyone''s league.


    He can be up against two powerful enemies at the same time!


    He said indifferently, "It doesn¡¯t make any difference; they''re always secretly after me anymore."


    "I''m just dering it to the public."


    Owen is a bastard; I''ve been working so long to infiltrate my power into Linkville... It''s time for me to


    make him pay for all of the humiliation!


    Leah was shocked to hear his decision. "Alright, I''ll help you out."


    She would help him despite any reason. After all, she wanted to pay back Hendrik''s kindness to her.


    She was grateful to him for always saving her.


    Back in her room, she was still flipping through the documents. Besides Owen, she saw a familiar


    name.


    Vesper Thompson!


    She was overjoyed, and she carefully read through his information.


    Hendrik gave her very detailed information; the list basically listed each guest''s preferred auction


    collection.


    Seeing Vesper go after a jade bracelet from ancient times, she was stunned.


    Didn''t I see this bracelet in Hendrik''s vi before? Why is it in the auction now?


    She was worried that she had made a mistake, so she went to his study to confirm. The texture and


    pattern of the jade bracelet were exactly the same as those in the auction collection.


    She knocked on his bedroom door and asked, "What the hell is going on? Won''t the auction only


    include items that are unique in the world?"


    His eyes reflected her puzzled look, and he smirked. "The real item is with me; you should build rapport


    with him first; I''ll look into this matter myself."


    At this moment, she realized that he was giving her a chance, he gave her a chance to get near


    Vesper.


    It seemed like he was more worried than her about getting West Street Land to build her reputation in


    thepany.


    She was touched, and she thanked him again. "Thank you."


    He was keeping his cool, and he said calmly, "It''s nothing; you should go to bed early."


    Early the next morning, they went to the auction, which was held in an underground ocean-themed


    hotel.


    In the huge auction hall, three walls were built with huge floor-to-ceiling ss, and the outside was blue


    ocean water with swimming fish.


    There was a faint smell of sea salt and also red wine in the air.


    Leah gasped and said, "The designer is so talented!"


    The material selection of the building and the design of load-bearing and waterproofing must be


    considered carefully in order to build such a ce.


    From the designer''s point of view, she appreciated more than the beauty of this hotel; she also


    appreciated the professional knowledge used in building it.


    "Miss, you''re correct. Mr. Hendrik is the one designing it." The waiter said as he brought them to their


    seats.


    She was amazed, and she turned and looked at him. She wanted to ask how he designed this ce,


    but she was afraid to give his identity away.


    She moved her lips and forced herself to shut up.


    She was dumbstruck at the moment.


    Hendrik had made a breakthrough in the international business world in two years, and he even had


    amazing talents in design.


    "Don''t fall in love with me." He saw her gasping in surprise out of the corner of his eye; he raised an


    eyebrow and spoke.


    Leah was embarrassed and shook her head. "No, we''re best friends!"


    Hendrik was an important friend to her, just like Serena.


    Besides always making fun of her, Hendrik was truly an amazing friend.


    Anna and Owen were also at the auction; they were wearing masks to hide their identities.


    Most of the guests were wearing full-face masks.


    Anna stared at the man next to Leah, and she said, "Could he be Ethan? I have to make sure..."


    "Nana, don''t be rash. The businessmen from Pasteria will target us if our identities are exposed." Owen


    stopped her in time.


    If it happened, people might purposely raise the price in the auction. And he might end up paying extra


    to get the auction collections.


    Anna wanted to get an ancient drawing from the auction too; it dated back to three thousand years ago.


    She wanted to give it to Ethan to make up with him.


    She suppressed herself as she thought of her purpose here.


    But she red at Leah viciously from time to time.


    She''s just an immoral b*tch! How did she manage to attend such a high-end auction? I really


    underestimated her before this!


    Anna always regarded Leah as the obstacle to her love life; now she saw her as the obstacle to her life!


    She was always here to obstruct her, and she was totally annoyed by her.


    Leah felt that someone was staring at her; she turned around abruptly, but she did not see anything


    unusual.


    "What''s wrong?" Han saw that she was uneasy.


    She shook her head and sighed. "It''s nothing; I might be overthinking."


    After she spoke, she put on a mask and waited for the auction to start.


    With Hendrik sitting next to her, she actually tensed up as she felt a murderous gaze fall upon her just


    now.


    Soon, the host announced the start of the auction.


    Not long after, the jade bracelet was shown on the stage.


    Vesper was sitting two rows in front of Leah, and he was starting to bid.


    "I''ll go over for a while." She whispered to Hendrik, and she quietly went up the Vesper.


    "What do you want?" Vesper was alert and on guard when Leah suddenly sat beside him.


    Leah was sweating cold sweat as she felt the pressure from him. Sheposed herself and got closer


    to him. She exined in a lowered voice, "Hello, I just wanted to remind you that the bracelet on stage


    is not real; please don''t waste your money."


    She turned on her phone and showed him the picture in her gallery. She said, "This is the real bracelet;


    it''s with my friend."

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Chapter 395 Wagering Agreement


    Leah knew that if she told Vesper directly that it was a fake, Vesper would never believe her, so Leah


    took a picture of the authentic item in advance.


    Sure enough, Vesper hesitated, and he had aplicated expression under the mask, "Why did you


    bother to tell me?"


    From a business perspective, everything existed with interests as the foundation.


    Leah put away her phone, and Leah replied politely, "The authentic item is with my friend. Naturally, I


    cannot remain indifferent to the fact that people, who love this collectible, have been deceived."


    Leah''s tone sounded sincere, making Vesper even more conflicted.


    Vesper looked at the imitation on the stage. In the end, Vesper still had his assistant raise the bid,


    "Whether it''s real or fake, this is precious and one of a kind. Even if it turns out to be an imitation, it


    doesn''t matter. It won''t cost much."


    Leah frowned, "Mr. Thompson, I''m Sarah. We can get to know each other in a meal after the auction."


    "My friend is willing to sell the bracelet."


    Given Vesper''s caution and sensitivity, any further persuasion from Leah would only invoke


    displeasure, so Leah took the initiative to reveal her identity.


    Vesper spoke in surprise, "It''s you. You have been contacting me to discuss thend on West Street,


    right?"


    "Unfortunately, that ce is nostalgic for me. I have my own goals for that ce."


    Leah bit her lip, unwilling to give up. Leah spoke again, "Mr. Thompson, you have put aside thend for


    so many years, so I assume there hasn''t been any activity on it in recent years either."


    "How about this? Let me put forward an agreement for a wager. Treat it as if I''m leasing thend from


    you. If I have failed to meet the specific conditions within two years, I willpensate you ording to


    the agreement."


    "On the other hand, you will sell and transfer thendpletely to me if I win the wager¡­"


    Leah had already prepared the next move if she was rejected. As the auction continued, Leah


    discussed the specifics of the wagering agreement with Vesper.


    Many of the details were beneficial to the Thompson family''s development and could help relieve the


    internal strife of the Thompson family. Vesper was drawn in.


    "That sounds great. Let us discuss our cooperation in detail at your friend''s house tonight. Of course,


    there''s also the matter of selling the bracelet to me."


    Vesper decided to believe in Leah''s words because Vesper had already noticed the man sitting


    diagonally behind him, who exuded a strong aura.


    Vesper''s eyes flickered slightly as Vesper turned to look at Leah, "Is your friend, Hendrik?"


    Vesper had investigated Hendrik. It was just that Hendrik''s mask had a unique pattern on it.


    At the very beginning, Hendrik had been observing Vesper. At the same time, Vesper had already


    heard about the rumors between Leah and Hendrik.


    Leah nodded, "Yes."


    In the end, Leah and Vesper decided to finalize things at night.


    Leah returned to sit next to Hendrik, and Leah briefly exined the situation to Hendrik, "Things have


    gone smoothly on my end. How about your end?"


    Before the auction, Hendrik had arranged for his men to investigate all the staff and the main organizer


    at the venue.


    "It''s here soon," Hendrik said in a t tone.


    At this moment, one of Hendrik''s subordinates approached Hendrik, and the subordinate whispered


    something in Hendrik''s ear. Hendrik stood up, and he looked at Leah, "I have to leave early for


    something else. You stay and make things unpleasant for Owen."


    After Hendrik left, Leah felt that the pressure of being the acting CEO of the White Group eased up.


    Leah was put into the spot of going against a country''s leader¡­


    Leah''s face turned pale, but Leah immediately regained her spiritter.


    I can''t just back down from this small challenge. I have to help manage the White Group until Hendrik


    finishes his business!


    Half an hourter, the final item of the auction was brought to the stage.


    It was the jade finger ring that Owen wanted.


    "Ten million!" After the auctioneer announced the starting price of 300 thousand, Owen immediately


    made a bid that stirred up the entire audience.


    The crowd chattered, "Oh my god, who is the big shot? That''s a lot!"


    "Forget it. I don''t want to be involved. It''s a terrible idea topete with a tycoon. I could have ended


    up dead without knowing what happened¡­"


    "300 thousand to ten million? Rich people are on a whole other level!"


    Everyone in the auction was intimidated, and no one dared topete with Owen for the item.


    The situation yed into the hands of Owen, which was also his goal.


    The jade finger ring had a long history, dating back to the ancient dynasty of Pasteria. Expert appraisal


    indicated that the item would be worth at least 30 million or more.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With that, Owen could have saved 20 million.


    Seeing that no one was bidding, Owen smiled, and he was ready to fetch this long-awaited treasure in


    the auction.


    "Number 8, 20 million!"


    The auctioneer''s voice shocked everyone.


    "What? Are we still living in the same time as them? How did the bid always increase by ten million


    each time? Did the money worth nothing now?"


    "What''s happening? Which wealthy family''s youngdy is it this time¡­?"


    "Should I strike up a conversation with her? She could have fallen in love with me!"


    Owen and Anna had been observing Leah, and they did not expect Leah topete head-to-head with


    them at thest moment.


    "Thisdy." Owen''s face darkened.


    Leah raised the bidding paddle, and the price soared by ten million. It was the money Owen could have


    saved!


    Anna could not tolerate it anymore, and she was baffled by when did this poor person be so rich!


    Anna quickly took away her mask, and Anna approached Leah. With a smile on Anna''s face, Anna said


    warmly, "Long time no see, Sarah. Your studio seems to be booming with business. You actually have


    the money to attend the auction."


    Even though Anna''s words were somewhat ambiguous, Anna''s words were spoken with sincerity,


    leaving little room for other interpretations.


    The crowd captured critical information from Anna.


    "Sarah? Is that woman really Sarah!? After all, there''s only one well-known Sarah in Linkville!"


    "Tch, I thought she is a super rich youngdy of a wealthy family. It turns out she is promiscuous. This


    is disgusting!"


    "Sarah must be rich since she has been seducing men for money. After all, she won''t be able to spend


    all the money from Mr. Howard and Mr. Hendrik. That''s why she is splurging now!"


    The discussion moved in the direction Anna wanted, and Anna was pleased.


    Leah did not argue against the insult and provocations. Whenever Owen raised the bid, Leah would


    double the bid, ignoring everyone, including Anna.


    Anna was unwilling to give up, and Anna continued to pull tricks with a smile, "Sarah, I have never


    med you for taking Ethan away from me. I treat you as a close friend, and I always give you what


    you want."


    "Please don''tpete with my dad for the finger ring for just this time. My dad really likes this


    collectible¡­"


    After saying that, Anna showed teary eyes as if she had been unfairly treated.


    Anna had once again incited the onlookers. The onlookers thought they were standing on the righteous


    side, and they viciously insulted Leah.


    "This crazy woman better be wary of karma."


    "Ms. Lancaster treats this woman as a friend, and yet this woman takes everything from her. It opens


    up my horizon to see such a wicked person!"


    Leah clenched her fists tightly, and then she slowly released them.


    Throughout the event, Leah stared at Anna and the people using her, "I respect that everyone here


    is a renowned boss, so please stay civilized and rational. The first rule of the auction is to stay calm."


    "Furthermore, if you think I ruined the two''s engagement, please provide relevant evidence. Otherwise,


    I will sue you for defamation and spreading false rumors."


    "Lastly, this is an auction. I also like the finger ring, and I have the money to bid for it. There''s no


    reason for me to give it up for Mr. Lancaster. Isn''t this gaslighting?"

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Chapter 396 Learning To Grow


    Everyone felt Leah''s words had a point.


    "That makes sense. Money does the talking in an auction, so she canpete fairly as long as she


    has the money."


    "Even if the source of her money is questionable, it has nothing to do with us."


    As the public''s opinion shifted, Anna''s eyes shed with grievances.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thisdy has changed.


    She has grown in her personality and her approach to handling matters.


    Anna kept her smile, "That seems to be right. I shall not bother you, Sarah. Excuse me¡­"


    Anna had already bid for the ancient drawing, and Anna had no reason to bid for the finger ring with


    Owen.


    Watching her leave, Owen showed a mix of disappointment and resentment in his gaze.


    Nana was still mad at Own because of a man.


    Then, Owen looked at Leah with growing hatred.


    All I have to do is to eliminate Leah for Nana¡­


    Owen summoned the auction attendant, and Owen whispered into his ears.


    As the jade finger ring''s price raised to fifty million, the people in the venue erupted in excitement.


    "What''s going on? Is Sarah serious about going against Mr. Lancaster? Who does she think she is?"


    "If you think about it, Sarah has aplicated rtionship with Mr. Hendrik, Mr. Howard, and Mr. Ford.


    Someone among them must have instructed here to do this!"


    Leah''s palms were sweaty out of nervousness, but Leah became speechless after hearing the


    onlookersmenting about her status with the three big shots.


    After taking a deep breath, Leah raised the bid to seventy million.


    Hendrik mentioned that as long as it was something Owen liked, they had to bid for it, no matter the


    price.


    This had far exceeded Owen''s ideal price. Owen clenched his fist that was hidden under his clothes.


    Owen felt this was an unprecedented provocation to his pride and status.


    Owen wanted nothing more than to kick this woman who went against him. However, Owen was in a


    public space, so Owen had to act nobly.


    Owen could not afford to tarnish his royal status.


    However, as Owen watched the auction attendant bring the red wine to Leah, Owen''s anger dissipated.


    On the contrary, Owen smirked.


    The show is about to start!


    After the auction attendant handed the red wine to Leah, he said respectfully, "Miss, here''s the red wine


    provided by the venue for everyone to enjoy."


    Leah held the wine ss with aplicated expression.


    The scarlet liquid gave Leah an uneasy feeling. Based on her experience of being targeted multiple


    times, Leah suspected something was wrong with the wine.


    Leah thought to herself, Hendrik once said that this ce belonged to him. This should be fine.


    The rich aroma of the wine dispelled Leah''s suspicion since she was thirsty too.


    The slightly spicy and sweet liquid flowed down Leah''s throat. Leah felt a warm andfortable


    sensation spread throughout her body.


    The warm dissipated the cold troubling Leah.


    Soon, Leah felt drowsy, and she heard Owen raising his bid to 80 million in a daze.


    Leah raised her hand, wanting to continue the bid. However, Leah was fast asleep.


    At thest second when Leah fell unconscious, Leah felt despair in her heart.


    There is something wrong with the wine. Leah was foolish. Leah realized something was wrong, but


    she still fell for the trap.


    In the end, Leah failed topete further in the bidding. Owen bid on the jade finger ring for a price of


    80 million.


    The auction was filled with ttery.


    "Mr. Lancaster is definitely the richest person around. None of the three men that Sarah seduced can


    compare to him!"


    "Sarah makes the wrong bet. Since Sarah is kept as a sugar baby, why doesn''t she choose Mr.


    Lancaster?"


    Owen felt his frustration dissipate, and he was overjoyed with everyone''s ttery.


    Owen exchanged a fewpliments with the people in the venue before leaving with his jade finger


    ring.


    The auction attendant serving Owen received the hint, and he brought the asleep Leah out of the


    Ocean Hotel.


    Owen knew this ce was under Hendrik''s control, and Owen was aware that it was unrealistic to


    make a move against Leah at this ce.


    In the evening, Leah was brought to a cheap hotel.


    A ssh of cold water woke the sleeping Leah.


    "Who are you¡­" Leah choked on the water. Then, Leah realized the thugs in the room stared at her


    lustfully, and she panicked.


    Leah''s drenched clothes clung tightly to her skin, entuating her sexy and toned figure. The thugs in


    the room were surging with lust upon the view.


    "You''re quite attractive. No wonder so many big shots are drawn to you. Today, let our brothers have a


    good time with you¡­"


    The thugs inched closer with lustful smiles.


    Perhaps it came from Leah''s survival instinct, or it could be Leah''s growth.


    Leah''s trembling body suddenly stopped. Leah expressed her anger as she stared at the thugs, "Since


    you know many big shots are backing me up, how dare youy your hand on me?"


    "Are you not afraid of losing your life?"


    Leah heard Han''s words that were filled with killing intent many times. At this moment, Leah had easily


    replicated the tone.


    The thugs shuddered with their brows furrowed. Then, the thugs discussed softly, "Boss, any of the


    men behind her can make us disappear quietly in Linkville."


    "It isn''t worth it to gamble our future for the money."


    As the thugs talked among themselves, the thugs lost their previous lust. Their expressions were filled


    with unwillingness and hesitation.


    "That''s a lot of money. Since she is already here, we just have to get rid of herter. Then, we will


    quickly flee overseas¡­"


    Hearing the thugs'' n, Leah devised a new n.


    Leah took a deep breath to suppress her panic. Leah tidied her hair leisurely with a sneer, "Are you


    trying to challenge their ability?"


    "I have bodyguards keeping tabs on me in secret. Soon, this ce will be surrounded. If you make a


    move on me, you will have no chance to survive."


    Inparison to the confidence Leah disyed, Leah felt unsettled in her heart.


    There were no bodyguards. Lead made it all up to dy the time and find the opportunity to escape.


    Leah could not wait for someone else to rescue her every time. Leah wanted some form of growth in


    herself.


    Charlotte would grow up day by day. If Leah had stayed naive, she would not be able to escape


    danger. Things would happen like what Han had said.


    Leah would not be a qualified mother who could protect Charlotte.


    "Ah¡­" The thugs were terrified because of Leah''s words. They quickly went to the window to check on


    their surroundings.


    A couple of cars happened to be parked below the hotel. The thugs'' faces turned pale, "There are


    really cars here. These are special taillights exclusive to luxury cars! Rich people wouldn''te to this


    kind of hotel. This is not good¡­"


    Leah was surprised, and she breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. It seemed luck was on Leah''s side.


    Leah cleared her throat, and her beautiful eyes were clear, "As long as I walk out by myself now, you


    guys will be fine."


    The thugs had seemingly found theirst straw to survive, and they pleaded for Leah to leave quickly,


    "Miss, please just go. It is all a mistake!"


    However, Leah sneered, "Before that, tell me who gets you to make a move on me."


    The thugs were so anxious that they only wanted Leah to leave quickly, and they immediately blurted


    out, "We don''t know. It was a deal made online¡­"

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Chapter 397 Admiration


    Leah left the room after a short interrogation when it became clear that none of them knew who the


    mastermind was.


    She felt fear washing over her when she recalled what had happened in the room moments earlier but


    it didn''t take away from the indescribable pride welling within her.


    Her eyes reddened as tears misted her eyes.


    She did it with her own power.


    Luck perhaps yed a massive role but she was no longer a passive bystander.


    She wiped her tears away and got ready to leave when the elevator doors opened to reveal Vesper


    waiting within.


    "Mr. Thompson?"


    What is he doing here?


    "Didn''t you say you were going to take me to Hendrik to buy the genuine piece tonight?" He took notice


    of how the woman was soaked to the bone and had his bodyguard lend her his coat.


    "What happened there?"


    The unfamiliar scent of the man''s coat left her a little ufortable. She politely returned the article of


    clothing. "I''m fine. Thank you."


    She left the hotel alongside Vesper and told him everything when they got in the car. "I was kidnapped


    and made up a lie to escape. I thought the goons noticed when you saved me¡­"


    Leah smiled bitterly. If the goons hadn''t noticed Vesper''s limousine, her shoddy lie would''vee apart


    at the seams.


    Her bravery wouldn''t have changed anything if it weren''t for her luck.


    The man didn''t hesitate to hand over a phone when he noticed how lost she looked. "This is the phone


    you dropped."


    "You''ve done a good job of holding up in the face of danger."


    She took it. "Thank you. I thought you hated me. Why did youe to save me¡­?"


    She had repeatedly asked for his cooperation but was ignored.


    Vesper smiled faintly. "I had never had a good impression of you until today. You do get smear


    campaigns online."


    "But after getting to know you, I don''t think you''re that kind of person. I''m not sure whether or not you''re


    telling the truth about the bracelet but I''m still interested in that bet treaty with you."


    "I''m impressed by how you escaped from them with just your own wits. I appreciate an empowered


    woman!"


    He approved of her which took her aback. She smiled. "Thank you!"


    I got something good out of a bad situation!


    She knew from prior investigations that he had a tragic reason for admiring women with that specific


    trait.


    His wife was a self-reliant and resilient woman but being a young man back then, he often shed with


    her.


    She eventually passed away from childbirth. He had suddenly be apletely different person


    within the year.


    All the female executives promoted within hispanyter werepetent and hardworking people.


    Regret had only set in after he had lost who was dearest to him.


    Leah''s eyes darkened when her thoughts drifted off to the rtionship between her and Han.


    He had regretted it back then.


    Leah and Vesper soon arrived at a restaurant where they made themselvesfortable in a private


    booth.


    It was dark out. The neon lights added to the mystique of the city.


    Leah went to a clothing store a short distance away from the restaurant to buy herself a new set of


    clothes to change into. She then sent a text to Hendrik. "I''m discussing a possible coboration with Mr.


    Thompson. Do you want to bring the bracelet to him? Or should I take him to the vi?"


    "I''ll be there in half an hour."


    Leah slid into her seat opposite Vesper. A fine meal was alreadyid out on the table.


    She once again expressed her gratitude. "Thank you again foring to save me, Mr. Thompson. I''ve


    contacted Hendrick. He''ll be here within half an hour."


    He frowned. "What rtionship do you have with him?"


    The name Hendrik had be somewhat of a legend internationally in the past two hours. Those who


    dabbled in business feared both the man and the Kendrick Group.


    It was unbelievable that an ordinary woman like Leah would be involved with such a mysterious


    person.


    She fidgeted awkwardly. "I''m a friend of his. We don''t really have anything special going on between


    us."


    "Allow me to demonstrate the project I''m nning, Mr. Thompson¡­"


    She changed the subject to begin discussions.


    Vesper appreciated her for being such an independent woman but he wasn''t expecting her toe up


    with anything of interest. That quickly changed. The more she exined, the more interested he got.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Not bad. I look forward to the results in two years!" He couldn''t help but praise her.


    His satisfaction relieved her. "You have nothing to worry about, Mr. Thompson. I won''t let you down!"


    Leah sessfully got the Thompson family''s unused piece ofnd on West Street after the contracts


    were signed.


    Hendrick came in with the bracelet in hand and handed over a beautiful wooden gift box.


    "I''m here with what you want, Mr. Thompson."


    Vesper turned to look at Hendrick who was dressed from head to toe. Not a single patch of skin could


    be seen. "I''ll be taking my leave now."


    He neither worshiped him nor asked questions.


    That was how the Thompson family worked. They sucked up to no one and stood firm in the business


    world on their own merits.


    Leah was rereading the contract over and over again. Her eyes shone under the crystal chandelier.


    She could finally shut the old men from the White Group up with this!


    She coughed lightly in her excitement.


    She could feel a headacheing on. Perhaps it was because she had cold water dumped all over her


    earlier.


    Han could see how sick she was and held her hand. "Go home. Nothing''s going to happen to you with


    me around."


    Leah knew she couldn''t hide from him. "I was lucky Mr. Thompson remembered the bracelet and came


    to save me¡­"


    The two returned to the car. Han looked out the window and said, "My men would''vee for you even


    if he didn''t."


    "They were held back and didn''t reach you in time."


    He didn''t know why he was exining this to her. Her tone made him feel stuffy.


    "..." She didn''t answer.


    The silence was deafening.


    He frowned, only to see her copse into him.


    He could see the abnormal flush on her face despite the dim streetmps lighting the way.


    He reached up and caressed her bare forehead and felt his heart drop.


    "To the hospital!"

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Chapter 398 Give Him Time


    Leah''s medical reports were out. She was down with themon flu.


    The medical personnel set up a ward for her. "Ms. White is¡­down with a cold, Mr. Hendrick. She''ll be


    fine after an IV drip. There''s nothing to worry about."


    It was the first time they had met Hendrick in person, which left them a stuttering mess.


    Han frowned and waved the doctor off. He sat down by Leah''s bed to watch her.


    Her face was as pale as a sheet with her beauty marred by fatigue and difort.


    The lights in the ward were far too harsh, leading to him switching them off in favor of the night light by


    the bed.


    "Rest well, Leah." He gently caressed her face. The dark circles under her eyes worried him.


    She got hurt so easily and even got herself kidnapped the moment he turned away.


    He changed out the fever reducer patch when he received a text.


    "We found the source of arge number of counterfeit products that have been circting in the market


    recently. It was Donald Harper! He manufactured a counterfeit of one of the Kendrick Group''s products


    that seriously damaged the interests of thepany. Should we collect the evidence and hand him


    over to the police?"


    Han''s grip on his phone tightened as he frowned at the sleeping Leah.


    It was Donald.


    How was she going to react if he ended up in prison?


    He suddenly remembered the text message Donald had sent to her that night.


    He answered, "Don''t interfere. Let the police look into it themselves. Go teach him a lesson and secret


    so he doesn''t do it again."


    He put his phone away and finally removed his mask to reveal his handsome countenance.


    He looked at Leah and said, "For your sake, I''ll allow Donald to walk free for now."


    If he continues with his illegal and criminal activities and ends up dragging both you and Carlotta down,


    I''ll deal with him myself even if the cops don''t!


    The following morning.


    Dark clouds loomed over the sky. The cold, dry autumn breeze took away thest vibrancy of the city''s


    nts.


    Leah awoke baffled by the sight of dead leaves hanging onto bare branches.


    I''m in the hospital?


    She was at a loss as to how she ended up here.


    "Mommy! Why do you keep getting sick?" Carlotta''s voice rang out.


    Han had Carlotta with him, leaving her shocked.


    How is he here?


    She was with Hendrick yesterday. Where was he?


    "Sorry, Carlotta. Mommy caught a cold. I''m fine now." Leah forced augh.


    She could feel a pressure weighing her down with Han in the same room.


    Carlotta ran up to her bed on stubby legs and tugged on her mother''s hand. "The doctor says you''re


    okay to leave the hospital now. Let''s go home after we get breakfast."


    Han set down the food he had got onto the table. "What an idiot. You keep making a fool of yourself."


    His reprimands put her in an even worse mood. She got out of bed. "I need to go to work¡­"


    She suddenly turned to give the man aplicated expression. "You should know Hendrick wants me


    to represent the White Group."


    Han took a seat by the bed. "I do."


    His indifference only confused her even more.


    Why is he being so tolerant of Hendrick? Is he afraid of what he can do?


    No, that''s not possible.


    After washing up, she held her daughter and said, "Mommy still has work to do. I can''t join you for


    breakfast today. I''ll take you home now, okay?"


    Carlotta sounded lost. "Huh? But Daddy made breakfast for you. Mommy should eat some before


    leaving."


    That got her to turn her attention back to the indifferent Han. "You made these?"


    Her heartbeats began to pound at irregr intervals.


    "Carlotta asked me to prepare it."


    The little girl happily exined it all. "I watched TV, Mommy. Daddies and Mommies have to make each


    other food when someone ends up in the hospital!"


    "Come on, Mommy! Eat, eat!"


    Perhaps it was the girl''s enthusiasm that drew her in to sit back down.


    It would be disrespectful if she tried to leave again. She had no choice but to bite the bullet. "Thank


    you¡­"


    The aroma of cut fruit and oatmeal hit her nose the moment she opened the container. The sweet and


    refreshing scent was whetting her appetite.


    She served herself a bowl but deliberately picked out the berries mixed into the oatmeal.


    Han, of course, noticed her picking at her food. "Hand it over."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He plopped a serving of fruit into her bowl.


    "I don''t need those. Just the oatmeal is fine¡­" Her face scrunched up as she tried to negotiate for a


    middle ground.


    She was not fond of the way blueberries coated her throat.


    Han spoke sarcastically, "An adult being this picky? It''s no wonder you''re sick all the time."


    Carlotta agreed. "Yeah! You can''t be picky, Mommy. Daddy worked hard on it. It''s good for you so eat


    up!"


    Leah had no choice but topromise with two people breathing down her throat. "Alright. Give it to


    me¡­"


    The child was bing more and more attached to Han.


    She wanted to take her bowl back only for Han to dodge her attempts.


    He gave her a cold look, scooped up a spoonful of oatmeal, and brought it to her: "Open up."


    His deep voice brought a shudder down her spine.


    She twitched. "No need. I can do it myself."


    They were just ying up their rtionship. There was no reason for him to go this far for Carlotta.


    Han wasn''t going to force her with how resistant she was being. He simply shoved the spoon into his


    mouth and leaned in to kiss her.


    Theck of distance between them had her heart beating out of control. Her eyes widened in shock as


    she tried to push him away.


    Is he crazy? He''s doing this right in front of Carlotta!


    There was nowhere for her to escape with his grip firmly on her. He deepened the kiss.


    She was forced to swallow the mouthful of oatmeal. Theck of air had her cheeks stained red.


    Carlotta pped excitedly and was taking photos with her phone.


    "Yay! I get to collect photos of Mommy and Daddy showing love to each other!"

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Chapter 399 Put on Airs


    The window closed off the crisp Autumn breeze from entering the building.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leah shook, feeling the chill in her bones, but she was more shocked than anything.


    After much struggle, she managed to push Han out of the way. Out of breath, she asked Carlotta,


    ¡°What did you say? What did you collect?¡±


    Deep within, Leah was nervous that Carlotta would acquire such a thing. She hoped her ears deceived


    her.


    Picking on Leah¡¯s body trembles, Han took a nce at the gloomy weather outside the window before


    pulling her into his arms to sit on hisp.


    The little girl excitedly snapped another photo of Leah and Han¡¯s intimate position and showed off the


    photo on her phone.


    Carlotta lifted her head with pride. ¡°Look. These are all the photos I took of Mommy and Daddy


    together.


    ¡°We should get a family photo professionally once Mommy gets better. It will be the perfect keepsake


    for the future.¡±


    The sparkle in Carlotta¡¯s eyes like never before only broke Leah¡¯s heart.


    There was no future between her and Han.


    Han was putting on another act as a way to get back at her.


    Leah parted her lips but could not bring herself to extinguish the brilliance in Carlotta¡¯s eyes.


    Put in a passive position, Leah answered, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take you out when I¡¯m done here.¡±


    Carlotta pouted her lips in displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s you two. Both of you must take me out.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you always forget Daddy. Don¡¯t tell me you move on to Mr. Hendrik!¡±


    Leah was beyond awkward. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, Carlotta.¡±


    The child sure had a wild imagination¡­


    Raising a brow, Han tightened his grip around Leah¡¯s thin waist. ¡°Did you fall in love with him?¡±


    Leah had no words. ¡°No! Let me go. I need to make a move to White Group.¡±


    Although she had no idea why Han was tolerant of Hendrik¡¯s presence around her, Leah had no reason


    to hide that fact since Han did not mind at all.


    With a deadpan look, Han held her with one arm and continued to feed her. ¡°Finish it.¡±


    Leah¡¯s surprised eyes met his gaze and relented since he had no intention of letting her go until her


    te was clean.


    The warm food slid through her esophagus, bringing a flushed sensation to her belly.


    Despite the cruel winds of Autumn howling outside, Leah was away from the cold sitting in Han¡¯s warm


    embrace.


    His body temperature seemed to be melting the icy walls she put up around her.


    Hanging her head low, Leah robotically swallowed the food. Her eyes welled up as her belly was filled.


    She could taste the difference in the food he personally prepared, and it tasted so good.


    He could have picked many other ways to crush her spirit. Why did he adopt this method?


    The mundane yet happy life was what she yearned for from the very start.


    At this rate, Leah was afraid she might lose herself into oblivion.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Feeling stuffed, Leah turned her head away from the iing spoon.


    Han quietly stared at her for a while until he was certain she had her fill before finishing off the


    remaining food.


    Leah wanted to say something about him using the same spoon but shut up in the end.


    They had shared a kiss moments ago, so it was no biggie to be eating off the same spoon.


    ¡°You can carry on eating. I should get off you.¡± Leah¡¯s palms were mming since Han did not have


    ns to let her go.


    The foot traffic in the outside hallway was building. What if someone were to enter the room and see


    them like this¡­


    With his arm around her waist, Han dined with grace.


    Han finished the meal and spoke of something else, ¡°I saw the design sketches for HJ Corporation that


    you left at home. It won¡¯t do.¡±


    Leah was a designer, and his firm denial rubbed her the wrong way. ¡°And you know better?¡±


    Han curled his lips as Leah did not take the news well. ¡°I know a little. First of all, you¡¯re going at it in


    the wrong direction.


    ¡°The Victor family of HJ Corporation dates way back centuries and is rich in culture and history. Your


    design demonstrates splendor and glory, but it¡¯s missing something.¡±


    Seeing that he had a point, Leah inquired, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    With getting away from Han¡¯s arms no longer the priority, Leah earnestly drew closer to get an answer.


    Han seemed to be in a better mood as he ran his fingers along her waist. ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    Leah solemnly nodded her head.


    He was right. The core elements of her design were splendor and magnificence.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    Leah was dumbstruck by Han¡¯s request. She pulled a straight face and jumped out of his arms. ¡°I need


    to get to the office.¡±


    She should not have expectations. He was merely trying to humiliate her in Carlotta¡¯s presence!


    It did not surprise Han that Leah was mad. The glee in his eyes was without the usual sarcasm.


    ¡°You should learn more about the head of the Victor household¡¯s preferences. You will be able to get a


    feel of reflecting the rich family history in your design.¡±


    Leah¡¯s fury disappeared in a poof. She furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡¯ve done the same genre for the HJ


    designpetition. Wouldn¡¯t it be monotonous to do the same for the entire series?¡±


    Han drew near to her and smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look into their past.¡±


    He then left with Carlotta.


    Leah returned to the CEO¡¯s office in the White Group while still figuring out the meaning behind Han¡¯s


    words.


    She had done a run-through on the Victors¡¯ family history whilepeting at the HJ design


    competition. Perhaps she did not look at the broader picture.


    She guessed she should do more research¡­


    Leah texted, ¡°Ms. Victor, I¡¯m sorry that I would need an extra day for the sketch¡­¡±


    She just sent Ms. Victor a text about postponing the deadline when Ross stepped into the office.


    ¡°Ms. White, the senior executives got together in a meeting, kicking up a fuss and mocking you for


    failing to acquire West Street¡¯s plot. Do you want to contact Mr. Hendrick to deal with them?¡±


    Ross was anxious. It did not take long for the senior management team to make things difficult for Ms.


    White.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Leah drew a deep breath and got a grip on herself. ¡°You should go


    ahead and keep them in line. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    That reminded her. Leah was the acting CEO of the White Group now. The sketch for HJ corporation


    had to wait.


    Leah straightened out her appearance and armed herself with a sullen look and Vesper¡¯s contract


    before strutting to the conference room.


    Before she could get close, Leah saw a group of employees gathered in front of the meeting room.


    ¡°Poor management team. They yield to the vixen!¡±


    ¡°I heard the woman made a wager with the senior executives that she would acquire a partnership with


    Mr. Thompson. That¡¯s ridiculous. Who does she think she is?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thompson won¡¯t fall for her sh*t¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you done? You can proceed to the HR department and go through the departure formalities if you


    are,¡± Leah curtly interrupted their conversation.


    After the initial scare of her sudden appearance, the crowd started to express their disapproval of her


    decision.


    ¡°You¡¯re only an acting CEO. You have no right to fire us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Lamere - Jackson Lamere ¨C personally hired us. Even though Mr. Hendrick acquired


    thepany, we only take our orders from Mr. Lamere! Stop putting on airs!¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Chapter 400 Weed Out


    The wide hallway started to be packed with people, who could not stay away from getting firsthand


    gossip.


    Most of them spoke out against Leah while only a handful shared opposing views.


    ¡°Just to put a point out there. I think Ms. White is not a bad boss. She has kept up with business


    networking from day one, and she has expressed concern about the employee sry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard from HR this morning that thepany policies on base sry and perks have


    been revised. Apparently, Ms. White requested Mr. Hendrick for the change.¡±


    ¡°This is between Ms. White and the management team. As employees, we should just keep our mouths


    shut.¡±


    Leah was surprised and moved that there were people standing up for her.


    She exchanged nces with Ross before going ahead into the conference room.


    The dozen of senior executives wereughing their asses off at the sight of Leah.


    ¡°Oh, guess who finally shows up? Did you nail the thing with West Street? I knew you were


    bullsh*tting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about her. Give me some time. Mr. Thompson won¡¯t fall for her slop since it¡¯s harder to


    get into his bed than Mr. Hendrick¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s hard for her since she has to act like she¡¯s working during the day and tends to Mr.


    Hendrick at night. You guys should cut it out.¡±


    The meeting room was filled with taunts and mockeries. In the past, Leah would have been thrown into


    a daze.


    Yet now, she merely aloofly said, ¡°You can start your apology now.¡±


    mming the contract on the table, she curled her luscious lips cynically, ¡°This is the contract with the


    Thompson Group. We got West Street.¡±


    Silence befell the conference room.


    The dozen of senior executives widened their eyes in disbelief as they inspected Mona and the


    contract.


    ¡°Impossible! We weren¡¯t even close to getting the deal with the Thompsons after going back and forth


    with them for two years! How could you possibly close the deal?¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, I know you¡¯re vain andpetitive, but it¡¯s illegal to forge a contract. I would advise you to


    think twice.¡±


    Leah smiled in contempt. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re ipetent. The contract is real. I have proof of my


    further coboration with Mr. Thompson. Please don¡¯t look for an excuse to pass the buck and


    apologize to me.¡±


    These people had looked down upon her the whole time. Now that Leah had acquired the partnership,


    they were probably p*ssed off.


    As expected, a few among the veteran executives made faces.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°How can you expect me to apologize when you obtain the contract through filthy means? Who do you


    think you are?¡±


    ¡°Even if the contract is real, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you go around seducing men. I will never


    yield under your power, wh*re.¡±


    Having been embarrassed, they covered their humiliation with rage.


    Even though Leah hade back stronger, the waves of criticism washed color off her face.


    Only, she kept her cool on the surface. Leah worked the projector and put a video on a huge screen.


    Leah then nced at the management team and smirked. ¡°I was going to let you keep your pride, but


    since promises don¡¯t mean anything to you, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s toe.


    ¡°I have turned over evidence of your bribing, power abuse over employees, and misappropriation of


    company funds to the police.


    ¡°I will also let the nationwide media know¡­


    As the proof was being yed out in the video, the dozen of senior executives turned pale in the face


    and shook up.


    Refusing to hear anymore, they cut Leah off in a fluster, ¡°Enough! Didn¡¯t you want an apology? Fine, I¡¯ll


    apologize. Don¡¯t joke about this sort of stuff.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hang on. Where did you acquire the proof?¡±


    Seeing that the senior team showed no remorse, Leah disappointedly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s toote.


    The police are on their way as we speak. Don¡¯t do the crime if you can¡¯t do the time. You can exin


    yourselves to them.¡±


    Leah put Donald on the investigating job. ording to Donald, these people did not even bother to


    cover their tracks. They lived life on the edge, challenging the limits of thew.


    The senior executives made a run for the door at the mention of police. However, Ross had put a team


    of security there.


    Five minutester, the management team was taken away.


    It was quiet in the meeting room.


    Leah approached the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the scenery. The bleakte Autumn woe


    resonated in her eyes.


    She could not believe the damage Jackson had done to the White Group.


    The whole thing stank.


    Leah was heartbroken to see her parents¡¯ lifelong blood, sweat, and tears ruined.


    Even though she was only managing the White Group temporarily, she wanted to weed out the bad


    and return thepany to its former glory.


    News that the arrest of the high management team stirred a sensation online.


    Jackson and Shawn discuss their options in the dark, only to find his spies in the White Group


    removed. Jackson did not take the news well.


    He fell on the ground in agony, gasping for breath as resentment fleeted across his eyes.


    ¡°That b*tch¡­¡±


    It never urred to him that Hendrick would be fond of Sarah and give her power to fire so many


    senior executives. Thepany might just crash.


    Hang on. Hendrick was Han!


    Shawn looked at the rattled state Jackson was in, feeling disdain.


    He was upset too. ¡°We¡¯ll lose all control over the White Group. Not only that, Hendrick has cracked


    down on mypanies from operating!¡±


    Barely able to pick himself up, Jackson spat in resentment and eerily uttered, ¡°Sarah doesn¡¯t seem to


    know that Hendrick is Han.


    ¡°Say, do you think she will still stay by his side if we tell her the truth?¡±


    With his eyes lit up, Shawn let out a smile that spoke volumes. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We can flip Sarah


    to the other side and get her to turn against Han.


    ¡°She absolutely can¡¯t stand people lying to her. She will probably have a breakdown if she finds out that


    Han is ying with her emotions as Hendrick.¡±


    Ben took Leah to Han¡¯s Victoria residence when night rolled around.


    Leah had fished out the issue with her sketches for HJ Corporation during the day, and she had just


    come around to fixing it.


    As Han put it, Leah discovered the Victors¡¯ amazing feats the deeper she dug into the family¡¯s past.


    Her designs reflected the memories of many eras.


    Her designs would give out refined retro vibes if she could bring out the essence of the Victor family¡¯s


    rich culture and history.


    Rather than an air of grandeur, the vintage element of yesteryear suited HJ Corporation best.


    Leah altered her sketches before sending them off to Susan. She was about to turn in for the night


    when she got a call from Shawn.


    Leah was hesitant, but considering their past, she epted the call.


    ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s meet tomorrow. I have an important secret to share about Hendrick and Han¡­¡±

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Chapter 401 What Makes You Love Him


    A gust of chilly wind blew in through the window. Leah walked up there to close the window.


    She frowned and politely refused Shawn¡¯s invitation, "I''m sorry. I¡¯m too busy."


    Leah thought to herself, if I went out with Shawn by myself, whether Hendrik or Han, I think I would


    drive both of them mad. After all, Shawn had a hostile rtionship with both of them. Even more so,


    considering that Shawn was working with Jackson and the recent events, this man would undoubtedly


    devise a new ruse.


    Shawn''s gaze turned icy as he asked, "Sarah, aren''t we friends? You said you''d let me see Carlotta


    whenever I wanted to see her. Bring Carlotta to see me tomorrow. After all, there is something I believe


    you really want to know, and it''s regarding the mystery surrounding Han and Shawn''s identities."


    Leah inhaled deeply. Although she had her coat tightly around her, she was still shivering. She couldn''t


    help but remember Han''sforting embrace in the hospital, and a warm sensation insidiously flooded


    her heart. Afterward, she regretted her abnormal behavior.


    Leah kept rejecting Shawn, and she said, "I¡­we can talk about it on the phone. Recently, Carlotta has


    been very busy with school. She doesn¡¯t have time to leave the house."


    She was aware that Hendrik was doing his best to deal with Shawn right now and that she was a target


    for kidnappers. Overall, it was best not to wander around and cause trouble for him.


    Shawn''s eyes suddenly glowed with bloodlust. Finally, without showing any emotion, he hung up the


    phone and uttered, "Fine, forget it then."


    Next to him, Jackson saw that their n had fallen through. He kicked over the table and cursed,


    "Does this c*nt know something? Why is she ignoring you!"


    Jackson thought, This guy boasts about how great he is all the time, but he can''t even handle a


    woman. He''s a thrash!


    The look on Shawn''s face was one of icy coldness. He gave Jackson a chilly look before stating, "She


    no longer believes in me. You must find stronger proof to undermine the trust between Han and Sarah."


    Jackson acknowledged the significance of this issue and concurred, "Well, I''ve sent my best


    intelligence to spy on Han day and night. Owen is not willing to cooperate with us either. We must find


    new allies to expand our influence and territory!"


    The next day, in the White Group.


    Leah had just finished a meeting when she received a call from Susan.


    "Ms. White, I had asked my senior management to review the new product you designed. It has


    received high praise from everyone. We are prepared to manufacture this bracelet right away. Please


    complete the final design and promotional materials. The sry and bonus of 7 million dors will be


    deposited into your ount this afternoon!"


    "All right, Ms. Victor, thank you."


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, they hung up the phone.


    Leah exhaled a sigh of relief. She was grateful that she was given the chance to work with HJ


    Corporation when she traveled abroad. Otherwise, she believed that she would never be able to pay


    Han''s 70 million until her next incarnation. She had raised 10 million dors with this amount, in


    addition to the profits she had made from Dream Designs during this time.


    She thought for a while before making a phone call.


    "Mr. Baldwin, I''m Sarah White. I consulted with you earlier. I want to revisit the office building that you


    listed for sale."


    Mr. Baldwin said, "I''m avable to give you a tour three days from now, but I need to confirm that you


    have at least 100 million dors in funds."


    Leah hung up the phone after they agreed on a time. She sat down at her desk and continued working.


    Serena previously informed her that despite having arge number of orders, they were short-staffed


    and had limited space in their studio. As a result, Leah decided to relocate thepany to arger


    office andunch her ownpany.


    Even though they seldom have loose orders, the studio should be able to continue operating thanks to


    thepany''s long-term agreement with HJ Corporation. She decided to purchase the office building


    and relocate her business there after seeing the advertisement in which Mr. Baldwin was selling it. The


    only problem was that she was still short by 20 million dors.


    Leah headed to Dream Designs to meet Serenater that evening after finishing the product


    advertisements for HJ Corporation. Their employees served them coffee as they sat in the office.


    "Serena, I have found a good office building for thepany, but they want to see proof of funds for


    100 million dors. I''m still short of 20 million. Can you lend me some money? Once I''vepleted the


    verification, I''ll pay you back."


    "Sarah, why are you treating me like an outsider?" Serena cut her off before she couldplete her


    sentence.


    Leah was a little taken aback, "What do you mean?"


    Serena is the first person thates to mind when I need to borrow money because I always think of


    her as a friend.


    When Serena saw how perplexed Leah looked, she sighed helplessly. She rified, "Instead of telling


    me that you want to borrow some money, you should just ask for it. I''ll send it your way right away. You


    don''t need to pay me back. Consider it as my investment in thepany!"


    As she exined, Serena hadpleted the transaction using her mobile banking app.


    Leah''s eyes slightly reddened as she was greatly moved. She said, "Thank you."


    Since it was gettingte, Lead did not stay much longer in the office. She reminded Serena before


    leaving, "By the way, I think Shawn and Jackson are up to somethingtely. He asked me to go out with


    him all by myself yesterday. I need you to be careful and remember to bring bodyguards with you when


    you go out."


    Serena nodded gravely, "Hmm, it''s normal for him to make a move, especially since some of his


    company was recently taken over by Mr. Hendrik. Due to your good rtionship with Mr. Hendrik, he


    might try to target you."


    The front desk receptionist interrupted the two as they were conversing with an internal call, "Ms. White


    and Miss Coleman, Mr. Ford is here."


    Leah had a bad feeling about this, she said, "Tell him that I¡¯m not¡­"


    "Sarah, what are you and your friend talking about? I want to hear it." Shawn''s cheerful voice came


    from the doorway as he pushed the door open and entered the office.


    Even though Serena was displeased, she refrained from making a scene. She said, "Mr. Ford, please


    leave. We¡¯re in the middle of something."


    Seeing that Shawn had made himselffortable on the sofa, Leah''s expression becameplicated,


    and she asked, "What do you want?"


    Did he really believe I was unaware of what he had done? He is acting as if nothing has happened.


    Shawn met Leah¡¯s gaze. His smile sent chills down her spine. Shawn said, "What would you do, Sarah,


    if you discovered Han was lying to you?"


    With that being said, he took out several photos from his pocket and continued, "I want to meet you


    because I don¡¯t want you to be left in the dark."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The photos Shawn brought with him were the ones that Jackson had recently taken during their


    investigation. The photos showed Hendrik and Han entering and leaving the same hotel.


    Leah stared at the photos. She was stunned.


    Shawn¡¯s voice continued toe from the side, he said, "Sarah, I discovered that Han and Hendrik are


    the same people."


    He looked pleased with the shocking expression on Leah''s face. He had the impression that Leah


    would sever her rtionship with Han and return to him.


    Serena''s eyes widened in shock, and she eximed, "They are the same person? That''s impossible!"


    Why did Han have to hold back for all these years if he was as great as Mr. Hendrik?"


    Leah struggled for a while to hold back her shock. She pushed the photos back to Shawn and said,


    "Whether they are the same person or not has nothing to do with me."


    She had long held the suspicion that they were different people, but she has since confirmed that they


    were not the same person. These photos by themselves were not very convincing.


    Seeing that she still did not believe him, Shawn''s gaze turned ruthless. He grabbed her slender wrist


    and asked slowly, "Sarah, what do you love about him?"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Chapter 402 Why Should I Comfort Him


    Shawn''s question stung Leah''s heart.


    There was a glimpse of embarrassment in her clear and beautiful eyes. Leah struggled to withdraw her


    wrist and she said, "I don''t love him."


    Those simple words caused the atmosphere in the office to fall silent. Shawn''s stern expression


    softened a lot. He leaned closer to lean next to her ear and said ambiguously, "Sarah, since you don''t


    love him. You shouldn¡¯t bother with his affairs. Why don¡¯t youe back to me?"


    Leah felt his scorching breath on her neck. It made her feel very ufortable as she struggled. She


    said, "Shawn, I should have told you before that, the rtionship between us¡­"


    At this moment, the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of a slender figure standing silently by the


    office¡¯s door. This man was wearing a ck suit, and his face was expressionless. The deep and cold


    looks in his eyes made Leah shiver in fear.


    It¡¯s Han? When did he get there?


    Following her gaze, both Shawn and Serena saw Han.


    Han walked over with a sneer. He pulled Leah''s hand away from Shawn''s grip and held her hand


    himself. Han said, "Mr. Ford, are you still in the mood to talk about the heart¡¯s matter here?"


    His nonchnt words evoked a strong sense of oppression. Leah was shocked by the icy temperature


    of his hand, she asked, "How did you get here?"


    She wondered, did he hear what I just said?


    Shawn''s cold gaze fixed on Han''s face, and he burst outughing. He stated, "As everyone knows,


    Sarah is my wife."


    He grabbed Leah''s other arm.


    Leah was caught in the middle. She felt like she was unable to make any of them happy. She felt both


    panicked and anxious about the progress of things. Leah looked to Serena for help.


    When their eyes met, Serena finally snapped out of the dramatic scene where two men were fighting


    over one woman. She walked up to the trio with a stern look on her face and saved Leah from both


    men.


    Serena said, "If you two have something to discuss, please do it on your own. Sarah doesn''t have time


    to deal with you two."


    Seeing the two extraordinary men face off due to her friend, Serena was greatly amazed. She used to


    see Donald and Ron pestering Sarah, but she never thought she would witness a showdown between


    two top dogs like this.


    She escorted Sarah to the upstairs lounge.


    Then, she closed the door for her and gave her heartfelt advice, "Sarah, why don''t you choose a


    partner so they won''t keep bothering your life? If you don''t love Han or Shawn, then Mr. Hendrik seems


    like a good choice. By the way, don''t believe Shawn¡¯s crap. There''s no way Mr. Hendrik and Han could


    be the same person!"


    Leah rubbed her sore wrist, which was hurting after those two grabbed it. She felt a throbbing


    headache. She doubted that those two were the same person, nor did she want to believe it. These


    kinds of photos could be faked. Therefore, she doubted it was genuine.


    However, she still had a strange sense of something feeling off in her heart. After all, the simrities


    between Han and Hendrik were far too many.


    She also remembered Hendrik''s words, that he would show her anytime if she wanted to know what he


    looked like. If Hendrik were Han, he wouldn''t have the confidence to say something like that.


    With a loud banging from the downstairs office, Serena worriedly went back to check on the


    situation.


    "If you two need to talk things out, please take it outside. Don''t make a scene in our studio!"


    As Serena¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, Leah wearilyy down on the soft bed. She closed her eyes


    to recuperate. There had been way too many things happening recently¡ªso many that she had a hard


    time catching her breath.


    The door to the lounge suddenly opened. She ignored it because she mistook it for Serena. She only


    came back to her senses until the bed began to sink and a shadow engulfed her. Her nose was flooded


    with the smells of a cool and pleasant fragrance.


    She opened her eyes abruptly and fell into the deep and cold ck eyes of Han.


    Han propped his body on top of her, their distance and posture were ambiguous.


    "Move aside¡­"


    Leah''s heart skipped a beat. She averted her gaze ufortably. She unconsciously sweat profusely.


    Her hand was held by a cold andrge hand the next moment.


    A deep and pleasing voice was heard, "Leah, is there something you want to say to me?"


    Leah met his gaze following his inexplicable question. She lightly furrowed and said, "Not really."


    He seems a little out of character today. Normally, he would humiliate me when he saw me with Shawn.


    Lean felt the cold temperature from Han¡¯s palm. She moved her lips but could not voice what was in


    her heart.


    Why was his hand feeling so cold? Never mind, he would im that I¡¯m in love with him again, if I show


    that I¡¯m worried about him.


    "Shawn told you that Hendrik and I are the same person. What do you think?"


    He continued to maintain the same position above Leah. His expression was indifferent.


    "I don''t buy it."


    Han burst intoughter. He stood up by the bed and said, "Let¡¯s go home."


    He left the room afterward. Leah looked at his tall figure with aplicated look in her eyes, but she


    caught up with him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She was surprised that he wasn¡¯t mad today. Leah didn''t want to provoke him either. They sat in the


    back seat of the car and looked at the night scene in silence.


    Soon, they arrived at Vi Victoria. They entered the house one after the other.


    Carlotta demanded Leah hug her for a while, and after that she asked Han to give her a hug too. She


    wondered, "Daddy, why are you feeling so cold? Did you catch a cold?"


    She was held in Han''s arms. The girl worriedly reached out to touch his forehead.


    Han''s cold gaze flickered for a moment, and he said, "I¡¯m alright. Carlotta, you should go to bed early."


    He put the little girl down and went back to his room all by himself.


    Carlotta watched as Han¡¯s figure walked away for a long time. Then, she ran up to Leah and grabbed


    her hand. She pulled her toward Han''s room and said, "Mommy, Daddy doesn¡¯t seem happy. You


    should go andfort him."


    Leah experienced a tightening in her chest. She immediately declined, saying, "He''s just too


    preupied with work, Carlotta. He isn''t upset. Let''s go, I''ll tell you a story. You need to get ready to go


    to sleep."


    He might be depressed, but why should Ifort him? He has never been short of women around him,


    he doesn¡¯t need me.


    Carlotta pouted her mouth in dissatisfaction. She said, "Mommy, you just don''t care enough about


    Daddy. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s upset. I can read stories and go to sleep by myself tonight. You need to go to


    Daddy''s room andfort him."


    Leah was speechless.


    On a chilly autumn night, Han stood quietly by the window. He let the cold moonlight sprinkle on him.


    "I don''t love him!" Leah''s words echoed in his mind involuntarily.


    He happened to overhear Shawn speaking to Leah when he arrived at the studio to pick her up. She


    made it clear that she didn''t love him. Although it was not a surprise, the thought of it made him feel the


    chilliness all the way to his bones.


    Under Carlotta''s coercion, Leah came to Han¡¯s room.


    The cutie and Mrs. Fisher were staring at her. She had topromise and went into the room.


    Leah opened the door and went in. Then, she heard the sound of the little girl''s triumphant voice.


    "Mommy, I''ll have Mrs. Fisher arrange for someone to watch you all night. You''re not allowed toe


    out until tomorrow morning!"


    The door was closed by Mrs. Fisher. She had no choice but to brace herself and enter the room.


    However, the room was dark and she could not see anything. She could barely make out the slender


    figure by the window in the dim moonlight.


    She staggered over to Han and said,"Carlotta¡­asked me toe and check on you. Don''t worry, I''ll


    sleep on the sofa tonight and won''t bother you."


    She was embraced tightly before she could finish her sentence.


    "It''s you whoe to me by yourself," Han said in a low, hushed voice next to her ear.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Chapter 403 The Poison Will Soon Take Effect


    Leah was carried to the bed by Han. He gave her a passionate kiss before she had a chance to react.


    She was taken aback when she noticed a glimmer of sadness in his cold eyes, which were ordinarily


    cold and aloof in the dim moonlight. Leah felt a tightness in her chest.


    Is he in a bad mood? Why?


    As the temperature in the room gradually increased due to their intimacy, she thought Han was going to


    do something to her. Instead, he abruptly released her and hugged her from behind.


    After a long period of silence, the atmosphere began to cool down once more.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Leah asked as she panted. She was unable to hold back her question.


    Han did not say anything other than to firmly hold her in his arms. His unusual behavior made her


    uneasy.


    Leah slowly dozed off in his arms because it waste at night and she had been up all day.


    "Leah, why can''t you try to love me?" Han asked softly once she was breathing steadily.


    His voice was soft. His words were lost in the soft breeze that entered the room.


    Leah awoke the following morning in a cozy embrace. She noticed that she had spent the entire night


    falling asleep in Han''s arms. Her cheeks were slightly flushed. She cautiously got up and prepared to


    leave, but Han caught her in his arms again.


    Han stared nkly at her and said, "Mr. Baldwin told me that you have your eye on his building."


    Leah struggled to free herself and ultimately sat on top of him. It appeared as though she was riding on


    him. She considered this posture to be inappropriate. She perfunctorily responded to get herself out of


    this situation, "Uh-huh, what''s wrong?"


    She wondered, did Mr. Baldwin tell Han so quickly before I even had a chance to go see the building?


    Han mocked, "You are such a moron, Leah. Your level of intelligence hasn''t increased over time."


    He got out of bed and hugged her waist, but he kept her on top of him.


    Leah''splexion turned slightly dark when he inexplicably scolded her. She asked, "What do you


    mean?"


    "Do you believe that a building in the city center would be sold for such a low price of 150 million


    dors for no apparent reason?"


    Leah had some reservations as well, but Mr. Baldwin had assured her that he was in desperate need of


    cash to expand his business overseas.


    Han''s sexy lips curled into a more cynical smile when he heard the exnation. He remarked, "It''s


    incredible that after hearing him say this, you still don''t understand how dangerous the situation is. Ask


    me if you want a building. I have one that I can give you."


    Immediately after, Han¡¯s lips were pressed against Leah''s delicate neck. His voice became low and


    hoarse, "Of course, you have to please me first."


    The bedroom door burst open before he could finish. Ben, Mrs. Fisher, the butler, and Carlotta all lost


    their bnce and fell into the room.


    Leah was at a loss for words.


    Are they peeping on us?


    She thought she was about to pass out from shame. She quickly covered herself with the quilt. Her


    ears were now red, and she was hiding her face with her hands.


    Han''s expression darkened as he reprimanded, "Get out."


    Mrs. Fisher swiftly took Carlotta and fled after realizing that he had be enraged. She said,


    "Carlotta, let''s go!"


    Carlotta sighed regretfully, "I haven''t seen the climax yet. I don''t know if my parents have made up. It''s


    all Ben''s fault foring over here. If he hadn¡¯t, none of that would''ve happened!"


    When Mrs. Fisher thought of the erotic scene just now, she could not help but break out in a cold


    sweat. She urged, "Carlotta, the two of them must have made up!"


    Mrs. Fisher thought, how could the two still fight after Mrs. Howard sat on Mr. Howard? Speaking of


    which, it was the first time I discovered Mr. Howard''s preferences.


    The butler got up quickly and pretended to calmly straighten his suit after Mrs. Fisher and Carlotta left.


    He said, "Mr. and Mrs. Howard, breakfast is ready. Pleasee downstairs and enjoy your breakfast."


    Ben wanted to leave after everyone else did. He was unable to do that, though, as he had something


    crucial to report. He had to bite the bullet and take a step forward.


    "Boss, it has been confirmed that Mr. Baldwin is illegally raising funds and preparing to flee the country.


    Additionally, he took our 5 million dor joint fund. Shall we send our own men to track him down or


    hand him over to the police?"


    Han cast a downward nce at the woman hiding beneath the quilt. He answered calmly, "Let the


    police handle it."


    Before Ben left, he asked him coldly, "What about that guy?"


    Ben understood right away that Han was referred to as Donald. He said, "Boss, after our men warned


    him, he had restrained himself and found several scapegoats to clear his suspicions. He won''t have


    any issues as long as we don''t reveal him."


    After that, the door was closed and the room quieted down.


    Leah emerged from the quilt with a bewildered look. She asked, "Mr. Baldwin broke thew?"


    Han sneered and mocked, "That''s why I¡¯m saying that you''re stupid. Didn''t you look into his


    background before cooperating with them? Many serious crimes had taken ce in that building. He


    was desperate to get rid of it before his wrongdoings were exposed. If you bought it, you would have to


    bear all the responsibility."


    This time, Leah did not get angry in the face of his ridicule. She was grateful and felt a pang of fear.


    "Thank you."


    Although she felt awkward, she still swallowed her pride and thanked him.


    Her bright eyes had a dim glow to them. She was disappointed with herself. Everything she attempted


    to do failed and she nearly got herself into trouble when she tried to purchase a building to expand


    Dream Designs.


    In the end, Leah was forced to abandon her n to purchase the property and refocus on finishing the


    advertising copy for HJ Corporation''s new product.


    Two dayster, she sent the final colored draft of the design and the advertising copy to Susan.


    That afternoon, she met with a client before going back to her office.


    Ross handed her a list and reported, "Ms. White, these are some people who are interested in buying


    ourpany shares. Do any of them appeal to you? Ourpany needs several high-level


    shareholders."


    More than a dozen top executives were detained a few days ago because they may have been


    involved in criminal activity. Leah was the only person left to manage the business at this point. She


    could not, of course, manage everything on her own for very long.


    Leah meticulously reviewed the list and inquired, "Have you looked into their backgrounds? They must


    not be associated with Jackson or any other forces in any way."


    Ross shook her head, "I have looked into them, and they seem fine, but I cannot guarantee that they


    will be loyal to thepany. Don''t worry, Ms. White. Mr. Hendrik will manipte everything in secret.


    You don''t have to worry about anyone infiltrating thepany."


    Leah breathed a sigh of relief and put down the list. She said, "Good. Set up a meeting so I can speak


    with them. Furthermore, has the West Street project begun yet?"


    She inquired about thend that she had acquired from Mr. Thompson. Leah only had two years to


    fulfill the gambling. She had to speed up.


    "The construction has begun."


    ¡­


    Anna also discovered that Leah had purchased the West Street property.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She lost her poise and frantically smashed the ss in her hand. Then she chastised, "How can this


    b*tch have such great abilities? Why is she so hard to get rid of? No matter how many people I send to


    kill her, there are no results. She even avoided Mr. Baldwin, whom I had set up to drag her down!"


    Anna''s anger drove her crazy.


    How did this rural beggar have such incredible luck? If this went on, wouldn''t she draw more of Ethan''s


    attention as she got stronger?


    Owen heard themotion and walked over. He had a sinister smile on his face and soothed, "No


    need to worry, Nana. She won''t live for very long. She didn''t just take a simple sleeping pill when she


    drank the red wine at the auction; it also contained a deadly poison. Given the timing, the effects of the


    poison will start to manifest in two days."

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Chapter 404 Wither Venom


    "Dream Design Is On Fire!"


    "The New Design from HJ Corporation is Pretty!"


    HJ Corporation has released promotional images of its new product. It had made the headlines in the


    news in the afternoon. The public had high expectations of the new product.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I have to admit that the brand has finally recaptured some of its former glory with the introduction of its


    new product by HJ Corporation. Atst, the brand hase up with something worthwhile!"


    "That''s right. The Victor family oversees HJ Corporation. How is it possible for a family with over a


    century of heritage to continue to produce jewelry with a quirky style that has been trendy in the market


    for recent years?"


    "I''ve heard that Cindy is the product''s designer. It has to be her! You can tell just by looking at that


    design!"


    "All of Dream Designs'' works are breathtaking. It''s really lovely!"


    Leah scrolled through the news while having her lunch during her break. When she noticed that the


    public was pleased with her work, she sighed with relief.


    Since she was frequently the target of cyberbullying and received little positive attention from the


    general public, it was only natural that whenever she made headlines, they would be about something


    negative. Thepliments she received were like a warm light that showed her the way and gave her


    the confidence to keep going.


    Her eyes were red as she sniffed. Leah grinned contentedly. Being a part of the industry is truly


    incredible. She was confident that she could persevere despite the obstacles thaty ahead of her.


    Susan called at this precise moment.


    "Ms. White, I appreciate your design. Our brand has been saved by you. Our orders have skyrocketed


    since weunched our new product. Stock in thepany has increased considerably. I want to start


    an HJ Corporation branch with you as the CEO and Chief Designer in Linkville as a way of saying


    thank you. What do you say?"


    Leah grinned and shook her head. She said, "I appreciate your kindness, but my te is quite full now.


    Recently, I''ve wanted to grow my own business while working as a White Group representative. I don¡¯t


    think I have time for a new role."


    Susan was more keen after hearing her response. She queried. "Oh? Have you chosen an office to run


    yourpany yet?"


    Susan initially believed Leah was just pretty eye candy who used men to advance in society. Later,


    after witnessing her abilities, she had a change of heart. Now that Susan had cooperated with Leah,


    she knew that Leah appeared to be delicate on the outside, but she was a strong and independent


    woman on the inside.


    Leah captured Susan''s attention more and more.


    Susan had a curious look in her eyes, and she made Leah an offer as soon as she learned that she


    had not yet selected a location for her new office.


    "My family owns a fifty-six-story building in Linkville. Would you like to share it with us? We won''t collect


    rent from you and you can think of it as your annual bonus!"


    Leah was overjoyed, but she took a moment to ept it. Yesterday, Han had only warned her against


    having too much faith in her business partners.


    She hesitated to agree, out of caution she said, "I¡­let me think about it."


    Susan was fine with it. She agreed right away, "Sure, I''ll personallye to Linkville to talk to you


    about the design of the new products and other things after I wrap things up here."


    After the call ended, Leah was excited. She was eager to meet Susan. She had promised to pay Leah


    for the new design.


    Leah started looking into Susan''s building in Linkville after Han''s guidance. She worried that she might


    miss anything and had Donald continue to look into it.


    Soon, Donald delivered the findings to her. He said, "Susan Victor, HJ Corporation, and the Victor


    family are all innocent. They haven''t engaged in any uwful activity. You can cooperate with them at


    ease."


    Donald¡¯s voice seemed tired and hoarse. Leah felt bad for not first asking if he was avable before


    requesting his assistance. She said, "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll only ask for your help if you¡¯re free in the future."


    Donald answered with a smile while shaking his head, "It''s all right, Ms. White. I haven''t been too busy


    lately. I''m currently dealing with some challenging situations that are tricky to handle."


    "Do you need my help?"


    After getting to know Donald for a while, Leah was moved by his sincerity and the fact that he never


    asked for anything in return.


    "Nah, I¡¯m good. All you have to do is live your own life."


    The two exchanged pleasantries before ending the call.


    The smile on Donald''s face instantly vanished as soon as the call ended. He viciously spat at the man


    who was kneeling in front of him and kicked him.


    "*sshole! How dare you turn on me? Do you not realize how much I detest it when my own brother


    betrays me?" Donald growled and repeatedly whipped that man.


    The victim of the whipping was wailing in agony on the ground. He begged and pleaded for mercy, "I''m


    so sorry, boss! I have to survive too! I don''t want to take part in illegal activities. It will take a toll on my


    family! Hasn''t Mr. Howard already found out what you''ve been doing? He cautioned us not tomit


    crimes anymore!"


    Don paused briefly. Although his rage slightly subsided, he kept a dejected expression on his face. He


    berated him, "Who the hell does that guy think he is to warn me? I''ve never had a fear of anyone in the


    underworld! I would have long since killed him if it weren''t for Ms. White''s admiration for him."


    He spat again. Then he turned to the man next to him and asked, "Wither Venom has reportedly been


    sold for a high price. Do you know who the buyer is?"


    "I''m not sure, but I heard the buyer seems to be a foreigner."


    A sigh of relief escaped Donald''s lips as he said, "Then it''s fine. As long as we don''t sell it to Ms.


    White''s enemies, including Jackson, Shawn, and Owen. Remember, you can never sell it to them!"


    "Roger that, boss!"


    Donald left with a heavy heart. He had a series of thoughts running through his head.


    The deadly new international poison known as Wither Venom was introduced. It was colorless and


    odorless. Before the first sign of symptoms, there was an incubation period of roughly 6 to 14 days. It


    would only take a month from the first sign of the symptom to the victim¡¯s death.


    Donald reasoned to himself, I just acquired this poisonst month. It made me a ton of money. How


    could I reform just because of that man¡¯s words? I don¡¯t care, as long as this poison doesn''t affect Ms.


    White!


    There was a drizzle in the evening, and the grayish sky was gloomy.


    Leah was prepared to leave for home once she had finished her work. She saw Shawn standing in the


    rain with an umbre and a bouquet of roses when she arrived at thepany entrance.


    She quickly frowned and went into the restroom on the first floor. She did not want to interact with him


    at all. Leah pulled out her phone and considered for a moment who she should reach out to for help.


    She then overheard amotioning from outside the bathroom.


    "Mr. Ford, this is the women''s restroom. You cannot enter!"


    "Fine, I''ll wait outside until Ms. Whitees out."


    Leah began to sweat profusely. Without any hesitation, she called Han shakily.


    Only Hendrik and Han came to mind when she thought of all the people she knew who could fight


    Shawn. Hendrik was constantly busy and difficult to get a hold of. Han was not as busy as Hendrik.


    Han would also sometimes pick her up and take her back to Vi Victoria.


    "Could youe and pick me up?" She asked awkwardly and used a tone that suggested that the


    two of them were not very familiar with one another.


    It was rare for Leah to take the initiative to ask for his help. Therefore, Han put down the documents in


    his hands. His expression softened, and the hardness in his eyes appeared to melt. He asked, "Is this


    how you ask for help? You won''t even call my name?"


    Leah''s body turned frozen at his demand. She begged, "Han¡­pleasee to my office to pick me up."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Chapter 405 Anomalies


    The downpour grew more intense. There were clear streams of water flowing down from the windows.


    Ben awaited Han''s signature on some paperwork by his side. When he saw his boss flirt with Leah, he


    tactfully left with the documents. He said, "Boss, I''ll start the car now."


    The moment Han heard his name from Leah''s lips, he felt a tingling sensation in his heart. He put on


    his pricey custom suit and headed to White Group. He followed Leah''s directions and found the first-


    floor restroom.


    Han spotted a recognizable figure who was still holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand. He sneered,


    "Oh, it''s you."


    It makes sense that Leah would ask for his help given the extent to which he pushed her.


    Shawn felt a chill on his back due to the intense pressureing from behind him. His expression


    abruptly changed to one of icy coolness when he turned around and saw Han.


    Shawn asked, "What on earth are you doing here?"


    Han approached Shawn, and his handsome face had an icy appearance. He said, "I should be the one


    to ask you that."


    The atmosphere between the two quickly turned tense and began to draw the attention of the


    onlookers.


    Ben and Ross sprinted over and scattered the onlookers. The two exchanged looks before standing


    behind Han to coborate against Shawn.


    "Mr. Ford, from what I understand, you two are not married. Please leave."


    "Mr. Ford, this is the White Group. Please show some respect."


    Shawn''s face had a grave and icy appearance as he turned to face the united trio. Finally, he let out an


    angryugh before taking the flowers and leaving. He threatened, "Han, stop dreaming that you can


    hide your identity as Hendrik from Sarah forever."


    After he left, Ross stepped forward and knocked on the door, saying, "Ms. White, he''s gone. You can


    come out now!"


    Leah opened the door cautiously. She carefully peered out to make sure Shawn had truly left before


    she exited with relief. Han''s heart melted at her adorable appearance. He embraced her in his arms


    with a gentle smile.


    He said, "Shawn and you used to get along incredibly well. Why did you change your mind? Is it


    because you fell in love with me?"


    Leah did not argue with him when she considered that Han had just helped her. She just frowned and


    changed the subject. She said, "He''s been bothering metely and telling me all sorts of strange


    things."


    Shawn¡¯s aura had been getting darker and more ominous ever since he told her in the office that Han


    and Hendrik were the same people, and she did not believe him. He always asks Leah to take Carlotta


    to see him or asks her to go out with him. Leah felt uneasy about his request.


    Leah was hit by a strong wind and a downpour outside of the building. Her thin clothing made her


    shiver. A coat carrying Han''s cool and pleasant perfume was ced on her shoulder as she was


    wrapping herself up more tightly in her clothes.


    Leah''s heart was left feeling warm from the coat''s lingering warmth, which dimmed the sparkle in her


    eyes a little.


    Leah wondered, how much longer can this deceitful pretense continue? Will I fall head over heels in


    love again?


    The sky had turned dark on their way home.


    Han broke the silence and proposed, "Take a day off tomorrow. We''ll take Carlotta to Aquaria."


    Leah found the word "we" to sound especially harsh. Her head started to buzz, and the corners of her


    eyes started to turn red. After some time, she finally said, "Okay."


    Han detected the choked sound in her hoarse voice. He pulled her into his arms as his expression


    darkened. Han used this long finger to firmly pinch Leah''s cheeks. He asked, "Leah, Is going out with


    me something you find intolerable?"


    She actually cried when he asked her to take a day off. All of his good moods suddenly vanished.


    Hans was frustrated.


    Leah held back the sourness in her eyes and the weariness in her heart. She said, "Not really, I''m just


    tired."


    She seemed to be telling the truth in her soft and weary voice.


    Han stared at her for a while before letting her go. He warned, "Whatever your reason, you''d better get


    used to being with me."


    They arrived at the vi shortly after.


    Leah was genuinely worn out. She had been feeling weighed down and sleepy for the past few days.


    After having a simple meal, she took a shower and went to bed.


    Carlotta peeked into her mother''s room with Han and said, "Mommy is actually sleeping. She looks


    tired. Should we stay at home tomorrow so Mommy can take a day off, Daddy?"


    Han cast a quick nce over to Leah, who was lying on the bed. He stroked the little girl''s soft hair and


    said, "She¡¯s fine. She''ll recover after a good rest."


    Carlotta was cheered up hearing this. Her cheeks had turned rosy, and she said excitedly, "This is


    awesome, daddy! Tomorrow, we''re going to do more than have fun. We''re going to eat lots of delicious


    food and take pictures together!"


    Han noticed that the little girl''s voice was a little loud, so he closed the bedroom door and took her back


    to his room.


    Carlotta could not sleep because she was so excited. She keeps asking Han to tell her stories. Han


    complied and stayed with her all night.


    Leah had a dream. She was in great distress because the agony of the past hade back to haunt


    her. She was covered in a cold sweat when she awoke the next morning.


    Although it was cloudy outside, there was no rain. While the refreshing and cool breeze was blowing.


    Leah felt lightheaded as she changed her clothes, then she went limp and fell to the ground. Her ears


    were buzzing.


    Han entered the room after hearing the noise. His expression immediately became bleak when he


    witnessed her fall. He approached her, helped her to stand up, and then dressed her.


    "Leah, just let me know if you don''t want to go. Stop using such ame trick."


    Leah''s mood has been off ever since she learned they were going out yesterday.


    Leah was exhausted andcked the strength to argue with him. She leaned on him as Han changed


    her clothes for her. Han was irritated and had to control his rage because of her excessively submissive


    behavior. He thus pulled a long face and led her outside.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Carlotta has been awake for some time. She is incredibly happy today. You need to put away that


    nk expression on your face."


    Leah adjusted her expression while quietly ncing at Han. This man dared to criticize her despite how


    icy he was at all times.


    Han had booked the entire Aquaria.


    Leah''s aching head was relieved by the serene and chilly blue surroundings. Today, she appeared to


    be particrly worn out. She struggled to keep up with Han and Carlotta because she did not have


    much strength to walk.


    "Dad, look at these gorgeous fishes! I want to keep them as pets!"


    Han held Carlotta in his arms while the young girl pointed enthusiastically at the swimming fish.


    Han gave a soft smile and said, "Sure, I''ll build an aquarium for you."


    Leah had a really hard time keeping up with the two''s pace. She simply stood still and observed their


    backs. Han''s incredibly tolerant and good-tempered toward Carlotta always surprised her.


    Han turned around and found Leah sitting on the steps. She was panting and gazing enviously at the


    carefree fish withplex emotions in her eyes.


    Ben had been lurking in the shadows, and he walked up to Han at this time. He said, "Boss, Ms. White


    seems exhausted."


    Han handed Carlotta to Ben and walked up to Leah. He looked at her from a towering position, he


    asked, "When did your stamina be so poor?"


    It seemed odd to Leah as well. She took a deep breath and stood up, saying, "Maybe I caught a cold


    After all, she had slept in her sweat-soaked pajamas for the entire night. It was normal for her to catch


    a cold.


    "You''re so prone to illness."


    Han said it impatiently. He grabbed her hand and led her outside. He said, "Get in the car and take a


    nap. I''ll continue to walk around with Carlotta."


    Han left Leah in the car and went back to Aquaria. Leah suddenly started coughing hysterically at this


    precise moment.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Chapter 406 Someone May Die


    It seemed like there was more rain than usual this autumn. This city was once again covered in a light


    drizzle.


    Before she was able to stop, Leah coughed a few times. She was slouching in the chair and panting


    weakly.


    "Did I really catch a cold, but would someone who gets a cold have these symptoms?" she muttered.


    She let some fresh air in by opening the car door. The cold wind and rain immediately filled the car and


    entered her lungs. Then, she noticed a tinge of blood in her throat. She wiped the moisture off her lips,


    and the scarlet color was reflected in her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When Leah noticed the blood on her hand, she was astounded.


    Is that blood I just coughed up?


    She started to question whether these were actually cold symptoms after making this discovery. She


    used a tissue to clean the blood off her hands and lips before pulling out her phone to look up cold


    symptoms. Other than headaches and dizziness, none of the other symptoms matched.


    Han was still walking around with Carlotta, so Leah took the chance to call Serena and give her a brief


    exnation of the situation.


    "It''s possible that your excessive coughing is what started the bleeding. Although themon cold is


    probably all that you have, it''s best to visit the hospital to have it examined. Where are you? I''ll take you


    there."


    Leah breathed a sigh of relief when she learned that it might just be a cold. She said, "It''s okay. I''m


    outside ying with Carlotta today. When I get home, I''ll just take some medicine."


    She did not want to go to the hospital and cause Carlotta to worry about her.


    Infuriated by her words, Serena reprimanded, "You took Carlotta outside to y, but you never invited


    me along! I haven''t yed with that kid for a long time!"


    Serena had put in a lot of effort ever since the studio opened, and Leah was aware of that. She


    chuckled softly and said, "When you have some free time, we''ll go outside and y."


    "Deal! If you lie to me, your pants will catch fire!" Serena happily agreed.


    Nobody, not even Leah, was aware of her abnormality at this point.


    Han took Leah and Carlotta to a local restaurant with an ocean theme at noon after they had visited


    Aquaria. They could choose from a wide variety of fish and ways to prepare the fish. Han requested a


    boneless fish dish.


    Carlotta ate with joy. She filled her belly until it was full and round before she stopped. She said,


    "Daddy, don''t book the whole ce next time. When everything is quiet and empty, it gets really


    boring."


    Han nodded and agreed, "Alright."


    He next cast a quick nce at Leah, who hadn''t eaten much. "Eat up," he urged as he set some fish in


    front of her.


    Carlotta also excitedly introduced her dish to her mother, "Mommy, this fish is super delicious. You


    should give it a try!"


    Leah had no desire to dampen their mood. She forced a smile as she took her time eating the fish. She


    could taste the fish and feel its smooth, tender texture, but she just had little appetite. Not just the fish,


    but even drinking water today felt tasteless to her.


    Carlotta had always wanted a family portrait taken, so she insisted that the two take it after the meal.


    Everyone was smiling in the photo. The nces in Han''s eyes were soft.


    "It''s a lovely picture! Ben, would you kindly help us in purchasing a frame for it?" Carlotta waved the


    photo in her hand and carefully tucked it away in her bag.


    Ben nodded respectfully and said, "Of course, Carlotta."


    Han got a call at this precise moment. He was using Hendrik''s phone.


    Leah was momentarily startled when she briefly caught sight of that familiar silver-gray phone. she


    dismissed her suspicion shortly, it¡¯s normal for Hendrik and Han to have the same model of phone.


    She wished to look more closely. She moved closer to him to get a better look at the phone.


    However, Han pulled her into his arms. His deep and pleasant voice came from above, and he said,


    "Stop it."


    Leah''s cheeks blushed, and her heart raced rapidly in response to the tone that was inexplicably full of


    adoration.


    Carlotta, who was not far away, was charmed by their sweet interaction. She covered her face shyly


    and said, "Daddy and Mommy really need to spend more time together. Their affection is growing so


    quickly!"


    Ben gave a nod of approval and said, "Totally."


    They enjoyed themselves until dusk before they made their way back to Vi Victoria.


    Carlotta examined a dozen pictures they had taken. She was ecstatic, "I also have a family portrait


    now. We have to take one every year to keep a record!"


    Leah''s head began to feel woozy once more. She went to bed early after requesting some cold


    medicine from Mrs. Fisher.


    Han discovered from Mrs. Fisher that Leah had taken cold medicine after he finally seeded in


    putting the child to sleep.


    He frowned and went to her room. He reached out to touch her forehead. The slightly warm


    temperature made him worried. His expression darkened and he said, "Silly, why didn''t you tell me that


    you caught a cold earlier?"


    It makes sense why she seemed to have little energy today. It turned out she had caught a cold.


    In her dream, Leah seemed to hear Han scolding her. She immediately whimpered ufortably, she


    was trying to escape the dream with him in it.


    Han noticed that she was having a nightmare, and, without showing emotion, he undressed andid


    down next to her. He held her in his arms and gently patted her back.


    The quiet room was in stark contrast to the cold wind and heavy rain outside the house. The dimly lit


    scene of the two embracing each other was identical to a mysterious and romantic painting.


    Leah woke up feeling much better the following morning. At least, her head no longer felt dizzy. She


    ignored the fact that she had coughed up blood the day before.


    The moment Leah arrived at the White Group''s CEO''s office, Ross rushed into her room.


    "We''re having a problem, Ms. White. It was necessary to put an end to the West Street project. Some


    vigers are blocking the machine with their own bodies because they oppose our construction


    project."


    Leah became worried. She hurriedly asked, "We have all the necessary documents for the


    construction. Why are they doing this?"


    "They imed that it¡¯s theirnd, and they won''t let us build anything there," Ross shook his head and


    exined.


    When Leah heard this, she knitted her brow slightly and asked, "Didn''t they sell thend to Mr.


    Thompson years ago? We have all the relevant documents. Besides that, shouldn''t the project


    manager be responsible for handling this situation?"


    Leah was thepany''s CEO, and she would not bother with every little detail. Ross should be aware


    of this too.


    Ross lowered his head and spoke in a somber voice, "Ms. White, the situation has escted beyond


    the project manager''s control. Vigers are blocking the excavators. One of them identally got his


    legs crushed."


    Leah''splexion changed abruptly, and she asked, "What did you just say?"


    Leah and Ross visited the hospital an hourter to see how the injured viger with broken legs was


    doing. They were harshly criticized by his fellow vigers despite their confirmation that he was no


    longer in critical condition.


    "Have you never seen money in your life? Why must thisnd be developed?"


    "Our priceless memories are all over this ce! I will not allow you to touch thisnd, even if it means


    losing my life!"


    In the face of the agitated vigers, Leah''s expression turned cold, she said, "If that''s the case, why did


    you sell it to Mr. Thompson in the first ce? You lost ownership of thisnd the moment you epted


    the payment and signed the contract."


    She felt bad for them, but just because she felt bad for them doesn''t make the weaker party right in this


    situation.


    Several vigers were momentarily stunned. Then, they started to cry and roll on the ground.


    "Is this a country with nows? Is there no justice?! The evil capitalists are robbing the vigers of our


    land! You keep holding on even though someone is on the verge of death. Do you want somebody to


    die before you can stop?"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Chapter 407 Unwilling


    The hospital was filled with the cries and wails of the vigers. Security personnel and medical


    personnel inrge numbers had arrived to maintain order. The vigers and Leah were instructed to


    leave the medical facility.


    The hospitel wes filled with the cries end weils of the villegers. Security personnel end medicel


    personnel in lerge numbers hed errived to meintein order. The villegers end Leeh were instructed to


    leeve the medicel fecility.


    "Let''s get this done! Get your villege chief toe over end discuss this with me," Leeh suggested.


    When the villegers received the response they desired, their feces lit up with heppiness.


    "I guess thet settles it. You''ll visit our West Street Villege Committee office this evening to speek with


    us!"


    Their expressions seemed off to Ross. He suggested, es his expression ebruptly turned cold, "Let''s


    pick enother locetion. It''s not sefe for e women to go out et night."


    Instenteneously, the villegers voiced their displeesure.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "She is the clessy Ms. White, someone weelthy end powerful. Cen we do enything for her? We''re efreid


    you''ll force us to give this up if we go to enother locetion, we don''t went to go somewhere else."


    Ross wes ebout to sey more when Leeh ebruptly cut him off, "It¡¯s fine. It''s settled. We''ll meet you there


    et seven tonight."


    Ross continued to worry ebout the errengement efter the villegers hed gone. He steted, "They mey


    heve hidden egendes, Ms. White. We''d better let Mr. Hendrik know end let him errenge for someone to


    hendle this."


    The eutumn breeze wes pleesent es dusk drew neer.


    Leeh shook her heed end let out e heevy sigh. She wes edement, "There is no need to involve him in


    such en insignificent metter. All we heve to do is meke sure we heve edequete security."


    Hendrik esked me to help him run the White Group beceuse he is too busy. It wouldn''t be eppropriete


    to involve him in such e minor issue. In eddition, I went to hone my skills end discover new weys to


    epproech crises.


    Thet evening, et seven o''clock, et the West Street Villege Committee Office. The specious end well-lit


    spece wes filled with the erome of tee.


    Leeh end Ross showed up on time. They hed four bodyguerds weiting for them outside the office.


    "Ms. White,e here. We heve e speciel villege delicecy prepered for you. I hope you cen enjoy it!"


    A beld end middle-eged men with e big belly, enthusiesticelly enterteined Leeh. He introduced himself,


    "You cen cell me Mr. Seeles. From whet I''ve heerd, our villegers confronted you todey. They only went


    justice for theirpenion, I''m sorry."


    Leeh wes ceutious. She didn''t eet the meel but pulled out some documents insteed. She declered,


    "These ere the relevent certificetes for us to develop thet lend. The contrects you signed when you sold


    the lend ere elso in my possession. You ere no longer the owner of this lend. Pleese understend end


    cooperete with our work."


    The hospital was filled with the cries and wails of the vigers. Security personnel and medical


    personnel inrge numbers had arrived to maintain order. The vigers and Leah were instructed to


    leave the medical facility.


    "Let''s get this done! Get your vige chief toe over and discuss this with me," Leah suggested.


    When the vigers received the response they desired, their faces lit up with happiness.


    "I guess that settles it. You''ll visit our West Street Vige Committee office this evening to speak with


    us!"


    Their expressions seemed off to Ross. He suggested, as his expression abruptly turned cold, "Let''s


    pick another location. It''s not safe for a woman to go out at night."


    Instantaneously, the vigers voiced their displeasure.


    "She is the ssy Ms. White, someone wealthy and powerful. Can we do anything for her? We''re afraid


    you''ll force us to give this up if we go to another location, we don''t want to go somewhere else."


    Ross was about to say more when Leah abruptly cut him off, "It¡¯s fine. It''s settled. We''ll meet you there


    at seven tonight."


    Ross continued to worry about the arrangement after the vigers had gone. He stated, "They may


    have hidden agendas, Ms. White. We''d better let Mr. Hendrik know and let him arrange for someone to


    handle this."


    The autumn breeze was pleasant as dusk drew near.


    Leah shook her head and let out a heavy sigh. She was adamant, "There is no need to involve him in


    such an insignificant matter. All we have to do is make sure we have adequate security."


    Hendrik asked me to help him run the White Group because he is too busy. It wouldn''t be appropriate


    to involve him in such a minor issue. In addition, I want to hone my skills and discover new ways to


    approach crises.


    That evening, at seven o''clock, at the West Street Vige Committee Office. The spacious and well-lit


    space was filled with the aroma of tea.


    Leah and Ross showed up on time. They had four bodyguards waiting for them outside the office.


    "Ms. White,e here. We have a special vige delicacy prepared for you. I hope you can enjoy it!"


    A bald and middle-aged man with a big belly, enthusiastically entertained Leah. He introduced himself,


    "You can call me Mr. Seales. From what I''ve heard, our vigers confronted you today. They only want


    justice for theirpanion, I''m sorry."


    Leah was cautious. She didn''t eat the meal but pulled out some documents instead. She dered,


    "These are the relevant certificates for us to develop thatnd. The contracts you signed when you sold


    thend are also in my possession. You are no longer the owner of thisnd. Please understand and


    cooperate with our work."


    Leeh concentreted on the conversetion et hend.


    Although Ross wes stending right next to her end hed e blenk expression on his fece, deep down he


    wes overjoyed. He recelled how terrified Leeh hed been when she hed first teken over es ecting CEO.


    In e short period, she wes cepeble of hendling such crises without betting en eye. She hed grown so


    much.


    The smile on the villege chief''s fece wes feding, but he didn''t even glence et the pepers es he set


    ecross from Leeh.


    "Ms. White, no metter whet, this is ebout sentiment. I don''t went the plece where we once lived to


    chenge beyond recognition. You elso broke one of our villeger''s legs. We demendpensetion of 30


    million dollers."


    Leeh''s enger greduelly rose et such outregeous end morelly coercive words.


    "Mr. Seeles, we live in e society governed by lew. The eerth wouldn''t stop spinning just so you could


    keep your memory! All our ections ere perionel lews. If you heve eny doubts, you cen consult e


    lewyer. We heve surveillence footege proving thet your villeger deliberetely threw himself under the


    excevetor end ceused his leg injuries. Even if we were willing to meke e peyment out of humeniterien


    consideretions, the emount would never be 30 million dollers!"


    Leeh set upright end her tenecity wes edmireble.


    Ross wes impressed by her imposing demeenor. He chimed in, "Mr. Seeles, pleese negotiete with us


    sincerely. Otherwise, you''ll be et e disedventege if we teke this to court."


    Mr. Seeles wes ewere of this from the stert, but he wes not willing to let it go without e fight. There wes


    e glimpse of the meeningful light thet fleshed in his murky eyes es he cest e quick glence Leeh wey.


    "Sigh¡­it seems like there''s no room for negotietion. It''smon knowledge thet conducting business


    over drinks is e good idee. We should follow the prectice of the business industry end drink first end


    telk leter. If Ms. White cen outdrink me, we''ll follow your demend regerding the finel hendling of this


    metter."


    Mr. Seeles pretended to be dejected. He then dregged two boxes of beer end two bottles of white wine


    underneeth the desk.


    Ross frowned end declined, seying, "Miss White is not e drinker. There''s no such prectice in the


    business industry. It''s e poor custom thet some people heve sterted. Ourion now expressly forbids


    drinking customs."


    Secretly rolling his eyes, Mr. Seeles decided to only respond to Ross''s first helf of the sentence where


    Leeh could not drink. This informetion elmost mede him uneble to control his grin. He opened e cen of


    beer for Leeh enywey end insisted, "Alright, Ms. White, es long es you finish this, we cen deel with thet


    metter es you wish."


    Ross stered et the beer end grebbed it. He seid, "I''ll drink."


    Leah concentrated on the conversation at hand.


    Although Ross was standing right next to her and had a nk expression on his face, deep down he


    was overjoyed. He recalled how terrified Leah had been when she had first taken over as acting CEO.


    In a short period, she was capable of handling such crises without batting an eye. She had grown so


    much.


    The smile on the vige chief''s face was fading, but he didn''t even nce at the papers as he sat


    across from Leah.


    "Ms. White, no matter what, this is about sentiment. I don''t want the ce where we once lived to


    change beyond recognition. You also broke one of our viger''s legs. We demandpensation of 30


    million dors."


    Leah''s anger gradually rose at such outrageous and morally coercive words.


    "Mr. Seales, we live in a society governed byw. The earth wouldn''t stop spinning just so you could


    keep your memory! All our actions are per nationalws. If you have any doubts, you can consult a


    lawyer. We have surveince footage proving that your viger deliberately threw himself under the


    excavator and caused his leg injuries. Even if we were willing to make a payment out of humanitarian


    considerations, the amount would never be 30 million dors!"


    Leah sat upright and her tenacity was admirable.


    Ross was impressed by her imposing demeanor. He chimed in, "Mr. Seales, please negotiate with us


    sincerely. Otherwise, you''ll be at a disadvantage if we take this to court."


    Mr. Seales was aware of this from the start, but he was not willing to let it go without a fight. There was


    a glimpse of the meaningful light that shed in his murky eyes as he cast a quick nce Leah way.


    "Sigh¡­it seems like there''s no room for negotiation. It''smon knowledge that conducting business


    over drinks is a good idea. We should follow the practice of the business industry and drink first and


    talkter. If Ms. White can outdrink me, we''ll follow your demand regarding the final handling of this


    matter."


    Mr. Seales pretended to be dejected. He then dragged two boxes of beer and two bottles of white wine


    underneath the desk.


    Ross frowned and declined, saying, "Miss White is not a drinker. There''s no such practice in the


    business industry. It''s a poor custom that some people have started. Our nation now expressly forbids


    drinking customs."


    Secretly rolling his eyes, Mr. Seales decided to only respond to Ross''s first half of the sentence where


    Leah could not drink. This information almost made him unable to control his grin. He opened a can of


    beer for Leah anyway and insisted, "Alright, Ms. White, as long as you finish this, we can deal with that


    matter as you wish."


    Ross stared at the beer and grabbed it. He said, "I''ll drink."


    Ross was cut off by Mr. Seales, who let out a deep sigh, "Sigh! Ms. White still doesn''t seem interested


    in working out a deal with us! I''ve made so many concessions, yet you won''t even show me some


    respect by drinking a single bottle of beer!"


    Leah took a look at the recently opened beer and decided it should be alright. She concurred, "Ross,


    everything is fine. I can do it myself. I just hope Mr. Seales will keep his word and not cause more


    trouble with the vigers after this drink."


    "Don''t worry," Mr. Seales watched as Leah''s fair hand held the beer can. He could barely suppress the


    inexplicable smile in his eyes.


    Leah poured the beer into a ss and downed it in a sh. Nothing happened for two minutes until she


    was in the middle of discussing with the vige chief. Leah started to feel uneasy due to the


    drunkenness and dizziness sensations.


    Leah was astounded.


    Is this¡­the sensation of intoxication? How did I manage to get wasted after one beer?


    "Mr. Seales, let''s talk another day."


    Leah panicked due to the dizziness. She got up and left with Ross.


    A group of vigers suddenly appeared from somewhere behind the office''s bookshelves and storage


    cabs. Leah and Ross were encircled by them.


    "Chief, our vige''s beer is truly amazing. It tastes exactly like ordinary beer, but the strong aftertaste is


    incredibly refreshing!"


    "That''s enough, set up the cameras, and take turns giving these two a good shot," Mr. Seales red at


    them and ordered.


    His finger was pointed at Leah and Ross.


    Ross cast a quick nce at the bulky men who were taking up most of the space. His expression had


    darkened. He immediately took out his phone to send a text message.


    Ross thought, these people are the dregs of society!


    It came to Ross''s surprise when his message did not go through. He suddenly realized he could not


    speak when he tried to yell for help. As the vigers crept closer, his expression abruptly changed. He


    shielded Leah behind him.


    The vigersughed at them. They had a proud look written all over their faces.


    "Can''t speak right now, pretty boy, can you? Our vige is also known for its muted tea! The aroma of


    this tea will gradually make you mute if you haven''t taken the antidote beforehand!"


    So, that was it!


    Ross and Leah were both stunned.


    Leah''s head became increasingly dizzy as her fear grew. She fainted on the spot. In the instant she


    closed her eyes, she felt extremely distressed.


    Did I mess things up again? Leah thinks, is someone going to sacrifice himself to protect me again? I¡¯m


    unwilling to ept this fate.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Chapter 408 The White Group Is Doing Well


    Leah woke up an hourter. The bumps in the car and the asional whooshing sound of oing


    vehicles woke her up. She felt safe before she even opened her eyes thanks to theforting and


    pleasant cold scent that filled her nostrils.


    It was Han.


    Leah wondered, "How did you get here?"


    Leah felt ufortable and sat up when she noticed herself dozing off in Han''s arms. She shifted her


    attention to the night scene outside the car window. Her eyes had a dull look in them.


    Once more, he came to my rescue. I never thought I wouldn''t be able to handle something so simple.


    Han would definitely scold me for acting like a fool again.


    Han, however, refrained from criticising Leah in any way. Instead, he stretched out his slender and


    good-looking fingers to loosen his tie. His eyes had a dark look to them. Han exined, "I''ve grown


    ustomed to the various ways you ask for your own death. Ross informed me of your whereabouts


    tonight in advance."


    Leah was stunned. His direct remarks caused her face to flush with embarrassment.


    "Thank you," she replied softly and her voice was barely audible.


    He saved Ross and me. I''m grateful for that. However, Ross is Hendrik''s man, why would he report my


    whereabouts to Han? Is Ross a spy?


    Leah''s mood became mncholy due to her suspicion. She decided to interrogate Han thoroughly


    some other day.


    Han felt his throat slightly dry when he saw Leah¡¯s rosy cheeks and the faint, lingering scent of alcohol


    on her. He moved his head closer to her and teased, "Is this the only thing you''re going to do to thank


    me?"


    Leah''s heart beat fiercely as she heard his deep and raspy voice. She moved away to create some


    distance between them. She asked, "Well¡­what else am I supposed to do?"


    As expected, Han¡¯s rescue came with a catch!


    Han held the back of her head but made no further exnations. He bends down to get extremely


    close to her face. The distance between their faces allowed them to feel each other''s breathing.


    He said, "You know exactly what I want. I need you to make the first move."


    Leah''s heart was aching as her face turned a little pale.


    He constantly presents the impression that he is making fun of and ying with me. I feel cheap and


    degraded around him.


    "No¡­"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She resisted him obstinately by biting her lower lip and turning her head away.


    Han''s eyes grew cold.


    Leah started violently coughing just as he was about to say something.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    She felt as though she was about to cough her lungs out. She was incredibly upset.


    Han was deeply worried as Leah¡¯s face turned red from coughing. He gave the driver instructions to


    head to the hospital.


    "Hasn''t your cold gotten better?" He reached out to touch her forehead. The heat made his eyebrows


    furrow.


    Leah was in poor health. She had been experiencing fevers on and offtely. Not long after that, Leah


    received an IV drip in the hospital. The medicine gradually made her fall asleep.


    Han red coldly at the attending physician and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    The attending physician wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He answered shakily, "Mr. Howard, it''s


    just amon cold. She may have gotten drunk this time, which may have caused it."


    Han took in the pallid features of Leah. He sensed an uneasiness spreading in his heart. It¡¯s not normal


    for her to have recurring fevers and colds. He called Ben and gave orders, "Get the best doctors from


    overseas here. I don¡¯t care how much it¡¯ll cost me."


    "Roger that, boss," Ben said with a respectful nod.


    Ross informed Han of Leah''s daily schedule at the White Group after Ben left.


    "Ms. White puts a lot of effort intopleting her tasks every day, Mr. Hendrik. So far, she hasn''t


    discovered your identity as Hendrik. I guess it''s more likely that she doesn''t want to believe it. Are you


    sure you want to keep it a secret from her? The thing that Ms. White detests the most is being duped.


    Will your rtionship be impacted if she finds out?"


    Hearing this, Han''s tall figure was frozen for a while. He warned him with icy gazes, and a trace of


    loneliness shed in his eyes, "Mind your own business. She cane to me when she finds out."


    There were never any romantic feelings between them, to begin with.


    Ross nodded. Then, he asked about the vigers'' disturbance, "What should we do about this, Mr.


    Hendrik? Do you intend to take care of it yourself?"


    Han nced at Leah, who was asleep on the bed. He pursed his lips and said, "No, she should learn


    how to deal with it herself."


    She wanted to grow and learn, and that much is obvious to me. She would be upset if I interfered.


    When Leah woke up the next morning, before she had time for breakfast, she urgently asked Ross to


    notify the legal department and file awsuit regarding this incident.


    Leah instructed, "I need you to tell the police about what happenedst night. That vige chief and his


    men had plotted to hurt us!"


    After speaking firmly, she started to cough briefly. She felt a lot better the next morning after receiving


    treatment all night.


    She still believed there was something wrong with her body. She began to feel difort in her limbs.


    Before feeling relieved and leaving the hospital, she made another call to her attending physician to


    inquire whether it was simply a cold. She felt relieved after being assured by the physician and


    proceeded to leave the hospital.


    The vige chief and the vigers were taken into custody that day because they had acquired


    evidence. Only ten thousand dors in humanitarianpensation was given to the vigers who had


    broken legs.


    Leah also dealt with the way this incident was being received on a smaller scale online.


    The construction project resumed right away.


    Additionally, Leah invited several shareholders to join thepany that afternoon.


    After the meeting, White Group''s businesses were essentially back on track and moving in the right


    direction.


    "Ms. White is amazing! Thepany''s new image is starting to take shape. It¡¯s much more


    comfortable to work without those board members suppressing us!"


    "Oh yeah! She also increased our base sry! I made a mistake earlier by ming Ms. White!"


    "That''s right! The West Streetnd dispute had been dragged out for so long by those board members.


    Ms. White ultimately won the project and showed herpetence!"


    Thepany had a peaceful atmosphere. Leah''s reputation rose considerably.


    ¡­


    Shawn was listening as his assistant gave him the White Group''s most recent development report. His


    partially open eyes revealed a cold light flowing inside his pupils.


    "What did you just say? How is it that White Group''s stock price has increased despite losing so many


    shareholders and directors? What on earth happened?" Jackson yelled out in fury as he widened his


    eyes in shock.


    The assistant kept reporting indifferently, "Ms. White has been running thepany very well. She


    handled public opinion skillfully, and she dealt with the marketing and management aspects wlessly


    too. Additionally, she oversaw the promotion of the West Street project and announced thepany''s


    new partnerships to the public.


    "Everyone believes that White Group''s prospects are improving. Many investors are scrambling to


    be their shareholders. Today, Ms. White also selected a few shareholders to join them. It can be


    said that the White Group has almost gone through aplete change. It has evolved into apany


    with new and vibrant energy."


    After some thought, Jackson red icily at Shawn and said, "I had no idea this woman could do things


    like that. We don''t need to get rid of her any longer. You need to find a way to marry her so that the


    White Group will still be ours!"


    Additionally, the White Group was now progressing so much better. I couldn''t bear to give it away so


    easily.


    Shawn''s eyes briefly shed with annoyance. He rebuffed with an icy expression, "You think I don''t


    want to be with Sarah? The main problem is that she has Han in her heart!"


    Jackson sneered meaningfully, "Then break their rtionship off and turn them into enemies for good."

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Chapter 409 Abyss


    Shawn looked at the bewitched Jackson with a cold expression. He said, "Han is more than a trillion-


    dor investor. He also happens to be the director of the world''s top Kendrick Group and the formidable


    Hendrik! If it were that simple to keep him apart from Sarah, I would have already done it."


    I wouldn''t have given them a second chance to meet if I had known from the beginning.


    Jackson, however, was confident. He stared at Shawn with contempt in his eyes, and he said, "In this


    era of information, it¡¯s easy to destroy trust between two people. We can start with Anna."


    Shawn sneered coldly, "How often have you said that you could defeat Han? What is your result?"


    He was tired of hearing such ims.


    He walked up to Jackson and stared at him from a towering position. He spoke with a nk


    expression, "Are you aware of how far Kendrick Group has cornered mypany? If this n fails


    again, can you withstand Han''s fury?"


    Jackson mmed the table in frustration as he sprung to his feet.


    He said, "Of course I know, I¡¯m surprised that the old fox had already secretly arranged everything


    before he went abroad two years ago. He has established numerous smallpanies in secret over


    the years and his preparation hade to fruition recently.


    "If we don''t give him a heavy blow now, thesepanies will strike us hard andpletely suppress


    Ford Group if we don''t give him a severe blow right away. They won''t give us a chance to catch our


    breath!"


    Jackson looked straight into Shawn¡¯s eyes and said, "You should be aware that high risk frequently


    entails high reward. We can take a wager. This time, we must pull Sarah and the White Group to our


    side andunch a simultaneous physical and psychological assault on Han!"


    Shawn wore a gloomy expression, it took him a long time before he answered slowly, "Fine. I''ll give you


    onest opportunity."


    This old man wouldn''t need to live another day if he failed once more!


    Leah returned to Vi Victoria in the evening. The moment she entered the house, a cutie clung to her


    leg.


    "Mommy! You''re finally home! Uncle Ben had selected a photo frame for us. He just sent it over today.


    We had framed the pictures from ourst outing!"


    Carlotta led Leah to the centre of the living room to admire the photos.


    Leah looked at the gigantic oil painting that stood at six feet and hung on the retro carving wall. She


    suddenly felt a severe headache.


    "When did you find someone to paint this?"


    The oil painting featured the image of the three of them as a family.


    Carlotta said happily, "When you¡¯re admitted to the hospital!"


    Leah was unable to bring herself to gaze at it. She had no idea why Han would consent to the child''s


    irrational request.


    "Mommy! Let''s go out and y together next time!"


    Carlotta looked at the photos satisfiedly. Those photos were ced in every corner of the vi. Her little


    face was blushing due to her happiness.


    Leah could not bear to let her down.


    "Alright," she said with a nod of agreement.


    Leah had to cough once more before she could finish her sentence. She covered her mouth and


    coughed lightly when she noticed Carlotta standing next to her. She suppressed the itchiness in her


    throat. Before she lost control, she hastily found an excuse to go to the bathroom. At this point, she


    could no longer hold back her cough.


    The white sink''s porcin surface was covered in bloodstains. The colour was strikingly sharp under


    the light. In a daze, Leah wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth as she stared in the mirror at


    her own image.


    What in the world is going on with me? The doctor found nothing wrong during my body check-up. Why


    am I coughing so severely?


    Leah experienced a piercing pain and numbness in her heart as she thought about this. She had to


    crouch down, clutching her chest, and gasp for breath.


    Could I be suffering from a fatal illness?


    This spection sent chills down her spine and drained the colour from her face. Leah finally


    composed herself, washed her face, cleaned the bloodstains from the sink, and then confidently


    walked out of the bathroom.


    She seemed to need to schedule some time to receive a thorough body check-up.


    The following day, the sky was somewhat drab and there was a light drizzle falling from it.


    Leah walked along the city streets. She made a squelching sound when she stepped on the rain-


    soaked brown-yellow leaves. After the rain, a pleasant aroma filled the air. She walked to a nearby


    street with an umbre.


    Serena informed her that the workers at Dream Designs were craving desserts from a nearby shop.


    Leah intended to buy some for them. She noticed a familiar luxury car parked by the roadside as she


    got closer to the cake shop.


    Han and Anna got out of the car together.


    Anna said, "The only person who genuinely cares about me is you, Ethan. My dad doesn''t even allow


    me to have dessert. The desserts from this cake shop tasted fantastic even though they couldn''t


    compete with those from the branded shop."


    Anna was holding Han as they entered the cake shop. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Leah was standing not far away and she had heard everything. She looked at the two in astonishment.


    She experienced severe heartache and felt as though her heart was breaking.


    She deduced that they must have concealed their rtionship from the public while acting as though


    they were breaking off their engagement.


    Her eyes had begun to tear up when the cold autumn wind mixed with the fine rain and fell into them.


    Leah was trembling, as she hid behind her umbre and fled wretchedly. Her beautiful eyes were filled


    with sorrow.


    Leah was aware that this day would eventually arrive. She always knew that Han''s kindness would


    cause her to fall further and further so that he couldter strike her more severely. Tears fell from the


    corners of her eyes. Herplexion was pallid.


    Leah elerated her pace and hurried towards Dream Designs despite the chilly and wet wind.


    I knew this day would arrive from the beginning. I''m heartbroken, despite having prepared for this for a


    long time.


    She sniffed, but could not stop the tears from starting to fall.


    The sky got gloomier, and heavy rain suddenly poured down from the sky. Leah''s clothing was soaked


    by the ferocious wind and rain that were blown in her direction. She was unable to feel warm because


    of the bone-chilling cold that seemed to prate all the way to the core of her soul.


    Leah was led to the upstairs lounge by Serena, who was heartbroken to see her wetted in the rain and


    her eyes were eyes.


    Serena was furious as she yanked off Leah''s wet clothing after learning the cause. She scolded, "I''ve


    long advised you to pick a different man, but you have to love him! You used to stubbornly disagree


    with me, iming that you didn''t like him. Look what you got yourself into now!"


    Leah submissively allowed Serena to help her put on clean clothing. She lowered her head and choked


    on her words, she said, "I¡­"


    I had fallen. I got caught up in the delicate he cast in the name of love. I began to fantasise that


    perhaps there was a chance for a fresh start. I consequently plunged into an abyss of despair,


    suffering, and anguish.


    Serena gave Leah her clothes to dress in. She hugged her sympathetically andforted her, "It''s


    okay. You deserve someone better."


    She jokingly changed the subject to cheer her friend up. Serena said, "This is odd. When our


    employees were craving cakes from that shop, when you went there, you ended up running into them.


    What a strange coincidence! It feels like fate is helping you to see this man for who he really is. After


    you cry it out, you need to let go of him!"


    Sarah finally managed to temporarily escape from the pain of her past and the shadow of Alfred, only


    to face another blow.


    Leah did not want Serena to worry about her. Therefore, she forced an ugly smile that was worse than


    her crying face.


    She spoke in a slightly hoarse voice, "It''s okay, I''ve prepared myself for this. I made a mistake by falling


    for him, and it caused my current suffering."


    It appears that I''ll need to learn to avoid Han going forward. I need to slowly forget him in the end.


    Leah took a brief break and then returned to work at White Group despite her emotional state. She


    immersed herself in her work, putting in extra hours until eight o''clock at night.


    Another missed call notification from Han appeared on her phone.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Chapter 410 A n to Destroy the City


    The night was dark as ink. The chilly autumn wind carried a drizzle with it as it relentlessly pounded the


    windows. The dreamy glow from the city''s neon lights was reflected by the crystal-clear raindrops as


    they moved through the air.


    Leah silently gazed at the night view outside the window. Her phone had shut down because the


    battery had run out. She was avoiding Han. She needed some privacy to process her bad mood in the


    office.


    "Sarah," Shawn''s voice suddenly sounded from behind her.


    Leah was startled. She quickly turned around. There was a sadness that lingered in her eyes. She


    wondered, "Why are you here?"


    She was present in her office in the White Group. The security guards should have stopped him from


    entering the building.


    Shawn was satisfied with the surprise in her eyes. He smiled gently at her and said, "Sarah, there¡¯s no


    need to be surprised. I''m here to take you home."


    On that rainy night, his smile seemed particrly horrifying. It caused Leah to feel a tightening in her


    chest and unconsciously distance herself from him.


    "I can go home by myself. You should leave," she said with a trembling voice and a pallidplexion.


    Recently, Shawn had been acting strangely. Leah was unable to help but imagine the worst.


    Her fear made Shawn all the more delighted. He strode forward, embracing her in his arms. Leah''s


    chin was held in Shawn''s hand as he wrapped one arm around her waist. He forced Leah to look up at


    him.


    Leah eximed, "Let go of me!"


    Leah was rmed by the horrifying lust in Shawn''s eyes. She made a valiant effort to free herself.


    Despite Leah''s attempt to break free, Shawn was able to stop her with ease. He lifted her chin and


    pressed his lips against hers.


    Leah was terribly sick from the smell of that strange male. Her eyes had begun to well up with tears,


    and her vision was blurry. She said, "Let..."


    This time, she could not finish her sentence and fainted out of the blue.


    Shawn gazed intently at her pale face. He frowned slightly and murmured, "Sarah, are you resisting


    me to this extent?"


    Shawn thought she had fainted due to her rage. Leah was brought back to his vi after leaving White


    Group.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han arrived a step toote. His eyes darkened as he noticed the empty office. He coldly nced at the


    bodyguard leader, who was in charge of protecting Leah in secret. Hemanded, "Get lost and


    ept your punishment."


    The bodyguard leader dared not say another word. He quickly nodded and said, "Yes, Boss!"


    Ben pulled up the surveince footage and said, "Boss, it was Shawn who took Ms. White away. He


    was able to hold back our brothers who were covertly guarding Ms. White with a sizable number of


    bodyguards."


    Han''s eyes turned icy and he said, "Bring her back."


    Ben was in a difficult position, he said, "You just recently pretended to make up with Ms. Lancaster. Our


    n might not seed if you meddle too much in Ms. White''s affairs, right?"


    The temperature in the office dropped to the freezing point as soon as these words were said. Han said


    nothing but stared down coldly at Ben from above.


    Ben felt like he was being targeted by a ferocious beast. The terrifying murderous intent made every


    hair on his body stand on end. He finally gave in and said, "Alright, boss! I''ll arrange for Ross to pose


    as Mr. Hendrik and bring Ms. White home covertly so that Anna won''t find out!"


    The next morning, the sky was filled with drizzle. The cold raindrops fell from the eaves and leaves.


    Leah was awakened by the dripping sound.


    She breathed in the room''s chilly air and started coughing hysterically.


    Leah was familiar with this room. For two years, she had resided in the same room in the Ford family


    vi. She covered her mouth ufortably and routinely used a tissue to wipe the blood away.


    "Huff!" She leaned against the bed ufortably to catch her breath. She had topromise with the


    fact that Shawn had taken her back to this vi.


    She rose silently from her bed, put on a jacket, and left the room. She made an effort to slow down as


    she made her way to the staircase, where she overheard Shawn speaking to Jackson.


    "I''ve assembled a research team. How are things going with your preparations?"


    Jackson sneered, "I''ve been prepared for a while. Thepany has already been registered. If the


    experiment is sessful, we¡¯ll make a fortune in less than six months. By then, the Ford Group will


    trample Han underfoot while my family will reim our former glory!"


    Shawn''s evil smile grew uglier. He praised, "Excellent! The more gruesome the initial performance the


    better. More fatalities would be ideal¡­"


    Even though Leah had trouble following their conversation, the final sentence made her chest tighten.


    A research that would result in mass murder?


    She hastily returned to her room as soon as she saw that Shawn and Jackson had finished talking. She


    unbuttoned her coat and pretended to sleep on the bed. However, her heart raced with anxiety.


    What kind of scheme is Shawn hatching?


    Leah could roughly estimate the severity of the situation based on the fact that many people would die.


    "Rest well, Sarah. Stay with me through this. My aplishment will undoubtedly surpass Hendrik''s


    once my n is sessful."


    Leah''s lips were being softly stroked by Shawn as he said to her. In the end, he leaves a light kiss on


    Leah¡¯s lips.


    His footsteps gradually faded away. When Shawn walked out of the room, he shut the door behind him.


    When Leah was certain that Shawn was gone, she got up and rushed to the bathroom. She wiped her


    lips forcefully with water. Her clear and beautiful eyes were filled with disgust and panic.


    He is working on a big n! I must take advantage of this chance to do a thorough investigation. I have


    to put a stop to this n if it will cause many casualties.


    Someone knocked on the door. It was Lucy, whom Lead had not seen in a long time.


    Now that she had been reduced to a bag of bones, Lucy appeared much more frail and haggard.


    Leah stared at Lucy. She felt pity for her, and she asked, "Why¡­why did you do this to yourself?"


    Leah did not hate Lucy although she had repeatedly betrayed her. However, things could never go


    back to the way they were.


    Lucy quickly wiped away her tears. She spoke in a teary voice, "It''s nothing, Ms. White. Pleasee


    down to have your meal. Even though Mr. Ford won''t return until the afternoon, he will worry if you don''t


    eat."


    "Alright."


    A look of disgust shed through Leah''s eyes as she heard Shawn''s name. She would eat for her own


    body''s benefit, not because Shawn was concerned about her.


    After breakfast, she asked Lucy for her phone, "Can you give me your phone? Carlotta would worry if


    she didn''t hear from me. I need to call her."


    Lucy lowered her head and said, "I don''t have your phone. Yesterday, after Mr. Shawn brought you


    back, he threw your phone into the firece and burned it. Ms. White and Mr. Shawn have been moody


    lately. Please try to amodate his temper, otherwise¡­"


    Leah frowned as she listened to Lucy¡¯s advice. There was a bitter smile that revealed itself on her


    cherry lips. She said, "Lucy, you''re saying this because you want me to get along with Shawn, right?


    Just like how you deceived me time and time again."


    Lucy''splexion turned ghastly pale. She nearly lost her bnce.


    She apologized, "Ms. White, I''m truly sorry. I did betray you in the past. I had my reasons, but I don''t


    expect you to forgive me. This time, I genuinely have your best interests at heart. When Mr. Shawn


    sees your rtionship with Mr. Howard grows closer, his temper has be more and more grumpy.


    Anyone who angers him ends up in theb."


    Theb?


    Leah had a bad feeling about this. She asked, "What kind of experiment is he working on?"


    As Lucy shook her head and fought back tears, she said, "Servants are not permitted to know. Mr.


    Lamere and Mr. Ford are coborating on a scheme that has the potential topletely demolish the


    city."

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Chapter 411 Keeping Him In Check


    Leah went back to the room, but she was so disturbed that she was unable to rx. Her phone was


    more or less unusable by now and Shawn would certainly not allow her to buy a new one to contact


    anybody.


    She had to find out more about what he was scheming!


    She went into his study and painstakingly searched all the bookshelves, bookcases, and drawers,


    looking for anything that seemed at all suspicious or worthy of further investigation.


    Unfortunately, she found nothing at all beyond a few words written in a notebook. "Influenza virus?"


    Stunned, she stared at this for a moment. She was absolutely certain that it was connected to Shawn''s


    experiments!


    She returned to the room again, feeling extremely uneasy. Was Shawn nning to unleash some kind


    of influenza virus in Linkville in the future? If so, it would definitely result in countless deaths, just like he


    said¡­


    "No!" Leah cried out in horror, covering her head with her hands. The raging storm outside increased in


    its fury, and the torrential rain beat down mercilessly on the leaves of the trees.


    Suddenly, she heard an odd clunking sound from outside the window. Curiously, she went over to


    investigate and discovered that it was caused by the propellers of a drone beating lightly against the


    ss.


    Just as she was puzzling over why a drone would be here of all ces, Ross''s familiar voice suddenly


    crackled from the machine. "Ms. White, I''m here to rescue you. I''ll decoy the bodyguards and the butler


    away in a little bit; when that happens, please get out of there as fast as you can!"


    Leah''s eyes lit up, but abruptly, her excitement faded. Clenching her fists tightly, it took her a moment to


    gather the courage to reply, "That won''t do. I can''t leave yet, there are some matters I need to finish


    up."


    If she escaped, there would be no one here to stop Shawn. At the very least, she had to find out where


    hisboratory was and how far his experiments had gone, as well as when he was nning to unleash


    an influenza gue in Linkville¡­There were still far too many things she needed to find out, so she


    could not just leave like that.


    The inhabitants of Linkville had every right to look forward to a better, brighter future; they did not


    deserve to be treated as pawns in Shawn''s diabolical scheme.


    "Ms. White, if you remain here, what about thepany?" Ross sounded extremely agitated. It had


    never urred to him that Leah might not want to leave. He added, "You can talk to Mr. Hendrik, you


    know, if anything''s amiss. He''ll definitely be able to help you. It''s far too dangerous for you to stay


    here!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Leah knew that Hendrik was concerned about her, but despite his power and influence, he would not


    be able to ferret out Shawn''s entire, insidious n. What if Shawn hadboratories in other countries


    as well? If she were to disclose what she knew right now, it would only alert the enemy and put them on


    guard.


    "I''m very sorry. Please ask Mr. Hendrik to appoint someone to take over my position. You''d better go


    now, quickly! It won''t do if Shawn''s henchmen discover your presence. I really do have some very


    important matters to finish up here¡­" She stood by the window and signaled for Ross to pilot the drone


    back.


    Ross could not linger either; reluctantly, he steered the drone away. After retrieving it and putting it


    away, he wiped the rain off his face and returned to the car, looking resigned. The chauffeur


    immediately opened the door for him. He got in and sighed. ncing at the aloof, distant Han, who had


    his eyes closed, he said, "Mr. Hendrik, you heard Ms. White, didn''t you? She doesn''t want to leave yet;


    she said she has to finish up some matters there."


    Han''s eyes glittered coldly when he opened them. "Let''s head back first."


    At that very moment, Ben called on the phone. "Boss, you hit the nail smack on the head. Owen


    Lancaster did indeed purchase a specific kind of poison some time back. Not only that, he bought up


    the entire stock of antidotes and cut off ess to them. We''ve also been able to find out more about


    the symptoms caused by this poison, too. The victims will experience constant fevers and contract


    repeated colds; they''ll also cough up blood and are prone to fainting. These symptoms will be


    increasingly frequent in the mid-to-final stages of the poison''s effects. Eventually, the victim will die


    within a month."


    Han frowned. "Investigate and find out where he''s keeping the antidotes, and do it as quickly as you


    can. In the meantime, I''ll continue to see Anna and keep him in check that way. We can''t allow such a


    dangerous substance to flood the market indiscriminately."


    After hearing about the symptoms of the poison, he could not help thinking about Leah, who had been


    constantlying down with a cold over this period. He firmly put aside his grim thoughts for now; he


    felt that it was probably a coincidence that her symptoms dovetailed so neatly with the symptoms


    caused by exposure to the poison. After all, she had been under his constant surveince recently and


    had not eaten anything out of the ordinary, apart from the wine from the auction. He had sent the entire


    bottle for testingter, but there was nothing unusual in it, aside from some traces of sleeping drugs.


    Ben painstakingly noted down his boss''s orders, then asked, "Boss, Donald Harper is the one who sold


    that poison to Owen. What should we do about him?"


    Han''s expression darkened. "Keep tabs on him. Find out about his overseas supply channels, then


    hand the information over to the police and let them deal with him." Donald had consistently ignored his


    warnings; he was in no mood to tolerate the man any longer.


    The poison Owen had purchased was very likely to be used on Leah; he had to find out as quickly as


    possible if Owen had used it, and if so, on whom.


    Ben nodded gravely. "Got it, Boss!"


    After ending the call, Han''s frosty eyes turned to the storm outside the car window, taking in the bleak


    autumn vista. Why had Leah cut off her rtionship with him to remain with Shawn? What was she


    nning?


    "Ross, keep a security detail stationed at the Ford family''s vi to watch over Leah. If you can, try and


    find out why she was so adamant about staying."


    "Yes, Mr. Hendrik."


    Night fell soon. By then the rain had stopped and the scent of damp earth still lingered. Leah opened


    the window for some venttion and deeply drank in the fresh, invigorating air.


    Footsteps sounded from outside the room. A momentter, Shawn opened the door and came in. He


    headed straight for Leah and attempted to slip his arm around her waist. "Sarah, I noticed you went


    into the study today?"


    Leah slipped aside and evaded his attempt at contact. Her body stiffened slightly and she felt panicky;


    nheless, she put on a show of calm. "Mmhmm. I did." She had managed to avoid the servant; how


    had he found out?


    Shawn''s smile hardened. He strode forward and pulled her into his arms without taking no for an


    answer. "The surveince cameras saw you go in. What were you looking for in my study, hmm?"


    Leah''s heart thudded wildly in her chest and her palms began sweating. She wanted to struggle free


    from his embrace, but Shawn held her even more firmly. She had no choice but to abandon her


    attempts. Lowering her eyes to avoid betraying her panic, she forced herself to keep her voice calm.


    "Oh¡­I was just looking for a good book to read. You''ve taken my phone away, and there''s no TV here.


    I''m really bored."


    Naturally, it had never crossed Shawn''s mind that Leah might have urately guessed the nature of


    hisboratory experiments and his scheme. All his doubts vanished at once. "I see. You should have


    just asked the servant to call me, you know."


    A slight gleam flickered through Leah''s eyes. She squirmed out of Shawn''s embrace the minute he


    loosened his grasp. "Well, now you know. Could I have my phone back then?"


    Even though she had found out from Lucy that her phone had been rendered useless, she could not let


    him know that Lucy had told her. She could only y dumb.


    Shawn chuckled and leaned in close to murmur against her ear, "Just use my phone, Sarah; you can


    y whatever games on it you''d like¡­"


    His hot breath against her ear gave Leah goosebumps and she felt extremely ufortable. She took


    two steps back to distance herself from him a little. "Maybe tomorrow or something. It''ste, and I''m


    tired."


    However, Shawn''s smile deepened in disturbing fashion. With one arm around her slender waist, he


    gently slid his hand down her neck in a gentle caress. "Alright. I''lle to bed with you then¡­"

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Chapter 412 Pretense


    The lights in the room were dim, but the atmosphere within was certainly heating up.


    Leah took one look at Shawn''s hungry expression of desire and retreated from him in a panic. "That


    won''t do! Please leave!"


    Her rejection of his advances and evident disgust effectively dampened Shawn''s ardor, and his earlier


    pleasure vanished entirely. He immediately strode right up to her and grabbed hold of her chin, twisting


    her face so she was forced to look at him. "Sarah, we''re all adults now. Anyway, it''s been over two


    years; you should be used to me by now!"


    This cutting remark immediately stirred up all of Leah''s painful memories, especially the unsavory,


    unpleasant ones she wanted so badly to forget. Those would be the incidents that had led to her


    breaking off her rtionship with Han.


    All color left her face, and she sat bonelessly down on the floor. Tears glistened in her eyes, and a


    wave of despair overwhelmed her, causing her deep anguish. If this continued, the darkness would


    swallow her up again.


    No, she had to keep a clear head!


    "Shawn Ford, you''re always forcing me to do things I don''t want to do. That''s why I can''t love you."


    Abruptly, she looked up and locked eyes with Shawn.


    Her blunt, honest response stopped Shawn in his tracks as he was stripping off her clothes. He stared


    down coldly at her. "So tell me, how is Han Howard a better man than me? Why do you love him so


    much, then?" One single sentence from her had totally destroyed his mood and his enthusiasm.


    Leah surreptitiously pinched her thigh hard; the sharp pain helped her to remain clear-headed and


    calm. After a moment, she replied, "It''s not that I like him. It''s just that I had to stay with him due to


    some unavoidable circumstances." The truth would only further enrage the man looming over her.


    Shawn''s mood improved slightly at this, but his face still betrayed his displeasure. "Alright, Sarah, I


    won''t force you to do anything you don''t want. But I hope you won''t make me wait too long. My


    patience has its limits, after all." He bent down, scooped Leah up from the floor, and carried her to bed,


    where he climbed in beside her.


    The sensation of his cool skin against her gave Leah chills, and she tried to push him away. "You said


    you weren''t going to force me¡­"


    Shawn caught hold of her hands, amused. A frosty gleam glittered in his eyes as he answered, "We''re


    just going to sleep, that''s all. If you want a little more excitement, though, that''s possible too."


    Leah immediately fell silent. She turned her back to him, her entire body tense as a bowstring. She


    really wanted to escape, but she did not want to anger him either.


    She did not dare fall asleep the entire night now that Shawn was next to her, unlike when she had been


    with Han.


    ¡­


    Anna listened to her assistant''s report and gave a scornfulugh. "I honestly didn''t think Shawn Ford


    would be able to seed so well in separating that b*tch from Ethan! He ought to be extremely happy


    now that he''s managed to obtain the woman of his dreams, right?"


    The assistant nodded. "Yes, ording to my sources, he''s very pleased. The only thing is, Ms.


    Lancaster, the employee we managed to buy off at Dream Designs is probably going to have her


    employment terminated soon. Hendrik found out about her."


    A venomous look glinted in Anna''s eyes. "They keep flocking around that woman as if she''s the sun! If


    she suffers even a little bit of humiliation, they''ll exact constant retribution!" She gnashed her teeth,


    then asked sharply, "We won''t get dragged into this, will we?"


    "As long as they don''t have any concrete proof or more substantial evidence, we''ll be fine if we deny


    everything."


    Anna''s manner mellowed significantly at that. "Alright. Even though we managed to poison that b*tch


    the other day at the auction, and she won''t live that much longer, we still need to be vignt. She must


    not be allowed to ruin what I have with Ethan right now!"


    "Yes, Ms. Lancaster."


    The next day, Leah waited till Shawn had left before she hurried to search the other rooms, but she


    was not able to discover anything else. When he returned in the evening, he showed that he was


    aware of what she had been up to, of course.


    "Sarah, what were you hunting for in the store room today?"


    Leah was prepared this time, however. "You won''t get me a new phone, and I was bored, so I went


    poking around the ce."


    Her casual tone gave Shawn a start, and he stared at her. Under the glinting light of the chandelier, her


    expression appeared tranquil and gentle. His heart skipped a beat.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A pleasant wave of well-being enveloped him, and his attitude mellowed as well. He reached out and


    tugged Leah into his arms, then handed her his phone. "If you want to y any games or purchase


    anything, you can use this. The password on all my ounts is your date of birth."


    Leah felt like screaming and shoving him away, but she forced herself to control her feelings. Taking


    the phone, she looked at it and nodded. "Oh, I see. Alright."


    The phone might well be fitted with a monitoring device, but regardless, she now had a means of


    contacting any outside party and could use it in an emergency.


    Shawn had not expected her to actually ept his phone; a tingling sensation filled him from head to


    toe. He could not help wanting more of the soft-voiced, alluring woman in his arms. Tightly, he enfolded


    her hand in his and murmured in her ear, "Sarah, I want you."


    Leah''s face paled. She very nearly pushed him away so she could run out of the room. However, if she


    did that, her ns would be ruined. "No, Shawn," she replied, firmly rejecting his proposition outright.


    Before his mood could change, she continued, "I know my daughter is older now, but I''m a bit more


    conservative. We''re not clear about what our rtionship is at the moment, so I don''t want to give


    myself to you yet."


    This cleverly defused Shawn''s initial angry reaction. Frowning, he said slowly, "I can marry you, and we


    could get acquainted after that. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    However, Leah pretended to be annoyed. "You always say that, but you should know that what I hate


    most is people lying to me. You''ve got so much still that you''re keeping from me; I don''t feel secure at


    all around you."


    Shawn was taken aback; he looked rather conflicted but continued to hold her. "What do you want to


    know?"


    Leah''s tension rxed slightly when he said this. "Nothing in particr. If you really want to tell me,


    you''ll tell me without me asking." She gave a little sigh and pulled away from his embrace.


    Shawn was normally very shrewd, but Leah''s words overset all hismon sense, and he did not


    realize that she had very carefullyid a trap for him. He pursed his lips slightly. "I''ll slowly let you in on


    my secrets after we get married."


    The two of them went to sleep in the same bed; as usual, nothing happened between them.


    Once the lights were out, the conflicting emotions in Leah''s eyes were even harder to conceal. Was he


    truly going to wait until after they were married before he told her everything¡­?


    The next day, Shawn had breakfast with Leah, then left the house. However, he did not go to work as


    usual but instructed his assistant to choose a good venue for a marriage proposal and make some


    preliminary wedding preparations.


    An irate Jackson managed to locate him at a bridal shop. "What are you doing? I know marrying this


    woman is what''s going to make us rich, but you don''t need to go to such lengths for it! You''re nothing


    like what you were before; at the moment your lovey-dovey brain has turned to mush!" He stared in


    burning resentment at Shawn, who was acting like a lovesick puppy, and felt a sense of utter loathing


    and disappointment.


    If this idiot were not so constantly irresolute about that woman, their ns would not have failed time


    and time again!


    Shawn shot Jackson a cold nce of dislike, then turned back to admire the wedding veil he was


    fingering. "Yes, I know. As long as our scheme goes ahead as nned, that''s the important thing,


    right?"

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Chapter 413 Lovesick Puppy


    The bridal shop''s warm lights illuminated all the diamante-studded wedding veils, turning the entire


    ce into an ethereal scene out of a fairytale.


    Jackson''s grim, thunderous expression was incongruous in the inviting, pleasant setting. Seeing that


    Shawn was once more determined to go his own way, he gave an angry snort and stalked out. Only


    after he got into his car did he eye the bridal shop balefully. "Useless piece of trash! He''s eating out of


    that woman''s hand!" After that, he red at his chauffeur. "What are you staring at? Get back to Mr.


    Ford''s ce at once! I''m going to teach that b*tch a lesson!"


    Now that she had ess to Shawn''s phone, the first thing Leah did was call Serena.


    "Shawn Ford, don''t you dare call me for no reason! I''m blocking you!" Serena had a thoroughly bad


    impression of Shawn by now, and she did not waste her breath being polite.


    Before Serena could hang up, Leah hurriedly stopped her. "Serena! It''s me!"


    Serena blinked and stared at the number disyed on her screen, dumbfounded. It was definitely


    Shawn''s phone number. In astonishment, she asked, "How did you get hold of his phone?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Leah bit her lip, then immediately changed the subject. "Long story. How are you doing?"


    To Serena, Leah soundedpletely unlike her usual self. Frowning, she gave this due consideration


    and drew some conclusions. Snapping her fingers, she eximed, "Han broke your heart, so you


    ended up going back to Shawn instead, is that it? What about Han, then? Don''t you like him?''


    Serena''s conclusions irritated Leah. "Stop talking nonsense. Anyway, you need to be careful in the


    near future and make sure you''re safe!" She did not spend much time catching up; her main intention


    was to make sure that Serena was safe and well.


    The two women chatted briefly. Before hanging up, Leah hesitated for a moment before saying,


    "Serena, I hope you don''t dislike Shawn too intensely for now. I¡­I might end up marrying him


    eventually."


    Serena could scarcely believe her ears. With eyes as big as saucers, she gasped, "Sarah? What on


    earth are you babbling about?! You''ve changed your tune suddenly after being kidnapped like that. This


    ispletely unlike you!" It had merely been a few days since she and Leah met; why had her attitude


    changed so dramatically? Had Han genuinely broken her heart after all?


    Leah sighed faintly, and a trace of exhaustion flitted over her features. "No. This is what I''ve decided


    after thinking it over. That is what''s going on right now. You take care of yourself, okay? You can


    contact me using this number. I''m not using my old phone anymore."


    The minute her friend ended the call, Serena sat there, bbergasted, staring at her phone. It took a


    long time before she could pull herself together.


    What in the world had happened?


    Since Sarah was using Shawn''s phone, she was almost certainly with him. From the looks of things,


    Serena felt that she needed to go see Sarah in person the next day.


    After calling Serena, Leah contacted Ross and instructed him to call Shawn''s number if he needed to


    be in touch with her for any work-rted matters.


    Like Serena, Ross could hardly believe his ears either. Always the soft-spoken gentleman, he was


    agitated enough to snap angrily, "Ms. White! What do you think you''re doing? Shawn Ford is Mr.


    Hendrik''s nemesis! How can you betray him like that and go tumbling into that man''s arms?"


    The word "betray" was like a stone weighing down Leah''s heart. Tears sprang to her eyes, and she


    began to feel a little light-headed. She did not say anything else, merely hung up the phone.


    She had just seated herself on the couch to catch her breath and rest a while before an unexpected,


    unwee guest strode right up to her, grabbed hold of her cor, and yanked her up.


    "Sarah White, if you know what''s good for you, you''ll stay with Shawn like a good little girl. Stop toying


    with his affections!"


    Jackson had hauled Leah up in an extremely ufortable position; as she nced up, she caught


    sight of the surveince camera on the ceiling and suddenly had an idea.


    She deliberately coughed with exaggerated difort and intentionally raised her voice. "Why won''t


    you let me be together with him? Shawn hasn''t objected to this, what right do you have to interfere?"


    Jackson''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "What the hell are you saying, b*tch? You''re asking for a


    beating, aren''t you? I think that if I don''t teach you a lesson right now, you won''t know your ce¡­"


    With that, he abruptly let go of Leah''s cor and let her drop to the floor like a broken ragdoll. Aiming at


    her head, he kicked her so hard she saw stars.


    Leah did not cry or scream. Instead, her mouth twisted in an enigmatic, mysterious little smile.


    This enraged Jackson even more. Before he could kick her again, he was abruptly prevented from


    doing so by Lucy, who hade running out.


    "Mr. Lamere! Ms. White is part of our household! If you keep this up, Mr. Shawn will never forgive you!"


    Her shrieks were ear-piercingly loud; when she saw Leah lying so still on the floor, she almost wept


    with distress.


    Jackson realized that he probably should not go overboard since he was in the Ford residence, after


    all. After delivering a few more threats and warnings to Leah, he stalked out and left.


    Lucy helped Leah back to the room. "Ms. White, you just lie down here and rest for a while. I''m going to


    call Mr. Shawn so he can get the family doctor over here right away!"


    The minute Lucy left the room and Leah was alone once more, she scrambled up from the bed and


    looked at herself in the mirror. The bruised bump on her head did not look very serious at all. Without


    hesitation, she mmed her head against the wall, targeting the bruised spot. Not content with this,


    she also bruised her arms and legs using the same method.


    When she climbed back into bed, she felt so weak that she passed out. She was aware that she had


    very little agency in this ce, and she could not do very much. However, she also was aware that


    Shawn was madly in love with her, and she could utilize this to her advantage. If she could sour the


    rtionship between Shawn and Jackson enough that they parted ways, that would be ideal. She was


    quite sure that when spirited, arrogant Shawn saw that someone had hurt her, his very own ything,


    he would at least be somewhat angry.


    Leah awoke to the sound of enraged bellowing.


    "You''re a bunch of useless idiots! What''s the use of hiring you when you can''t even protect one


    woman? Get out of here! I''ll deal with youter!"


    It was Shawn; he appeared to be disciplining his subordinates. After shouting at them, he swept


    several porcin vases off the table, which shattered on the floor with a clear, ringing sound.


    Lucy came into the room with some medical supplies. When she saw that Leah had woken up, she


    called out to Shawn, "Mr. Shawn! Ms. White is awake now!"


    Shawn left the bodyguards and ran to the room. Standing by the bed, he looked at her frail, weak form,


    and his heart ached with distress. Reaching out to brush his fingers lightly over her bruised forehead,


    he murmured, "Sarah, are you in a lot of pain still?"


    Leah was taken aback by the drastic difference in his attitude toward her. He seemed to have let down


    the walls around his heartpletely now that he finally had some hope of gaining her love.


    He was very much like herself, in the end. Suddenly, she did not have the heart to deceive him any


    further. However, she had to stick to her guns and carry on for the greater good. Hoarsely, she


    murmured, "It hurts¡­"


    She was not lying; her self-inflicted wounds were so painful they verged on numb.


    Shawn blinked and pulled his hand away. He nced over at his assistant, who was standing outside


    the bedroom door. His expression was cial, and his voice dripped with hostility as he ordered, "Get


    that idiot Jackson Lamere over here right now!" After that, he turned back to Leah. "Don''t worry. I''ll deal


    with him. Once I have him here, you can torture him or do whatever you want."


    Leah just stared at Shawn, overwhelmed by an indescribable feeling. From the looks of things, using


    self-inflicted injuries to gain the man''s confidence was extraordinarily effective. Just like that, she had


    managed to sever his connection with Jackson. "It''s alright. I''ll let you deal with him¡­"

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Chapter 414 Realization


    Under the brilliant city lights, Shawn''s gazended on Leah. "Sarah, I''ll definitely give you a satisfactory


    answer."


    Leah nodded as her eyes darkened. "Alright."


    Everything was going so smoothly that she felt guilty.


    After applying the medicine to her again, Shawn left the mansion. She heard from Lucy that he was


    going to meet Jackson.


    At this moment, Leah received a call from Ross.


    "Ms. White, I heard Mr. Ford has been looking at wedding gowns these two days and wants to marry


    you. Have you really made up your mind?" His voice was monotonous as usual, making it impossible to


    guess his emotions.


    Leah''s eyes became dull as the hand clutching the nket became paler. "Mmhm, I''ve sent you the


    company documents that have to be handed over. Contact me if you don''t understand anything. I''ll


    hang up if there''s nothing else."


    She did not want to exin the matter to them and soon hung up.


    The night darkened, and thete autumn wind gave people bone-piercing chills.


    Han heard their conversation from the side. His expression was so tense that he exuded a murderous


    aura. "Damn you, Leah."


    An unspeakable rage swept over him from the depths of his heart. Even the air around him had


    be frigid.


    He thought that Leah was only taken away by Shawn because she did not have a choice. He had not


    expected her to marry him this soon.


    Ross watched from the sidelines and also felt ufortable. "Mr. Hendrik, I think Ms. White has a


    reason for doing this. A drone captured her expression that day, and it seemed she wasn''t as happy as


    we had imagined." He could only try his best tofort Han now.


    Han snorted coldly, suppressing the absolute pain in his heart. "Suppress the Ford Group."


    Since Shawn wanted to marry her, then he had to pay the price.


    Ross nodded and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. "Mr. Hendrik, we bribed


    a servant from the Ford family''s vi sessfully. He also brought us thetest news about Ms. White


    today¡­"


    "Jackson probably hit Ms. White until her whole body was bruised, so Shawn captured Jackson.


    However, Jackson is unsatisfied that Shawn only focused on his love life. The two of them are probably


    going to fall out soon."


    Han smiled faintly. "Isn''t that good? They''re more in love than we thought." However, his heart was


    filled with piercing pain. Leah was injured again, but he could not stay by her side no matter what


    identity he used this time.


    Ben came over to the office at this moment. "Boss, we''ve found the source of the drug. It''s from


    Qustraebar. I''ve arranged for people and the police to capture them. The remaining drugs are with


    Owen and Donald. We''ve discovered that the drugs in Owen''s hands have been in use. It''s probably


    used around the time of the auction. The antidote is left with Anna."


    Han felt as if his heart was grabbed by someone, and he recalled the scene where Leah was sick.


    His long fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany table as his eyes became cold. "Quickly investigate


    who the drug was used on."


    The one that Owen and the others wanted to deal with the most in Linkville was Leah. Anxiousness


    spread in Han''s heart, and a bad premonition made his limbs feel cold. It seemed like he had to get the


    antidote as soon as possible¡­


    Leah mostly suffered from bruises, so Shawn got some special medicine. After resting for a week, she


    could walk again, and her bruises had also disappeared. However, her body had not recovered, and


    she seemed to be in a worse condition.


    After Leah coughed out a puddle of blood in the morning, Shawn realized something was wrong.


    "Send this to the hospital for testing to find out the problem," Shawn asked his assistant to collect the


    blood that Leah coughed out.


    Then, he turned around and wiped the blood from Leah''s lips gently. He asked with a serious


    expression,


    "Sarah, is there any difort in your body? Did Jackson do anything else to you that day?"


    Seeing the weak, pale person on the bed, he felt his heart ache.


    Leah shook her head,y on the bed, and sighed. "I don''t know¡­" It was only three simple words, but it


    took her a lot of effort to say it.


    She really did not know what happened to her body. Since the auction, she kept having high fevers and


    coughing out blood.


    Then, she thought about her n. She cleared her throat and asked Shawn. "How are you doing?


    What have you been busy withtely?"


    Shawn was taken aback as he did not expect Leah to take the initiative to care about him. After a


    moment, he told her honestly, "I''ve been dealing with some issues rted to theboratorytely. Once


    I''m done, we can get married."


    Leah clenched her fists under the nket while she showed a curious expression as she asked, "The


    laboratory?" Her heart was beating rapidly, and she felt an unprecedented nervousness.


    He was finally talking about it!


    Shawn was blinded by Leah''s gentleness, so he did not think there were any problems with her


    actions. Instead, he thought that her curious expression was adorable.


    He reached out to rub her hair and said while smiling, "Mmhm, I''m currently doing an experiment. If it''s


    sessful, the Ford Group''s stock price and market value will rise a lot. By then, even Hendrik won''t


    be an opponent to me. I believe I can protect you and our daughter well from now on."


    His words made Leah feel resistant and ufortable, but she could not show it. She could only lower


    her eyes and said, "Mmhm, how long will it take?"


    Her hands under the nket had been sweating, and she was extremely nervous, hoping to hear the


    answer she wanted. As long as she could know how long it would take, she could have some time to


    take a breather.


    Shawn only thought that she wanted to be with him as soon as possible, so he said without hesitation,


    "Three months."


    There was a malicious light in his eyes as he smiled with pride. In three months, he could finally


    trample Han under his feet!


    Leah did not listen to whatever he said after that, as she was extremely shocked. She did not expect it


    to be this fast.


    Three months¡­


    She must gain more of his trust to obtain more important information within this period!


    Under this pressure, she started to cough out blood again. She stared nkly at the bright red blood in


    her hand, and her heavy, weak body made her panic.


    Her intuition told her that there was something seriously wrong with her body. However, even the


    hospital could not identify the problem.


    She swallowed the rusty feeling in her throat and copsed on the bed weakly.


    No matter what illness it was, she only needed another three months. She could not watch so many


    people be sacrifices for Shawn''s interests¡­Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Chapter 415 His Proposal


    The next day¡­


    It was thest day of autumn today, and it rained non-stop in Linkville.


    The trending searches on Twitter were all about Shawn''s proposal to Leah.


    #Mr. Ford proposed to Sarah #Popr


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    #Mr. Ford and his wife being lovey-dovey #Hot


    "These two really know how to y around huh? They''ve always been a couple, but he''s only


    proposing now?"


    "I''m so envious! This rich, handsome CEO is actually so infatuated with her!"


    "Does anyone still remember the negative news on Sarah? I think she''s not good enough for Mr. Ford!"


    "Are you allergic to romance? It''s a good day, but you''re mentioning such a thing!"


    Leah wore a white wedding gown and epted Shawn''s proposal in Grace Hotel.


    Under her fake smile, her heart was so heavy that she tried her best to control her urge to escape.


    After their chat yesterday, Shawn quickly brought her to do her makeup, wear the wedding gown, and


    go to the hotel for the proposal.


    "Sarah, we''re finally truly together." Shawn held her hand with possessiveness in his eyes and a


    satisfied smile.


    He nced at the cameras from the media out of the corner of his eye and felt utter happiness in his


    heart.


    Han, what do you even have to fight against me?! So what if youe back with a new identity? Even


    if you and Hendrik are the same person, what can you do? Sarah still became mine in the end!


    The luxurious lights in the venue spun and fell onto Leah and Shawn. They stood side by side as they


    were recorded by the media.


    The photograph of the good-looking couple spread online, and everyone was envious of their true love.


    In Vi Victoria, Han also saw this photograph and dropped the teacup in his hand with a nk


    expression.


    The teacup dropped to the floor and broke into pieces with a "nk". A strong aroma of tea spread in


    the air.


    "Heh¡­" Hanughed. His lowugh sounded especially scary in the cold room.


    His smile seemed forced as his cold, dark eyes seemed like they could freeze one''s blood.


    She said that she wanted to marry Shawn, but he did not expect her to marry Shawn so quickly.


    Carlotta, who was about to approach Han to ask him to y with her, did not dare to go forward when


    she saw his frightening expression.


    She could only walk back to her room. However, she saw the television showing the news of Shawn


    proposing to Leah. She was taken aback for a moment as she was shocked.


    "Didn''t Mommy say he can only be an uncle to me now? Wouldn''t he be my daddy if they got


    married?"


    The little one suddenly felt a little overwhelmed. However, it was still a happy asion since her


    Mommy could find her a Daddy and get married.


    Carlotta then used her own phone to call Leah.


    The call soon went through, and Leah''s gentle voice sounded. "Carlotta, how are you?"


    Carlotta was a little excited, and her face was flushed. "Mommy, you still chose Daddy Shawn to be


    your husband? Then what about Mr. Hendrik and Daddy? Will you also marry them? However, I saw on


    television that our country only allows one person to have one partner. You can''t have three husbands


    at once." The little one was distressed.


    Leah was speechless. This little one''s words could always make one speechless.


    She took a deep breath to adjust herself and forced a smile. "Carlotta, I''ll pick you upter, okay? Let


    Aunt Serene take care of you for a while."


    Carlotta immediately pouted unhappily. "No! Why can''t Mommy take care of me! I''ve already been


    separated from Mommy for so long!"


    Leah also missed Carlotta, but she hadpelling reasons for not letting Carlotta stay by her side.


    Let alone her ns, the most important reason was her body now. If Carlotta stayed by her side, she


    would only make the little one worry.


    After the marriage proposal ceremony ended, Leah said she was not feeling well and prepared to


    return to the Ford mansion first. On the other hand, Shawn stayed at the hotel to continue entertaining


    the guests.


    Once she arrived downstairs, she leaned against the wall and felt sleepy while she waited for the


    chauffeur to drive over.


    As time went by, she felt her body condition worsen. However, she could not find a way to treat it.


    A cold wind mixed with fine raindrops blew toward Leah''s face, making her shiver.


    At that moment, a tall shadow covered her. The familiar cold fragrance made Leah''s heart jump. She


    immediately opened her eyes and met a pair of deep, dark eyes. The owner of these eyes had a cold


    expression as his thin lips were tightly pressed together.


    Leah panicked and did not dare to look at him. "Excuse me, my chauffeur is here¡­" She staggered,


    wanting to leave and get into the car. However, arge hand grabbed her and pulled her into his car.


    The car door mmed shut with a bang, isting the cold, wet weather outside. Leah''s intuition told


    her to stay away from this dangerous man. She wanted to open the door on the other side to escape


    but was pulled into an embrace.


    "My dear ex-wife, am I that scary to you?" Han said with a cold smile.


    Leah rarely saw Han smile. Whenever he showed such an expression, it meant she was in trouble.


    "Let go of me¡­" She could only repeat this sentence mechanically now.


    If she had not met him again, she would have forgotten about the promise she had made to him, which


    was to never get involved with people like Shawn. Han probably came to her this time to take revenge


    on her for breaking the promise.


    However,pared to many others in Linkville, her sufferings and hardships were not considered


    much. If she had another chance to choose, she would still do so.


    Seeing Han being so pressuring, Leah''s whole body was tense. However, she pretended to be calm


    and said, "I know I broke the promise between us, so I''ll ept whatever you want. I hope you


    continue to protect Carlotta and provide her with blood transfusions when needed."


    Han''s cold smile deepened, and he whispered into her ear flirtatiously, "Really? Will you ept


    anything?"


    His ambiguous tone made Leah feel uneasy, but she still nodded. "Mmhm, this is mypensation for


    breaking the promise. I hope you can change the conditions and continue protecting Carlotta¡­" She


    did not expect him to agree to her words, but she still had to fight for herself.


    Leah was immersed in her thoughts, so she had not realized Han''s eyes darkened as she spoke.


    Han suddenly kissed her lips, and the rough kiss made her moan in pain. She instinctively wanted to


    push him away, but when she thought about how she broke their promise, she could only endure this.


    However, Han was unsatisfied with this. He carried her to hisp, and his hand fell on the wedding


    gown''s zip. "Then let''s start the performance now¡­"

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Chapter 416 Only Half a Month Left


    Heavy rain fell from the dark sky, and the city was covered in thick mist.


    There was an endless stream of guests in front of the hotel, while there was a passionate atmosphere


    In the ck, luxurious car parked on the side of the road.


    The zip of Leah''s wedding gown was pulled down by Han, revealing her smooth, fair skin, which looked


    even more attractive in the dimly lit car.


    The corners of her eyes were reddish, and her face was pale, but she bit her lips, not letting herself


    make a sound. Even if she had prepared herself to be humiliated, she still felt utterly embarrassed for


    doing something like this in a car at the hotel''s entrance. Moreover, guests would pass by the car


    sometimes, and Shawn was still upstairs in the hotel.


    Leah''s tears dripped from the corner of her eyes and continuously fell onto Han''s chest.


    Feeling her hot tears, Han''s movements became even rougher, as if he wanted to devour Leah.


    "Heh¡­ Is it that ufortable to be touched by me? You''ve been under my body countless times, so


    why are you acting innocent?!"


    After some time, the sky darkened, the rain became heavier, and the number of pedestrians outside


    decreased.


    Once Han finished venting, he threw Leah to the road. Looking at her slumped in the puddle, he got out


    of the car and leaned the umbre toward her. He sneered and said, "As you wish."


    After throwing the umbre at her, he walked in the rain and allowed the rain to drench his body. Once


    he returned to the car, he asked the chauffeur to drive away.


    Han should feel happy after utterly humiliating Leah, but when he thought about her face of despair just


    now, he felt his heart ache. He hated himself for always not being able to control his emotions because


    of her.


    Even if she had epted Shawn''s proposal today, the moment he saw her, he still thought that she


    might have had difficulties that caused her to do this¡­


    However, Leah did not exin anything and only said she would take responsibility for breaking the


    promise. At that moment, he was immediately consumed by anger.


    Thinking about what he had done to her just now, Han, who had always been merciless, started to


    regret it.


    "Tsk." Han clicked his tongue in annoyance as his eyes were filled with uneasiness.


    He looked back in Leah''s direction. Leah''s petite figure could be seen in the rain, and her white


    wedding gown was dyed with blood. She had fainted, and the blood on her wedding gown made Han''s


    heart ache and his eyes bloodshot.


    "Stop the car!" He shouted.


    The sharp sound of the breaks sounded. As the tires ran over a puddle rapidly, water sshed upward.


    The chauffeur drove the car back to where Leah was. Han then got out of the car and hugged her in his


    arms. Her cold body made his usually cold eyes fill with panic.


    "Leah! Stop acting!" Han shook her body as the cold rain fell on their bodies continuously.


    The chauffeur quickly got out of the car to hold an umbre for him. "Boss, we should quickly send her


    to the hospital!"


    ¡­


    "Mr. Howard, sorry, but we really can''t figure out her illness¡­" After the main doctor did a checkup for


    Leah, he lowered his head in shame.


    Han''s eyes were bloodshot as he grabbed the doctor''s cor and said coldly, "You useless thing, bring


    your most skillful doctor over!"


    At this moment, Ben walked in with a heavy, sad expression.


    "Boss, don''t trouble the doctors anymore. They really can''t figure it out because Ms. White doesn''t


    have any illness, but¡­ She''s poisoned with the Wither Venom."


    Hisst few words were like a heavy hammer hitting Han''s heart.


    He was taken aback and asked, "What?"


    It was the first time Ben saw him with such an expression. He shook his head and said, "I''ve already


    found out who Owen and the others used the poison on. They used it on Ms. White during the auction


    that day. At that time, they hadn''t imported arge amount of the Wither Venom from overseas but


    bought it from Donald¡­"


    Han long had guesses about who Owen used the poison on and had been making preparations.


    However, when he heard that it was really used on Leah, he felt like his heart was pierced by millions of


    needles.


    "What about that antidote with Donald?" Han asked as he let go of the doctor.


    Ben shook his head. "There isn''t any. It was bought together with the poison, so there isn''t any left.


    Moreover, the antidotes overseas are also monopolized by Owen. If we want to save Ms. White, we


    must start with Owen."


    Han had been getting close to Owen to prevent such a strong poison from circting in the market.


    When he knew they had used the poison, he even approached Anna so he could get the antidote.


    However, he did not expect that Leah had been poisoned so early. Moreover, Anna always said she


    would not give him the Wither Venom''s antidote if he did not marry her.


    Han punched the table violently with bloodshot eyes and a scary expression. "No matter what, we must


    get the antidote from Owen and Anna!"


    He no longer had the patience to y games regarding love and marriage with Anna!


    Ben was taken aback, but he soon understood Han''s meaning. He then nodded heavily. "Yes, Boss!"


    As the doctor and Ben left the room, only Leah and Han were left.


    As Han''s trembling hand was about to touch Leah''s pale face, his arm was stopped by someone.


    Shawn red at him coldly, "Mr. Howard, from now on, Leah is my fiancee, so you better stay away


    from her."


    He felt he had not said enough, so he continued, "Please don''t show up in front of her anymore


    because the one she''ll spend her life with is me."


    Rain was pouring outside, and the bare branches swayed in the wind and rain, continuously hitting the


    window.


    Han took two steps toward Shawn, and his killing intent could no longer be concealed. "So what about


    it? She is my ex-wife. We''ve slept together and have a child. For the child, who do you think she''ll


    choose if I want her toe back?"


    This was the pain in Shawn''s heart. Carlotta was Leah and Han''s child.


    Shawn soon returned to his cold expression as he sneered. "You two have long be the past, and


    she''ll have a new child with me in the future."


    The words "in the future" stabbed into Han''s heart. He sneered and said, "In the future? Don''t you know


    she can only live for half a month?"


    Shawn''s expression quickly changed. As he was about to question Han, his assistant suddenly called


    him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Ford, you wanted me to check Mrs. Ford''s blood that day, and the results are out. She''s poisoned


    with the Wither Poison. ording to the blood test, she has been poisoned for half a month, so she


    only has half a month left to live¡­"

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Chapter 417 Contradictions


    The sky was dark and it was still raining outside.


    Han and Shawn stopped their argument. Leah continued to stay in the hospital for her treatment.


    Anna found Han in the evening with a bowl of nutritious soup in her hands. She had learned to cook it


    recently. ¡°Ethan, I heard from the maid that you didn¡¯t have your dinner. I made this soup for you, drink


    some.¡±


    After Han packed the documents in the room, he left without looking at her. He did not find anything


    about the ce where the antidote was kept.


    A deafening thunder was heard and the windows vibrated with buzzing noises.


    Hannah threw the bowl of soup on the floor. She stood in the dim corridor with a scary expression.


    ¡°Crash!¡± The air was filled with the aroma of the soup.


    Anna chased Han and grabbed his arms, ¡°Ethan, you said you wanted to marry me. Why are you


    ignoring me now?¡±


    It was clear that Shawn¡¯s n to get that woman to marry him was sessful. Why he couldn¡¯t look at


    me for once?


    Anna was not willing to ept the fact that Han¡¯s attitude towards her remained the same after Leah


    left him.


    Han shook her hands off, looked at her superiorly, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote for Wither


    Venom?¡±


    He wanted to hold back Oven and find the antidote slowly. However, Hannah was poisoned now. He


    did not have the patience anymore.


    Anna was stunned and bit her lips, ¡°What do you want this for?¡±


    Did he get close to me from the beginning just for the antidote to save that woman?


    She was furious with the thought of it.


    I will only be at peace when this Leah b*tch is dead!


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Just give me the antidote.¡± Han regained his usualposure as he didn¡¯t


    want to act with her anymore.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The distance and coldness in his attitude made Anna panic. She shed her pride and looked at the


    handsome man. ¡°Marry me and I can get you whatever you want¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t lose him. She had never liked someone like this before. She knew she would regret for life


    if she can¡¯t be with him.


    ¡°I want the antidote first,¡± Han said. He felt that she will not give him the antidote even if he married her.


    His attitude made her can¡¯t think straight anymore. She yelled, ¡°Why do you care so much about her?


    You care so much about her that you would go out of your way to make me an enemy?¡±


    ¡°What exactly did Ickpare to her that you have to trample my dignity again and again?¡±


    Anna asked the questions that had been in her heart for a long time.


    Han was not interested in her nonsense and he left.


    The lights in the corridor went off. Anna was shrouded in the darkness and her intent to kill got


    stronger. ¡°Since you love that woman so much, I¡¯m going to make her disappear from this world!¡±


    ¡­


    It was still rainingte at night.


    Han returned to the vi and coaxed Carlotta to sleep. After that, he called Ben.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation?¡±


    ¡°Boss, the situation is not good. Not long ago, someone reported Anna threw away a huge box of


    things.¡± Ben said solemnly. ¡°They were being thrown in the river¡­¡±


    ¡°Go fish them out!¡± Han ordered and hung up.


    His intuition told him the things thrown were not simple. After all, Anna had damaged her reputation


    with the previous conversation.


    Half an hourter, Han came to the river bank.


    The waters were ice cold as it was still drizzling in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Boss, let them do the work.¡± Ben grabbed Han anxiously who wanted to go into the river himself.


    ¡°The things she had thrown away might not be the antidote. Don¡¯t risk your life!¡± he added.


    The other men wearing professional equipment also persuaded Han, ¡°That¡¯s right, boss. Just let us do


    the work. Wait for the good news on the bank.¡±


    Han pursed his lips. Leah was still in the hospital. Her life was declining little by little. He couldn¡¯t wait


    like that without doing anything.


    The feeling of the unknown is too terrifying.


    In the end, Han did not listen to his men and dived into the river after wearing a pair of goggles. He felt


    that he could lessen his guilt with his actions even if the antidote couldn¡¯t be found. He brought her to


    the auction. He didn¡¯t want Leah to leave his side like this even though he had thought of getting back


    at her. He must find the antidote and save her.


    Han and his men searched for two days and finally found a box roughly one mile away downstream. In


    the box, there¡¯s a small ss bottle. Abel written ¡°Antidote for Wither Venom¡± is on the bottom of it.


    ¡°We had found it finally. You haven¡¯t rested for two days, boss. Go and take a nap. I will bring the


    antidote to Ms. White.¡± Ben reached out to take the bottle.


    Han avoided him and held the bottle tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go there myself.¡±


    Since the antidote has been found, he is not short of this little rest.


    He rushed to the hospital. From the moment Han knew Leah had been poisoned, he had been always


    frowning. Ben couldn¡¯t bear to look at Han¡¯s skin which turn white from soaking in the river for the past


    two days.


    Boss rarely showed his feelings, but his cold demeanor hid a strong love for Ms. White. He had done a


    lot for her like protecting her from hostile forces. Although he always said he wanted to get back at her


    when he met her, he does things contrary to what he said.


    Han reached Leah¡¯s ward and fed her the antidote.


    ¡°Leah, don¡¯t you just die like that!¡±


    The antidote was in liquid form, it flowed out of the corner of her mouth as soon as he poured it in. Han


    did not hesitate to pour the medicine into his mouth and fed it to her mouth-to-mouth.


    After taking the antidote for half an hour, her suffering seemed to be lessened.


    The doctor in charge did a checkup on Leah with some advanced machinery and they were relieved.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, Ms. White¡¯s condition is stable now. If she remains stable, she will wake up tomorrow!¡±


    Han ordered Ben to salvage the remaining antidote.


    When everyone left, a figure quietly walked into the ward¡­

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Chapter 418 It¡¯s Time for Some Action


    The sky turned clear after raining for a few days.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The moonlight shone brightly into Leah¡¯s ward and onto her sleeping figure. She looked like the


    sleeping beauty in fairy tales.


    Anna was staring at her with a sinister gaze and raised the knife in her hands slowly.


    ¡°I never thought that he would go to such an extent for you. You deserve to die!¡±


    If she knew the oue would be like this, she would pour all of the antidotes. She thought that Leah


    would die eventually but she helped her instead. She hated Leah very much. Leah didn¡¯t need to do


    anything and Ethan will love her to death.


    Anna raised her hand and was ready to plunge the knife into Leah¡¯s heart, a hand stopped her.


    ¡°Anna, don¡¯t do anything extra. We are working together to get what we need. Now that it¡¯s sessful


    and you want to kill Sarah?¡±


    It was not known when Shawn came into the room.


    He shook Anna¡¯s hand and the knife fell onto the floor.


    Anna¡¯s n was ruined again and she was so angry that her eyes turned red. She fiercely red at


    Shawn. ¡°Your n is sessful! What about mine? He still doesn¡¯t want to marry me. I¡¯m not satisfied


    if I don¡¯t kill this bitch!¡±


    She was no longer graceful and elegant.


    ¡°It¡¯s your stupidity that you have been unable to charm Han. Did you want to me Sarah for this? I


    think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Shawn kicked her and she fell to the floor.


    Just when she was about to get angrier, she met a murderous gaze when she looked up. She shivered


    and her anger was wiped out.


    ¡°If you let her appear in front of Han once more, I will let her die a horrible death!¡±


    Anna left after saying that. Shawn stared in the direction she left for a moment before looking at Leah


    again.


    He reached out and gently stroked her face. ¡°Sarah, I still love you. What should I do with him?¡±


    ¡°Should I kill him after my n seeds?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do that, you will be unhappy. Why don¡¯t we just let them see how happy we will be? We will


    have our child. Of course, I will treat Carlotta like my own daughter¡­¡±


    Shawn sat alone and talked about his fantasies.


    Morning arrives.


    Shawn¡¯s assistant made a phone call to him, ¡°Mr. Ford, pleasee to thepany. The Kendrick


    Group stole another big project from us. The old men on the board of directors are making trouble


    now.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Shawn took his jacket and hurriedly. Before he left, he ordered the bodyguards to forbid


    anyone to enter Leah¡¯s floor.


    After his footsteps were far away, Leah who was in a deep sleep, slowly opened her eyes.


    She got to the window with her limited strength to breathe in some fresh air. She feltplicated.


    About an hour ago, she had woken up. She heard Shawn talk about their future. However, she didn¡¯t


    know how to react to him, that''s why she continued to pretend to sleep.


    ¡°Ms. White, why are you out of bed? Be careful of getting a cold!¡± A nurse came in and realized that


    Leah was awake. She quickly led her to the bed and covered her with nkets.


    The nurse did a simple check-up on her, ¡°Ms. White¡­ Sorry, it should be Mrs. Ford. The poison in your


    body is being drained out slowly. You can be discharged soon.¡±


    Leah was confused, ¡°Poison? What happened to me?¡±


    That day, after she bid goodbye to Han, she coughed up a lot of blood and fainted in the rain. She had


    not been awake until now.


    She felt a pain in her chest when she recalled how Han left her after insulting her. He didn¡¯t care about


    her at all. The moments that they shared in the past were fake, it was just for his revenge.


    The nurse told Leah, ¡°You had been poisoned severely. You only had half a month to live. Fortunately,


    Mr. Ford saved you. He was herest night too.¡±


    The nurse looked at her with bright eyes. It seemed like she was envious of their rtionship.


    ¡°Well, when can I be discharged?¡± Leah asked.


    She had not expected Shawn would save her in such a severe condition.


    ¡°You can leave anytime you want. The poison in your body had been drained. You will be in safe hands


    with Mr. Ford¡¯s family doctor.¡±


    In the evening, there was a crimson glow in the sky.


    Shawn picked up Leah and they went back to the Ford mansion. Her pale face reflected the crimson


    glow, it made herplexion better.


    Shawn carried her to the bed and covered her with a nket. He smiled slightly, ¡°Sarah, rest well. Call


    me if you need anything,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you on a honeymoon trip once you get well.¡±


    He left shortly.


    His smile faded instantly as he told his assistant by his side, ¡°Even if you sacrifice three more


    ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant nodded.


    ¡°Bring the old men who were not obedient to theb as experiment specimens¡­¡±


    Both of their voices were getting far away. Leah, who was standing behind the door, went back to bed


    looking gloomy.


    She needs to gain Shawn¡¯s trust fast. She needs to know where theboratory is located!


    She had to draw a clear line with Han for this.


    Nightfall.


    When he had finally finished his tasks, Han rushed to the hospital only to be told that Leah had been


    picked up by Shawn.


    He looked up to the sky when he got out of the building. Leah, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re really in love


    with Shawn¡­


    Leah was well taken care of at the Ford Mansion. There were all sorts of expensive medications and


    nutritious diets for her.


    Ten dayster, she had recovered. She didn¡¯t pant anymore when she walked.


    This morning, Leah looked at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were rosy and her eyes were bright.


    It¡¯s time for some action!

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    >Chapter 419 Hypocrite


    Leah came to the Ford Group to look for Shawn, but she was stopped by a new girl in the reception.


    ¡°Stop right there. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re pretty! You think


    anyone can meet Mr. Ford so easily?¡±


    A person beside her reminded her, ¡°Julie, this is Mrs. Ford. What are you doing? Quickly apologize¡­¡±


    Julie Jenkins scoffed, ¡°They are not married yet. What makes her im the title of Mrs. Ford? I had


    known Shawn for years but I didn¡¯t unt our rtionship. How dare she unt it before me?¡±


    Looking at Leah¡¯s face, Julie¡¯s hatred increased. So many things had changed while she was studying


    abroad for the past ten years. She had not expected the changes.


    Shawn, who promised to marry her, had another woman by his side.


    She had a hard time getting her family to agree for her to work at Ford Group, she couldn¡¯t let Leah ruin


    it!


    Leah sat by the side and made a phone call to Shawn¡¯s assistant. However, her phone was snatched


    by Julie once she took it out.


    Julie looked at Leah in disbelief, ¡°You are using Shawn¡¯s phone? You are a seductive vixen. No wonder


    your family is broken!¡±


    Thest sentence she said made Leah furious. Her family and the White Group were the pain of the


    lifetime.


    Leah got up and snatched back her phone. She also pped Julie. ¡°Your parents didn¡¯t teach you


    about manners? As a receptionist, you didn¡¯t do your job well but you¡¯re here insulting others instead?¡±


    Julie was stunned by the p. When she came back to her senses, she screamed and lunged at Leah,


    ¡°B*tch! I will not let you go today!¡±


    No one had ever hit her including her parents! After all, she also came from a wealthy family. She felt


    not reconciled as she was pped by a b*tch in the public.


    Before Julie got near to Leah, she was pped hard again. She fell to the floor.


    She held her face and red at Leah. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Jenkins family. How dare you hit


    me? My dad and Shawn will not let you go!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk so much. Ask your family to take action now. Furthermore, I had never heard


    that Shawn had a ymate like you.¡±


    Shawn and his assistant arrived at the lobby and they heard her words. Shawn was relieved that she


    was not being bullied.


    Shawn moved to her side and put an arm around her waist. ¡°Sarah, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you


    call me to pick you up?¡±


    Leah felt disgusted by his touch and acted like she was annoyed to break away from him. ¡°I came over


    to have a look. I did not expect to meet your ¡®little sister¡¯.¡±


    Shawn coaxed Leah while holding her hands when he saw that she was jealous, ¡°I don¡¯t know her at


    all. Sarah, if you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll make her leave immediately.¡±


    He turned around and told his assistant, ¡°Fire this stupid woman and cklist her. She is not allowed to


    work inpanies that are affiliated with Ford Group in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant answered. He brought a few security guards to escort Julie out of thepany.


    Julie kept crying, ¡°Shawn, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Julie. Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    What she got in reply was the intimate silhouette of Shawn leaving the ce with his arms around


    Leah¡¯s waist.


    Julie felt hopeless. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Shawn couldn¡¯t recognize her after ten years. Moreover, he


    caused her to make a fool out of herself for another woman.


    Julie was furious, she red in the direction they left and she swears. One day, I¡¯ll get Shawn back.


    Shawn brought Leah back to his office and let her sit on his chair. He poured a ss of milk for her and


    touched her lips. ¡°Are you jealous just now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Leah avoided his touch by lowering her head to drink the milk.


    Shawn knew she was shy and did not insist on the matter. He smiled gently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sat you¡¯re here


    to have a look? I¡¯ll tour you around after you finish your milk.¡±


    He had fantasized about an ordinary life like this with Leah countless times. It finally came true. Maybe


    she had liked him from the beginning but there¡¯s Han in between, she did not dare to admit her true


    feelings because of him.


    Leah shook her head, ¡°Do your work. I¡¯ll walk around alone. I¡¯m just too bored at home.¡±


    A simple ¡°home¡± word knocked down Shawn¡¯s defenses. ¡°If you¡¯re bored at home, let¡¯s go to a banquet


    with me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A banquet?¡± Leah was stunned. Will Han attend?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When she was just about to reject, Shawn said, ¡°Hm. It is a birthday banquet for an heir of a top foreign


    consortium. People from well-known families and the business elite are invited. As my wife in the


    future, you will need to apany me to all sorts of banquets, why not get used to it earlier?¡±


    Leah agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She did not want to meet Han, but fate had its ns.


    Leah and Shawn took a ne to Qustraebar the next night.


    Victory Hotel.


    ¡°Today is the birthday of our heir from the Fox family. I would like to thank all of¡­¡±


    The host gave an enthusiastic speech about the Fox family.


    Shawn led Leah to the resting area as he noticed she was sleepy. The nobledies got up and greeted


    them as they saw them.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Ford. You all look as loving as what was reported in the news.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ford looks much better than on TV!¡±


    They didn¡¯t even look at Leah¡¯s face and they gavepliments to please her.


    Leah felt extremely ufortable about this, but she had to wear a polite smile on her face, ¡°Thank


    you for thepliment, good evening everyone."


    The nobledies wanted to have a toast with Leah, she could only pick up a ss of champagne.


    When she was about to drink it, Shawn took it away, ¡°You had just recovered. I¡¯ll drink it for you.¡±


    He drank the champagne no matter whether Leah was willing or not. His actions gained more praise


    and blessings.


    In the crowd, Shawn had arranged for a person to record all of this. When the video was on the Inte


    after some simple editing, their love story will be marketed once more.


    ¡°Crash¡±


    There was a sound of ss hitting the floor.


    With the sound of the ss breaking, the air was filled with a strong wine fragrance.


    Leah looked toward the direction of the sound.


    Han!

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Chapter 420 Mind Your Own Business


    The lighting in the hotel was focused on Han, making him look as noble as ever.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Howard, right? Oh my god, I finally got to see him. He is more handsome than imagined.¡±


    ¡°He is not just Mr. Howard, he¡¯s Ethan. The 100-billion-dor investment magnate. He¡¯s also the son-in-


    law of Fetriybia.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the news report a while ago that he broke off his engagement with Princess Anna?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? It''s normal for couples to have small fights.¡±


    The voices made Leah withdraw her gaze and forced a smile toward Shawn, ¡°I¡¯m going to the


    washroom for a moment.¡±


    Han¡¯s presence was so strong that it affected her.


    Shawn nced at Han and held Leah¡¯s hand, gently leading her to the washroom, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    When the both of them left the crowd, there was another wave of envy with praises.


    ¡°Mr. Ford still loves Ms. White so much. I heard that there will be good news soon. They will be


    together finally.¡±


    Han¡¯s fist tightened. His piercing gaze followed Leah¡¯s figure far away.


    Leah walked step by step firmly with Shawn beside her. She could feel Han¡¯s gaze, but she didn¡¯t look


    back.


    Her eyes showed determination. The most important task for now, is to win Shawn¡¯s trust. For this


    reason, she must not show any emotions for Han in front of Shawn.


    Shawn waited for her and he was not surprised when saw Han approach him.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, do you care that much about my fianc¨¦e? I can¡¯t believe you came to the washroom for


    her.¡± Shawn smiled provocatively at Han.


    He felt so content. Finally, he got to avenge himself.


    In the past, he had only been able to watch Leah get closer to Han. However, the situation is reversed


    now. He couldn¡¯t wait to hurt Han.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°You seem to be quite satisfied with something that I¡¯ve used before?¡± Han smirked.


    ¡°You¡¯re just someone who took over my position. Do you think a woman like her will really love


    someone?¡±


    Leah heard the harsh words through the door. She was stunned when she was about to open the door


    and go out.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± She lowered her head and scoffed. In his eyes, I¡¯m always this type of person.


    Shawn didn¡¯t care about Han¡¯s words at all. He thought of it as ndering because he couldn¡¯t be


    together with Leah. Shawn chuckled, ¡°Too many things happened in the two years you were away. I¡¯m


    confident that Leah will spend the rest of her life with me.¡±


    Han¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Leah came out of the washroom without any expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said while ignoring Han.


    Han grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°You better know what you are doing now.¡±


    Leah felt Shawn¡¯s gaze on her and she quickly shook off Han¡¯s hand, ¡°Does what I do matter to you?


    We got divorced a few years back, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard, please mind your own business.¡±


    What Leah said made Han furious, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    With the protection of Shawn, she was brave enough to challenge him now.


    Leah smiled and repeated, ¡°I said what I do is none of your business. Please don¡¯t pester me anymore,


    Mr. Howard.¡±


    ¡°Or you¡¯re still missing your ex-wife?¡±


    The mocking smile made Han¡¯s facial expression turn sullen, ¡°You¡¯re such a cheap woman trampling


    on yourself.¡±


    The simple sentence instantly made Leah feel an ache in her heart. She knew that she was despicable


    for using other people''s feelings, but she did not regret it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know since when choosing a person I truly want to be together with is trampling on myself,¡±


    Leah said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Howard, you really need to mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Did you think that you have the power and authority and all the women must submit to you?¡±


    Leah¡¯s voice was soft but it was harsh. Her mocking gaze made his heart ache too.


    Han kept silent and stared at her for a moment before turning away.


    Shawn witnessed the whole situation with happiness that can¡¯t be hidden.


    Heughed out loud and put his arms around Leah¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Leah, you made him speechless.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of him seeking revenge on you?¡±


    Bringing Leah to this banquet was the right decision. He thought that she still loved Han and only be


    together with him because she was forced. Now it seemed that it was not the case.


    Leah held back the disgusting feeling when Shawn put his arms around her waist and said, ¡°I have you


    to protect me now.¡±


    Shawn couldn¡¯t hide his happiness and kissed her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll protect you. As long as


    my n seeds, no one can stop me anymore¡­¡±


    Watching the two figures walk far away, Han retracted his gaze.


    Leah seemed to have suddenly distanced herself overnight, but he could not find the reason.


    What happened after she was kidnapped by Shawn that day?


    The banquet was over.


    Leah and Shawn returned to the Ford mansion. Two rows of maids greeted them.


    ¡°Mr. Ford, do you need us to prepare ate-night snack for you and Mrs. Ford?


    Shawn looked at Leah who hadn¡¯t eaten anything at the banquet and nodded, ¡°Something light would


    be good.¡±


    The maids left to do their chores.


    Lucy came forward and told Leah respectfully, ¡°Ms. White, Ms. Coleman came over this evening. She


    is resting in the guest room now. She wants you to meet her when youe back.¡±


    Leah was stunned and looked at Shawn, seemingly asking for his opinion.


    Her obedient manner made Shawn¡¯s mood better, ¡°Go ahead, you haven''t seen each other for a long


    time,¡± he said.


    Leah went to the guest room and woke up Serena who was dozing away on the sofa.


    Serena woke up and asked seriously, ¡°Sarah, are you nning to marry him?¡±

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Chapter 421 Unknown Reasons


    Leah did not want to discuss this topic with her, she turned to the night view outside the window,


    ¡°Carlotta is staying at your ce for some time now, how is she doing?¡±


    Serena knew her intentions to change the subject, she frowned slightly. ¡°She''s fine, much chubbier


    than I''ve seen her before, Han is taking good care of her.¡±


    ¡°As a friend, can you tell me, why are you together with Shawn all of a sudden?¡±


    Serena brought the subject back.


    Leah had to answer the question no matter what since Serena had asked. ¡°Serena, please don''t think


    too much about it, I just suddenly figured out that I want to be with him.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say that he was quite nice before this? Suggesting that I should get along with him?¡±


    Leah still didn''t choose to tell Serena the truth. The less she knew, the safer she would be. Shawn¡¯s


    true character was not like how it appeared to be. Once he knew his n was known by Serena, he


    would definitely retaliate viciously. She could be dead.


    Leah chose to bear all the responsibility and consequences alone.


    Serena knew Leah didn''t feel like sharing and she stopped asking about it.


    She held both of Leah¡¯s hands, ¡°As long as you''re safe, happy, and healthy, I''ll be content.¡±


    Sarah must have her reasons for doing so since it is not convenient to share now. I¡¯ll support her


    silently behind the scenes.


    ¡°I came to visit you today. Since you are doing well, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Serena said her goodbyes and


    prepared to leave.


    Even though Leah was reluctant to let her leave, she did not dare to let her stay at the Ford mansion


    for long, ¡°I let Leon send you back.¡±


    Leon was one of Shawn¡¯s assistants. He was arranged to serve Leah for the time being.


    ¡° There¡¯s no need for it. Tomorrow is the weekend, and everyone in the studio is on vacation. I also


    happen to have time to bring Carlotta out. Youe over and join us too.¡± Serena invited her to go out


    tomorrow before leaving.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leah felt guilty when she thought of Carlotta, whom she had not seen for many days.


    After Leon sent Serena back, Leah found Shawn in the study and told him that she was going out


    tomorrow.


    She felt nervous when she talked about it because she had not left Shawn¡¯s supervision for some time.


    She was in a semi-house arrest state.


    He unexpectedly agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Before Leah had the time to rejoice, his next words made her feltplicated.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Carlotta for quite a while too. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    She knew this was Shawn¡¯s bottom line, she suppressed her emotions and agreed.


    I¡¯ll be fine as long as I can meet Carlotta.


    The next morning.


    On the way to Dream Designs, Leah mentioned that she wanted a new phone with Shawn.


    ¡°I think it''s not very convenient to use your phone. Your business partners called often. Buy me a new


    one.¡± She tried her best to talk gently.


    Shawn frowned and pondered for a moment, ¡° I will ask my assistant to settle the calls from them as


    soon as possible. Sarah, you should use this phone.¡±


    Leah did not mention this again as he was not happy about it. She knew Shawn was still reluctant for


    her to have a phone all to herself.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They arrived at Dream Designs half an hourter. Serena and Carlotta had been waiting for a long


    time.


    ¡°Mommy, what have you been doing these days? I haven''t seen you for a long time! You don''t miss me


    anymore!¡± As soon as Carlotta saw her, she ran towards her while crying.


    Leah carried her immediately and wiped away the tears on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault¡­¡±


    Leah eyes got teary too.


    She worried about Carlotta the most. If she brought Carlotta together to live with Shawn. Her child


    would be a key for him to ckmail and control her.


    Shawn saw the tears in Leah¡¯s eyes and hugged both of them. ¡°We will live together from now on. We


    won¡¯t be separated anymore.¡±


    Carlotta wanted to nod instinctively but after seeing the look in Serena¡¯s eyes. She became serious.


    She shook her head and refused, ¡°Uncle Shawn, it''s okay. Before you both get married, I n to stay


    with Aunt Serena. You can have the chance to spend time together as a couple.¡±


    Carlotta sounded like she was considerate of them. Shawn was satisfied and smiled, ¡°Alright, little kid.¡±


    Carlotta¡¯s reaction shocked Leah. She looked at Serena, who gave her a reassuring smile. She


    understood instantly. Her eyes were slightly teary once again.


    Serena obviously didn''t know anything, yet she still thought of a foolproof way for her. She had


    protected Carlotta well knowing that Leah was most concerned about her.


    The temperature has dropped day by day since winter started.


    Shawn brought them to an indoor amusement park. He yed with Carlotta most of the time while


    Leah and Serena were chatting at the side.


    ¡°I can see that he sincerely treats Carlotta as his daughter, it could be nice if you really love him, but¡­¡±


    Serena looked at Shawn and looked at Leah the next.


    ¡°I can feel that you do not love him at all.¡±


    Leah was exposed and she felt terrified. However, she still pretended to be calm. She said with a soft


    smile, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t say such things next time. I will slowly build up my feelings for him.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s attitude towards Serena was solely based on Leah. He went to the extent of trying to try and


    kill Serena a few times in order to make Leah to be dependent on him. If he heard Serena say Leah


    doesn¡¯t love him, he would do something unexpectedly again.


    After a day of having fun, they took many photos to post online. Shawn intentionally let his assistant


    send a few photos to Han¡¯s email.


    Han looked at the photos and he was focused on Leah¡¯s beautiful face.


    She didn''t look happy when she was together with Shawn. What is the exact reason that she chooses


    to be with him?


    He was lost in his thoughts.


    The cold wind blew in through the window, and some of the photos on his desk fell to the ground. The


    sound of the fallen photos made hime back to his senses.


    He got up and picked up the photos. They were photos of Leah and him at the amusement parkst


    time. She was on the roller coaster, leaning on him.


    ¡°Boss, Donald escaped.¡± Ben saw the photos in Han¡¯s hand.


    Han is not concerned about this matter. He put the photo back into the inside pocket of his jacket.


    ¡°Have you found out what happened between Sarah and Shawn?¡±


    Ben shook his head, ¡°No, but ording to tour spies in Ford mansion, they couldn¡¯t tell Ms. White¡¯s


    feelings towards him. The reason for her to stay was also unknown¡­¡±

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Chapter 422 Please Save Her


    It was the end of the outing.


    ¡°Let''s go, Carlotta. Next time daddy will bring you out again.¡± He held Carlotta in his arms with a doting


    smile.


    Carlotta froze when she heard him call himself ¡°daddy¡±. She looked at Leah and tilted her head in


    confusion. Her fluttering big eyes seemed to ask Leah if Shawn could be called daddy.


    Leah felt sick in her heart but she agreed, ¡°Hm.¡±


    Serena saw her expression and she frowned. She followed Leah into the car as well.


    After getting into the car, she did not say anything but held Leah¡¯s hand tightly. The feelings were


    conveyed without words.


    Leah was always moved by Serena¡¯s attentiveness and thoughtfulness. It made her eyes teary again.


    Before Shawn carried Carlotta to get into the car, a man selling lollipops passed by. She was


    immediately hooked by the sweets.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll go buy it for you. You stay in the car and wait for me.¡± Shawn said as he put her in the car


    seat. The moment he turned around, she also jumped out of the car after him.


    idents happened too soon. When she jumped down from the car, a passerby on a bicycle collided


    with her suddenly.


    ¡°Bang¡± Both of them fell to the ground.


    ¡°Carlotta!¡± Leah screamed and quickly opened the door. She looked terrified when she got down from


    the car.


    Her hands trembled lightly and she hurriedly held Carlotta in her arms. Serena and Shawn came to her


    side.


    ¡°Carlotta, are you okay? How do you feel? Is there any pain anywhere?¡± Serena sounded anxious


    while she squatted beside Leah.


    Shawn asked the driver to locate a hospital nearby. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital quickly!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Carlotta¡¯s voice was slightly trembling. She looked like she was tolerating the pain.


    Leah¡¯s eyes were reddened and tears were overflowing. ¡°Tell mommy, where does it hurt¡­¡±


    She could see Carlotta¡¯s pants dripping with blood from the inside. Her calf is injured.


    Leah felt her head buzzing and almost fainted when she saw the blood.


    ¡°It''s going to be okay. Don''t worry, we''re going to the hospital!¡± Serenaforted and held Leah up.


    Ten minutester, Carlotta was taken to a nearby hospital.


    There were no internal injuries after some examinations were done. However, the doctor looked


    serious when he came forward to inform Leah that Carlotta would not stop bleeding.


    It was not surprising. Her face went pale and she went downstairs alone to call Han.


    ¡°Carlotta is injured. Could you pleasee to the hospital now for a moment? I had sent the address


    to you¡­¡± She desperately tried to keep calm.


    She let her guard down since there were no idents for some time. She even forgot that Carlotta had


    this gic disorder.


    ¡°Leah, it¡¯s up to you with your private life. Why can''t you take care of Carlotta properly?¡± Han said on


    the other side of the phone.


    His words reminded her of what he had once said to her. She would never be a qualified mother. The


    pain in her heart spread throughout her limbs, making it almost impossible for her to stand.


    Leah could only beg Han at this moment, ¡°You said¡­ it would still be the same as before, please save


    her¡­¡±


    The bad memories shed through her mind again.


    Han snorted at her and hung up the phone.


    Leah sat helplessly on the floor, unable to calm down. She didn''t know Han''s decision, nor did she


    know if he woulde over. She was in a panic state right now.


    After all, it was not long ago that she had mocked him severely at the banquet. He might take his


    revenge now.


    Leah couldn''t control the bad thoughts in her head no matter how Serena and Shawnforted her.


    She went back to Carlotta¡¯s ward and squatted outside hugging her knees helplessly.


    Will she lose Carlotta because of this ident? If she really lost her, can she remain calm enough to


    complete the n?


    There is only one thought in Leah¡¯s mind for now. If Carlotta was not by her side anymore, she had no


    courage to live either.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Sarah. I''ll go around the world to find someone with her blood type or some rare blood


    that can give her a blood transfusion!¡± Shawn left after he informed Leah.


    ¡°Sarah, I also go and ask for everyone¡¯s help. Donald and hiswork technologypany have


    developed so well, we are certainly able to use the power of thework.¡± Serena also left to search for


    help.


    In the empty corridor, there was only Leah and some assistants and bodyguards who protected her.


    The cold wind blew in through the window and made the temperature drop.


    She pinched her arms to control herself not to barge into Carlotta¡¯s ward so as not to disturb the


    medical staff from rescuing her child.


    A warm jacket with a nice smell covered her head.


    ¡°You were not like this a few days ago. Shawn is not here, you are acting for who?¡± Han mocked her


    but he felt heartache for her too.


    Leah ignored his mockery and stood up shakily while holding the wall. She did not expect him toe


    over and she uttered, ¡°You''re here.¡±


    She looked like a person who was about to be drowned in icy water and suddenly saw a rescue team


    in the moment of despair.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Leah strode forwards and grabbed his arms tightly, afraid that he would flee the next second, ¡°Please...


    hurry up and save her!¡±


    As she moved, Han¡¯s expensive hand-made custom wool jacket also fell to the ground.


    ¡°Pick it up.¡± He frowned and nced at the jacket on the ground before walking directly into the ward.


    Leah wanted to follow but she was stopped by the medical staff, ¡°Miss, you are the child''s closest


    family member. You might not be able to ept the scene in the ward and affect the process of rescue


    and treatment. Please wait patiently outside.¡±


    They quickly closed the door again. She could smell the blood inside the ward and she copsed on


    the floor.


    The waiting time was extraordinarily long.


    She was unable to bear the coldness and her consciousness gradually faded as she leaned against the


    wall.


    Carlotta will be fine¡­


    When she woke up, it was already another day.


    The early winter days are gloomy, she can''t tell the exact time now.


    She pulled the needle out from her hand and came to the nurse''s reception, ¡°Is Carlotta okay now? The


    little girl who lost a lot of blood.¡±


    In tha ampty corridor, thara was only Laah and soma assistants and bodyguards who protactad har.


    Tha cold wind w in through tha window and mada tha tamparatura drop.


    Sha pinchad har arms to control harsalf not to barga into Carlotta¡¯s ward so as not to disturb tha


    madical staff from rascuing har child.


    A warm jackat with a nica small covarad har haad.


    ¡°You wara not lika this a faw days ago. Shawn is not hara, you ara acting for who?¡± Han mockad har


    but ha falt haartacha for har too.


    Laah ignorad his mockary and stood up shakily wh holding tha wall. Sha did not axpact him toa


    ovar and sha uttarad, ¡°You''ra hara.¡±


    Sha lookad lika a parson who was about to ba drownad in icy watar and suddanly saw a rascua taam


    in tha momant of daspair.


    Laah stroda forwards and grabbad his arms tightly, afraid that ha would a tha naxt sacond, ¡°asa...


    hurry up and sava har!¡±


    As sha movad, Han¡¯s axpansiva hand-mada custom wool jackat also fall to tha ground.


    ¡°Pick it up.¡± Ha frownad and ncad at tha jackat on tha ground bafora walking diractly into tha ward.


    Laah wantad to follow but sha was stoppad by tha madical staff, ¡°Miss, you ara tha child''s closast


    family mambar. You might not ba a to apt tha scana in tha ward and affact tha procass of rascua


    and traatmant. asa wait patiantly outsida.¡±


    Thay quickly closad tha door again. Sha could small tha blood insida tha ward and sha copsad on


    tha floor.


    Tha waiting tima was axtraordinarily long.


    Sha was una to baar tha coldnass and har consciousnass gradually fadad as shaanad against tha


    wall.


    Carlotta will ba fina¡­


    Whan sha woka up, it was alraady anothar day.


    Tha aarly wintar days ara gloomy, sha can''t tall tha axact tima now.


    Sha pud tha naa out from har hand and cama to tha nursa''s racaption, ¡°Is Carlotta okay now? Tha


    lit girl who lost a lot of blood.¡±

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Chapter 423 Yes, I¡¯m That Shameless


    Seeing Leah''s anxious expression, the nurse hurriedlyforted her. "She is fine. After a kind-hearted


    man rescued her yesterday, her blood stopped gradually. But the man who transfused her blood


    seemed to be in a bad condition. He transfused too much blood..."


    Hearing that, Leah felt her heart tighten. "Where is that man? Where is he now?"


    "I don''t know. A person who imed to be his assistant took him back."


    Back in Carlotta''s ward, Leah was stunned.


    Han, he made it this far for Carlotta.


    Leah''s gaze fell on Carlotta. Carlotta''s face was pale after bleeding, but her breathing had already


    calmed down. The nurse had also bandaged the wound on her leg, and there was no further bleeding.


    Leah breathed a sigh of relief and patted her cheeks wearily. As Han''s family doctor was capable, she


    thought nothing would happen to Han.


    Just then, a phone call came from Ben.


    "Ms. White, could you pleasee and take care of Boss? He transfused so much blood yesterday,


    but he still wanted to go out to work. He also didn''t allow the family doctor and nursing staff to care for


    him. Can you please help me?"


    Leah seldom saw the flustered Ben, who was always to be calm. Her heart tightened. "Won''t he hate


    me even more when he sees me? You should be looking for Anna now."


    I''ll only add to his anger if I go there.


    Her words stunned Ben before he asked in confusion, "Why? Boss closes to Anna just to take


    advantage of her."


    Leah felt surprised. She did not expect Han had even taken advantage of Anna.


    After pondering for a while, Leah agreed to Ben''s request. "Okay, I''ll go there. At Vi Victoria?"


    "Yes!"


    After finishing the call, Leah came to the bedside and kissed Carlotta''s cheek. "Carlotta, be good. I''ll be


    back soon."


    Coincidentally, Serena came back.


    She hurriedly opened the ward door. "Sarah, I heard that someone saved Carlotta. Who had donated


    blood? There is no record in the medical station, and someone had erased the monitoring!"


    Leah''s eyes dimmed slightly. "It''s Han. Try to keep this matter from Shawn as much as possible. I''m


    going to Han''s vi now. Can you please take care of Carlotta? Don''t let Shawn take her away."


    Serena agreed without hesitation, but she was a little worried. "Sarah, I don''t know what you are


    thinking now, but you must pay attention to your safety. Whatever your reason for doing it, tell me the


    truth whenever you want."


    "Okay."


    After asking Serena to care for Carlotta, Leah left the hospital and went to Victoria Precinct by taxi. She


    had an entry and exit permit in Victoria Precinct, so the security guard did not stop her.


    Just as Leah stepped into the familiar vi, she heard Han''s cold roar.


    "Ben, I told you not to intervene in my business. Why did you call Leah here!"


    Leah pushed the door lightly and entered, then saw Han angrily throwing the document to Ben.


    Leah thought that Han did not want to see her. Her clear eyes dimmed a little but recovered quickly.


    Han saved Carlotta, and since Ben entrusted her, she woulde to help.


    "Don''t worry. If you don''t want to see me, I won''t show up in front of you. I''ll leave after cooking for you


    every day." Leah came to Han and Ben.


    Seeing Leah appear, Ben felt eased a lot. "Ms. White, you''re here! I''ll leave first."


    In the big and luxurious living room, only Leah and Han left.


    Han nced at Leah indifferently, then turned and went upstairs. "Go back! I have a nanny here. I don''t


    need you to cook."


    Leah passed out before I left yesterday, and now she had listened to Ben take care of me. How


    ridiculous!


    However, because of Leah''s arrival, he felt much better.


    Leah paused but was still firm in her decision. "You saved Carlotta. I''ll repay you."


    As for Shawn, as long as he doesn''t know, it shouldn''t affect the n.


    Leah''s formic answer immediately made Han irritable. He turned around and came to Leah, then


    pinched her chin.


    "You want to repay me? No problem! Sleep with me now!"


    Leah was not too shocked by his answer. After a long silence, she lowered her eyes and answered,


    "You can do whatever you want."


    Leah did not feel too sad right now. She was ready for it to achieve her n and for the sake of


    Carlotta. Her mind and soul had already fallen into the dirty quagmire, and she could do whatever she


    could to achieve her goals.


    Han stared at Leah coldly for a long time, then showed a sarcastic smile. "Leah, you''re so shameless!


    Does it mean anyone can sleep with you as long as they help you?"


    Leah smiled palely, and her gaze was nk. "Yes, I''ve always been that shameless! Didn''t you know it


    a long time ago? I''ve been entangling you all the time because of my shamelessness!"


    Sheughed at herself calmly while Han felt her words like a sharp knife, which pierced his heart hard. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    His eyes suddenly turned cold, and his handsome face was full of anger. "You don''t deserve to be


    Carlotta''s mother! You''re too depraved!"


    Leah chuckled. "What should I do? I''m indeed her mother..."


    Before she finished speaking, Han changed to pinch her face to make her shut up.


    "You look so proud. Do I need to praise you?" His eyes were fierce and frightening, and his murderous


    aura made him like a ghost from hell with a strong sense of oppression.


    Leah was frightened by his appearance. Cold sweat broke out on her palms, but she calmed down


    quickly.


    She could not move as Han still pinched her. So, she raised her eyes to meet his gaze and was about


    to pull his hand away when Han suddenly fell to her.


    As Leah could not support his weight, they fell to the ground momentarily.


    "Get up!" Leah was a little out of breath and pushed his chest.


    But Han did not respond to Leah, and she realized he had passed out. The sudden incident made her


    startled.


    Fortunately, Ben was observing them not far away. He hurried forward and helped Han up. "Ms. White,


    please help me."


    They helped Han onto the bed in the room. When Leah looked at Han lying on the bed with a pale face,


    she felt frustrated.


    It was rare for her to see the weak Han. She felt her heart pain when she saw his condition.


    Enduring the tears in her eyes, she ordered Ben, "Call the family doctor now. If he is unhappy when he


    wakes up tomorrow, I''ll take the responsibility."

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Chapter 424 His Concession


    It was raining outside, and the damp water vapor prated the room along the cracks of the window.


    Leah got up to close the window and asked Ben curiously, "Why didn''t Han let the family doctor check


    his body?"


    Ben frowned and said, "Maybe Boss feels a little sad and in a bad mood."


    Leah was slightly startled and asked the reason. The word sad never seemed to be associated with


    Han.


    Ben recalled the scenes Han secretly looked at the photos of him and Leah. Ben paused for a while but


    finally did not disclose those matters. He wanted to preserve Han''sst dignity.


    Seeing that Leah did not ask anymore, Ben looked at herplicatedly. He could not help but ask,


    "Ms. White, can I ask why you want to be with Shawn suddenly? Do you have any difficulty? If so, just


    tell Boss! He''ll help you!"


    It''s rare for Boss to like someone for so long. Even I thought that they had finally eased their


    rtionship. I didn''t expect everything to change suddenly.


    Leah frowned slightly and looked at the rain outside the window. "I don''t have any difficulty, and it


    shouldn''t be sudden. After all, I''ve been with Shawn for so long in the past two years. I''ve developed a


    rtionship with him."


    After saying that, she looked at Ben again with a faint smile. Ben had no choice but to give up


    persuading her. He had other ideas in mind.


    The family doctor briefly checked Han''s body. He gave Han an IV drip and said to Leah, "Ms. White,


    Mr. Howard is fine. It''s just some symptoms after donating too much blood. He needs to rest for a few


    days. During this period, you must be careful not to let him go to work or get too tired."


    Leah was stunned. "Okay, I got it. You can go back now."


    She did not think Han would be obedient if she did not allow him to go out. For Carlotta''s sake, she still


    needed to care for him and build a good rtionship. But what she did was contrary to her n. Once


    Shawn found something was wrong between her and Han, it would be hard for her to extract the


    location of theboratory from Shawn.


    Leah took care of Han for one night. He slept deeply and did not need her to worry about anything else.


    It was dawn at 5.00 am in early winter. After handing Han to Ben, Leah took a taxi to Dream Designs to


    pretend to be working all night.


    Serena, who had been waiting in the studio for a long time, saw Leah back and gave her breakfast.


    "Carlotta is still resting upstairs. Do you want to sleep for a while?"


    While eating breakfast, Leah rejected Serena''s proposal. "I''m fine. Give me some work first. After all, I


    have nothing to do after returning to the Ford mansion. I can sleep when I go back there."


    Serena suppressed her urge to ask Leah''s purpose and brought Leah a few design drafts. "HJ


    Corporation rejected these drafts. Only you canplete them."


    After Leah had breakfast and revised the design drafts, it was already 8.00 am. Leah sent the modified


    design drafts to Susan and soon received her call, but it was on Serena''s mobile phone, and Susan


    asked Leah to pick it up.


    "Ms. White, you''re finally back! I knew you modified these drafts when I saw them. They''re good! Are


    you okay? I contacted you several times but failed. I''m worried about you!"


    Susan''s sudden enthusiasm made Leah a little surprised, but she still answered Susan politely, "Thank


    you for your concern, Ms. Victor. I''m sorry. Something happened a while ago, so I changed my phone


    number. I''ve almost retreated behind the scenes now. If you have any needs, you can tell Serena. I''ll be


    responsible for your design drafts, but Serena is mainly responsible for them..."


    Only then did Susan understand. "I see. Okay, I''ll finish my work soon, then go to your country to open


    a branch office. At that time, we can see each other every day!"


    Leah felt that Susan was surprised and over-enthusiastic after they contacted again, but Leah did not


    think much about it. After exining the work to Susan, she felt a little relieved.


    At 8.30 am, Shawn came to pick Leah up on time.


    "Serena, I''ll go first. Please take good care of Carlotta." Leah waved to Serena.


    Serena''s expression was particrlyplicated. She pursed her lips and wanted to say something


    but finally gave up. "Okay, be careful on the road."


    Serena faintly felt that Leah was executing a big n, but she could not help. This feeling made Serena


    ufortable.


    Not long after, Shawn returned to the Ford mansion with Leah.


    He reluctantly rejected Leah from   returning to work in the design studio. "Sarah, we''re getting married


    soon. Please trust me that I can support you. You don''t have to work so hard anymore. Last night you


    stayed up all night. If Serena didn''t stop me and said that you hated to be taken away by force, I would


    not endure until this morning to pick you up. You only have to be my bride obediently."


    Leah frowned. She did not like Shawn deprived her of the value of existence. She looked up to meet


    his eyes. "But I have a job I like and things I want to do. I feel that I''ll be useless if I lie at home every


    day!"


    I must change this situation of beingpletely cut off from the outside world!


    Leah''splexion was solemn, and her eyes were shining brightly. Shawn was stunned that he did not


    know what to say.


    "Sarah, you..."


    "Or you can let me go to work with you. It''s too boring at home!" Shawn was about to speak when Leah


    interrupted.


    Leah hid a deep purpose in her words, but Shawn thought she wanted to be with him and did not think


    much about it.


    "But I''m in charge of theboratory now. There are many viruses in it. It''s dangerous for you." Shawn


    approached Leah with a smile. He felt d because Leah asked to work with him.


    Leah pretended to be indifferent and turned back to the room. "You want to imprison me, don''t you? Do


    you mean I can''t go anywhere or do anything and have no freedom?"


    He had not seen her cold face for a long time. He was a little ufortable and frowned, then made


    his concession. "Theboratory is too dangerous. I can ask Serena to bring work here every day. You


    can work together with her at home."


    Knowing it was Shawn''s bestpromise right now, Leah was satisfied. She showed a faint smirk on


    her pretty face. "Okay."


    Leah wanted to carry out her n little by little. She believed she would make Shawn let his guard


    downpletely one day.


    After calming Leah''s emotions, Shawn brought up the matter of marriage again. He came to her side,


    then reached out to wrap her soft waist with a smile. "Sarah,st time I decided on the wedding dress


    style. Do you want to try it on with me tomorrow?"


    Hearing that, Leah stayed calm and nodded soon. "Okay."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been waiting for this day as she knew that marrying Shawn was the best way to gain his trust.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Chapter 425 Reason for Staying


    The next day, Shawn took Leah to the bridal shop after having lunch in the high-end restaurant at noon.


    The news about them choosing the wedding dress together spread out soon and caused another


    trending topic on the inte.


    "What a peerless man! Mr. Ford is so gentle and considerate!"


    "Honestly, I''m very envious. This kind of bad woman often has a good life!"


    "Who said Sarah White is a bad woman? Are you not afraid of being beaten by Mr. Ford?"


    As soon as the news spread, Ford Group''s stock gradually rose.


    While waiting for Leah to try on the wedding dress in the dressing room, Shawn''s assistant informed


    Shawn about thepany.


    "Mr. Ford, your marketing strategy is sessful. Our stock has risen a lot these days. Before that, we


    were under pressure from Kendrick Group, but now we are much better."


    Shawn smiled and replied coldly, "Good! Even if our n isn''t sessful, we have the strength to


    confront Kendrick Group now! As long as Ford Group canst until we implement our n, we can


    defeat Han and Hendrik at the same time!"


    The assistant also showed a cold smile. "Mr. Ford, you''re mighty! After you marry Ms. White, we''ll take


    back the White Group soon, and our power will be even greater!"


    They seemed to have seen Han''s embarrassed appearance when they defeated him.


    After changing into the wedding dress, Leah looked at Shawn''s smile from afar and furrowed. It was


    not difficult to imagine what they were talking about now.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I must get the information I want as soon as possible. I don''t have much time left!


    "Shawn, does I look good?" The clear and soft voice pulled Shawn''s thoughts back, and he looked


    back.


    Leah stood in the luxurious bridal shop with the golden crystal light falling on her body. She smiled


    gently and tilted her head slightly to wait for his answer.


    Shawn felt his heart beat faster, and his eyes softened. "You''re beautiful."


    He had seen such a scene in his dream.


    He came to Leah''s side and hugged her tightly. He put his head on her slender neck and sniffed the


    fragrance from her body. His eyes were full of desire.


    "Sarah, we''ll always be together, right?"


    Leah felt guilty upon hearing that. She pretended to be teasing and avoided answering. "I don''t know. It


    depends on your performance."


    Every move between them was like a couple in love. A cameraman not far away recorded all their


    behavior and posted it online.


    Han suddenly froze when he saw the news, and his expression became gloomy.


    "Boss, don''t think much! After you faintedst night, Ms. White cared for you all night. She still cares


    about you." Ben could only try his best to calm Han''s emotions.


    Han snorted coldly and threw his phone away irritably. "You don''t have to defend her. Whoever she


    likes has nothing to do with me."


    He was stubborn and refused to admit the feelings in his heart. Ben did not continue to persuade him


    but followed his words.


    "Okay, Boss. If so, I''ll stop the monitor I put on Ms. White."


    Han''s gaze swept toward Ben indifferently. "You put a monitor on her when she came overst night?"


    "Yes, since you don''t want to hear about Ms. White, I''ll ask people to stop..." Ben admitted that he was


    betting on Han''s reaction.


    Bern wanted Han to recognize his heart. Among his subordinates, everyone knew that Han liked Leah.


    As long as it was about Leah, Han became extraordinarily abnormal.


    Han nced at Ben lightly. "Don''t stop it. Report anything new to me."


    With only one nce, Ben felt like he had walked through hell and broke out in cold sweat. "Yes, Boss!"


    The monitor Ben ced on Leah was thetest technological product developed by Kendrick Group.


    With the addition of artificial intelligenceponents, it would determine the scene and automatically


    hide it in the most suitable position in the room.


    After Leah came back yesterday, the monitor crawled out of her pocket and automatically hid under


    Leah''s bed.


    Leah returned to the room in the evening. She tried on the wedding dresses for a day and was


    exhausted.


    Meanwhile, Shawn leaned against her door. "Sarah, Serena said she wants to bring Carlotta over to


    y. You can ask them to sleep here tonight."


    "Are you going to theboratory again?" Seeing that he was going out, Leah pretended to be curious.


    Shawn walked up to her and pinched her face. "Yes, are you reluctant to let me go?"


    "So what? You won''t take me there anyway." Leah snorted softly, then dodged Shawn''s touch.


    The moment she turned around, her eyes were full of solemnity. Shawn goes to theboratory more


    and more times. Does it mean that the experiment is progressing smoothly?


    Shawn''s smile deepened. "If you miss me, I can stay with you."


    "No need. You can go to theboratory. Didn''t you say that this experiment is important? Serena and


    Carlotta will apany me tonight." Leah turned around and shook her head sensibly.


    Shawn''s heart softened because of her understanding. "Okay, I can apany you every day after the


    experiment seeds."


    After Shawn left, the room fell into silence.


    Leah instantly changed her hypocritical smile. Shey on the bed expressionless with thoughts in her


    heart.


    Now she had to think. Who could control Shawn vigorously after she knew the location of Shawn''s


    experiment?


    Shawn also had power in the underworld. If she called the police, she would get disastrous


    consequences. She must find a stronger person to deal with him.


    Find Hendrik for help?


    Leah immediately withdrew her idea. Although she thought Hendrik was her friend, his purpose in


    approaching her was still unclear.


    Not to mention Han. To gain Shawn''s trust, shepletely stayed away from Han. If she suddenly


    asked Han to help her, he probably would not believe her.


    Just when she thought about finding a strong partner, a text message came on her mobile phone. It


    was Hendrik whom she had not contacted for a long time.


    Hendrik wrote, "I heard that you are going to marry Shawn. Why? Don''t you like Han?"


    Leah, who was exposed, blushed slightly. She quickly typed a text message with trembling fingertips.


    "Can I trust you?"


    When Han saw her reply, he fell into his thoughts and turned to ask Ben, "You also heard the


    conversation on the monitor just now. What experiment is Shawn doing?"


    Ben was under pressure when Han asked him. "I don''t know either. But this is probably why Ms. White


    decided to stay with Shawn..."

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Chapter 426 Sincere and Insincere


    The room suddenly fell into silence. There was only the sound of raindrops hitting the ss


    continuously.


    Ben''s words had solved Han''s doubts. Han felt his heart beat heavily, but he still frowned. "If this is the


    fact, she is too stupid."


    What can Leah do by herself?


    Ben saw through Han''s mind and suggested, "Why don''t you ask her?"


    Han instantly understood that Ben wanted him to ask Leah as Hendrik.


    ...


    Leah had washed and dried her hair when another text from Hendrik came on her phone.


    "You can trust me."


    Leah frowned slightly. She almost forgot about Hendrik''s text before he replied to her.


    "Okay, I may need your help with a big matter in the future, but I can''t tell you yet. Please believe me.


    It''s a legal thing. Now I''m using Shawn''s phone. Please don''t text me if I don''t contact you in the


    future."


    After sending thest message, Leah immediately deleted all the text messages from the phone.


    Just then, Lucy knocked on the door and entered. "Ms. White, I made some soup for you. Please drink


    it. It''s cold in early winter."


    While drinking the warm and sweet soup, Leah felt her whole body warm up.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After that, Leah returned the bowl to Lucy. Leah frowned and could not help but ask, "I only haven''t


    seen you in a short period. Why have you suddenly lost weight like this? What happened?"


    Getting along with Lucy these days, she could feel that Lucy treated her sincerely, but she could not


    understand Lucy''s behavior of betraying her many times.


    As if restraining her emotions, Lucy lowered her head so that Leah could not see her expression.


    "I''m fine. Ms. White. I''m just not in good health. You''ll marry Mr. Shawn, so don''t think about other


    things. Ms. White, please don''t use Mr. Shawn''s phone to contact Mr. Hendrik anymore. Mr. Shawn


    asked someone to monitor the phone, but luckily, the person in charge today went to the toilet. I saw


    your texts with Mr. Hendrik, so I came here to remind you..."


    Lucy''s words made Leah startled, and she felt her blood freeze.


    Shawn did monitor this phone! Is my n about to fail like this?


    Leah clenched her hands and looked at Lucy with a frown. "Why did youe to tell me? Shouldn''t


    you tell Shawn about this?"


    Lucy saw Leah''s vignce. She felt a little sad, and her tears were about to flow out.


    "Ms. White, you have to believe me. No matter why you stay with Mr. Shawn, you must never say those


    words to anyone around you. You can''t imagine how many people Mr. Shawn has arranged to spy on


    you. And about you were not in Dream Designsst night, I believe Mr. Shawn will know soon. If you


    want to contact the outside world, you must have your phone again as soon as possible."


    Lucy''s warning made Leah feelplicated. She sighed and rubbed her forehead. "Is it okay for you to


    tell me these things?"


    Leah had gradually confused about the truth and the person she could believe.


    Lucy did not speak anymore and left the room after reminding Leah.


    It took a while for Leah to react, and she felt terrified.


    Ben had already made arrangements properly and perfectly yesterday. I didn''t expect Shawn to notice


    it. I have to find an excuse. I must not make Shawn think I still have an affair with Han! What would I


    suffer in the future without Lucy''s reminder?


    Leah felt moved in her heart. She guessed that Lucy had unspeakable difficulties betraying her back


    then.


    In the middle of the night, the rain had stopped. The air had moisture from the tide.


    Anna came to Shawn''spany office and angrily opened the door.


    Looking at the slender figure sitting in the office, she roared, "Are you happy now? You can finally


    marry that b*tch! How about me? Ethanpletely abandoned me! Just because I almost poisoned


    that d*mn Sarah, he didn''t hesitate to turn against me! You''re so useless! Why did your woman need


    my man''s protection? You..."


    Bang! Before Anna could finish herst words, Shawn threw a file folder at her to interrupt her forcibly.


    Shawn gradually approached her gloomily. "Didn''t I warn you not to attack Sarah again?"


    Shawn''s words revealed a majestic murderous aura. Anna was immediately frightened and stunned on


    the spot. But after all, she was the princess of a country. Although she was temporarily intimidated by


    Shawn, she quickly regained her momentum.


    Anna sneered and stared at Shawn. "You only dare to lose your temper with me. Do you dare to kill


    me?"


    Compared with her beloved Han, Shawn was not good.


    Anna looked down on Shawn, who was crazy about Leah. But if she wanted to be with Han, she had to


    cooperate with Shawn.


    Shawn showed an inexplicable smile, and his eyes were cold and frightening. "You can try to challenge


    me. You should know what happened to Jackson after he offended me."


    His voice was so soft that it made Anna scared.


    It was not long ago. Jackson provoked and hit Leah because he was dissatisfied with Shawn being with


    Leah, which angered Shawn.


    Later, when Anna saw Jackson again, he was in a dark, dirty, and smelly basement. Shawn had


    tortured Jackson into being crippled and was in a trance.


    Shawn deliberately brought her to see Jackson as he intended to warn her.


    "Even if I don''t kill Sarah, you''ll never get her love. You should have heard she worked overtime at


    Dream Designs to catch up on the drafts, right?"


    Shawn raised his eyebrows lightly. "So what?"


    Seeing that he did not notice the problem at all, Anna snorted coldly. "Sarah wasn''t in the studiost


    night but stayed with Ethan at Vi Victoria."


    Shawn''s eyes widened, and he was in a rage.


    Shawn answered, "My people saw Sarah in Dream Designs."


    Between Leah and Anna, Shawn would trust Leah.


    Anna smiled even more sarcastically. "It was a scam! Ben arranged it to mislead you. It''s toote for us


    to say anything now. It''s a fact that they lied to us. We must destroy the trust between them as soon as


    possible. How about we start with..."


    The next day. Shawn returned to the Ford mansion full of anger.


    He wanted to ask Leah what was going on between her and Han. Just as he was about to enter the


    room, he heard a conversation.


    "Sarah, what do you mean? You said you took advantage of Han?"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Chapter 427 Acting


    The corridor was in silence. A maid wanted to deliver breakfast to Leah, but Shawn stopped her.


    He looked at the door coldly as if he was looking at Leah inside the room through it. The conversation


    inside continued.


    Leah answered Serena''s question, "Yes, I took advantage of Han. After all, he is Carlotta''s biological


    father. If Carlotta gets hurt again, she must rely on him to provide blood. Han had fainted after donating


    blood to Carlotta the night before, and Ben asked me to take him home and care for him overnight. I


    didn''t want to offend Han too much, but Shawn might disagree with me, so I found an excuse and went


    to his vi. Han would be dissatisfied if I quarreled with Shawn about this matter."


    Leah''s soft voice seemed particrly helpless.


    Serena also sighed when she heard the subtle breathing outside the door. She continued, "Wouldn''t it


    be more suspicious to sneak past like that? There is nothing between you and Han. Won''t Mr. Ford be


    angrier if he knows about it?"


    After finishing her set lines, Serena felt frustrated.


    Sarah is indeed carrying out a big n, and the most important thing for the sess of this n is


    Shawn''s trust in her. Sarah has endured so much, and I can only help her to cheat Shawn.


    Serena was now acting with Leah for Shawn outside the door as Lucy told Leah that Shawn might have


    known about Leah''s going to Han''s vi. So, Leah and Serena had to act in a conversation to regain


    his trust. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Of course, Leah knew Shawn was already listening outside the door. She clenched her hands and


    answered Serena softly, "So I n to confess this matter to Shawnter. Whether he believes it or not,


    I only take Han''s advantage to protect Carlotta when she gets injured in the future..."


    Shawn had heard their conversation outside the door. He was angry, but he could understand Leah''s


    efforts as a mother.


    He adjusted his mood, then entered the room with a faint smile."Sarah, I believe in you."


    Leah looked at him in shock and touch. "Really?"


    In fact, she was not surprised. People always believed what they overheard.


    Even if Shawn was a strong businessman, he had the human essence.


    Leah defused her crisis skillfully.


    Fortunately, Lucy reminded her in advance, so she could call Serena early in the morning to help her.


    They had breakfast together, then returned to the studio to visit Carlotta.


    Since Carlotta was out of danger, she stayed on the upper floor of the studio. Leah had hired a private


    doctor to provide care and treatment to Carlotta.


    Carlotta saw that Serena had brought Leah over. Carlotta was so happy that she wanted to jump off the


    bed. "Mommy! Uncle Shawn! You''re finally here!"


    Seeing Carlotta''s movements, Leah panicked and rushed over to pin her on the bed. "Carlotta, the


    wound on your leg hasn''t healed yet. You can''t do such a big movement!"


    Meanwhile, Shawn frowned slightly because of his address but quickly controlled his expression. He


    came to the bed with a warm smile. "Carlotta, why do you still call me uncle?"


    Carlotta, who was about to act cute, was dazed upon hearing Shawn''s question.


    When Carlotta spent time with Han, she epted him as her father. Now if she had to call Shawn


    daddy again, she felt weird calling Shawn like that.


    Carlotta carefully nced at Leah and found no reaction from Leah. Soon, Carlotta remembered what


    Serena had taught her. She smiled and answered Shawn, "After you marry Mommy, I''ll call you Daddy


    again!"


    Aunt Serena is thoughtful! She told me how to deal with these problems!


    Shawn naturally did not specte much about a child''s mind but helplessly rubbed her soft hair. "You


    clever girl!"


    Everyone stayed with Carlotta until noon, and Shawn received a text message from Anna.


    "I''ve investigated Ethan''s itinerary. Bring them here when you''re ready. This n is rted to our


    happiness. I hope you can act well then!"


    Seeing Anna''s rude attitude, Shawn looked dissatisfied. But even so, he could not displease Anna.


    After all, Ford Group had relied on the news of Leah, and the stock market had only recovered.


    As Shawn had notpleted his n, Ford Group could not dominate Linkville yet. It was not suitable


    for him to have many enemies, especially the princess of a country. It was enough to teach Anna a


    lesson once in a while.


    Serena nced at the time and was about to cook. "Sarah, you can continue to stay with Carlotta. After


    I prepare the meals, I''ll ask you to eat together..."


    "No, please eat by yourself. Remember to take care of Carlotta. Sarah is going out to eat with me."


    Shawn interrupted Serena. He walked up to Leah and held her hand.


    Leah endured shaking his hand away and asked puzzledly, "Why? We''re already here. Why don''t we


    eat together here?"


    Shawn smiled slightly. "Did you forget? We have to choose the wedding dress after dinner. Didn''t we


    haven''t choose onest time?"


    Leah was silent for a moment, and Serena also frowned slightly. After a while, Leah nodded in


    agreement. "Okay."


    Leah broke free from Shawn''s hand when bidding farewell to Carlotta.


    Although Carlotta was very reluctant for Leah to leave so early, she also knew that Leah was an adult


    with a busy schedule, so she agreed sensibly. "Okay, Mommy. You can go out to eat with Uncle Shawn.


    Aunt Serena will care for me. It doesn''t matter."


    Carlotta''s overly sensible always made Leah''s heart pain, and her eyes were full of tears.


    She hugged Carlotta''s small and soft body and kissed her soft cheek. "Good girl, we can live together


    after I finish my work."


    "Okay!"


    Dark clouds blocked the sun, and the sky darkened again. The dry cold wind constantly blew across


    the city and took away thest vitality.


    Leah opened the car window. She let the cold wind blow on her body to decrease her body


    temperature bit by bit.


    Her eyes showed sadness. When she felt the biting coldness, the guilt toward Carlotta and Serena


    seemed to have eased in her heart.


    The next second, Shawn closed the car window. He hugged Leah and made her lean into his arms.


    "Sarah, you''re not in good health. If you''re exposed to the wind, you may catch a cold again." Shawn''s


    embrace was not like Han''s. It did not make her feelfortable and at ease.


    "I''m fine. By the way, don''t you have to go to theboratory today?" Leah got out of his arms and


    changed the topic.


    When mentioning this matter, Shawn seemed to be in a good mood. "The experiment is going well, so


    there is nothing I need to be busy with. If you''re curious, I can take you to visit there in two days."

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Chapter 428 In Less Than a Month


    It was so quiet in the car that Leah could only hear the sound of her heartbeat and the sound of cars


    honking in the distance.


    She could feel her heart beat faster and louder upon hearing that question from Shawn. She even


    thought that her heart might leap out of her chest the next instant.


    It''s the moment that I''ve been waiting for all this time.


    I finally see a sliver of hope after so many days of hard work and effort.


    Leah managed to keep her emotions and expression under control even though she was caught


    slightly off-guard. She did not want to rm Shawn in any way.


    She appeared a little puzzled as she asked, "Didn''t you say that there was some sort of virus at the


    laboratory? You wouldn''t bring me there before this. Have they gotten rid of all the virus already?"


    Shawn reached out and caressed Leah''s cheek. "Of course. The viruses are all packed and sealed


    securely. There won''t be any sudden leakage this time."


    I must make sure that the virus at theboratory has been properly taken care of if I''m bringing Leah to


    the ce.


    Leah felt a little uneasy as she noted some crucial hints in his words. Still, she asked in a confused


    voice, "What do you mean the viruses are all packed? How do you pack viruses?"


    Shawn merely thought that she was asking a cute, funny question as he looked at her bright eyes. He


    gave her a peck on the cheek. "It''s a bit hard to exin everything to you right now. I''ll tell you all about


    it once we''re done with the wedding."


    Goosebumps rose all over Leah''s body as she felt Shawn''s lips on her skin. She fought back the urge


    to shrink away.


    Then, she smiled slightly and changed the topic. "What about the n to bring down Han that you''ve


    told me about? Are you going to do it soon?"


    "What if Han makes a move before you do? The Ford Group is also facing some problems with The


    Kendrick Group owned by Mr. Hendrik."


    Shawn thought that Leah was expressing genuine concern for him and thepany. He beamed a


    smile at her and replied, "The experiments are going at a much faster and smoother pace than what I


    expected. In less than a month, I''ll be able to execute my n."


    "I was nning on preparing a huge, grand wedding ceremony for us, but I just can''t wait any longer."


    I''m also worried that Han might take Sarah away from me again if I put off the wedding untilter.


    Leah was inwardly shocked to hear that.


    It''s happening too soon!


    I''ve found nothing concrete other than this n that he''s told me about.


    "Aren''t you worried that Han and the others might somehow find the location of theboratory? What


    about Hendrik? He seems to be quite an influential man. What if he tries to sabotage your n?"


    Shawn let out a soft chuckle. He had a triumphant look in his eyes. "I''m the only person who knows the


    exact location of theboratory. Even the people inside it have no knowledge of this piece of


    information. It''s at a ce where no one would ever be able to find it!"


    "No one would be able to stop my n this time!"


    At longst, I''ll be able to know what it feels like to have Han crushed underneath my feet!


    Soon afterward, their car pulled up outside a French cuisine restaurant.


    Leah trembled a little as she exited the car and felt the chilly breeze blowing at her face.


    Still, it was nothingpared to the shock and horror she was feeling inside.


    Shawn was so confident that no one would be able to find hisboratory. Where on earth could the


    location be?


    I don''t think I could wait until he brings me there two dayster¡­


    "Sarah, what would you like to eat?" Shawn''s voice interrupted Leah''s train of thought.


    She took the menu and was about to browse through the list. Suddenly, she spotted a familiar figure


    out of the corner of her eye.


    "Lucy?"


    She watched as the woman ran out of the restaurant with a terrified expression on her face. Then, she


    hurriedly got up and went after her.


    An enigmatic smile yed on Shawn''s lips as he stared at Leah''s receding figure.


    "The n has been set in motion. I wish you luck, Han Howard."


    This time, there''s no way Sarah would trust your words!


    "Lucy, wait! What''s the matter? You can tell me if you''re in any trouble!" Leah called after Lucy.


    She had a foreboding feeling about this.


    What''s happened to Lucy? Why does she look so scared and distressed?


    Upon hearing Leah''s voice, Lucy stopped and turned around. It seemed like she had something to say


    at first. However, Lucy just shook her head and smiled sadly at Leah.


    "Don''te any closer, Ms. White. Don''t follow me¡­"


    Leah did not hear her soft murmurs as the wind picked up speed at that moment.


    Just then, two men dressed in ck suits rushed past Leah and headed toward Lucy. They were


    carrying guns with them.


    "Stop right there! Mr. Howard wants you dead! There''s no point running away!"


    Leah couldn''t believe her ears. She shook her head slowly as she stared at those men.


    Han has sent those men to kill Lucy?


    No! That''s impossible!


    Even though Han could be cold and frigid at times, he would never order his men to do something like


    this.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leah tried to run after Lucy and those men. However, she ran out of strength a few minutester. She


    stopped to catch her breath eventually, coughing a little due to the cold air.


    "Sarah, why did you run so hard? Get in. We''ll be able to catch up with them if I drive you there."


    Shawn arrived there in his car, and he quickly called out to Leah.


    Leah got into the car and hurriedly pointed the way for him. "They went that way! You need to turn right


    at the end of the road¡­"


    "Alright. I''ll get there right away. Don''t worry." Then, Shawn stepped on the elerator right away.


    As Leah was staring straight ahead nervously, she did not notice the faint smile on Shawn''s lips.


    I know very well where Lucy has headed to. However, I can''t let it show now.


    Soon enough, they found Lucy.


    The woman, who was still alive just a few minutes ago, was lying motionless on the ground in a pool of


    blood.


    Leah had lost all color in her face as she took in the scene before her.


    She could see Han''s car next to Lucy''s body. There were even bloodstains on the hood of the car.


    For a while, Leah stared unblinkingly at Han, who was inside the car. Her eyes slowly turned red as she


    tried to convince herself that Han did not do it.


    Leah crouched down beside Lucy. Then, she gently ced her hand on Lucy''s cheek. Her hands were


    shaking as she broke down in tears. "Lucy, you''ll be alright¡­"


    After that, she phoned the emergency services. With instructions from a medic, she had Shawn move


    Lucy into his car.


    However, when Leah and Shawn tried to get into their seats, the men who were chasing Lucy stopped


    them from leaving.


    "Hand over the woman. Otherwise, you guys won''t be leaving here in one piece."


    Leah finally snapped at that moment. She saw Han had gotten out of his car, so she rushed forward


    and yelled at him, "What did Lucy ever do to you? Did you have to kill her?"


    Han just looked straight at her. "You didn''t even witness the incident in its entirety. Are you that certain


    that this was my doing?"


    He had a dark look in his eyes as he looked at Leah sobbing uncontrobly.


    Ben tried to exin as well, "This isn''t what it seems like, Ms. White. Lucy was the one who rushed


    toward our car¡­"


    Ben felt extremely anxious as he spotted the look of disappointment in Leah''s eyes.


    It might sound very absurd, but what I''ve said is true!


    Leah had a mocking smile on her face as she directed her gaze at Han. "Right. A person rushed


    toward your car of their own ord. What a perfect exnation¡­"

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Chapter 429 This Is It for Us


    Han kept a long, steady gaze at Leah. "So, you think I killed her?"


    "Think about it, Leah. Would I choose such a roundabout way to kill someone? Would I even let you


    catch me in the act?"


    Leah paused for a brief moment. There was an indecipherable look in those teary eyes of hers.


    She slowly lowered her head and stood there silently for quite some time. It was hard to tell what was


    going through her head at that moment.


    Shawn moved to stand in between Han and Leah. He snickered, "How would we know what you were


    trying to achieve by doing all this? What we can tell from the scene is that your car ran into Lucy, isn''t


    that right?"


    "Mr. Howard, you''re a prominent figure in our city, after all. Shouldn''t you at least own up to your


    mistakes?"


    Han cast a stony nce at Shawn. "This conversation isn''t going anywhere. I''ll see all of you in court."


    "Leah, you''re still so gullible even after all these years."


    Then, Han turned around and got into his car. Ben let out a small sigh and said, "Ms. White, you got it


    all wrong this time. It was really Ms. Lucy who rushed toward our car in the first ce."


    After that, Han and Ben left the ce in the same car.


    Shawn smirked, "See, Sarah. He ran away because he was scared. Don''t worry. Lucy works for my


    family. I''ll press charges on Han and make sure that he pays for what he''s done to Lucy."


    Soon, an ambnce arrived at the scene, and the paramedics carefully transferred Lucy into their


    vehicle.


    Leah had stopped crying. She was about to follow the group into the ambnce when Shawn caught


    her wrist. "Sarah, I''ll drive you to the hospital. It''s stuffy inside the ambnce, so it won''t be a


    comfortable ride if you go in that."


    "Okay." Leah had no choice but to obediently follow his advice.


    On the way to the hospital, the sky was getting darker. Leah leaned her head against the car window


    as she stared nkly at the passing scenery.


    Shawn took a nce in Leah''s direction. He started, "Sarah, don''t worry. I''m sure Lucy will be alright."


    There was a long silence after that.


    Leah felt so drained that she could hardly find the strength in her to give a nod in response.


    Though I''ve tried my best not to think about it, the image of Lucy lying in a pool of blood still lingers at


    the back of my mind.


    Is someone going to die because of me again this time?


    Lucy is so young. She shouldn''t perish because of someone like me.


    Shawn had a dark look in his eyes. After a while, he asked, "Leah, do you resent Han?"


    "He might be sent to prison if the court finds him guilty of this. Still, he''s the father of your child. You


    probably still have¡­"


    Leah interrupted him, "Do what you must."


    "I''m only trying to use him all this time."


    Shawn could sense Leah''s resentment toward Han through her voice.


    His lips curled a little. "Alright."


    My n worked wonderfully this time. Sarah will never forgive you for this, Han!


    I''ll be the one to stay by her side from now on!


    When they arrived at the hospital, Leah hurried off to the emergency room first. Shawn sent a text


    message to Anna while he was still in the car.


    "My n was a sess. It''s up to you now whether you could make that man yours."


    On the other hand, Leah waited alone outside the emergency room. She had a somber and remorseful


    expression on her face.


    I know Han didn''t run into Lucy with his car. However, I had to react differently because Shawn wanted


    this response from me.


    I feel terribly sorry and guilty toward Lucy, though. It seems like the people around me keep getting hurt


    because of me.


    I want to stop this.


    For now, I must do whatever it takes to find out the location of Shawn''sboratory.


    My heart bleeds when I recall how Han was looking at me coldly just now.


    However, I''ll bear all this pain if this is what it takes to achieve my purpose.


    The operationsted for the entire night. Finally, it ended at the break of dawn, and Lucy was


    transferred to the intensive care unit.


    Leah wanted to see Lucy in her ward, but the doctor stopped her. "Miss, you can''t enter the ward in the


    intensive care unit. The patient is still in critical condition. You might bring in germs or pathogens


    harmful to the patient if we let you in."


    "For now, please be patient and watch over her from outside."


    After the doctor left, Leah could no longer hold back her emotions. Her cheeks were wet as tears


    streamed down her face.


    She bit her lip hard to suppress her sobs. There was a look of agony and despair in her eyes.


    When I see her lying unconsciously in the hospital bed like that, I could almost feel my heart breaking


    little by little.


    I wish with all my heart to take Lucy''s ce instead.


    However, there are still a lot of things that I have to do. Even death is simply an easy way out for me


    now.


    Shawn stood in the corridor somewhere not too far away from Leah. He left a while ago to get Leah


    some breakfast.


    He felt as if a hot knife was driven into his chest when he saw Leah break down in tears.


    Is it right for me to do all of this to her?


    If I didn''t, Sarah would never look in my direction¡­


    He had a cold light in his eyes at the thought of that. Then, he started walking toward Leah.


    I won''t regret having made this decision.


    I''ll do whatever it takes to keep Sarah by my side.


    "Sarah, you should eat some food now."


    Leah took a deep breath and slowly shook her head. Her face was pale. "I don''t feel like it. You should


    eat first."


    Shawn knitted his brows. Then, he grabbed her wrist and took her to the guest lounge.


    "You''ll make Carlotta worry about you. Who''s going to take care of her if you happen to fall sick? What


    if you end up getting gastritis?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He opened a food container as he was saying that.


    The smell of meat porridge filled the air instantly. Leah picked up a spoon and started eating the


    porridge.


    At that very moment, she recalled the porridge Han had made for her.


    She curled her lips slightly. The porridge she was having had a savory taste, but inwardly she was


    feeling bitter.


    He must think that I''ve had another misunderstanding about him after the incident. He''s probably very


    disappointed with me.


    I guess this is it for us.


    In the end, all the people that I love and those who love me will leave me, one after another.


    I''ll probably have to spend the rest of my life alone by myself.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Chapter 430 Mr. Howard Is Actually Hendrik


    It was cold inside the hospital, so Shawn took off his jacket and ced it over Leah''s shoulders.


    He had a deep frown on his forehead as he looked at Leah''s woeful face. "Sarah, the doctor said that


    Lucy would probably still be unconscious for the next few days. I''ve hired professional caretakers to


    look after her. You should go back home to get some rest."


    "I just want to stay here." Leah had finished her porridge. She gave Shawn''s jacket back to him.


    Her voice was croaky, and she still seemed very depressed. All of that made Shawn feel agitated. He


    had no idea what he could do to make Leah feel better.


    "Sarah, didn''t you say that you still have work to do at your studio? How about we go there now so you


    could rx a little?"


    After a brief pause, Leah nodded. She forced a smile at him. "Alright."


    I know I shouldn''t waste my time wallowing in grief anymore.


    If I did, I would be doing the same thing as I did back then.


    Hendrik once told me that I should always move forward, no matter what happens in life.


    There are things that I must do and responsibilities that I need to fulfill.


    Even though I''m the studio chief, it''s Serena who''s been handling all the work at Dream Designs.


    I''ve even left my daughter in her care all this time.


    I can''t, and I shouldn''t allow the situation to go on like this any longer.


    Thirty minutester, Shawn dropped Leah off at Dream Designs studio.


    He had nned to stay there with Leah for a while. However, he received a call from his assistant


    earlier.


    "I need to take care of something urgent at the office, Sarah. Just wait for me here. I''lle and pick


    you up once things are settled."


    Then, Shawn left with a grim expression on his face.


    Leah had a feeling that the issue might be quite a serious one judging from Shawn''s reaction.


    "Haven''t you heard? The Ford Group has been facing a lot of pressure due to thepetition with the


    Kendrick Group," Serena exined to Leah after she heard about Shawn leaving in a hurry.


    Leah rubbed the center of her brows whilst saying, "I haven''t been paying attention to the news."


    "Is Carlotta here?"


    Serena''s expression brightened up at the mention of her name. "She''s resting upstairs. That girl is such


    a lovely and docile child."


    "I''ve told her that her injuries are not fully recovered, so she can''t move around too much. Since then,


    she just stays in bed obediently without making any fuss about it."


    "At times, she would miss you a lot. Then, she''d ask me to give you a call."


    Tears brimmed in Leah''s eyes as she listened to all of that. She rushed out of her office and headed


    upstairs the next instant without hearing what Serena was saying afterward.


    "Carlotta!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Leah opened the door to find a little girl ying with her toys in a room. It pained Leah to see her


    ying all by herself there.


    "Mommy! You''re here!" Carlotta stood up in excitement upon seeing Leah.


    Suddenly, the girl stopped and sat down slowly as a thought urred to her. Then, she opened her


    arms wide and waited for her mother.


    Leah hurried toward her and circled her arms around Carlotta. She instantly felt whole again with her


    daughter in her arms.


    "I''m sorry that I haven''te to see you in such a long time¡­"


    At that point, both of them were bawling their eyes out as they missed each other terribly.


    "Can you take me with you, Mommy? Let''s not be apart anymore¡­"


    Leah frowned slightly and replied, albeit reluctantly, "I''m sorry. Mommy still needs a bit more time, but


    it''ll be over soon¡­"


    "After I''vepleted an important task, Carlotta and I will stay together forever, alright?"


    Carlotta seemed a little disappointed. Still, she nodded firmly. "Okay."


    Then, she reached out to wipe the tears off Leah''s cheeks. "You should stop crying, Mommy. It''ll make


    you ugly, and Daddy won''t like that."


    Her innocent words made Leah chuckle slightly.


    Leah sat down on the bed and had Carlotta sit on herp. "Alright. We should both stop crying."


    Carlotta leaned against her shoulder and asked in a curious voice, "What are you up totely, Mommy?


    You''ve been so secretive these days. Are you working as a spy now?"


    Leah just smiled at Carlotta and gently pinched her nose without saying anything.


    Carlotta was surprisingly right in some sense about what her mother was up to.


    Serena''s eyes were bright with tears as she stood by the door, watching the pair of mother and


    daughter. Then, she quietly went back downstairs to allow them some privacy.


    In the evening, Leah finally left the room when Carlotta had gotten tired and dozed off on the bed.


    She went to see Serena again and told her what happened to Lucy.


    Serena had lost all amiable feelings toward Lucy since that woman had betrayed Leah''s trust several


    times before this.


    Nevertheless, she did not feel good after learning the news.


    She raised her gaze and looked at Leah. "Do you believe Han''s words, then?"


    A deep crease formed between Leah''s brows. She was about to nod, but she decided not to. "No. Lucy


    had an ident because of him, after all."


    Though, she was very likely the person who had caused the incident in the first ce.


    Serena could tell what Leah was really trying to say, but she made no furtherments.


    "Hmm¡­ Then, what are your ns after this? Are you really going to marry Shawn?"


    Judging by what he did to me in the past, I''m sure he has something to do with Lucy''s incident.


    It''s too dangerous for Leah to live with an obsessive and possessive man like him.


    Also, Carlotta''s well-being would be jeopardized as well.


    "I guess so." Leah wasn''tpletely certain about it herself.


    Shawn said that he would bring me to theboratory soon. If I could secure the details of his n and


    the location of theboratory, I would be able to have the man arrested before the wedding.


    However, would my ns work out smoothly?


    Serena noticed the worried look in Leah''s eyes. She said in a reassuring voice, "Sarah, we''re friends,


    aren''t we? Just let me know if you need any help from me."


    Leah met her gaze. "Mhm. Then, could you help get me a phone and bring it to me the next time you


    come by the Ford mansion?"


    "You need to get me one in the same model and color as the one that Shawn had given me."


    She fished out the phone from her bag and showed it to Serena. She had turned off the phone in case


    it was installed with a tapping device.


    Serena took a few photos of the phone and returned it to Leah. "I got it. In the meantime, I''ll take good


    care of Carlotta. You should stay alert and focus on what you need to do."


    Leah felt extremely grateful for Serena''s warm and supportive words.


    She was about to reply when the loud voice of a man rang out from outside her office.


    "Oh my god! Look at this! The headline says that Mr. Howard is Mr. Hendrik himself!"

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Chapter 431 So? What Then?


    There was a long, deafening silence in Leah''s office. The silence stood out even more as there was a


    huge buzz among the staff members just outside the room.


    For a moment, Leah and Serena thought they might have heard wrongly. Both of them stared at each


    other''s faces for the longest time.


    "It can''t be¡­" Serena quickly took out her phone and looked up thetest news.


    She clicked on an article mentioning Han and Hendrik. As she scrolled down the article and read it, it


    filled her with aplete sense of bewilderment.


    When she was finally done reading it, she swallowed hard and passed her phone to Leah.


    "They are the same person¡­"


    Leah had the urge to push the phone away. She wanted to deny the possibility that Han might be


    Hendrik.


    Still, she took the phone as she needed to know the truth.


    I''ve noticed that both men have a lot inmon, but they are also very different as well.


    She yed a clip that was attached to the article, hoping desperately that it was just another fake


    news.


    However, she could see Hendrik taking off his mask in a car, revealing Han''s face the next instant.


    Leah was in a state of shock. She handed Serena''s phone back to her and sat there quietly for some


    time.


    I''ve suspected that Han and Hendrik are the same man previously. However, I changed my mind after


    spending more time with Hendrik and getting to know him better.


    Leah could feel her indignation rising. She wanted very badly to question Han face-to-face.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Why did you lie to me? Why would you try to approach me by using a fake identity?!


    She was about to pick up her phone when she paused abruptly.


    Both Han and Hendrik have helped me a lot. I have no right to get angry over this.


    Still, it made her feel sad as she thought about what Hendrik had said to her.


    Didn''t you say that we were friends? Why would you lie to me then?


    I''ve asked you multiple times before, and I''ve told you I hate people lying to me.


    Now I finally know why Han didn''t mind hearing about Hendrik and me getting close¡­


    I even made the correct guess previously, but I convinced myself that it wasn''t true¡­


    Leah felt deeply frustrated with herself.


    "Sarah¡­" Serena had no idea where to begin.


    It''s beyond my wildest imagination that those two are actually the same person!


    What''s more, both of them were involved with Sarah, especially Hendrik! That man was so attentive to


    her.


    "Um¡­ Well, we can say for sure now that Han actually loves you, right?" Serena smiled awkwardly and


    said.


    Leah''s heart missed a beat. She denied it frantically, "That''s impossible!"


    Perhaps he did like me at some point back then, but that wasn''t love.


    However, Hendrik was really kind to me¡­


    Just then, Serena''s phone rang. Carlotta had woken up due to all the noises on their floor. She was


    looking for Leah.


    "Where''s Mommy? Did she leave already?"


    Carlotta sounded extremely dejected as she thought Leah had left without saying goodbye.


    Leah took the phone from Serena and answered in a gentle voice, "I''m still here, Carlotta. I''m going to


    you right now."


    It was almost dinnertime, so Leah and Serena brought some food with them to have dinner with


    Carlotta upstairs.


    While they were having dinner together, Carlotta turned on the TV with the remote control.


    The news of Han having two identities happened toe on at that moment. Carlotta was briefly


    stunned as she watched the news. Then, she eximed, "Daddy and Uncle Hendrik are the same


    person?!"


    Leah pinched her cheek yfully. "You shouldn''t watch TV while you''re eating. It''s bad for your tummy."


    Carlotta turned her gaze away and straightened herself a little. She continued eating silently with a


    thoughtful look in her eyes.


    Suddenly, her face lit up, and she said excitedly, "That means I''ve found the perfect solution to my


    problem of not being able to have two dads!"


    "It is solved as long as Daddy and Uncle Hendrik are the same person!"


    Carlotta turned out to be the happiest person to learn the news.


    Leah and Serena were both rendered speechless by the little girl''s remarks.


    However, Carlotta paid no mind to their response as she went on muttering to herself, "I even thought it


    was improper that Mommy was secretly dating Uncle Hendrik back then. I guess I was worried for


    nothing, after all."


    The girl was beaming from ear to ear at that point.


    After dinner, Serena mentioned what she had heard about Donald to Leah.


    "Sarah, I think Donald has gotten himself in trouble. The police have learned of his illegal activities, and


    he''s left the country to escape thew enforcers. I haven''t heard any news of him for a long while."


    Leah paused momentarily before saying, "Is that right¡­"


    What have I been doing all this time? It seems like there are a lot of things that I''m unaware of.


    Frankly, I''m not that surprised to hear that this has happened to Donald. Though I haven''t gotten to


    know the man for long, I''ve heard about what he does behind the public''s eye.


    This day was bound to happen at some point.


    Leah was having mixed feelings about this. Although she was aware that Donald was a wanted


    criminal now, she couldn''t help but worry for him still.


    "He just has to serve his time, right? He''d be alright, don''t you think?"


    I don''t even want to consider the possibility of him getting hurt or dying while trying to avoid being


    captured.


    Serena was a little concerned about the man as well. "He should be fine. He''s a sly guy. He''s been


    going on and on about how he wants to repay you for your help. I''m sure he''ll try his best to survive."


    I changed my mind about him a while back. It was all thanks to him that we managed to start and run


    Dream Designs in the early days, after all.


    Just then, the door to the room swung open and a man walked in through the door.


    "Leah, how much longer are you nning to keep Carlotta here?"


    The three of them were momentarily stunned upon seeing Han there.


    Leah got to her feet and stared stonily at him. "Was it fun having mepletely fooled?"


    She had tried to get over her disappointment and anger at being lied to earlier. However, all those dark


    emotions red up in her as soon as she saw Han.


    Serena picked Carlotta up at once and headed for the door. "The two of you should sort this out alone.


    Don''t have a quarrel right in front of your child!"


    Carlotta managed to call out to her parents before she was carried out of the room, "Daddy! Mommy!


    You two shouldn''t quarrel, alright?"


    After those two left the room, Leah and Han stared silently at each other for quite some time.


    Leah smiled contemptuously, "With your acting skills, shouldn''t you consider starting your career as an


    actor?"


    A cold light shed across Han''s eyes as he listened to her mocking remark.


    He slowly walked up to Leah and stopped before her. Then, he leaned in slightly. "So? Were you angry


    because you thought I had yed with your feelings?"

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Chapter 432 How Did You Know


    There was a brief moment of silence, and Leah could even hear the faint sound of rain falling outside.


    She slowly came to her senses after hearing that question from him. Then, she dropped her gaze and


    looked away. "No."


    "You can take Carlotta with you if you want. I have some matters to attend to. I''m leaving now."


    I can trust him since he''s Hendrik.


    That man has gotten me out of dangerous, difficult situations multiple times before. I''ve talked to him


    about my personal issues, and he''s helped me ovee them and grow.


    He''s a friend. It won''t change even if Hendrik has turned out to be Han.


    Leah tried to walk past him, but Han caught her by the wrist.


    "Is there nothing else you want to say to me?" A deep frown creased Han''s forehead.


    "Haven''t you seen the news?"


    Leah couldn''t squirm free from Han''s grip. She turned around and shed him a mocking smile. "What


    do you want me to say?"


    "Do you want me to shout at you?"


    She seemed a lot calmer than I expected.


    Han had a pensive look in his eyes. "Have you figured out that we are the same person even before


    the news came out?"


    She''s suspected that I''m Hendrik all along, after all.


    Leah lowered her gaze. "I made that guess before, but I just couldn''t bring myself to believe that you


    are Hendrik."


    As fond memories of their past shed across her mind, Leah couldn''t help but feel bitter.


    She looked at him through a mist of tears. "Why did you approach me by assuming another identity?"


    Why would you make a fool out of me like that?


    "Leah, there are some instances where I can''t tell you the reasons behind my actions just yet." Han


    rxed his grip a little since it had left a red mark around Leah''s wrist.


    He continued, "Just like how you knew that I had harmed Lucy, but you would still allow me to look after


    Carlotta."


    I thought Leah had believed that I had a hand in Lucy''s incident. However, the situation feels a bit


    different this time.


    Regardless of whether it''s because of my other identity as Hendrik, I''m feeling a bit more confident


    now.


    Leah tried to subtly change the topic. "Well, you said before that you would never hurt your flesh and


    blood."


    Instead of telling Han that she actually trusted him, she swiftly came up with that excuse.


    However, Han seemed to have seen through her flimsy excuse. A faint smile flickered across his lips.


    "You''re not as naive as before. You''ve grown a lot, haven''t you?"


    Upon hearing those words, Leah lifted her eyes and stared at Han.


    "You¡­"


    I''ve only ever gottenpliments like this from Hendrik.


    Why is he still talking like that when he doesn''t have to pretend to be Hendrik anymore?


    "What''s the matter? Did hearing mypliments make you so happy that it rendered you speechless?"


    Han said in a low voice.


    Leah flushed scarlet in embarrassment. She turned her gaze away and muttered, "I did not. You''re


    overthinking it."


    The room fell into silence again as none of them spoke after that. However, the tension between the


    two of them seemed to have dissipated at that moment.


    "Here. Sit down and listen to me." Han had Leah sit on the edge of the bed. He stood before her with


    his hands on her shoulders.


    "Would you believe me if I told you that Shawn had masterminded the incident involving Lucy?"


    Leah''s answer came quicker than he had expected. She nodded expressionlessly. "I know. I''m also


    aware that he''s harmed Serena in the past."


    "Still, I''m going to marry him."


    Leah said that whilst looking straight into Han''s eyes.


    Han''s face darkened almost instantaneously. A dangerous light shone in his eyes.


    He leaned down and ced a hand on the back of Leah''s head. Then, he swiftly pulled her closer to


    face him."Are you saying that you love him that much?"


    "You would choose to forgive and understand him each time he does something that is against your


    morals and principles?"


    "If you could be so kind and generous to him, why couldn''t you do the same for me when I had begged


    so hard for your forgiveness back then?"


    He had a murderous aura as he asked those questions one by one bitingly. However, Leah was not


    intimidated in the slightest.


    "You''re wrong. I don''t love him." She smiled wryly and shook her head. "However, I''ll still marry him."


    I don''t think I have the right to love anyone.


    Han''s expression softened a little. He looked at Leah pensively. "Give me a reason why you must


    marry him."


    Leah smiled mischievously. She fixed Han with a curious gaze. "What about you? Why do you care so


    much whether I''ll marry Shawn or not?"


    You''re going to give me the impression that you are feeling jealous.


    "I just don''t want my child calling some other man daddy." Han had a frigid look in his eyes.


    If she insists on doing it still, I''ll just have to take things into my own hands.


    Leah let out a chuckle and retorted, "Well, I believe it''s my freedom whom I choose to marry."


    Even though she wasughing, Han could not see any hint of joy in her eyes.


    I hate seeing her forcing herself to smile.


    "You don''t have to smile if you don''t feel like it. It doesn''t suit you at all." He let go of Leah and


    straightened himself.


    Leah stopped smiling at that instant. Then, she focused her gaze on Han. "Do you remember when I


    asked for Hendrik''s help previously? He said that I could trust him and that I could always ask for his


    help."


    My rtionship with Han isn''t what''s important now. What matters more is that Hendrik''s offer is still


    valid.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Han frowned slightly as he took in the grim look in Leah''s eyes. "I always keep my word. Go on, then.


    What is it?"


    She''se to ept that I''m Hendrik even faster than I thought. Moreover, she''s willing to ask for my


    help.


    All of that gave Han a great sense of satisfaction.


    Leah took a deep breath as she tried to organize her thoughts a little. Then, she began, "Could you get


    me a miniature tracking device? One with a barely detectable transmission signal, if that''s possible."


    Han furrowed his brows. "Are you nning on going to Shawn''sboratory alone?"


    Leah waspletely caught off-guard when Han unceremoniously brought up her ns. "How did you


    know about that?"


    Did he notice that Shawn was behaving differently?


    The only person who knew about Shawn''s n was Jackson, and Shawn had probably gotten


    someone to get rid of that man. Shawn couldn''t possibly have told Han, nor did I say anything to him


    before. How on earth did he find out about this?


    Leah''s expression was one of pure confusion. She could not figure it out, no matter how hard she


    thought about it.


    While looking at thedy, who clearly had a lot of questions on her mind, Han merely answered calmly,


    "I heard it."

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Chapter 433 Confidant


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Han might have an inkling of what would happen when he overheard the conversation between Shawn


    and Leah. And thetter''s reaction only reaffirmed his suspicion.


    "Since you want me to step in to help, tell me everything. Not that lying further will be any effective,"


    uttered Han inly.


    Leahposed herself. She looked at Han.


    "Please believe me this time." She was nning to tell Hendrik everything but something got in the


    way. Theck of snide remarks from Han somehow reassured Leah. "Shawn was developing an


    influenza virus in hisb. He is done with the project now and is waiting for an opportunity to release it.


    He said he would show me hisb these few days so I want you to give me a geolocator that can go


    unnoticed."


    Leah gave out the details of her n, seemingly unaware of the danger involved.


    "I''m not sure if I should call you brave or dumb," Han snapped back. "How likely do you think you''ll


    seed? You''ll most probably lose your life without making a dent in Shawn''s n."


    Han was blunter than usual, almost merciless in his words. Leah couldn''t refute at all because Han was


    being realistic here. But it wasn''t like Han was her first choice. It was just that incidentally, Han was


    Hendrick.


    Han''s expression softened when Leah showed signs of concession. "This cufflink is a GPS tracker


    specifically designed for my personal use. The electricity it emits is as minor as human bioelectricity."


    Han tore the cufflink and put it on Leah''s jacket.


    "If theb has good reception, I can even listen in on the conversation. When you hear something


    noteworthy, just repeat it."


    Leah lifted her right arm. The gold cufflink next to her wrist made her heart skip a beat. She felt... warm.


    Like when Hendrik showered her with attention. The only difference was that it was Han this time. Leah


    was startled, and her heart, aflutter.


    "Stop spacing out." Han came closer, trying to rouse Leah. But by doing so, the physical distance


    between them diminished. Their lips almost touched. Surprised, the bashful Leah took a few steps back


    but she was tripped by the bed behind her. Han reached out to grab Leah but he was dragged by


    gravity as well. The pair fell on top of each other.


    "Tss..." hissed Leah as Han''s toned body almost crushed her. "Get up, Han."


    Hany still. He propped himself up slightly with his arms to spare Leah the full brunt of his weight.


    However, he was unwilling to let go of the marbled body now imprisoned within his embrace. His eyes


    widened. He felt tingly. His fingers wandered to the tender skin of Leah''s cheek. Almost gutturally, Han


    whispered,


    "Leah, I..."


    Suddenly, the door flung open. This wasn''t what Serena had in mind when she walked into this room


    with Carlotta.


    Carlotta covered her eyes obediently. "Is this why you guys asked for some privacy?"


    She didn''t even try to make it any less obvious. Leah''s face was even redder now. Before she had the


    chance to exin the situation, Serena interjected,


    "And I was worried that you two would argue here. I suppose one can always make up under the


    sheets. Carry on, please. We''ll be back after one... Wait, after two hours."


    Serena immediately made herself scarce with Carlotta, even closing the door behind her. She then told


    all the staff members not to bother the couple upstairs.


    "..." Leah was speechless.


    How dare you abandon me here, Serena?


    All urges within Han dissipated following this sudden event. He got up and helped Leah get back on her


    feet.


    "Rx. It''s not like you can run away if I''m in the mood," said Han.


    Leah decided to ignore what she heard and changed the topic. "If you know where Shawn''sb is, will


    you call the police or handle it yourself?"


    "You don''t need to know. Just go to theb with him. I''ll take care of the rest." Han was as domineering


    as ever, but somehow Leah found it reassuring.


    After the couple settled on which secret codes to use, they left the room. As Leah saw Han''s car fade


    into the rainy backdrop, she felt surreal. If she wasn''t mistaken, the exchange just now was one of the


    few peaceful ones they ever had. To know that just a few days ago, they were arguing over a


    misunderstanding. And now, they became each other''s confidants. And all this was because Hendrik


    turned out to be Han.


    Serena felt relieved too, after noticing that Leah and Han hade up with a n. "I feel very


    reassured when I know he got your back."


    Carlotta held Leah''s hand and spoke like a mini adult. "Stop arguing with Daddy already, Mommy.


    Finish your task now so that we can all hang out together!"


    "I will." Leah gave a small peck on Carlotta''s face.


    Serena and Carlotta were always there when she needed sce. What more could she ask for in her


    life? Protecting this safe space of hers was her only mission. And to do that, she had to sabotage


    Shawn''s n.


    On the other hand, Han was supposed to pick up Carlotta back to his ce. But one thing led to


    another and he reconciled with Leah. In the driver''s seat, Ben felt ominous when he noticed the ever-


    smiling face of his superior.


    No way. The poker-faced Mr. Howard is capable of getting smitten?


    Before Han arrived at his mansion, a shadow dashed out and stood in the car''s way.


    "Come out, Ethan! We need to talk!"


    Ben stomped on the brake pedal. "Boss, Ms. Lancaster is in the way."


    "Just drive," replied Han nonchntly. He was in a great mood today.


    Ben couldn''t believe what he just heard. He yelled uncharacteristically, "Boss! We can''t do that!"

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Chapter 434 nning Ahead


    The rain pelted down heavily on the windshield. Anna was soaked to the bone, not a modicum of


    regalness left on her. She pounded on Han''s car window desperately.


    "You can''t leave me like this, Ethan. You can¡¯t abandon me because of that wrench! You promised me


    that you would marry me. You can''t take that back!"


    Her shrill voice prated through the car window. Ben tried to go another way but Anna kept blocking


    the car. Unable to do anything, the car could only stay in the same spot.


    "Just drive, Ben,"manded Han, irked.


    The Lancasters and their country no longer had any value. He did not need to y pretend anymore.


    Ben was aghast at his superior''s ruthless demand. "Boss... I haven''t killed anyone before. Perhaps you


    can ask those mercenaries from Umbra Syndicate..."


    "Can''t you swerve into the grass patch next to us and drive past her?"


    Han was irritated. When did he say that Ben should run Anna over?


    Oh, so that''s what Boss wants.


    Ben had an epiphany.


    Still, anyone would agree with him that Han looked like he was ready to tear the woman apart.


    Executing Han''s orders, Ben bypassed Anna easily by skidding on the grass patch. Deep down, he felt


    sorry for Anna. She devoted her love to someone as aloof as Mr. Han. It seemed like her love was


    destined to be non-reciprocal. But not for Ms. White. Mr. Han always made an exception for Ms. White.


    Anna fell on the ground when the sports car zoomed past her. She covered her grieving face, allowing


    the coldness from the rain to seep through her soul.


    "Ethan, you won''t notice me as long as Sarah exists, will you?"


    Shawn and she had a deal. Once they executed their n, they would each do their best to keep the


    one they loved by their side. But Anna now knew that no matter what she did, Ethan would never look


    at her. Sarah had to die, even though Shawn wanted Sarah.


    But before she could do anything, her father came with bad news.


    "Nana, let''s head back. Kendrick Group has cost us billions in damages. The rich people of Fetriybia


    are fleeing. If we don''t contain the crisis, the entire nation will go down."


    "No, this can''t be real." Anna shook her head incredulously. "Ethan loves me. He isn''t going to ruin our


    nation like this."


    She refused to acknowledge the truth.


    Owen could only sigh at his daughter''s unhealthy obsession. "Give up already. He only loves Sarah.


    Haven''t you seen the news? He is Hendrik, the Hendrik who is rumored to be madly in love with


    Sarah."


    Anna stood still in the rain. Even then, she wanted to hear it from Ethan. She refused to believe those


    online rumors. He wasn''t the Hendrik who was madly in love with Sarah. He was the Ethan who would


    marry her.


    Later in the evening, the rain stopped, lending an earthy scent to everything.


    Leah finally mustered enough courage to bid farewell to Carlotta. "Take care of yourself, baby girl. Get


    well soon."


    Carlotta held back her tears and shot a bright smile. "Come join me as soon as possible once you''re


    done, Mommy. Bring Daddy too!"


    After that wonderful discovery she had today, Carlotta was over the moon because her parents made


    up. Speaking of reconciliation, Leah still couldn''t believe that Han and she worked out a n together,


    when the Han she knew was always a snarky person. She didn''t expect Hendrik''s level of patience


    from Han. Wait. Han was Hendrik. Gosh!


    After telling both Carlotta and Serena not to tell anyone about her meeting with Han today, Leah left


    Dream Designs. Shawn was already waiting outside. His stoic face broke into a grin when he saw her.


    "Do you feel better now, Sarah?"


    "Much better. How is work so far?"


    Leah''s concern made Shawn''s day, but that delight soon disappeared when he recalled how Kendrick


    Group had been giving him so much troubletely. However, Shawn had to remain civilized before


    Leah.


    "Same old. The revtion of Hendrik''s identity didn''t even stop Kendrick Group''s advance."


    "So you already knew that Hendrik is Han?" Leah just knew the right question to ask.


    Shawn shook his head. "No, I didn''t. Jackson was the one who found out."


    Of course, Shawn knew better than to tell Sarah the truth. He didn''t want Sarah to think that he was a


    liar. Although he did lie to her.


    Back in Ford mansion.


    "Sarah, I''m sure Lucy will be fine. Get some sleep tonight."


    Leah did not like the coldness from Shawn. She stopped Shawn before he could leave.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To expedite my n," sniggered Shawn. "If I do not retaliate, Kendrick Group will do mypany in.


    Therefore, I''ll advance the n. Tomorrow is the release day."


    Leah felt like she just fell into an icy pond. By release, he meant releasing the virus?


    "Didn''t you say you would show me theb tomorrow?" Leah pretended to be mad.


    Shawn was taken aback. He did forget that promise. Noticing Leah''s disgruntlement, Shawn turned to


    her and sped her hands.


    "The project will be at full throttle tomorrow. Theb will be a dangerous ce. We can visit it


    tonight if you want," cajoled Shawn.


    Leah didn''t want Shawn to execute his n this soon. Instead, she dragged Shawn upstairs. "That can


    wait. You should get some rest now."


    Leah needed to think fast now. One, she didn''t know if Han was avable now or not. Two, it just


    rained. The reception in theb might be affected. If Han''s cufflink couldn''t pick up anything, her trip to


    theb would be in vain!

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Chapter 435 Too Late


    Normally, Shawn would say yes to every request Leah made. But not this time. Han had made him


    jumpy. He needed to advance the n.


    "Let''s just do the visit tonight, Sarah. After tonight, god knows how many billions Han will cost me


    again."


    Shawn almost dragged Leah with him. Leah couldn''t refuse. She only prayed that the cufflink could


    receive signals properly. Oddly enough, Shawn didn''t bring Leah to the usual sports car he drove.


    Instead, they went inside a windowless, dark car. The first thing that came to Leah''s mind was that the


    vehicle was designed to jam all signals. Uncertainty slowly washed over Leah. She had thought that if


    the cufflink failed to work, she could try memorizing the route to theboratory. But without any window,


    she couldn''t have known where they were.


    "How long will this take? Can I take a nap? Just wake me up when we''re there." Leah came up with a


    quick n.


    Perhaps knowing how long it took to reach theboratory could give her an idea as to where the


    laboratory was located.


    "Don''t sleep now, Sarah. We''ll take the chopper in a few minutes." The cold, harsh tone in Shawn''s


    voice was no more.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Chopper?" Leah blurted out, surprised by the fact. "Yourb isn''t in the city?"


    Shawn caressed Leah''s face affectionately. "Of course, not, babe. It''s on my private ind."


    "Please refrain from revealing confidential info, sir," said the chauffeur in the front row. Shawn wasn''t


    pleased that his chauffeur came to ruin his moment, but he didn''t retort.


    "Right. Sorry, Shawn. I''m just an outsider. You shouldn''t tell me everything." Leah gave an apologetic


    smile.


    Shawn immediately held Leah''s hands and coddled her. "Sarah, he is one of my most trusted men. He


    was just looking out for me. When you be my wife, he won''t do this anymore."


    "I know. I''m fine with it," said Leah sensibly. She stole a few furtive nces at the chauffeur and made


    a mental note that she had to iste Shawn if she ever needed to fish out info from Shawn.


    Half an hourter, the couple arrived at Shawn''s private ind. And it took them another half an hour to


    reach Shawn''sb.


    There was only darkness around theboratory building. She couldn''t see anyndmarks whatsoever.


    And out of the blue, she felt a slight electric shock from the cufflink. It must be the notification that Han


    detected an abnormality in her location. Just like that, she felt relieved. Her effort wasn''t in vain. Her


    movements were still monitored. Meanwhile, Shawn held Leah''s hand and walked and walked. The


    only thing Leah could hear as she scuffled about was the crashing of ocean waves and the rustling


    leaves.


    "We''re here," said Shawn after taking seemingly endless turns.


    "I regret it now. It''s so far." Leah gave a small rant, which made Shawn chuckle.


    Unlike its lightless vicinity, the interior of theboratory was brightly lit. More than 10 researchers in


    those clinical white robes were busy working. Noticing the arrival of Shawn, the head researcher came


    forth.


    "Wee, Mr. Ford. We have obtained another breakthrough today." The researcher''s eyes sparkled


    when he saw Leah. He inquired enthusiastically, "Mr. Ford, is this the new guinea pig? She sure has


    the potential to disseminate the virus more effectively."


    What Leah just heard left her bbergasted. But she yed it cool. "Do I look like a guinea pig to you?"


    The researcher was surprised to hear this confident response. He looked at Shawn, then back to Leah.


    "You must be Mrs. Ford! I''m terribly sorry. Please pardon my ignorance just now," apologized the


    researcher shakily. He noticed his fatal mistake.


    Usually, researchers were respected, even treated like royalty. But ordinary conventions did not apply


    to a man like Shawn. All researchers were recruited by Shawn from other countries. They witnessed


    the extent of his cruelty so they would do anything to avoid ruffling his feathers.


    "Know your ce," chastised Leah coldly.


    Shawn was observing on the sidelines. When Leah acted like the Mrs. Ford that she would be, he


    was overjoyed. He had waited for this day.


    "If you don''t like any of them, Leah, you can have them killed." Shawn basically gave Leah more power.


    The researchers heard Shawn loud and clear. They flocked to Leah to please her eagerly.


    "Feel free to ask us anything, Mrs. Ford. We can give you a tour."


    Leah looked around and saw that Shawn was busy talking with the head researcher. As she visited the


    laboratory, she asked nonchntly, "When are you releasing the virus?"


    One of the researchers immediately responded, "Mrs. Ford. Code Alpha has been released. At the


    moment, we have more than 50 types of viruses pending for future dissemination."


    Leah''s eyes widened. She turned to look at those researchers, her face as pale as a sheet. After she


    regained herposure, she quizzed further,


    "Code Alpha was released in which city?"


    The crowd did not question Leah''s inquisitiveness. After all, she was Mrs. Ford.


    "In Linkville, Mrs. Ford. It will spread quickly in about a week."


    Leah was trembling. In the end, she was still toote. She was the first to know about this project but


    she failed to protect the innocent. For a moment, she doubted her very existence. How could this be?


    Would things have ended another way if she had agreed to be with Shawn earlier?


    "Are you all right, Mrs. Ford? Worry not. Mr. Ford has asked us to keep a vine for you. Let''s get you


    vinated, shall we?"

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Chapter 436 Compliments


    The mention of the vine geve Leeh hope.


    "How meny vine shots do we heve here?" She looked et those reseerchers.


    "Apert from the vine reserves for the reseerchers end their femily members, we heve enough for Mr.


    Ford, you, your deughter, end your friends. The mess production of vines isn''t whet we heve


    plenned for the moment. After ell, the demend for cures will only skyrocket when the virus outbreek kills


    e lot of people. By then, everyone will ch whetever is remotely effective, let elone e vine."


    Leeh knew this wes the only chence to turn the teble. She wes not ebout to let it slide.


    "All right. Pleese ve me now."


    Once she wes ved, her body could produce the entibody. Her blood semple could then be used


    to develop the vine.


    After Leeh received her vine shot, Shewn wes elreedy done with the meeting.


    "How ere you feeling now, Leeh?"


    Leeh felt no guilt enymore, despite Shewn''s love-bombing. He wes reedy to secrifice so meny lives.


    She hed to stop him. Another second spent in hesitetion could very well meen thet the innocent would


    heve to suffer e second longer.


    After weiting for 30 minutes to meke sure thet the vine didn¡¯t give Leeh eny side effects, Shewn hed


    someone send her beck.


    "It''s getting lete, Sereh. Go beck end sleep now. I still heve something to do here."


    "Okey." Leeh nodded.


    As she turned ewey, the smile on her fece diseppeered instently. She clenched her fists. Those


    reseerchers elreedy told her why Shewn wes steying. He wented to releese more viruses in other


    erees. She would love to stop him but she wes powerless elone. And if Shewn found out her betreyel


    intention here, her plen would be in shembles.


    Beck in Ford mension, she esked for some supper.


    "Here''s your supper, Mrs. Ford."


    A young men not older then 18 yeers old eppeered. He hed e mole next to his eerlobe. Leeh knew right


    ewey thet he wes the informent Hen plented in Shewn''s mension. They briefly exchenged looks.


    The mention of the vine gave Leah hope.


    "How many vine shots do we have here?" She looked at those researchers.


    "Apart from the vine reserves for the researchers and their family members, we have enough for Mr.


    Ford, you, your daughter, and your friends. The mass production of vines isn''t what we have


    nned for the moment. After all, the demand for cures will only skyrocket when the virus outbreak kills


    a lot of people. By then, everyone will snatch whatever is remotely effective, let alone a vine."


    Leah knew this was the only chance to turn the table. She was not about to let it slide.


    "All right. Please vinate me now."


    Once she was vinated, her body could produce the antibody. Her blood sample could then be used


    to develop the vine.


    After Leah received her vine shot, Shawn was already done with the meeting.


    "How are you feeling now, Leah?"


    Leah felt no guilt anymore, despite Shawn''s love-bombing. He was ready to sacrifice so many lives.


    She had to stop him. Another second spent in hesitation could very well mean that the innocent would


    have to suffer a second longer.


    After waiting for 30 minutes to make sure that the vine didn¡¯t give Leah any side effects, Shawn had


    someone send her back.


    "It''s gettingte, Sarah. Go back and sleep now. I still have something to do here."


    "Okay." Leah nodded.


    As she turned away, the smile on her face disappeared instantly. She clenched her fists. Those


    researchers already told her why Shawn was staying. He wanted to release more viruses in other


    areas. She would love to stop him but she was powerless alone. And if Shawn found out her betrayal


    intention here, her n would be in shambles.


    Back in Ford mansion, she asked for some supper.


    "Here''s your supper, Mrs. Ford."


    A young man not older than 18 years old appeared. He had a mole next to his earlobe. Leah knew right


    away that he was the informant Han nted in Shawn''s mansion. They briefly exchanged looks.


    "You may leave."


    Indeed, Leah found a hypodermic syringe under the food tray. Han must have heard the entire


    conversation that took ce in theboratory. Leah drew her blood and hid the syringe beneath the


    tray. She took a few bites of the supper and asked the young man to take the tray away. Lying on her


    bed all drained, a million thoughts ran through her mind. The timing of everything was so... tight. Right


    after she teamed up with Han, Shawn brought her to theboratory. And Han must have obtained the


    location of theboratory too, thanks to the cufflink. Leah couldn''t help but wonder. What would the


    oue have been had she not agreed to work with Han? But there was no time to dwell on the ifs.


    Shawn didn''t return for the night. Leah called him and said that she wanted to pay Lucy a visit.


    "Sure. Just remember to wear a mask." Shawn hung up quickly, which was uncharacteristic of him.


    Inside the hospital, Lucy was still in aa. Leah wanted to head to the balcony to get some air but a


    pair of strong arms dragged her to a corner. The powerful grip on her mouth muffled her scream. Her


    nose was soon invaded by a masculine cologne.


    "Hush. It''s me," ordered Han. He then held Leah''s hands and led her to a table. Leah could feel the


    warmth of Han''s body through his palm. His towering stature made Leah''s heart skip a beat.


    "Did you get my blood sample?" Leah cut to the chase once she was seated.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sitting across from her, Han nodded. "But there weren''t a lot of antibodies since you were freshly


    vinated. When the vine will have taken full effect in your body after a week, we will draw your


    blood again. Anyway, can you repeat what you heard yesterday? The signal wasn''t amazing."


    Truth be told, Leah was dazzled by Han. For the first time in forever, she could actually converse with


    Han properly. There were no snarkyments. Han truly viewed her as an equal. Leah''s gaze grew


    tender.


    "He already released Code Alpha in Linkville. He will disseminate 50 other viruses to 50-something


    major cities."


    50-something major cities? That almost covered the entire nation. And the researcher told herst night


    that the death toll would be in the tens of millions.


    After Leah recounted everything, Han was lost in his thoughts. He stared at Leah.


    "Good job. If you didn''t sever ties with me and get together with Shawn, we wouldn''t be able to learn


    about his n."


    Han was actually praising Leah. She was so used to hearing those words from Hendrik.


    "So... why did you approach me as Hendrik?" asked Leah while blushing. The ethereal sunray from the


    winter sun only entuated her scarlet cheek. Perhaps she was lovestruck. Becausepliments


    from Han just sounded so unreal to her.


    "You know the answer, don''t you?" said Han with bated breath. He tossed the question back to Leah


    but Leah couldn''t quite follow.


    "Anyway." Han didn''t n to exin either. He just wanted to concretize the next phase of the n. "I


    know where his private ind is but it has tight security. We can''t barge in that easily. Therefore, from


    now on, you''ll stay in my mansion. Don''t live in Shawn''s ce. I''ll handle the rest. You''ll stay behind


    and coordinate with the police to contain the disease."


    "Why? You think I''ll be dead weight? I have earned Shawn''s trust and I should continue to spy on him,"


    protested Leah. The adoration she experienced had all but disappeared. It seemed like Han would


    never trust her.


    Han snapped back. "Use your brain, Leah. Do you think that''s why I asked you to stay back?"

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Chapter 437 Bingo


    There was no heater in the lounge. Only cold, dry air. Leah didn''t like the drop in temperature. She


    sucked her teeth, trying toe up with an answer.


    "It''s the only thing I could think of. You want me to stay back because I''m dead weight."


    Han found Leah''s nasal voice and confusion irritating. He stood up. "Are you truly ignorant or are you


    ying dumb? Do you want to sleep with him that badly now?"


    Han''s implication peeved Leah greatly. She barked back, "Not everyone is like you, Han."


    Leah couldn''t believe that the reason was this simple. Han didn''t want Shawn to touch her. But she was


    ready to take one for the team.


    Han remained indifferent to Leah''s bashful expression. "Like me? What do you mean?"


    Han then cornered Leah. His dominant presence was paralyzing. Leah tried her hardest to sound


    casual. "You know very well what I''m implying."


    "I don''t. Exin," muttered Han as he wrapped his muscr arm around Leah''s waist.


    Leah could see the burning desire in his eyes. Quickly, she tried to push Han away. "Forget I said


    anything. Let go!"


    She knew very well that no one could stop Han if he wanted to do it in the lounge. Fleeing was what


    she would be doing now. Except that she was caged by his strong arms.


    Like a hunter who was toying with his prey, Han gave a mischievous grin. "If you won''t say it, I''ll say it."


    Han then swooped in and kissed Leah. It wasn''t an aggressive kiss. It was gentle. And Leah didn''t


    resist the sudden kiss either, as she normally would. She reciprocated the kiss, despite feeling


    conflicted. Why did he kiss her? Out of hatred? Out of love?


    Han only released her after a long while. He pulled the out-of-breath Leah closer to his embrace. It


    wasn''t until now that he noticed how cold she was.


    "So weak."


    Hanined. But he removed his coat and put it on Leah. The coat still retained Han''s cologne and


    body warmth. Leah felt... protected.


    The duo picked up where they left off.


    "You should let me stay with Shawn. He says that if I marry him, he''ll tell me everything."


    "You want me to watch you as you marry him? And our daughter has to call him father now?" Han''s


    response was devoid of warmth.


    Leah gritted her teeth and insisted, "Yes, once I marry him..."


    "I will not allow that!" hollered Han. He tightened his grip on Leah''s waist. "If you really want to sleep


    with him so badly, I''ll make you mine right here, right now."


    Leah did not know how to respond. She could only avert Han''s passionate gaze timidly. It felt like they


    weren''t talking about the same thing. Leah wanted to stay with Shawn so that she could get more info


    out of him. But Han was only concerned with the physical aspect of it.


    Leah finally found the courage to meet Han''s eyes. "I don''t think it''s as simple as it seems. There must


    be otherboratories too. I need to stay with him. If my decision today leads to millions of deaths, I will


    never be able to forgive myself."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Knowing how cautious Shawn could be, Leah knew she had to dig further. The grip on her waist was


    hurting her now, but she didn''t make a sound.


    "In that case, we will have to remain professional."


    Han let go of Leah abruptly and stormed off. Leah was at a loss as to why Han was so mad. Was it


    because he still loved her? But she quickly ruled out that option. Han, who was a prideful winner, lost


    everything because of her. Love wasn''t the right word to describe the sentiment he had toward her. If


    anything, it should be resentment.


    It was still early in the day. Leah didn''t head back to Ford mansion right away. Instead, she went to


    Dream Designs.


    ...


    Han''s patience had all run out when he saw Anna intercept his car again before his mansion. His face


    was colder than the current winter, thanks to Leah''s decision to stay with Shawn. He did not hesitate to


    point his gun at Anna.


    "Boss!" Ben immediately jumped in. "Don''t do anything reckless now. The press has their eyes on you


    now that your other identity was exposed. If this gets out..."


    Han looked at Anna as if she was a worthless object. "But she has no reason to live."


    It was true for Han. The moment Anna tried to hurt Leah, Anna was as good as dead.


    Ben put his hand on Han''s gun. "Boss, I know you''re upset because of Ms. White. But you have to


    keep a level head now. Especially because we are trying to eliminate the Ford Group and Shawn''s


    biochemical weapon."


    Han withdrew his gun reluctantly and approached Anna.


    "Ethan! Finally, you''re willing to talk to me. My dad wants to bring me home. But you''ll take me with


    you, right?"


    Ben had to look away from Anna''s crazed face. She must have forgotten who she was talking to right


    now. He was the ruthless Han Howard. No one could make him budge, except for Ms. White.


    "Going back with your dad is your only chance at survival," uttered Han tersely.


    "Ethan." The smile on Anna''s face froze. "What are you talking about? Don''t you love me? You''re the


    Ethan who loves me. Not Hendrik."


    Anna sounded almost despondent.


    "I have never loved you." Han spared no mercy. He looked at Anna contemptuously. "Wake up


    already."


    "No..." Anna''s delusion shattered. All this time, she was just lying to herself. "You''re joking, right? They


    say Hendrik loves Sarah. But you''re not Hendrik. I know my dad used to look down on you. You must


    be very pissed. I''ll apologize on his behalf, okay?"


    Another woman hurt by love.


    "You''re right. I am the Hendrik who loves Sarah," continued Han cruelly.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Chapter 438 Deliberately Making Things Difficult


    It was raining cats and dogs.


    In the winter, raindrops pelted Anna''s body like icy bullets.


    She simply gazed up at the noble and elegant Han in a daze, not feeling any pain.


    What did he just say?


    Did he just admit he loves Sarah?


    She briefly appeared to have heard the funniest joke she had ever heard and burst outughing


    maniacally in the pouring rain.


    "Hahaha! You''ve finally said it, Ethan!"


    As she was on the verge of losing her mind, Ben scowled and said, "Ms. Lancaster, if you persist in


    bugging the boss, we''ll have no choice but to get a restraining order!"


    Han''s face was dark, and he returned to the car without ncing at Anna.


    "At longst, Ethan, you''ve said it..." Almost as if a heavy weight had been lifted from Anna''s mind, she


    had a crazed smile on her face.


    She had a dazed look in her eyes as if she were trapped in some kind of memory.


    Ben decided not to spare her any more kindness and immediately ordered a few men to drag Anna


    away.


    Additionally, he gave the bodyguards instructions to keep watch outside the Victoria Precinct and to


    take her straight to the police station if they saw her returning to harass.


    Owen''s men came to Anna''s aid after she was dragged out. They transferred her to their vehicle and


    sped off to the airport.


    Owen was pained and angry when he saw his daughter, who was soaked wet from the rain and


    appeared to have lost her mind. He said, "Nana, I told you that man was not a good person long ago.


    Sarah is the only person he has ever loved, both then and now!"


    "You never, ever listen to me. You were so oblivious that you didn''t notice he was just using you!"


    His hatred for Han reached a new high after reprimanding Anna.


    That despicable man had dared to y with his daughter''s feelings. He''d never let him go so easily,


    especially after he''d cost his country tens of billions of dors! He was never going to forgive him!


    Owen was already plotting a n to kill Han in his head while Anna was still sitting in the chair, dazed


    but no longer crying.


    "Don''t worry, Nana. I will avenge you. I will eventually put an end to Han and Sarah!"


    Owen''s heart ached at the sight of her, and he spoke tofort her once more.


    Anna, who had been in a daze, suddenly reacted when she heard those two names. She opened the


    door agitatedly, wanting to get out of the car.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Let go of me! I can''t just leave like this! I''m going to kill that b*tch!"


    Sarah!


    Sarah is to me for all of these screw-ups!


    Everything would return to normal after her death, and Ethan would be by her side again.


    She was confident that with her charm, he would fall in love with her in no time!


    Even though Han had admitted that the person he loved was Leah, Anna didn''t mind.


    She was prepared to pay whatever price necessary as long as he would eventually belong to her.


    Owen couldn''t stand the thought of seeing her hurt. So, to prevent her from jumping out of the car and


    injuring herself, he had requested that the car be stopped. Then, he did nothing but watch as she fled


    in the pouring rain.


    He retracted his dark, troubled gaze and asked the car to go on to the airport.


    "Take care of yourself, Nana. Someday, you''lle to regret this..."


    Owen did not continue to choose to stay here with Anna. The Kendrick Group had done severe


    damage to his country, and he needed to take care of business as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, if this went on, his whole nation would crumble.


    Night had fallen.


    Leah soothed Carlotta to sleep.


    She felt tender love when she saw her clutching her hand tightly even though she was sleeping.


    "It''s nearly over..."


    Soon, we''ll be reunited, Carlotta.


    Although she had already told Han that he could take Carlotta back to Victoria Precinct, he still allowed


    her to live here.


    "What are you talking about, Sarah?"


    Leah was slightly startled when Shawn''s voice suddenly appeared from behind her, but she calmly


    gave him a practiced smile and said, "It''s nothing. I''ve just finished telling Carlotta a story."


    Shawn approached her side and noticed that Carlotta was already sound asleep, and a loving smile


    spread across his face. Then he added, "Speaking of which, Carlotta needs a full body checkup. I''m


    not sure if she''ll be able to withstand the vine''s effects."


    The only people who could warm his heart were this pair of mother and daughter.


    He could see a bright future with Leah at this moment in time.


    Leah didn''t want him to be too focused on Carlotta, so she grabbed his arm and led him downstairs.


    "We''ll talk about it next time. Carlotta recently caught a cold, and her body is still recovering, so she


    shouldn''t get vinated just yet."


    "Let''s go back first."


    Shawn felt his heart warm as her tender hand lingered on his arm. "Okay," he said as he took her hand


    and interlocked his fingers with hers.


    Even though hispany had lost to Han''s Kendrick Group, as long as she was by his side, he felt he


    had won the world.


    So what if Han got it all? He had snagged the love of his beloved woman!


    With that in mind, he was much happier.


    "Sarah, let''s set aside some time to hold a wedding in the next few days."


    He intended to break Han''s heart by making a big announcement about his wedding to Sarah.


    "All right," Leah said, her brows furrowed subtly as she drew back the intense gaze from her eyes.


    She had put on such a good show. Shawn was so engrossed in a dream that she had woven that he


    didn''t notice her infidelity at all.


    The rain had stoppedter in the night, and the cold wind was biting.


    When the wind blew through the bare branches, they creaked.


    Leah jumped out of bed when she heard Shawn''s room door open. With a solemn expression, she


    pressed quietly against the door.


    It was exactly as she had predicted. He had other ns for the night.


    "Yes, just do what you said. Stabilize the situation abroad, so the Ford family isn''t pushed into a


    corner."


    "All right, I''ll give you the go-ahead to fully open the otherbs..."


    These two sentences, which she could only vaguely make out, greatly shocked her.


    He still hadboratories elsewhere, as it turned out!


    One had to assume a more personal identity to approach him and learn his darkest, most intimate


    secrets.


    She had to get married to him.


    That had been her initial thought. However, given the high-tech equipment Han had provided her, there


    might be another way out.


    At this point, her phone vibrated with a text message.


    Han''s informant sent her a message confirming Shawn''s departure from the mansion and that he had


    temporarily disabled the mansion''s surveince system for three minutes.


    Now was her chance to act.


    She quickly extracted a few tiny, intelligent miniature drone cameras from the dinner te and set them


    flying around the mansion.


    They were intelligently programmed to go to Shawn''s bedroom, study room, and living room based on


    the predetermined route.


    The footage captured by these miniature camera drones would be transmitted to Han.


    They initially assumed that they would have difficulty locating the otherboratories because of


    Shawn''s character.


    Surprisingly, they were able to locate something on his desk.


    On it, there were several books on wedding nning, along with a report on the experiment test site.


    Han''s lips curled coldly as he said, "Found it..."

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Chapter 439 Stop Mocking


    It was the next day. Shawn did not return home for the entire night.


    Leah was informed by Han''s informant at Ford Mansion early in the morning that Han would carry out


    the n and remove her from the residence.


    She felt dazed by the bleak winter scene ying endlessly outside the car window.


    Her heart was beating so loudly that she could hear it.


    Finally, she did what she could with her own strength.


    Half an hourter, the informant brought her to Dream Designs, and after a brief goodbye, he returned


    to Han''s men.


    Serena greeted her as soon as she walked into the studio.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sarah, why are the employees not allowed toe to work today?"


    Carlotta''s injuries had healedpletely. She imitated the adult and echoed, "Yes, Mommy. Why? Is it


    because you finished your work and n to take me out to y today?"


    Carlotta''s childish voice was endearing. Her voice was like a gentle spring breeze, gently blowing away


    her anxiety.


    Leah smiled and walked out with Carlotta in her arms. She then told Serena to follow her. She said,


    "Let''s go. We''re going to Han''s. I''ll exin everything."


    Serena had greatly contributed to the sess of her n.


    Her tolerance and understanding have consistently served as a ray of light, rescuing her from the


    depths of darkness time and time again.


    They arrived at Han''s Vi Victoria not long after.


    Carlotta was d to be back after being gone for so long, so she followed the butler around the vi.


    "Where is Daddy? Where has Daddy gone?!"


    Carlotta was running around aimlessly.


    When the butler noticed that, his heart almost leaped out of his chest as he quickly trotted to safeguard


    her, saying, "Carlotta, take care not to trip and fall! Mr. Howard is unlikely to return until afternoon."


    Suddenly losing herposure, Carlotta wanted to return to the room to talk to Leah and Serena. She


    had the good sense to stay out of their conversation when she noticed them talking seriously.


    "Uncle Martin, please help me turn on the TV and y my favorite TV show..."


    The butler dotingly agreed to her request and sat next to her to watch TV with her.


    Serena was shocked beyond belief when she heard what Leah had to say.


    "Shawn''s heart had to be twisted, right? He actually did this to take down Han?!"


    Leah neither denied nor confirmed that. "Yesterday, Han found all hisboratories'' test sites, and we


    should be ready to go into battle soon, so it''s safer to be here at his ce," she continued, her face


    conflicted.


    Serena remained silent after hearing everything, then drew her into her arms for a tight hug, tears in


    her eyes.


    "I knew you had to have your own reasons... I can only imagine how difficult it was for you..."


    She would have gone insane if she had to deal with Shawn and such a massive n.


    This once gentle and meek girl had be a strong woman without realizing it.


    Han was on the move.


    It was nearly noon.


    Various news outlets widely reported Shawn''s illegal activities on television.


    "The police are looking for a well-known entrepreneur suspected of breaking thew. Please contact us


    by phone if any witnesses can provide information..."


    Leah was conflicted as she watched the news that Shawn had evaded arrest.


    She had sent him down this path with her own hands.


    She would not, however, regret that. She was thankful for everything he had done for her and Carlotta


    over thest two years. For that reason, she hoped he would return to the path of righteousness.


    Han called at this point.


    Leah asked in a somewhat urgent manner, "How are things?


    She hoped they had hit the nail on the head this time and that once the dust settled, the world would be


    at peace for the remainder of the time.


    Han''s icy voice came over the phone, "Hisbs had been raided, but he had escaped. The police will


    handle the follow-up work."


    "He immediately absolved himself of most of the me after realizing what had urred by cing the


    entire burden of responsibility on Jackson, who was hardly human anymore. He would be spared the


    death penalty even if he were to be caught."


    Overall, the situation with theboratories was resolved, and Shawn would most likely not be seen


    again for a long time.


    However, Leah''s heart could not be at ease for some reason.


    Shawn''s vindictive personality dictated that he would soon exact vengeance on her or those close to


    her.


    "Let''s put Dream Designs on hold for a while. We''ll resume work as soon as we find a new location,"


    she suggested as she cast a worried nce Serena''s way.


    She didn''t want to put Serena''s life at risk just to make this meager sum of money.


    Serena naturally understood her concern and agreed, "Okay. I''ll try not to go out during this period. You


    should also be careful."


    As she said that, she moved closer to Leah and then teased, "Right, there''s no need for me to worry


    about you. A certain someone will protect you nicely."


    "What''s going on between you and him, by the way? Do you like him but are afraid to tell him?"


    Her words were direct, and Leah''s cheeks flushed slightly as she said, "About that... This is not the


    time to discuss it..."


    She understood her heart well. She could not possibly pretend she had no feelings for Han.


    Despite having him inside her heart, she was afraid to give him her heart.


    Han stated that he would exact vengeance on her. How could she give herself up to the enemy when


    the enemy had yet to exact his revenge?


    ¡­


    A massive cruise ship was sailing on the sea.


    Shawn had a glum expression as he stood by the railing. His eyes were bloodshot, and his fists were


    dripping with blood.


    He appeared to have just let off some steam.


    Being betrayed by someone you loved was a terrible feeling.


    Anna appeared from behind, beaming, and said, "Shawn, you''re far worse than I am. Because of that


    woman, you''ve lost everything!"


    "I told you to kill her long ago, but you didn''t want to. You so deserve it!"


    Her expression was a little twisted. The sorrow and anger in her heart greatly diminished when she


    realized that someone was worse off than she was.


    Shawn''s eyes grew icy, and he spun around and violently grabbed her neck. He said, "Shut up! Do you


    believe that your situation is significantly better than mine?"


    "Fetriybia is nearly gone, and you''re still here hoping Han will return to you? How absurd!"


    He didn''t believe Sarah would betray him.


    She must have done it because Han must have threatened her using Carlotta.


    Shawn was making excuses for himself and trying to keep the non-existent love between him and Leah


    alive.


    However, Anna saw right through his thoughts and cruelly mocked him, saying, "Yes! I''m not much


    better than you, but you still believe that woman actually loves you. Don''t you think that''s absurd?"


    Anna broke free from Shawn''s chokehold by taking advantage of his dazed state. "How about this?


    Let''s just stop mocking each other," she said, putting on a cold face.


    "This time, you must heed my advice if you want to make aeback. Capture that woman and


    threaten Ethan with her..."

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Chapter 440 Attracted to Her


    The night was cold and dark.


    "No, Mommy. We''ll have to wait for Daddy to return before we can eat..." Carlotta refused Leah''s


    request to eat her dinner first.


    Carlotta was seated at the table. She held a fork and a knife in each of her chubby hands. "The whole


    family needs to be together for dinner," she dered seriously.


    Serena couldn''t help butugh when she noticed Leah''s slightly glum expression and remarked, "It


    appears she has learned quite a lot from the television."


    Carlotta blushed slightly as she saw herself being teased and retorted, "Aunt Serena, what''s wrong


    with learning from TV?!"


    Leah could only sit beside her and wait, sighing softly. Then she picked up her newly purchased mobile


    phone and was about to call Han when she noticed a slender figure walking from the entrance out of


    the corner of her eye.


    "Daddy!" eximed Carlotta when she noticed him as well. She jumped down from the chair and ran


    over to him.


    Han took her in his arms and moved toward the dining room table as the ice in his eyes began to melt.


    "Are you waiting for me?"


    The question appeared to be directed at Carlotta, but his gaze was fixed on Leah when he asked it.


    As Leah gave a slight nod, she subtly nced away so she wouldn''t have to look him in the eyes. "Yes,


    she said she wanted to eat with you," she replied.


    She felt nervous for no reason when she looked into his dark eyes.


    Han sat down beside her, Carlotta in his arms. His eyes were cold as he dered, "This issue has


    been resolved. You can reim control of the White Group."


    He mentioned it casually and then began to eat with Carlotta. Leah was perplexed and inquired, "What


    is your purpose in doing this?"


    His identity had also been revealed, and the Howard Group he had lost was now back in his


    possession, whereas he had annexed Shawn''s Ford Group.


    His ns had been carried out sessfully, and there was no reason for him to relinquish control of


    the White Group to her.


    Han''s expression remained indifferent. "The sry will be deducted from the money you owe me," he


    stated.


    Was he implying that he had no intention of paying her wages and forcing her to work for free?


    Leah''s face darkened, and she refused to do it. "No, I want to start my ownpany," she replied.


    Of course, thetter would quickly earn more money between working for someone else and being


    your own boss.


    Otherwise, when would she ever be able to pay off the five billion she owed him?


    Carlotta couldn''tprehend why the two of them were arguing. She raised her head and asked


    naively, "Daddy, Mommy, we''re all family. Why do you owe money to each other when you''re all


    family?"


    "Or is this how Daddy and Mommy have a romance?"


    That rendered both Leah and Han speechless.


    How could this be called a romance?


    They still hated each other prior to dealing with Shawn.


    On the surface, their rtionship was nothing more than a fa?ade.


    Serena struggled to keep herughter in check. She finally had enough and finished her dinner early.


    "I''m going to rest first," she said as she stood up and excused herself to the guest room. "You guys can


    talk."


    Seeing that, Carlotta hastily consumed thest few mouthfuls of rice in her bowl before following her


    lead. She stated, "Please wait for me, Aunt Serena! Mommy and Daddy are back together and will


    spend quality time together tonight. I want to sleep with you!"


    Despite her best efforts, Serena couldn''t help butugh. She responded, "Hahaha! Okay!"


    When she saw them walk away, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''ll sleep in my own room..."


    "It''s not like we''ve never shared a bed."


    Han''s deep and pleasant voice cut her off before she could finish her sentence.


    That caused Leah to choke.


    That was true, but they didn''t have to get along like a normal couple just because Carlotta made a joke.


    Han cast a cold look at her. Han frowned slightly as if he''d read her mind. "But you were so willing


    when you were with Shawn?" he remarked.


    He became depressed when he remembered her living with Shawn at the time.


    Leah''s face became icy as she stated, "I never slept with him! Only you would do such a thing to me!"


    Being misunderstood didn''t feel good.


    Han tly acknowledged her exnation, asking, "Are you saying I''m worse than a beast?"


    Leah wholeheartedly agreed but kept her lips firmly shut and didn''t utter a single word.


    She had a gut feeling that if she nodded in agreement with that statement, Han would lose it.


    "You decide for yourself." Han went straight back to his room after finishing dinner.


    Leah went back to her room as well. Carlotta, who had been lying on the side of the hallway, burst into


    tears just as she reached for the doorknob. "Mommy, you ended up fighting with Daddy, didn''t you?"


    she cried.


    "You haven''t seen each other in ages. Is it because the feelings have faded, and you''re getting a


    divorce?"


    "No, that''s not right. Are you two married?"


    Carlotta tried to recall her memories from the previous two years, but she couldn''t seem to remember


    the looks on her mother and father''s faces as they married. She was instantly dumbfounded when she


    realized that.


    Her mouth was hanging open in shock. Then she stammered, "You... Could the both of you..."


    Leah helplessly lifted her forehead and rubbed her head as she went to her side after noticing that


    Carlotta was overanalyzing things. Then she said, "Everything is fine. Quit your absurd thinking. I just


    came in to get my pajamas, and then I''ll go..."


    Finally, under Carlotta''s watchful eye, Leah bit the bullet and walked into Han''s room.


    "Heh." A sneer rang out in the dark room as the door closed.


    Even though Han knew she wasing, he deliberately asked her, "What? Now you''re taking the


    initiative to enter the beast''sir yourself? Are you not afraid I''ll eat you?"


    Leah was at a loss for words.


    She didn''t want to, but dealing with that brat outside proved difficult.


    She had no choice but to give in to Han because she was now in a disadvantageous situation. "I''ll just


    sleep on the floor," she said.


    Her decision caused Han''s face to turn icy, and the dark room was suddenly filled with heavy air.


    He took his time approaching Leah. Then he looked down at her condescendingly and said, "You can


    either go out or sleep on the bed. Take your pick."


    Carlotta was still outside, so going out was out of the question.


    "I''ll sleep on the bed," Leah dered with rity after making up her mind.


    After deciding, she turned on the light and went to the bathroom to shower.


    It wasn''t as though they hadn''t shared a bed before, as he had earlier said. In the worst-case scenario,


    things would be as they had been.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Except for the sporadic sound of water dripping, there wasplete silence outside the house as the


    chilly night wind gradually died.


    Han quietly observed the person sleeping beside him, the light source being the dim light from the wall


    lamp. Leah was curled up with her back to him, clearly attempting to minimize her presence.


    His brows furrowed as he sensed how ufortable her sleeping position was. He wanted to turn her


    to face him, but she turned around on her own.


    Their breaths seemed to have mingled as they were so close.


    The fragrance wafting from her body drew his attention to her. His deep gaze then fell on her rosy lips,


    and his heartbeat became deafeningly loud.


    He gently traced her lips, then he kissed them.


    No matter what, he would continue to be attracted to her.


    Leah awoke early the following day to an empty space beside her¡ªhe''d already left.


    The design draft she had promised Susan had been dyed due to her ns, so she returned to


    Dream Designs to pick it up.


    When she finally found what she was looking for, she was abruptly stopped by thest person she


    expected to see.


    "Shawn?"

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Chapter 441 Why Did You Betray Me


    The sun was a little low in the sky.


    Shawn had a very dark and gloomy expression on his face.


    Leah was shocked to her core. It was only the second day. She had never thought he would appear in


    the open so soon.


    "Sarah, why did you betray me?" he asked, expressionless. Then, with his eyes growing darker, he


    continued, "Why are you living with Han again?"


    He honestly didn''t want to ept that truth.


    However, her every action proved to him that everything she''d said before was merely a ruse to


    manipte him.


    "As long as you tell me your hands were forced, I''ll forgive you, and we''ll go ahead with the wedding."


    Now that things hade to this, there was no point in telling Leah how much he loved her. His only


    goal was to find some resolution¡ªfor the things he had always wanted but were always lost on him.


    He approached Leah slowly, his eyes gradually bing aze.


    He didn''t want her heart any longer. All he wanted was her body.


    Leah became nervous as his oppression loomed, but she was also filled with long-simmering


    resentment.


    "You really don''t know why?" she said solemnly, meeting his gaze.


    "From the moment you attacked Serena to how you injured Lucy, kidnapped me forcibly, and ced


    me under house arrest in your home. You can''t possibly believe that all of those deedsbined will


    result in love, can you?!"


    Leah showed no restraint when it came to the people she cared about who had suffered because of


    her.


    "You had dragged so many people in with your so-called n, breaking thew in the process!" she


    continued.


    "So you knew it from the start! Sarah, here I am, thinking that you''re so easily duped, just like a little


    bunny. I can only me myself for my carelessness. I never imagined you''d be as cunning as a fox!"


    Shawn said after pausing and breaking into a twisted smile.


    It turned out that she had known about his ns from the beginning, which exined why she had


    avoided him the entire time.


    He should have seen it the moment her attitude toward him abruptly changed.


    It was his own arrogance that brought him and the Ford Group down.


    "Shawn, you need to apologize to those you''ve hurt." Leah''s imposing demeanor was unmatched by


    his despite her slightly shorter stature.


    Shawn shook his head, and his smile morphed into one with murderous intent. He scoffed, "Apologize?


    In my dictionary, the word ''apology'' does not exist. I will make up for what I lost a hundredfold!"


    "Sarah, you are the most disobedient of the bunch. Let us begin with you!"


    Leah immediately fled after noticing something seemed a little off with him while secretly resenting


    herself for leaving the house.


    She had been the one warning Sarah and the others against going out yesterday, yet it was she who


    had made the mistake.


    Han would definitely mock her again if he found out.


    Leah had little physical stamina. After only a few steps, Shawn caught up to her and grabbed her


    shoulders.


    "I love you so much, Sarah, but you betrayed me. Aren''t you going to make it up to me?" His voice was


    chilling¡ªso much so that it hurt her bones.


    Leah knew she couldn''t outrun him, so she gave up on escaping.


    She turned around and mockingly smiled at Shawn as she said, "You keep saying you love me, but if


    you really think about it, what you truly love is yourself and the Ford Group."


    "From the beginning, you have frequently used me and put me in a bind by thrusting me up on the


    Inte for marketing purposes, causing me to be insulted online time and time again. Would someone


    who truly loved me put me online to be publicly criticized?"


    Leah was not stupid. She could still tell what love was and what wasn''t.


    Aside from the Ford family, he had also been very nice to her. So she couldn''t help but feel bad when


    she had to y the role of an undercover by his side.


    "Sarah, you are right. I''m feeling very rotten and unfair right now. I must snatch you back from Han!"


    Shawn grabbed her hand and was about to drag her to his car.


    Leah desperately tried to free herself while holding her phone in the other hand to call the police.


    However, the moment she took out her phone, Anna, who had just turned up, snatched it away.


    "Enough! Shawn, where are you taking her?! If you can''t sessfully take her away, the n calls for


    you to kill her!"


    Leah''s brows knitted together, and she became increasingly uneasy.


    Shawn, it turned out, hade here for her life this time!


    Shawn still looked like he couldn''t bear the thought of killing her. Despite this, he let her go because of


    Anna''s words. "Go to a ce where no one is and tie her up there," he said.


    "We''ll just wait until Han takes the bait."


    Leah had been abducted and was being held in an abandoned aquarium tank. Anna turned on the


    valve, and icy cold water continuously filled the tank.


    "Whether Hanes or not, you won''t make it out alive."


    Anna smiled maliciously. Before leaving, Anna directed her subordinates to keep the aquarium''s


    perimeter secure.


    Shawn also gave her onest long look. He said, "I''m sorry, Sarah. I will marry you if there is another


    life after this one."


    "No, I won''t be with you in the next life, either," Leah sneered.


    She could never love someone who had repeatedly hurt her friends and family!


    Shawn strode away with a tense expression as a cold light shed across his eyes.


    Don''t me him, Sarah. He only wants to take back the Ford Group and crush Han.


    He would do everything in his power to keep her from getting hurt this time while dealing with Han.


    The aquarium fell silent after they had all left.


    Leah was in a water tank, and the only sound was the sound of continuous water flowing into the tank


    and bringing with it bursts of icy mist.


    Leah was feeling conflicted.


    She didn''t expect Han toe and save her. After all, all of his ns had nowe to fruition.


    Everything that was lost, as he said, was taken back one by one, with the Howard Group being


    reimed and the Ford Group being annexed.


    He was in the spotlight now, so how could he be willing to take risks for someone as insignificant as


    herself?


    She had been foolish enough to let herself be captured by Shawn and the others at such a critical


    juncture.


    The water in the tank had reached her waist after twenty minutes, and the freezing temperature made


    her shiver.


    She was gradually freezing out in the cold on this winter day. She was feeling very lightheaded as well.


    Her mind kept reying scenes from her time with Carlotta and Han.


    She had been really happy the day they had gone to the amusement park together.


    There were loud fighting sounds outside the aquarium just as she was losing consciousness.


    The aquarium''s door was soon pushed open forcefully.


    As the bright light outside illuminated the dim aquarium, a tall, slender figure entered with the light


    shining on his back.


    Leah could barely make out the pair of eyes, which were cold and filled with murderous intent. Her


    heart began to pound violently.


    Han actually showed up.


    "Leah, you really didn''t let me down. You''re such a moron."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Han''s face was ominous and menacing as he pulled her from the chilly water.


    Leah didn''t argue with him and sank weakly into his strong arms.


    "What about you? Why did youe to my rescue... I''m already a worthless pawn..." Her voice was


    hoarse and weak.


    Han''s grip on her tightened abruptly, and he walked out with a sullen face, saying, "Think for yourself!"

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Chapter 442 No Longer Return to the Past


    Leah did not understand. She buried her doubts deep inside her. She thought it would not be for love.


    After how she ruined him, there was no way he still loved her.


    As Han said previously, it was just for revenge.


    After being soaked in the freezing water, she finally got a fever when she was brought back to Vi


    Victoria.


    Han called a private doctor to give her an IV drip. Serena saw how gloomy Han was and quickly


    approached him to tell him she would take care of her, ¡°Mr. Howard, thank you for bringing Sarah back.


    Just leave the rest to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Han. Serena was shocked. It took her a while to realize


    she was being chased away.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena looked at Leah on the bed worriedly, ¡°Sarah still needs someone to take care of her at night¡­¡±


    Since Han rescued her from Shawn, he couldn¡¯t leave her here when she was having a fever. ¡°I will


    stay here.¡± Han approached Leah¡¯s bed and put his hand on Leah¡¯s burning forehead.


    Han was really worried about Leah since she defied him when he asked her to stay at home.


    When Serena saw how gentle Han was, she was stunned by what was happening.


    When they met him as Hendrik, she realized how much he liked Leah. Now that the fake identity had


    been exposed, he just decided not to pretend anymore.


    Serena quickly went out and left both of them inside. She was happy to see both of them still love each


    other after so many years. She only hoped they could be more honest with each other, so she no


    longer had to be worried for them.


    Leah woke up in the afternoon the next day and locked eyes with Han.


    She sat up immediately and asked, ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡±


    Han sneered, ¡°Is that what I get for taking care of you the whole night?¡± Han was annoyed at how he


    was treated.


    Leah was stunned, ¡°You have been taking care of me the whole night?¡±


    Leah wondered why Han would take care of her. She had forgotten everything that happened after he


    rescued her. Besides, Serena was there. She should be the one who should take care of her instead.


    Han ignored her. He was going to leave and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re fine,e and eat.¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She jumped out of bed quickly. There was one thing she


    needed to be sure of.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡± She tugged on Han¡¯s sleeves and stared at him.


    She could not get along with Han with herplicated feelings anymore. Even if he hated her, she


    needed to know. However, Han¡¯s actions did not feel like he hated her.


    Han was shocked. He turned around and said to Leah, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    Leah was very nervous. However, she still looked into Han¡¯s eyes and asked him seriously, ¡°Do you


    like me?¡±


    Compared to her calm appearance, her palms were sweaty. She did not know how to describe her


    emotions then. She was nervous and afraid, yet she was expecting something.


    Han¡¯s pause felt like a decade.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± When Han admitted his feelings for her, Leah felt it was surreal. She was stunned and


    speechless. All she could hear was her own heartbeat.


    ¡°Why? Is it surprising for you?¡± Han teased, ¡°Do you think you can fool around for so long if I don¡¯t like


    you?¡±


    Leah had always been doing foolish things. Without Han protecting her from the shadows, she would


    have already been dead.


    This time, Leah realized the truth. Han finally admitted that he liked her.


    Her blood was boiling, and her head was spinning. However, she remained silent.


    It was a result that was surprising yet within expectations.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was to take revenge on me for making you lose everything?¡± Leah¡¯s gaze shifted as


    he said that.


    Han found what she said funny, ¡°Do you believe everything I say? I used to beg you to live with me. I


    told you so many things sincerely, yet you chose to ignore them all. Instead, you remember every word


    I said about hating you.¡±


    Leah felt upset. She hadplicated emotions. How she treated him was due to wanting to get


    revenge for how he tortured her during their marriage.


    However, the proud man no longer had anything left because of her. Even so, Leah wondered if he


    would still love her.


    When she heard him admit it in person, she did not feel as happy as she imagined she would be.


    Instead, she felt like crying.


    In Leah¡¯s opinion, Han was a cold man. She wondered if he would really love someone that much.


    After seeing Leah saying nothing for some time, Han lifted Leah¡¯s chin and forced her to look directly at


    him.


    ¡°You are not as foolish as I thought. I thought you won¡¯t notice it forever.¡± Han was talking about Leah


    asking him whether he liked her.


    ¡°Now that you know about my feelings, what do you n to do?¡± Han broke the silence once again.


    The choice was Leah¡¯s. She looked at him for some time before pushing away his hand that was


    grasping her chin, ¡°We are living our own separate lives now. Let¡¯s keep it that way.¡±


    ¡°I will return the 70 million dors to you as soon as possible.¡±


    She did like him but that¡¯s all. She never thought about having a future with him.


    Leah also felt guilty about how she made him suffer right now. She was sure Han would not be able to


    love her unconditionally. Many things had happened and they could no longer return to how they were


    before when they first met each other¡­

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Chapter 443 Her Decision


    Leah had made her decision. A decision that made Han angry. He raised his arm and pinched Leah¡¯s


    cheeks, ¡°Leah! I¡¯m giving you another chance to answer again!¡±


    He admitted his own feelings honestly, but they got crushed once again. The anger resting within his


    heart swallowed his rationale.


    Leah was scared after seeing him acting that way, but she still answered seriously, ¡°I said we should


    keep our rtionship as it is. We will be friends.¡±


    In the future, she would also suppress her love for him. They had been hurting each other from the


    start and were not suitable for each other.


    Leah still had a long future ahead of her. She did not want her life to be filled with pain, so she decided


    not to begin a rtionship.


    She paused and added, ¡°I hope you can find someone better¡­¡±


    Han could not stay calm. Before she could finish, he pressed his lips against hers with rage. Soon,


    Leah¡¯s lip was bleeding. Leah felt ufortable and struggled to escape from Han, but she was


    pinned down on the bed instead.


    ¡°Listen to me¡­¡± Leah wanted to stop Han when she got a chance to breathe. However, her lips were


    sealed again. She could only ept his ferocious kiss as her consciousness slowly seeped away.


    Suddenly, the door opened. Carlotta saw what was happening and blushed. She covered her eyes and


    said, ¡°Mommy. Daddy. It¡¯s afternoon. Please get a room! You can¡¯t fill your stomach by kissing. Come


    down and eat.¡± She ran away after saying that.


    Han let go of Leah. He wiped away the blood on her lip with his fingers and said, ¡°Leah, I did not n


    to let you go this time whether you like it or not.¡±


    Leah finally breathed a sigh of relief after Han left. She fell on her bed and recalled what Han just said.


    She wondered if he was being serious.


    In the dining room, Carlotta and Serena were watching Han and Leah closely.


    Carlotta could not hold it in anymore and said, ¡°Daddy. Mommy. I don¡¯t think both of you are officially


    married! Since you love each other so much, go and sort out the paperwork and let¡¯s be a real


    family.¡±


    Leah never thought it would be her own daughter to rush her into marriage. She was speechless.


    Before she could say anything, Han¡¯s cold voice interrupted her, ¡°She still has other men in her heart.


    She wanted to find another father for you.¡±


    He was not supposed to care, but what he said would make people angry.


    Ben, who was waiting to take him to work, was surprised by his childishment too. He thought Han


    did not feel like himself after one night.


    Leah also choked because of what he said. She suddenly regretted asking that question. This would


    not have happened, if she did not try to find out the truth.


    ¡°Even a toddler doesn¡¯t choke.¡± Han gave Leah a ss of warm water, and she quickly drank it.


    Carlotta was relieved to see that Leah was fine. Then, she turned to look at Han again, ¡°Daddy, stop


    using me. Mommy won¡¯t be happy. Besides, I¡¯m no longer a toddler.¡±


    Serena also realized there was something different between Leah and Han, so she asked seriously,


    ¡°So, what happened between you two?¡±


    After remembering how vicious Han was, Leah chose not to speak this time. Han also stayed silent.


    It was an awkward atmosphere. Serena shook her head helplessly and started to talk about business


    with Leah.


    ¡°Sarah, Ms. Victor called mest night. She said she would be in Linkville in two days. She wanted to


    talk to you about sharing an office. She asked me to remind you to keep the next few days free.¡±


    Leah panicked when she remembered how many design drafts she owed Susan, ¡°Tell her that I¡¯m


    always free for her.¡±


    She was no longer managing things at White Group, and she had settled the issue with Shawn


    anyway. All she needed to do was focus on designing.


    Serena said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll inform the staff to take a few days of paid leave. When the Dream Designs


    moved to a new office, I¡¯ll inform them to start work again.¡±


    Then, Han interrupted and said no.


    Leah and Serena were both confused. They wondered if he was stopping them from moving to a new


    office.


    Before Serena wanted to use Han of being domineering, Han said, ¡°You can¡¯t share an office with


    Susan.¡±


    Leah was confused and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    She had never heard of any feuds between Han or Hendrick with the HJ Corporation.


    Han had a gloomy look and said in a cold voice, ¡°No reason is needed. I dare you to ignore my


    warning.¡±


    Leah was angry, but she could only agree to it. She knew she should not enrage Han who was already


    angry. If she wanted to stay in the city without any troubles, she should not offend Han. Leah had


    sumbed to the power of capitalism.


    Serena also said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll find another ce then. I have a few backups anyway.¡±


    After Leah agreed, Han was in a better mood, ¡°I have a vacant unit in the city center. I can lend it to you


    temporarily.¡±


    Before Leah could reject, Serena smiled happily and thanked Han for his offer.


    Then, Leah had no choice but to thank him as well, ¡°Thank you. How much is the rent every year?¡±


    Han looked at her and said, ¡°You owed me a lot of money, I don¡¯t really care about this.¡±


    Leah was speechless. Since he said that, it would be too much to reject him.


    After lunch, Leah received a call from Susan. She said she would be arriving the next day and asked


    Leah to pick her up at the airport. They would then have a meal together.


    After that, they chatted before ending the call.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, Han approached her again and warned her, ¡°You better not meet Susan alone in private.¡±


    Leah was nervous when she saw Han¡¯s face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Chapter 444 She Likes Women


    In a silent yet luxurious room, Leah was wondering what had happened between Susan and Han.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be hurt, you better stay away from her,¡± Han warned her again.


    Leah did not really care whether she could share the office with Susan since it was given to her by


    Han. However, she must have a meal with Susan tomorrow.


    The next day, Leah went to the airport to pick up Susan. They went to a high-ss steakhouse for


    lunch.


    ¡°Ms. Victor, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Leah took a sip of wine from the ss given to her by Susan. She


    was not sure if it was an imagination, but the way Susan looked at her was peculiar. It was different


    from when she was in Qustraebar.


    Susan brushed her hair on her forehead and said, ¡°Ms. White, you have be prettier. Ever since we


    worked together, I have been very impressed by your skills. I have been wanting to meet you again.


    Now that I¡¯m finally here, we can meet more often.


    Susan¡¯s appearance and short hair made her look like a man.


    ¡°Your hair is shorter as well.¡± Leah blushed from her praise. She was d to meet someone that


    appreciated her. Susan was one of her few female friends apart from Serena.


    When Susan saw how Leah was blushing, she finished her ss of wine and asked, ¡°Can I call you


    Sarah in the future?¡±


    Leah did not find it strange and nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Susan looked at her smile as she was gripping her wine ss tightly as if she was suppressing some


    kind of urge.


    ¡°Sarah, what are you doing after this? Should we go visit the office?¡±


    Leah finally remembered that she was not going to share the office with Susan. She quickly apologized


    and exined herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Victor. I found another suitable office building, so I won¡¯t be


    sharing a building with you.¡±


    There was a hint of disappointment in Susan¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. We will be in the same


    city anyway. We can always meet for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Leah was touched by how gentle and magnanimous Susan was. She felt very lucky to have


    met a friend like her.


    After the meal, Leah wanted to show Susan around.


    ¡°Ms. Victor, this city has beautiful scenery. It has a stunning sunset as well. When you are free, let me


    show you around¡­¡±


    While she was introducing the city to Susan, she did not realize the steps in front of her and fell.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Susan caught her quickly and held her in her arms.


    Leah was still in shock after realizing a sharp corner that was waiting for her had Susan not caught her.


    It was all thanks to Susan. Otherwise, she figured she would have to spend more days in the hospital


    once again.


    ¡°You looked smart, but you are actually clumsy.¡± Susan touched Leah¡¯s nose but did not let her go.


    Leah felt something was wrong, but she was not sure what it was. She escaped Susan¡¯s embrace and


    said, ¡°Yes. I was careless just now.¡±


    Before she could finish, her face was kissed by Susan. She was stuttering, ¡°Ms. Victor¡­ What are you


    doing¡­¡±


    She finally knew what was wrong. Susan was looking at her in a simr way to Han. It was possessive


    and domineering. Suddenly, Leah had a guess. Perhaps Susan was¡­


    ¡°Leah!¡± As she was deep in thought, a voice called out to her. She felt guilty when she saw Han


    appearing in front of her. She was praying for Han to not see what Susan did just now.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Susan pretended to be calm.


    Han grinned as he approached Leah. Then, he viciously shook Susan¡¯s hand away that was holding


    Leah¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Ms. Victor, I advise you to stay away from this woman.¡±


    Susan was upset when she saw Han, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m just trying to be friends with her. You are too


    controlling as her ex-husband.¡±


    Susan seemed to know a lot about them. The term ¡°ex-husband¡± hurt Han.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It seems like you are determined to stay by this woman¡¯s side.¡±


    Leah frowned when she saw Han getting angry, ¡°I¡¯m just making a new friend. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine. Are you


    going to restrict my social interactions as well so I can be your caged bird?¡±


    Leah¡¯s cold voice calmed Han¡¯s annoyance. Leah thought Han would get angry and drag her away as


    usual, but he was very gentle this time. He looked at her and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back. Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Leah did not n to anger him anymore since he was in a good mood. She said to Susan, ¡°Ms. Victor,


    let¡¯s meet again.¡±


    Susan red at Han before smiling gently toward Leah and said, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go to a ce where we


    won¡¯t be disturbed by people like him.¡± Then, she left.


    Han said, ¡°What a joke.¡±


    Back at home, Leah asked, ¡°What happened between you two?¡±


    As she recalled, this was their first time meeting each other. Why would they argue with each other?


    ¡°There was no feud between us.¡± Han stood in front of Leah. He was towering over her.


    Cold winds were blowing, and Leah rubbed her hands together. Han covered her ice-cold hands with


    hisrge and warm hands and said, ¡°Because she likes women.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ What?¡± Leah was stunned. She wondered if Han really told her that Susan liked women.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Chapter 445 Making Him Angry


    Leah¡¯s heart felt warm from having her hands held by Han. She was still stunned from hearing Han say


    that Susan was interested in women.


    Han hugged her and said, ¡°That was why I told you to stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°Not only does she like women, but she is also very possessive. She will do anything to get someone


    she¡¯s interested in.¡± Han regretted giving them a chance to meet back in Qustraebar.


    Leah¡¯s tiredness was cleared by Han¡¯s embrace, but she found what Han said funny since there was


    no one more possessive than him.


    ¡°I understand. I will keep my distance from her in the future,¡± Leah nodded.


    If Susan was interested in women, Leah could no longer treat her as a normal friend since a small


    action would cause a misunderstanding and create unnecessary trouble.


    Seeing how obedient Leah was, Han smiled and said, ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡±


    It was a normal question, but it shocked Leah.


    ¡°Anything will do.¡±


    All his actions made her want to spend the rest of her life with him, but they have been hurting each


    other for so many years. Leah could not see any hope in their future. She could only see the love that


    was mixed with pain and sadness. She figured she should just leave this rtionship slowly.


    Han realized her emotion shift. He said, ¡°Go and rest upstairs. Carlotta said she wanted to eat ribs. I¡¯ll


    make that for her.¡±


    Han walked into the kitchen and started cooking. Leah was surprised and touched to see Han do all


    that. She was wondering if it was all a dream.


    Then, her phone rang. It was Susan. Leah quickly answered the call, ¡°Ms. Victor, what is it?¡±


    She thought there was something wrong with her design. However, Susan onlyughed and said, ¡°Han


    must have told you about my sexual orientation.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to apologize for kissing your cheeks at the restaurant today. I couldn¡¯t hold back because you


    were too cute!¡±


    Kissing her cheeks was nothing to Leah since Serena usually does that.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Susan was relieved to see that Leah was not angry. They spoke for a while before she ended the call.


    Coincidentally, Serena returned to Vi Victoria as well. She heard their conversation and was very


    unhappy, ¡°Sarah! You were seduced by another woman when I left you alone for one day! I wanted to


    tell you that I¡¯m going back home tomorrow since things have settled down and Shawn and Anna aren¡¯t


    nning anything else, but I have changed my mind! I¡¯m going to stay here!


    Leah quickly exined, ¡°That was an ident. I almost fell, and she held me¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! If another woman has it, I want it too! You will always be my first wife!¡± Before Leah could


    finish, Serena held her face and started kissing her cheeks.


    Carlotta, who just came in with the butler, saw the scene and was shocked, ¡°Aunt Serena, control


    yourself. Don¡¯t be such a pervert. Everyone is here! It¡¯s bad if Daddy sees this! He gets jealous


    easily¡­¡±


    Carlotta stopped talking when she looked towards the kitchen and saw Han who wasing out. She


    said nervously, ¡°Aunt Serena, run away! Daddy is jealous now!¡±


    Leah did not know what to say. She was quite impressed with Carlotta¡¯s imagination sometimes. She


    figured Han was not jealous. Instead, he did not like it when someone was showing interest in things or


    people that belonged to him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Serena,e and eat dinner.¡± Leah pulled Serena over and wanted to take her to the dining table, but


    Serena dared not move.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m full. Eat without me.¡± Said Serena. Only a person with a death wish would share a


    meal cooked by Han. It was a meal made for Sarah only.


    Leah knew what Serena was thinking. She brought her to the dining table and asked Han, ¡°Can Serena


    join us?¡±


    Ben was impressed with Leah¡¯s move. She only asked Han when both of them were already sat down


    at the dining table. Since Han was pursuing Leah, he could not refuse.


    As expected, Han nced at Serena and agreed.


    Serena was amazed by how Leah got Han topromise in a calm manner.


    Before Serena wanted to eat, she heard Han say in his cold voice, ¡°If you dare kiss her again, you¡¯ll


    have to bear the consequences.¡±


    Serena stayed silent.


    Leah was speechless. She did not expect Han to care about her female friends getting overly intimate


    with her.


    Before she could say anything, Han said to him, ¡°Leah, are you trying to make me angry purposely?


    You finally got rid of all your pursuers, but you have a woman chasing after you now.¡±


    Leah was dumbfounded, ¡°No way! Susan did not say she likes me¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in the Fetriybia Pce.


    ¡°From now on, you are no longer Shawn. You will be Prince Ricardo of Zardova.¡±Owen gave Shawn a


    document.


    Shawn epted the document and nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lancaster.¡±


    Owen reminded him, ¡°I¡¯m giving you an opportunity right now. There¡¯s a price to pay for bing the


    prince. You must marry Anna and ally with our country to strengthen Fetriybia¡­¡±

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Chapter 446 A Loyal Man


    Three dayster, Dream Designs moved to a new office building.


    Leah found out from Han that Donald was still arrested in the end. Leah went to prison to visit him


    because he used to help her.


    ¡°Ms. White, don¡¯t worry. I will turn over a new leaf. As long as I don¡¯t get the death sentence, I will refine


    my skills here and try my best to be someone who can aid you when I¡¯m released from prison. I


    was wrong. I didn¡¯t expect my first Wither Venom client would be Owen. I am very sorry that I hurt you.


    If Mr. Howard didn¡¯t find the antidote, you would be¡­¡±


    Leah shook her head and said, ¡°It was all in the past. Don¡¯t mind it. From now on¡­¡± Leah stopped and


    finally realized what Donald said.


    ¡°Did you say Han was the one who found the antidote?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Donald was at a loss and nodded, ¡°Of course. Anna threw all the antidotes into the river. He was the


    one who picked the antidote up from the river. Ms. White, don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart was beating faster. She finally had the answer to her doubts after so long.


    When she woke up and saw Shawn by her bed, she thought he was the one who rescued her. She


    even felt guilty while she was undercover at Shawn¡¯s ce.


    She did not expect Han to do so much for her. She wondered if he still liked her and whether she could


    trust him again. Perhaps there was really a future for both of them.


    After Leah left the prison, she decided to thank Han. Whether he used the identity of Han or Hendrick,


    he had saved her from trouble countless times, yet she had never really thanked him for that.


    On her way back, she called Han. ¡°Do¡­ Do you want to eat anything? I¡¯m making dinner today.¡±


    Han stopped everything he was doing. He said with a grin, ¡°Oh? What came over you today?¡±


    Leah felt ufortable with his teasing, ¡°Forget it if you¡¯re not eating.¡±


    Before she hung up, Han said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want to eat?¡±


    Han knew that Leah knew everything about him when she still loved him.


    Leah said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a loyal man.¡± Then, she hung up.


    In that case, Leah would be the one to decide what to cook.


    When she was back in the kitchen, Carlotta raised her hand and wanted to help as well. ¡°Mommy, I can


    do something simple. Let me help you out.¡±


    Carlotta enjoyed getting along with Leah, but Leah did not want her in the kitchen. She smiled and


    rejected her offer, ¡°Be a good girl. Your favorite show is on right now. Go and watch it. Tell me what


    happened after that.¡± Leah sessfully distracted Carlotta.


    It was already nighttime when dinner was served.


    Han returned and saw Leah and Carlotta in the house. It warmed his heart immediately. He went to hug


    Leah from behind and said, ¡°How dare you hang up on me.¡±


    Leah was shocked by his touch and quickly escaped his embrace, ¡°I¡¯m done talking anyway. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    She sat down and called Carlotta over. Carlotta quickly ran over. Compared to when Leah was taking


    care of her alone, she looked way healthier now. Leah was relieved to see that Han had treated her


    well. Even when he was purposely ignoring Leah, he still did not neglect Carlotta.


    Han sat beside her, held her hand, and said, ¡°What did you mean when you said I wasn¡¯t a loyal man


    on the phone? After all these years, I have never loved other people. Yes. I did neglect and hurt you


    because of my n, but how much do you know about the things I did for you behind your back?¡±


    Han took it to heart when Leah said he was not loyal. Even when he had nothing because of what Leah


    did, he still loved her. He thought he was a loyal man.


    ¡°Thank you. I made dinner to thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Leah wanted to say more but she decided against it.


    Carlotta saw that Leah and Han were getting along really well and raised that topic again, ¡°So, when


    are Daddy and Mommy going to get married officially? We already took our family pictures. How can


    you still not be officially married?¡±


    Leah chose to ignore her. Han nced at Leah and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine anyway. It all depends on your


    mother.¡±


    He threw the question back to Leah. She had no choice but to answer Carlotta, ¡°Aren¡¯t we living


    together now? That¡¯s good enough?¡±


    Unlike Han, getting married officially was not something to be said or done casually to Leah.


    Leah still had doubts because of their past. She could ept living together, but if their marriage had to


    be bound by an official document, it would feel like a noose around her neck.


    Han did not want to trouble her anymore. He changed the topic, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the office tomorrow.¡± It


    was a statement. He insisted on doing that.


    Leah had noints since Han was willing to be her chauffeur.


    The next day, it was still a cold day.


    Han sent her to the office and put a grey coat on her. ¡°Wear it.¡±


    Leah wore it and said, ¡°Thank you for sending me.¡±


    She felt warm after getting off. She started to realize that Han could actually be a decent


    boyfriend.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Chapter 447 A Meal Together


    Dream Designs might have moved to the new building Han gave Leah, but there were still many


    vacancies in thepany. The only staff members were the ones from the studio, Leah, and Serena.


    The whole building was nearly empty.


    ¡°Ms. White. Ms. Coleman. We¡¯ll be going to work now.¡± The staff members greeted Leah and Serena


    before they left. Serena found it weird and said, ¡°Hey! Who¡¯s a cold man? Can¡¯t you call me Ms.


    Serena instead?¡±


    Leah shook her head and said, ¡°Sure, Ms. Serena. Let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    Serena knew Leah was teasing her and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh. What¡¯s going on with you and Han? Don¡¯t


    try to tell me there¡¯s nothing going on between you two. I saw him driving you here. Have you decided


    to ept him?¡±


    Leah decided to ignore her and called Susan, ¡°Ms. Victor, my new office is ready now. Do you want to


    visit when you are free?¡±


    After moving to a new office, Leah wanted to organize a celebratory dinner. She must invite Susan


    since she was her partner.


    Susan immediately epted her invitation.


    After the call, Serena asked Leah, ¡°Didn¡¯t she like you? Will Han want her at dinner?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Serena saw how scary Han could be when he was jealous. She even had a nightmare that night. She


    wondered how Leah survived living with him.


    Leah did not mind, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a meal? Everyone will be there.¡±


    When it was time to get off work, Leah sent a text to Han asking him not to pick her up because of the


    celebratory dinner. Since Han did not reply, she thought he agreed.


    Leah brought her staff and Susan to a restaurant to celebrate. However, she was not happy when she


    saw Han sitting beside her with Ben standing behind Han.


    ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Leah did not remember inviting them. She wondered if there was a mole


    among them since Han and Ben knew the venue and exact time of their reservation.


    Leah looked at Serena. Serena quickly waved and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t know who told them that


    we are having dinner here.¡±


    Ben tried to suppress his smile and exined, ¡°The owner of this restaurant is close to Mr. Howard. He


    will tell us immediately when he has news of you.¡±


    Serena was irritated by Ben¡¯s smile, ¡°Stop pretending. I knew you were smiling just now.¡±


    Han looked at Ben who was standing behind him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± He usually treated his


    subordinates like his own sibling, so Ben sat beside Han with Serena opposite him.


    Leah saw how Serena wanted toin about Ben again and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s eat together


    since they are already here.¡±


    Meanwhile, Susan and Han were locking horns.


    ¡°Some people might look like nice entrepreneurs, but they are in fact very shameless. They just appear


    without an invitation¡­¡± Susan said while cutting her steak.


    Serena agreed with Susan, but she dared not nod in agreement. After all, Han gave them the office


    building.


    Han was not happy as well. He said to Susan, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you may leave. Sarah is already a


    married woman, yet you still pursue her. Will those few old men in the Victor family forgive you for


    that?¡±


    Susan choked after hearing Han mention her family, ¡°This is my personal rtionship. It¡¯s none of their


    business. I¡¯m not a yer like you who uses various identities to cheat a little girl.¡±


    Han was getting angry when he heard that, he gripped his fork tightly and was ready to stab Susan¡¯s


    face with it. Leah was scared. She held his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. Just eat your food¡±


    She was really troubled. First, there was Han and now she also had to deal with Susan.


    Leah said, ¡°She didn¡¯t say she likes me so can you calm down?¡± Han nodded.


    Ben was surprised by how obedient Han was. He knew his boss loved Leah, but he was amazed at the


    power of love that turned a demon into who he was right now. He decided not to fall in love with


    anyone.


    Since Han was ignoring Susan, she turned her attention to Leah, ¡°Sarah, how about a ss of wine?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Before Leah could take the ss from Susan, Han snatched it away and drank all the wine.


    Susan did not want to trouble Leah anymore and stopped asking her to drink. The atmosphere was


    awkward. Everyone was only eating their own food.


    All of them finally returned home at midnight. Serena had been drinking the whole night, so she was


    quite drunk now.


    She hugged a telephone pole and said, ¡°Sarah¡­ Why are you so strong? Let¡¯s go home¡­¡±


    Leah tried to suppress herughter and recorded the whole thing. Then, he said to Han, ¡°Let me send


    her back.¡± However, Han took her hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll send her back together.¡±


    Serena would go crazy after she was drunk. Ben and Leah spent a lot of effort carrying her inside the


    car and taking her back home.


    ¡°Serena, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t stay here to take care of you. Carlotta is alone at home¡­¡± Leah apologized


    before she went home.


    Serena was sober now. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m very sober¡­¡± Then, shey


    on the bed and slept. Leah was no longer worried and went home with Han after she heard Serena


    snoring.


    Ben sent them back to Vi Victoria and prepared to go home. Then, he received a call. He was


    shocked when he saw the caller¡¯s name, ¡°Ms. Serena, what is it?¡±

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Chapter 448 Infatuation


    Ben answered the call and drove off in a rush.


    Meanwhile, Leah was drowsy and fell asleep on the bed. She was very tired from all the interviews. All


    she could do was reach out and try to massage her back. Then, she heard the door open, ¡°Mrs. Fisher,


    is it you¡­¡±


    The person said nothing and approached Leah. A pair of hands started to massage her waist and legs.


    It was sofortable for Leah. She did not even suspect who was giving her the message until she felt


    the long fingers brushing her neck.


    ¡°Han?¡± She sat up immediately.


    Han frowned slightly after seeing her reaction. ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t slept before. Am I that scary?¡±


    The fact that Han would massage someone patiently was scary to Leah. She took a deep breath and


    said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine now. Go back to your room.¡±


    Han grinned and said, ¡°My room? Everything in this vi belongs to me, including you.¡±


    Leah pretended to be calm and said, ¡°If you like this room so much, you can sleep here. I will sleep


    with Carlotta¡­¡±


    She turned around and tried to leave before she finished speaking, but Han pulled her towards him.


    ¡°Carlotta is asleep. She doesn¡¯t need you to sleep with her, but I¡¯m still awake.¡±


    Both of them were close together as the room was getting hotter.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Leah¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast. She tried as much as possible to avoid looking into Han¡¯s


    eyes, ¡°No, let me go¡­¡±


    Her struggles had no effect on Han. He hugged her and covered both of them in a nket.


    For some time, nothing happened. Leah looked at Han again and saw his eyes closed. She was so


    embarrassed because she thought something would happen. She whispered to herself, ¡°He really just


    wants to sleep¡­¡±


    Before she could feel relieved, he heard Han¡¯s voice saying, ¡°What else? If you want to do something


    else, it¡¯s fine by me but it¡¯s alreadyte. You better keep your perverted thoughts aside.¡±


    Leah was so embarrassed that her face was blushing.


    The next day, Leah was woken up by her phone. Han woke up as well. He was very annoyed. Leah


    answered the call.


    ¡°Serena, you were drunkst night. Why are you awake so early?¡±


    There was no answer. Leah thought she had no signal. Before she could hang up and call Serena


    again, she heard Serena sobbing, ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m done for¡­¡±


    Leah thought something serious had happened, so she quickly asked ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Calm down and


    tell me.¡±


    Serena had always been helping her in the past. It was Leah¡¯s turn to help her now. When Leah was


    prepared to go all out to help her, Serena said something that shocked and stunned Leah.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She cried.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    When she heard Leah¡¯sforting voice, Serena shouted, ¡°I slept with Ben!¡±


    Leah did not know how to react for a while before saying, ¡°What did you do to whom?¡± Leah was pretty


    sure she had heard wrongly.


    After all, it was Ben who sent her and Han back home after they sent Serena home.


    Serena repeated seriously, ¡°I did sleep with Ben. After all of you went homest night, I called him here


    again.¡±


    Leah was stunned. Her phone dropped on the floor. She did not know what to say.


    ¡°Sarah! Come to my house and apany me!¡±


    Leah snapped back to her senses and replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll head over immediately.¡±


    She left after telling Han.


    Han also frowned and called Ben, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Serena?¡± He could not believe it.


    After waking up, his assistant ended up sleeping with someone else.


    Leah arrived at Serena¡¯s house and walked past her house¡¯s mess toward her.


    Leah was shocked to see her in that state, ¡°Serena, what happenedst night? Don¡¯t be scared. If it


    was Ben who forced you, we will sue him.¡± Leah was furious and thought it was Ben who started it. She


    thought he was just the same as his boss and must have learned it from Han.


    Han was med once again for something he did not do.


    However, Serena cried and shook her head, ¡°No. I was the one who did it to him. That is the reason


    why I feel that my reputation is ruined¡­¡±


    She wanted to kill herself after she remembered what she did to Ben.


    ¡°You?¡± Leah could not believe what Serena said, but she did not seem to be lying.


    Serena nodded and told her what happenedst night, ¡°After you went home, I was feeling


    ufortable and wanted to call you to ask you to send me medicine. For some reason, I called Ben¡¯s


    number. After that, I¡¯m sure you know. When you¡¯re drunk, it¡¯s easy to fall for someone. I thought he


    was gentle since he did send me medicine after I identally called him. Then, I kissed him and forced


    myself onto him¡­¡±


    Leah gulped and said, ¡°What do you think of him now? Do you want to be with him?¡±

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Chapter 449 A Massive Tree


    "Get together with him?" Serena stared at Leah as if she had just suggested something unspeakable.


    Her voice was rather shrill as she pped Leah on the shoulder just a little too hard. "Sarah, this is the


    modern era, you know. All we did was have a one-night stand; you shouldn''t have such a conservative


    mentality! Anyway, I don''t want to get together with him. He''s been working for Han for ages, which


    means he''s as wily an old fox as his employer and can''t be trusted!"


    Seeing that Serena was so adamantly against the idea, Leah did not force the issue. "Very well then.


    Do you feel sore or ufortable? Would you like me to make you some breakfast?"


    Serena smiled suddenly and threw her arms around Leah in a big hug, rubbing her cheek against her


    friend''s shoulder like a cat. "See, being together with you is much better. I don''t want to hang around


    people like Ben Wright. Let''s just consider this chapter closed, alright? It never happened!"


    Leah remained at Serena''s ce for the entire day. In thete evening, Han came to take her home.


    The bleak winterndscape shed past as they drove, and the cold, dry air seeped in through the


    slightly open window. Leah rubbed her hands together and rolled the window closed. "Where''s Mr.


    Wright?" She was a little perplexed because Han was driving instead.


    Han shot her a nd look. "He''s lost his innocence, that''s for sure. I gave him some time off. What did


    Serena say? Is she willing to get together with him?"


    Leah shook her head. "No. She said she''ll treat it as though nothing happened¡­"


    Before she could finish speaking, Han''s sardonic chuckle interrupted her. "Heh. As far as these matters


    are concerned, the two of you are astoundingly simr. Both of you don''t bother taking responsibility for


    your actions."


    This was something Leah did not want to hear. Frowning, she retorted, "Serena might have initiated


    things, but in this kind of affair, she''s the one who has to bear the consequences, right?" Besides, the


    two of them are adults. Surely something like this can be handled a little more liberally?"


    Han''s gaze grew slightly chillier, and his grip on the steering wheel involuntarily tightened. "That''s what


    you think as well?"


    For whatever reason, this made Leah feel a bit guilty. She looked a little puzzled as she answered,


    "Something like that, anyway. It depends on the situation¡­" Why was he trying to drag her into this


    when it had nothing to do with her at all?


    Han gave a grim little smile but said nothing more, and the tension in the car gradually subsided.


    Leah honestly had no idea why he was upset. Weren''t things like that in society nowadays? She was


    merely being truthful.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Vi Victoria.


    The minute she set foot through the door, Leah caught sight of a haggard-looking Ben. In one night, he


    had undergone a startling transformation; it was as if he had aged ten years. She felt a pang of anxiety.


    What on earth had Serena done to torment the poor man into such a state¡­?


    "Ms. White, is Ms. Coleman¡­" Ben asked, hesitating before approaching her.


    Now that she was face-to-face with the man himself, Leah could not bring herself to break his heart by


    telling him what Serena had said. It would be too cruel. Instead, she chose to approach the matter from


    another angle. "Mr. Wright, the two of you haven''t previously had much contact with each other, so


    there shouldn''t be any sort of mutual feeling, right?"


    Ben gave this careful consideration. "To be honest, even before yesterday, I''ve always regarded Ms.


    Coleman as an attractive, generous young woman. I''ve thought that way about her all along. Last night,


    though, when sheined of gastric pains and asked me to get her some medicine, I was quite


    worried, but at the same time, I felt happy that she felt she could rely on me under those


    circumstances. Just now, Mr. Howard exined that I might have developed feelings for her some time


    ago¡­"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leah gave Han a long, meaningful look. "So that''s what Mr. Howard told you¡­" If Han had just kept his


    mouth shut, Ben would have remained happily ignorant without the heartache that woulde from


    learning the truth.


    Han guessed what she was thinking and smiled again sardonically. "Leah, love and affection are


    seeds. Once they take root and sprout, they''ll eventually grow into a massive tree. Lying to yourself and


    saying that it''s mere carelessness will only result in irreparable harm; once you''ve let the opportunity


    slip by, you''ll regret it, but you can never get it back. I should know better than anyone. I don''t want Ben


    to experience the same regrets that I did."


    Ben had stuck with him through thick and thin and was practically family. Now that the young man had


    met someone he truly liked, Han wanted nothing more than for them to be happy.


    His tone was very cold; his meaning was unmistakably clear.


    Leah knew that Han was referring to their own past, and she felt the pangs of old heartaches. Pressing


    her lips together, she did not say anything else.


    Han noticed her silence but turned toward Ben. "Serena doesn''t have feelings for you at the moment,


    but if you like her, then by all means pursue her and try your luck."


    A trace of hurt flickered over Ben''s expression. With a deste smile, he replied, "I''ll try."


    At this point, the TV set in the room suddenly red out the headlines for the national news.


    "Princess Anna is engaged to Prince Ricardo! Wedding to take ce in a month!"


    Upon hearing Anna''s name, Leah, Han, and Ben simultaneously turned to stare at the TV screen. Ben


    was the most astonished of the three to discover that Anna had be engaged so quickly to the


    prince of the neighboring country of Zardova. He had seen for himself from the start how obsessed


    Anna had been with Han and to what lengths her pursuit of him had gone. How could she forget him so


    easily?


    Ben had worked for Han long enough to develop his employer''s shrewdness; instinctively, he sensed


    that there was more to the matter than met the eye.


    "Boss, once Fetriybia and Zardova be allied through marriage, they''re sure to establish a trade


    embargo. That¡¯s almost certainly going to cut our ties with Veyris. If that happens, it''s going to result in


    massive losses for both the Kendrick Group and the Howard Group!"


    Geographically, Fetriybia and Zardova were in extremely strategic locations; they upied the two


    biggest trading ports in Veyris. As the third global economic power, Veryris had a huge consumer


    market. If Fetriybia and Zardova dered a trade embargo, then Han would suffer considerable losses.


    "Prepare for it; that will suffice." Han was a big name in the business world. Something insignificant like


    this did not worry him at all. His gaze grew grim, and his mouth tightened. "Have you managed to


    locate Shawn Ford?"


    Ever since Shawn''sboratory had been destroyed and his scheme utterly ruined, there had been no


    news of him, aside from when he engineered Leah''s kidnapping. Han was certain the man would stage


    aeback at some point. Before that happened, he wanted to annihte him once and for all.


    Ben looked grave. "We haven''t been able to find any trace of him at all, Boss. It''s like the earth has


    swallowed him up. I''m nning to have the Kendrick Group investigate from overseas."


    "Alright. If you''re too busy, you can pass your most recent assignments to Ross." Han nodded.


    Ben''s eyes were damp as he blurted out, "Thank you, Boss!" His employer had be so caring and


    considerate; love could truly change a person!


    For the next few days, Leah was kept busy, so she temporarily set aside all thoughts of Ben and


    Serena''s situation. Now that thepany had expanded, the workload had increased as well. There


    were over a dozen new departments set up, and each department had at least ten or twenty


    employees. Every day, there were so many things to take care of that she wanted to scream, but the


    payoff was significant and rewarding.


    Her assistant came hurrying to her with some good news. "Ms. White! Today we managed to acquire


    another four or five new coborative projects!"

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Chapter 450 Important Contest Matters


    Leah did not seem surprised at all by the news. Smiling, she nodded. "Thank you. You''ve put in a lot of


    work for this." The designs that her studio produced were novel, innovative, and reasonably priced; it


    was only natural that they would be very popr on the market.


    At the same time, a storm was brewing in the CEO''s office at the Frey Corporation building.


    "All of you are useless! Don''t we have any better designers? Where the hell has this Dream Designs


    company sprung up from? They''ve taken away a ton of our coborative projects!"


    Documents were strewn all over the floor. The terrified secretary, who had been yelled at until they


    were shaking in their shoes, plucked up enough courage to stammer, "S¡­sir, this isn''t exactly our fault


    either. It''s just that Dream Designs'' work is outstanding, and their prices are very reasonable. Perhaps


    we can consider lowering our prices as well?"


    This suggestion, unfortunately, did not find favor at all with the middle-aged, bald CEO. With a


    ferocious expression on his pudgy, greasy face, he snarled, "Lower our prices? Do you know how


    much we''ll lose if we drop our prices by just ten cents, even? Go and hire some of those internationally


    famous designers! I don''t believe that one ramshackle little fledglingpany like that canpete


    with us! We''ve been established for over ten years! The Frey Corporation has dominated the market


    from the start, and now this upstart Dream Designs has suddenly made off with part of our share. I''m


    extremely upset about this. Find a way to get their person in charge here. I want to have a talk with


    them!"


    The frazzled, trembling secretary immediately went to theputer and looked up the avable


    information on Dream Designs.


    "Sir, thispany was just established this year. The person in charge is Sarah White, along with the


    well-known international jewelry designer Cindy. Their CEO is Serena Coleman, who is also a globally-


    renown designer¡­"


    Bernard Carter, the middle-aged, bald CEO, paused and scrunched his brow in deep thought. "Why do


    those two names sound so familiar? Sarah White¡­wait, isn''t she that Han Howard fellow''s wife? Her


    husband''s already been arrested; why is she still able to establish apany?"


    The secretary exined, "Apparently they didn''t formally register their marriage. Furthermore, Mr.


    Howard backs her up in this and he''s also Mr. Hendrik. That''s more than enough to keep her safe and


    out of trouble."


    Bernard gave a start. "Now I remember. She was the woman that Mr. Hendrik was protecting. However,


    it''s also been established beyond doubt that Han Howard and Mr. Hendrik are one and the same. If


    that''s the case, we can''t use ordinary measures to deal with Dream Designs. Alright, listen up. The


    International Design Contest is happening in a month¡­" The CEO leaned closer to his secretary. In a


    muffled tone, he muttered his orders and a venomous look shed through his eyes.


    Evening came, and the sun''s fading rays were hidden behind the clouds.


    Serena stopped Leah, who was getting ready to leave the office. She looked rather agitated. "Sarah,


    that Mr. Wright messaged me. He said he''ll meet me here and take me home. Is he insane or


    something? I''ve alreadyid out everything clearly for him, and he still wants to bother me every day!


    Call Han and get him to send the fellow away¡­"


    Regretfully, Leah shook her head. "I''m telling you, those two are of the same mind. Han was insistent


    that Mr. Wright try his luck with you. I only said a few words thest time, and he got mad at me."


    Serena sagged, looking as if she would die on the spot. "Oh, alright, alright. I''ll have to leave quietly by


    the back door. You have to cover for me, okay?"


    As Leah went with Serena to the back door, she asked, "The International Design Contest ising


    up. Do you want to take part?"


    Serena pulled herself together and gave this some consideration. "I can''t go. If that Mr. Wright finds out


    about my travel ns, he''s going to show up and bother me every day. You''d better go this time. Our


    company is very new, and it''s essential that we gain some sort of global recognition."


    Leah nodded. "Well, the contest information states that each participatingpany can only send one


    person anyway. We have so many people in thepany now; we''ll need to hold an internal design


    competition to choose the best person for the event. We''ve been steadily expanding the business for


    thest two months, which is excellent. If we manage to ce in the International Design Contest, we''ll


    be able to get support funding from the government, and we''ll be listed in the Top 50 Who''s Who


    rankings for new, influentialpanies. That will boost our poprity significantly."


    The International Design Contest this time was a crucial event.


    After Leah had seen Serena off, she went back to her own office and began drafting ns for the


    studio''s internal designpetition. She had just worked out the schedule for the entire event when


    Susan called her on the phone.


    "Sarah, I noticed yourpany has registered for the International Design Contest. Are you sending in


    your design, then?''


    Leah shook her head as she wrote down a few names. "I don''t know yet. We need to hold an internal


    company-widepetition first. If there''s anyone who shows greater potential, I''ll have them represent


    thepany in the Contest."


    Susan could not help feeling worried about this. "Dream Designs is a newly-establishedpany. This


    is a crucial period for you; I don''t think it''s wise to let someone else handle something so important. Not


    only that, if you lose, you won''t be able to get governmental support funding or be listed in the Who''s


    Who for new, influentialpanies."


    Naturally, Leah was aware of how important the International Design Contest was. "I know. It''s just that


    if I enter thepetition and don''t ce, it will certainly affect the solidarity within thepany.


    Anyway, if there''s someone here who''s even more talented than I am, I n to let them represent


    Dream Designs; I''ll stay here and see to anypany matters."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Susan sighed at Leah''s insistence. "You''d better be extra discerning then," she advised. "Don''t send


    anyone with a questionable background or credentials. I''m not trying to be an rmist or scare you; I''m


    telling you this as someone who''s been in the business for a long time. There are deep waters in this


    industry, deeper than you might think."


    Her concern warmed Leah''s heart. "I''ll be careful, I promise. Thank you."


    After hanging up, she was about to continue drawing up several ns when she heard someone


    coming into the room.


    "Aren''t youing home?"


    Han''s sudden appearance in her own office gave Leah a fright. "Didn''t the front desk stop you?" She


    had given clear instructions that Han was not allowed toe in as and when he pleased.


    Han gave a derisive snort. "Who''s going to stop me? Anyway, this building belongs to me."


    Leah''s forehead creased. "You gave it to me, so it''s mine. I''ll pay you back for the rent or hand the


    building back to you someday, I promise!"


    Han lifted his brows. "Well, yes, the building is yours, but you''re mine." To him, there was no difference.


    He was not aware of it, but his voice had taken on a slight teasing note, and Leah''s cheeks turned


    faintly pink. Now that this man''s secret identity had been exposed, he was not even bothering to


    pretend anymore. It was as if he had be an entirely different person.


    In the blink of an eye, however, he seemed to revert to what he had been in the past when he had been


    pursuing Leah.


    "Why don''t you go home first? I''ve still got some work to finish up here." Leah deliberately turned her


    gaze away. A trace of embarrassment flickered in her eyes, gone in a sh.


    However, Han took hold of her wrist, stony-faced, and drew her to the door with him. "You need to


    bnce work and rest, you know."


    Leah put up only a token resistance, then abandoned the struggle altogether. Once they were out of


    the room, however, she was not prepared for the sudden temperature drop after the warmth of her


    office. She immediately cowered behind Han, shivering.


    Han saw her ducking behind him out of the corner of his eye, reached out, and enfolded her in his


    arms. "If you''re cold, you should stop being shy and make the first move."

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Chapter 451 The Rise Of Leah¡¯s Business


    The gloomy clouds rolled in, and soon enough, it began to drizzle, causing the temperature to plummet.


    As Leah felt the cold raindrops hit her, she snuggled closer to Han, trying to feel his warmth. ¡°Stop


    moving,¡± Han growled. Once Leah noticed the reaction she had identally elicited, she immediately


    wentpletely still. Once they got into the car, Leah hurriedly freed herself from his embrace and


    muttered nervously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up everyday.¡±


    Simple blissful moments such as this made Leah feel like she was dreaming. Yet, she shuddered at the


    agony and disappointment that she would suffer if all of these were to end one day.


    ¡°Ms. White, do you mind asking Ms. Coleman to stop avoiding me?¡± Ben suddenly asked which popped


    Leah¡¯s thought bubble. Flustered, Hannah stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ Well, are you pursuing her out of interest,


    or do you have genuine feelings for her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know either. Since that night, all I can think of is her. Every single moment, I am


    consumed by the thought of her,¡± Ben said with a mncholy expression. ¡°After my confession to her,


    she had been avoiding me. Feels like we can''t even be friends anymore¡­¡±


    Leah sympathized with Ben¡¯s earnest confession. She once loved a man very much like Ben did, but


    was deeply hurt by his apathy and ignorance. Even if the man had expressed his regrets, things could


    not go back to the way they were.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you out with Serena.¡± Leah smiled after taking a brief walk down memoryne. Han,


    transfixed by Leah''s smile, whispered to Ben, "The road ahead is still long," as if he were speaking to


    himself as much as to Ben. Ben nced back at Han, sensing that they were on the same boat. Ben


    also felt a littleforted upon remembering that even his intimidating and handsome boss, Han, had


    been turned down by Leah.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always support you, Mr. Howard!¡±


    When Han noticed Ben¡¯s sympathetic gaze, he hardened his expression and whispered back, ¡°Mind


    your own business.¡±


    The next day, the International Design Contest''s officials announced the participatingpanies and


    people and provided a brief overview of thepetition''s regtions.


    ¡°Am I reading it wrong? Why is Dream Designs here? Wasn¡¯t thepanyunched recently this


    year?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only that! The studio¡¯s director is none other than Sarah White, Shawn Ford¡¯s wife. Her spouse,


    an international fugitive, is happily living in his home country. What a disgrace!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I remember that! He absolutely loved his wife, but she seemed unconcerned by his downfall and


    even found time tounch a business andpete!¡±


    Amongst the many participatingpanies, the humble Dream Designs instantly became the talk of


    the town, which came as a surprise to Leah while browsing through the online discussion. It was clear


    to Leah that the media¡¯s interest was still on her after seeing that her small startup was instantly


    recognized by the public.


    Leah then called upon her assistant. ¡°Let the PR team handle the negativements.¡±


    The Public Rtions (PR) department was just established yesterday and within the next day, they


    received their first task. Before Leah¡¯s assistant left, Leah added, ¡°Give me a list of thepanies that


    have looked into us!¡±


    Leah was already well on her way to establishing herpany¡¯s reputation. She would no longer sit


    around hoping that Han or Donald woulde to her rescue. It was her turn to take the initiative this


    time. The report was delivered to her promptly by her assistant. ¡°Ms. White, ording to the report,


    most of thepanies that have investigated ourpany are design agencies orpetitors within


    the same industry.¡±


    ¡°Did Frey Corporation not look into us?¡± Leah was somewhat confused after realizing that Frey


    Corporation was not listed in the report. As she had been with Han for a long time, Leah had somewhat


    developed an instinct. That was why she had guessed that Frey Corporation would already start


    scheming behind her back, but the report suggested otherwise.


    No, it¡¯s impossible. Frey Corporation was the leading agency in the city¡¯s design business and with the


    rise of Leah¡¯s Dream Designs Studio, Frey Corporation should be the first to be impacted. Leah would


    not believe that they would sit still and watch.


    Despite her assistant''s numerous double-checks, the report still came back unchanged. ¡°Ms. White,


    although it is true that Frey Corporation didn¡¯t look into our business, it is possible that they had


    removed any evidence of them doing so. Besides that, there was an invitation sent today. It¡¯s from the


    CEO of Frey Corporation, Bernard Carter. He wants to meet with you for coffeeter at 3 o''clock


    because he wants to discuss working together with you. Are you nning on going?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Leah immediately refused. She had to be wary because she understood that even a minor slip-


    up in such a cutthroat field could bring disastrous results.Worst of all, the Dream Designs Studio that


    she had worked so hard to build might fail because of that.


    In the meantime, Bernard¡¯s assistant reached out to Bernard immediately upon receiving Leah¡¯s refusal


    of his invitation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s just some brainless woman? Why didn¡¯t she ept my invitation? Did she find


    out something?¡± Bernard roared angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Everything has been executed to perfection. All traces had been removed, so she''d


    never find anything out of the ordinary!¡± Bernard¡¯s assistant shook his head confidently. ¡°Since Shawn¡¯s


    downfall, she¡¯s now relying on Mr. Howard. She''s a spoiled woman; what can you expect from her?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Bernard agreed along. ¡°I suppose she¡¯s busy then, seeing that the international


    contest is approaching.¡± Bernard sighed. ¡°Fine. I was hoping to at least see her, but I suppose we can''t


    deal with her till thepetition is over¡­¡±


    On the other hand, Leah''s PR team was savvy andpetent enough to cope with the online


    controversies in a short amount of time despite being recently hired. To divert the public¡¯s attention,


    they even spread rumors that were beneficial to Leah. As a result, Leah single-handedly saved her and


    her studio¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Ford - A Fake Couple¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ford Taking Advantage Of Sarah White. They Were Never Married!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With these two hot topics released to the public, it quickly became a viral search on the Inte. Leah''s


    public rtions team issued stories with a timetable and specifics of the events as they happened. The


    articles presented the fact that Shawn used Sarah as a means to gain more attention by acting like a


    couple, which attracted a great number of discussions on the Inte.


    ¡°I was supporting them as a couple, but apparently they¡¯re not anymore! I can¡¯t believe Mr. Ford was


    such a maniptor!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was saying! If they were in some sort of rtionship, the cops would¡¯ve arrested Sarah


    along with Mr. Ford! Since she¡¯s doing fine now, that means she¡¯s innocent!¡±

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Chapter 452 Stopparing her!


    The weak sunlight is shining into the office.


    The light hits Leah''s face, adding depth to her expression and making it seem like there''s more to it


    than meets the eye.


    After her public image was cleared, the fact that the other party didn''t continue to stir up trouble made


    her even more confident that she was being watched in secret.


    It''s more involved than just getting this person toe out, there are moreplications involved.


    She has a hunch that it might be someone from Frey Corporation.


    Just then, the assistant knocked on the door and said, "Ms. White, the list of participants for the


    company''spetition has been finalized."


    "Can we schedule thepetition for tomorrow instead?"


    Leah nodded and asked, "Hmm, have we finished looking into the backgrounds of all the participants?"


    She couldn''t shake Susan''s words from her mind that day.


    This tournament was really important for Dream Designs, after all. They needed to be in the top 50 of


    the newpany rankings to get more recognition and ess government funding for new


    businesses.


    "The background checks are all done and there''s nothing out of the ordinary," the assistant said, still


    puzzled. "Ms. White, you''re so talented. Why don''t youpete in thepetition yourself?"


    Leah chuckled and said, "Come on, just do your thing."


    She actually wanted to participate in thepetition because it''s better to have control over things like


    this.


    But she also acknowledges that there are many talented designers among the new employees, and


    they are all valuable assets to thepany.


    She feels the need to give these talented new employees a chance to showcase their skills and stay


    with Dream Designs for future design projects.


    This is how Dream Designs can go even further.


    As evening approached, the sky started looking gloomy and grey.


    Leah was just about to leave work when Serena caught her again, with a sparkling glint in her eyes:


    "Hey Sarah! Inded a big contract today with Skye Corporation!"


    Skye Corporation is a hot new yer in the game with a mysterious boss behind the scenes. Word on


    the street is thispany''s on fire and its leader is a real enigma.


    The general buzz is that thispany is notoriously difficult to work with, yet Serena closed a deal with


    them.


    "Wow, you never cease to amaze me," Leah eximed with genuine happiness for Serena.


    Serena tilted her head up, looking proud, and said, "Of course, you gotta remember who I am, girl."


    "Alright, to celebrate this, I''ve decided to organize a pic camping trip for everyone tomorrow after the


    competition."


    "You gotta bring that little Carlotta with you and let me have some fun with her!"


    When Carlotta was mentioned, Leah suddenly realized something and asked, "Oh by the way, have


    you taken any measures with Mr. Wright?"


    Serena isn''t used to being a mother yet, if she suddenly got pregnant, she''d be so ufortable.


    Serena snorted, "Of course, I''m on the pill!"


    She''s not fond of kids and definitely doesn''t want to have one so early in her life!


    Leah left through the back door with Serena and asked her on the way, "Do you really have no feelings


    for Mr. Wright?"


    "Why don''t you stop avoiding him and try to get to know him better?"


    It''s like how Serena used to think Leah and Han, or Shawn, was a good match, and now Leah feels like


    there''s something there between Mr. Wright and Serena.


    "No way! Every time I think about how I forced myself onto him that day, I want to die of


    embarrassment!" Serena''s face turned bright red.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, so that''s what it''s all about.


    After returning to Vi Victoria, Leah told Mr. Wright the real reason why Serena was avoiding him.


    Han didn''t mince words: "That''s so melodramatic."


    Mr. Wright had already considered Serena as one of his own, naturally didn''t appreciate hearing Han


    speak about his woman in that way.


    "Boss, this ain''t being melodramatic, it''s being adorable."


    "Boss, imagine if Ms. White got drunk and made a move on you. Later, she felt shy and avoided you,


    would you think it''s just her being melodramatic?"


    Leah remained silent.


    Can''t they make aparison without using her as an example?


    Even if she had a hundred times the courage, she wouldn''t dare to force herself on Han.


    Han just grinned at her and said, "You can try if you want."


    "I don''t want to!" Leah bristled.


    Carlotta, who had been eavesdropping for a while, ran over to Leah and looked up at her excitedly.


    "Mommy, did Aunt Serena end up with Uncle Ben?"


    "Will they have a baby soon to y with me?"


    Mr. Wright''s face turned red as he was teased by the little one''s words. He stuttered and quickly tried to


    exin, "No, no... Carlotta, don''t let your imagination run wild like that."


    This made him scared.


    The little one who was rejected seemed a bit down and said, "How about daddy and mommy have one


    then?" in a sad tone.


    "When you guys go to work, I''m so bored at home. I really want to have some siblings to keep me


    company."


    Leah pretended not to hear and just hugged the little one with sympathy. "It''s okay, honey. When you''re


    a little older and go to preschool, you won''t be lonely anymore."


    "Why don''t I take you out to y on weekends when I''m not busy?"


    Han also walked over and put his hand on Carlotta''s head, "Don''t worry, I''ll try to convince your mom to


    have another baby soon."


    The little one immediately became happy and excitedly pped his hands, "Great! Then you gotta


    hurry up, Daddy!"


    "Sure."


    Leah was puzzled to see them making a decision so quickly.


    Did I agree to it?


    "Um...," she began to speak but Han cut her off, "Carlotta, it''s time for you to rest."


    He then pulled Leah back to his room and pressed her down onto the bed.


    His bed still smelled like his unique cold scent, which wasforting and pleasant.


    "Kids say the darndest things, don''t take it too seriously," Leah''s heart raced as she was locked in by


    those deep eyes.


    She avoided his gaze, but he grabbed her face and forced her to meet his intense stare.


    "When are you going to stop avoiding me if you clearly like me?"


    Leah pursed her lips and said, "I didn''t..."


    Her lousy lie was easily seen through by Han.


    "Heh, your body is more honest than your mouth," he teased with a slight smirk.


    He leaned in and kissed her, gently caressing her lips with his.


    The temperature inside the room kept rising.


    The room''s light had been turned off at some point, with only the faint shadows of the trees outside


    illuminated by the streetlights casting onto the dimly lit windows. The night grew even more mysterious.


    The next day.


    Leah, sore all over, went from embarrassment to anger as she bit her lip, hating herself for sumbing


    to his world yesterday.


    But when she sat up and didn''t see Han''s figure, a sense of loss quietly flickered in her eyes.


    A jerk who doesn''t appreciate what he''s got.


    She thought this while changing her clothes, then washed up and came downstairs.


    The tantalizing smell of food lifted her spirits and eased her frustration.


    The little one who was eating with relish saw hering and quickly waved his little hand to greet her,


    "Mommy,e over! Daddy made chicken broth, it''s super yummy!"


    Did Han make breakfast himself?


    Leah''s heart skipped a beat as she looked up, only to meet a pair of icy, dark eyes staring back at her


    from the kitchen.


    "What are you staring at? Come and eat."


    Her heart skipped a beat as the cold, hoarse voice reminded her ofst night when he had whispered


    in her ear over and over again, asking if she loved him.


    Her cheeks flushed with heat as she awkwardly sat down at the table.


    Geez, he really knows how to kill the mood with just one sentence.


    "Don''t we have chefs and nannies? Why does Mr. Howard need to cook for himself?"

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Chapter 453 Sneakiness lurking in the shadows


    The y pot on the dining table was still emitting steam with a gurgling sound, and the air was filled


    with the enticing aroma of chicken broth.


    Leah felt immediate regret the moment the words slipped out of her mouth.


    That sounds like a tantrum.


    Although she was genuinely upset about what Han did to herst night, the tone in which she spoke


    sounded like she was being coy and dramatic.


    Han gave her a sidelong nce and quipped, "Still have the energy to nitpick, do you?"


    The ambiguous tone and veiled warning in Han''s words silenced Leah instantly, and she lowered her


    head to eat in silence. It was as if she had been reminded of something she''d rather forget.


    "Carlotta, I have apany party tonight and will be camping out. Can you stay at home by yourself?"


    Carlotta hung her head dejectedly, her eyes turning red as she said, "Okay, mommy. As long as you


    can spend more time with me on weekends in the future..."


    Leah''s heart ached as she saw Cutie''s exhausted expression. She quickly put down her utensils,


    hugged her close, and kissed her. "I promise," she said.


    At this moment, she didn''t even feel like going to the party anymore.


    Serena has been feeling quite downtely, and when she finally had the chance to enjoy herself and


    have some fun, she knew she had to go all out and stick with it no matter what.


    Han frowned and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Leah replied vaguely, "Um... just going to hang out together, it''s apany gathering, mostly with


    girls."


    She emphasized that it was a gathering of mostly girls, fearing that Han might follow her.


    Fortunately, Han didn''t say anything, but furrowed his brow and drank his coffee.


    Leah felt reassured and went to work.


    Today is not particrly busy with official business, as most of the focus is on the internal design


    competition within thepany.


    To ensure fairness, Leah also participated in the designpetition.


    After half a day, thepetition came to an end.


    When Leah returned to her own office, Serena had already collected all the work from thepetition


    participants and was waiting for her inside.


    "Sarah, I''ve looked at the newbies'' works and there are a few outstanding ones, butpared to you,


    they are still a bit weak in terms of skill."


    "Any ns on how you''re going to proceed from here?"


    Leah was also somewhat hesitant: "Let''s have the reviewer take a look at all of these first. We can


    decide once all the results are out."


    When she recruited these people, many of them asked her if they could represent thepany in the


    International Design Tournament a monthter if they had the ability.


    Most of them are aiming for international tournaments. If they find out that they don''t have a spot to


    participate this time, they may quit.


    She did want to keep those few excellent designers.


    But this tournament is also very important for Dream Designs¡­


    Leah''s head was throbbing with all the thinking, so she decided to stop.


    Late in the evening after work.


    Serena organized a trip to Mount Fiadh with four veteran employees of Dream Designs and a few new


    employees who were willing to go camping.


    As they reached the foot of the mountain, Leah suddenly felt an intense sense of danger creeping up


    behind her, but when she turned to look, there was nothing there.


    She couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease in her heart.


    Leah''s heart started to race as she looked around at the pitch-ck forest surrounding her.


    Despite being told by the park staff that there were no dangerous animals in the woods, Leah still felt


    like she was being stalked by a venomous snake, causing shivers to run down her spine.


    "Serena, I have this strange feeling that something isn''t right. Maybe we should go back..."


    Before Serena could reply, the female colleague next to them interrupted with augh, "Come on, Ms.


    White, are you afraid of ghosts or something?"


    "It''s the age of science now, there''s no such thing anymore!"


    Leah had no choice but to go along with them.


    Just as theyid out a big piece of camping carpet on the ground,ughter from men nearby suddenly


    interrupted their peace.


    Leah and Serena both had sour expressions on their faces when they saw Han, Mr. Wright, and


    several other unfamiliar men.


    Serena red at Mr. Wright with frustration and anger as she eximed, "What are you guys doing


    here!"


    Mr. Wright, with an expressionless face, revealed a slight smile upon seeing her. "Ourpany


    happened to be camping here as well," he said.


    Leah red at Han and tightened her lips. "You did it on purpose."


    This can''t happen by coincidence!


    Han didn''t deny it and admitted openly, "Yeah."


    He sat down next to Leah and asked, "What are you ying?"


    Leah was feeling frustrated and didn''t respond to him.


    One of the girls in the group enthusiastically interrupted, "Mr. Howard, we''re ying Truth or Dare! Do


    you guys want to join us?"


    Leah felt a twinge of difort as she noticed the girl''s gaze linger lovingly on Han''s face.


    Leah and Serena were about to decline the proposal of ying together with the boys, but the boys


    had alreadye over, acting familiarly.


    "Sounds great, the more the merrier!"


    "Truth or Dare, right? No lying allowed!"


    As a result, what was originally meant to be apany activity became an interpany social event.


    Leah and Serena were now obliged to y even if they didn''t want to.


    Serena had a deadpan expression the whole time, looking like she couldn''t be bothered: "Truth."


    She had lost earlier and chosen the truth.


    These guys were good at reading the room, and knowing Mr. Wright''s feelings for her, they asked, "Do


    you have a crush on anyone?"


    Serena answered with a straight face, "No." She was very decisive in her response.


    The men were momentarily stunned and looked sympathetically at Mr. Wright, as if to say, "That''s


    tough. She must not have liked you because you''ve been hanging out with the boss for too long and


    don''t know how to attract women!"


    Mr. Wright remained silent.


    If it had been a few days ago, he would have surely felt upset. But now he hase to terms with it.


    It''s not surprising that he can''t win over a girl when even his boss can''t get the girl he wants.


    Han sat quietly next to Leah, unaware that he had be the source of Mr. Wright''s change in mood.


    He gave a chilly side nce towards the back, with one hand hovering near the spot where his gun


    was in his pocket.


    Looks like tonight is going to be even more lively than I thought, with so many bugs lurking in the


    shadows.


    Coincidentally, Leah lost her turn at this moment.


    She was afraid that her little secret would be dug out, so she chose dare instead.


    "Wow! Choosing a dare at this hour takes some courage! Well then, why don''t you take a walk to the


    cemetery mountain at the back!"


    "... The cemetery mountain?"


    Mountain?


    Seeing her confusion, a man kindly exined, "Yeah, it''s the ce we''re ying at. Just walk 500


    meters back and you''ll get to the cemetery."


    Leah waspletely stunned, but she had to follow through with the dare since it was already in


    motion.


    Just as she turned around, resigned to her fate, her hand was grabbed by a warm andrge hand.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Han''s offer to apany her immediately triggered a chorus of murmurs and whispers among the


    onlookers.


    "Oh my god! I knew there was something fishy about this CEO wanting to camp on top of the mountain!


    So this is why!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Ben, is this our future sister-inw?"


    As Han and Leah walked further away, the sounds of teasing andughter from behind slowly faded


    into the distance.


    Her nerves were on edge and she was almost clinging to Han. At that moment, she felt incredibly


    grateful that he was there.


    "Be careful, someone is watching us in the dark."

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Chapter 454 Will he die?


    The dimly lit forest was terrifyingly pitch ck, and asionally the unknown cries of birds only added


    to the eerie atmosphere.


    After hearing Han''s words, Leah felt her hair standing on end.


    "Let''s go back quickly," she said, grabbing Han''s muscr arm.


    This was a real adventure.


    "What, are you scared?" Han''s usually cool voice had a hint of amusement.


    Leah bit her lip and nervously replied, "Of course, don''t you see where we are? You said people are


    watching us in the dark..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt a strong force pulling her into a cold, fragrant


    embrace.


    Leah felt a sharp whooshing sound passing by her ear, sending shivers down her spine.


    Was it the attackers Han warned her about?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t make a sound, trust me," Han''s deep voice whispered in her ear, his warm breath tickling her


    skin and making her itch.


    She nodded, still unsure of what was happening in the darkness, unable to see the enemy''s


    movements.


    Han held her like a child and bravely fought off the attackers.


    Leah waspletely lost in the chaos and couldn''tprehend the situation. In the darkness, she was


    nearly knocked out by Han''s movements.


    "Cough..." Han abruptly turned around and bent over, causing Leah''s stomach to churn and heave.


    Her intuition had proved right today. If it weren''t for Han, she wouldn''t have made it out alive if she had


    ventured into this kind of ce alone.


    "Hang on a little longer. They''re an ancient faction, like the royal guards of the past, and they use


    traditional weapons like daggers and throwing knives," Han reassured her while battling the attackers


    who wereing at them from all sides in the darkness.


    At this moment, Leah''s eyes welled up inexplicably. She bit her lip to prevent herself from causing any


    more trouble.


    As time passed, their opponents seemed to be using a hit-and-run tactic, and Han was gradually


    bing overwhelmed.


    Before they could make their final escape, a sharp dagger plunged into Han''s shoulder.


    When they finally emerged battered and bruised, Han''s subordinates surrounded them with worried


    expressions, eximing, "Boss!"


    Mr. Wright acted quickly again, and said, "Follow me, those people can''t have gotten far!"


    He immediately led his team into the dark woods, this time equipped with small shlights.


    They quickly caught four or five individuals wearing ck clothes, tied them up, and took them to the


    police station.


    Meanwhile, Leah and Serena took Han to the emergency room.


    "His wound is not the problem, but there seems to be some kind of nerve toxin on the wound. This will


    cause him immense pain and may even corrode his heart. If the toxin is not removed in time, he may


    suffer heart failure and die."


    The doctor''s diagnosis made Leah''s face turn white as a sheet. She felt like all her strength was


    instantly drained from her body, and she staggered and fell to the ground.


    Is he going to die?


    Will such a powerful person leave like this after having almost died once before?


    Serena was the first to support Leah, her brows furrowed: "Then please hurry up and detoxify him."


    As her best friend loved him so much, she didn''t want Sarah to watch her beloved leave the world.


    She might not be able to bear that kind of pain.


    The doctor shook his head apologetically, "I''m sorry, we also want to save Mr. Howard, but with the


    medical technology and treatment avable at our hospital, we simply cannot remove this toxin."


    Leah''s heart felt like it was being rubbed by broken ss, and after a momentary loss of


    consciousness, she quickly asked the doctor, "He said before the incident that this was an ancient


    family force, can you think of any way to help him?"


    She couldn''t just watch Han die, there must be a solution!


    Even though she still owed him so much money, how could he just die like this? Would he be willing to


    go so easily?


    After the doctor promised to do everything possible to find an antidote, heforted Leah and then


    left.


    Winter mornings always arrivedte.


    It was already past 7 o''clock, but it was still dim outside.


    Leah had spent the night outside Han''s ward. When Mr. Wright saw that she had no intention of


    leaving, he frowned and tried to persuade her: "Ms. White, let me take care of things here. I will lead


    the guys to protect our boss."


    "If he wakes up or the antidote is found, we will inform you immediately. But for now, please go back


    and rest. If our boss sees you exhausted when he wakes up, he will surely me us."


    As she listened to his lengthy persuasion, Leah''s sense of unease grew. But she also knew that staying


    here would be futile.


    Leah changed the subject, asking, "So, how did the police handle those assantsst night?" She was


    hoping to extract information about the antidote from Mr. Wright.


    His eyes grew dark. "They allmitted suicide as soon as they arrived at the police station. That


    confirms they were indeed the henchmen of a certain ancient faction."


    "Ms. White, they were after you. If you don''t have anything urgent to attend to, it''s better not to act


    alone and bring some of our brothers to protect you wherever you go."


    If their boss were awake, he would be most concerned about Ms. White''s safety.


    He would definitely bring his brothers to protect the tenderness in his heart.


    When Leah returned to Vi Victoria, a fine drizzle began to fall from the winter sky.


    The air was chilly by a few degrees.


    She crawled into the chilly bed and couldn''t fall asleep for a long time, so she got up and went to Han''s


    room.


    This was one of the few times she had carefully examined Han''s room since they reunited after parting


    ways.


    His room was still as simple and elegant as before, and every well-ced decoration in the room


    reflected his coldness with a hint of tenderness.


    His familiar cold fragrance filled the room, which made her feel at ease.


    As sleepiness set in, she sat on the small stool and dozed off shallowly next to his bed.


    She didn''t sleep soundly and dreamt of Han covered in blood. She woke up scared and realized she


    was crying.


    "Mommy, you''re back! Where''s daddy?" The door opened and the little one wriggled out of the butler''s


    arms, running towards her.


    Leah quickly wiped away the tears on her face and put on a smile, hugging her daughter first so she


    couldn''t see her expression.


    "He''s still at work, a little busy. Did Carlotta wake up early today?"


    The little one snuggled into her mother''s soft embrace, her chubby face full of a sweet smile. "Yeah, it''s


    raining outside and I woke up feeling cold. And then I overheard the maid sisters saying you were


    back~"


    Hearing her say she was cold, Leah quickly grabbed Han''s jacket from the coat rack and draped it over


    her.


    But because of her clumsy movements, something fell out of the jacket.


    Looking at the scattered photos on the ground, they were taken when she went to the amusement park


    with Han back then...

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Chapter 455 What¡¯s Our Rtionship Status


    The bitterly cold wind and rainshed at the windows, rivulets cascading down the ss like waterfalls.


    Inside the room, all was silent, but Leah felt as if the mor in her heart and ears would never stop.


    The deafening thudding of her heart helped her to ignore the turmoil in her mind.


    Han had kept these photographs all this while. From the looks of it, he had constantly kept them with


    him as well.


    She suddenly felt like crying again; this was not good. Blowing her nose, she was about to return the


    photos to Han''s pocket when Carlotta''s gleeful voice interrupted her. "Mommy! You and Daddy have


    pictures like this! Howe I didn''t know about it? Heehee, I''ve found out your little secret now! There


    are so many pictures. I want one to put in my photo album!" She stretched out her chubby little fingers


    to take one.


    Leah immediately caught hold of her eager hands. Patiently, she exined, "Carlotta, these are your


    Daddy''s photos. Mommy can''t say yes because they''re not mine. If you want one, wait till hees


    back, then you can ask him yourself, okay?"


    These pictures were Han''s treasured possessions. She could not make such a decision on her own.


    Fortunately, Carlotta did not seem unduly upset by this since she already had a lot of photographs of


    the three of them together. "Okay! When is Daddying back then?"


    Leah bit the inside of her lip hard to remind herself to stay calm. "That, I don''t know, darling. He''s gone


    on a business trip. If things finish fast, then it''ll be a few days. If not, perhaps a few months maybe¡­"


    At this, Carlotta''s face fell, and she looked usingly at Leah. "Bad Daddy! He went on such a faraway


    trip, and he didn''t tell me! Hmph! He''d better have presents for me when hees back, or I won''t


    forgive him, ever!"


    When she saw what a spirited response this had provoked in her daughter, Leah felt even more


    deste than before.


    Would Han evere back? Surely he would! He had to.


    It was a working day, so Leah stayed with Carlotta and yed with her until the early afternoon before


    leaving for Dream Designs.


    Just like Han had told her before, one had to keep moving forward. True, he was in hospital now. That


    was a fact. It would not be worth thepany''s performance deteriorating because of her negative


    attitude.


    The truth was, when all was said and done, she was using that as an excuse to keep busy so she


    would stop thinking about things.


    After she had scheduled the afternoon''s meetings, her assistant knocked on the door. "Ms. White, Lou


    Frobisher would like to see you.''


    "Please ask her toe in."


    Leah wrinkled her forehead slightly at the familiar name. Lou had been one of her new employees and


    the most skilled, talented designer in thepany after herself and Serena. She had an inkling of why


    Lou hade back to see her after resigning from Dream Designs.


    Upon entering the office, Lou went straight to the point. "Ms. White, I would like to represent Dream


    Designs in the International Design Contest. I know I''m nowhere as good as you or Ms. Coleman, but


    I''ve always dreamed of having an opportunity like this. Please, could you give me another chance? As


    long as I can take part, it doesn''t matter what the results of the Contest are; I''ll stay with Dream


    Designs and grow with thepany!"


    She said a lot more along these lines.


    Strangely enough, this did not move Leah as much as might have been expected. If this had happened


    in the past, she might have felt touched. However, she had been with Han long enough for him to teach


    her a great deal about the business world. It was not difficult for her to immediately realize that Lou was


    merely saying these things out of necessary courtesy, just so she could take part in the Contest .


    Lou would certainly stay with Dream Designs if she lost. However, if she won, the designer would


    immediately leave for greener pastures. The studio would only be a stepping stone in her quest for a


    brighter, more morous future.


    "I''m very sorry, Lou. The Contest is extremely important to us this time around. Based on the rules that


    we set for thepany''s internal designpetition, only the first-ce winner will represent Dream


    Designs in the International Design Contest."


    Whether they won or lost at this event was intrinsically tied to Dream Designs'' growth as apany. If


    no one else in the studio could match her design skills and capabilities, then Leah would have to take


    part in the Contest herself.


    After Lou left, Leah flipped through the information in her file and her gaze grew increasingly aloof. The


    main reason for her turning Lou down was that the woman had previously worked in the design


    department of the Frey Corporation as a team leader. Furthermore, on the day of Dream Designs''


    internal designpetition, Lou had been having a meal with her former Frey Corporation colleagues.


    Today she had tried to have Leah make an exception and allow her to represent Dream Designs in the


    International Design Contest. Even if Leah had been incredibly naive, she would still have been able to


    see the problem inherent in that.


    It was imperative to find out information on any coboration partner and be alert for any hidden


    dangers.


    This was also something that Han had told her as Hendrik.


    Without her being aware of it, he had be so much part of her life.


    At this moment, the phone began ringing urgently.


    "Mr. Wright, has anything happened?" The sudden phone call made Leah''s heart pound so hard it hurt


    to breathe. She was terrified that it would be bad news.


    "Ms. White! Our colleagues managed to find the antidote on the attacker''s dead body when they


    searched it! We''ve already given the Boss the first dose; he''s finally conscious."


    The sudden good news made Leah''s bleak eyes light up like stars. "Oh! In that case, I''lle over and


    see him right now!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Um. No, Ms. White, the Boss said you''re not toe. He''s refused the next dose of the antidote as


    well." Ben''s voice lost its enthusiasm. "The doctor says that if there''s another dy like this and he


    refuses again, he''ll only have around a month or so to live¡­"


    Leah was stunned; immediately, her face crumpled. "Why won''t he let me see him?" Had Han''s


    character changed suddenly now that he had regained consciousness? If their positions were reversed,


    he would havee up with every scheme under heaven and earth to get her in a ce where he


    could take care of her, even if he had to deceive her to do so.


    "That I don''t know¡­but if you''re willing, I really hope you can persuade the Boss to take that second


    dose of the antidote." Ben did not say anything else but hung up the call.


    Leah felt her heart clench with anxiety. She hesitated for a good while before she finally called Han''s


    number. However, even though she kept calling repeatedly, he hung up directly without answering.


    Just as she was utterly baffled, she received a short text message from Han. It read, "You''re concerned


    about me, yes, but what''s our rtionship status?"


    Leah''s brain froze. She typed and retyped her reply but was unable to send anything in the end.


    What exactly was their rtionship status?


    Was she his ex-wife? Were they friends with benefits, housemates, or merely friends? Their


    rtionship was soplex, with so many facets, that she could not decide what exactly they were.


    She was afraid that if she gave the wrong answer, it would furtherplicate matters between them.


    After quite some time, she finally typed out what she felt was the safest, most neutral answer and sent


    it. The message read, "We''re friends." Since he hade to her aid countless times, the other


    answers did not seem appropriate.


    She did not receive a reply from Han for a long while.


    Since it so happened that it was time for her to leave work, she packed up her things and went straight


    to the hospital. As soon as she had left, a figure stole into her office¡­


    By the time Leah arrived at the hospital, it was almost night. However, Han stopped her at the door.


    "Leah, this isn''t something friends would do. It''s best that you don''te and see me in the future."


    His words stopped her in her tracks, leaving her utterly dumbstruck.


    Ben, the hitherto silent observer who was experiencing love for the first time, sensed something


    different in the atmosphere. "Ms. White, I think what the Boss means is that you need to make a choice


    about your own feelings. If you love him, then agree to be with him. If you don''t, then interact as


    friends, and don''t overstep those boundaries."

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Chapter 456 Let¡¯s Date


    Leah was deeply hurt by Han''s ultimatum. Was he threatening her with his life now? If she said friends,


    would he refuse to take the second antidote?


    "Knowing how impetuous the Boss can be, don''t be surprised if he does that," insisted Ben.


    The memories she made with Han flew by before her. Only a few of which were happy ones.


    "I''ll think about it." Leah frowned.


    She returned to Vi Victoria to visit Carlotta, who kept asking when Han wasing back. Carlotta


    even wanted to speak with Han on the phone.


    "You argued with Daddy, didn''t you, Mommy?" inquired the ever-observant Carlotta.


    "Carlotta, do you like daddy? Do you want to be with him forever?"


    Leah couldn''t deny that she liked Han, but she didn''t want to get hurt again. And so, she threw that


    question to Carlotta irresponsibly.


    "What are you talking about, Mommy? Aren''t we a family? A family lives together," answered Carlotta


    innocently.


    Right. Carlotta''s response reminded Leah of the countless times Han had rescued Leah. And he did


    that without knowing if Leah was ever going to reciprocate. Leah owed it to Han, even if this feeling


    was born out of gratitude. After getting her answer, Leah decided to return to the hospital.


    "Make sure Daddyes back, okay, Mommy? I don''t want any presents. I just want him back," said


    Carlotta.


    Carlotta''s begging was what Leah could think about on her way to the hospital. Ben grew anxious when


    he saw Leah. He couldn''t read Leah''s mind but he knew Leah''s decision could seal his superior''s fate.


    "Ms. White, you..."


    Ben was at a loss for words.


    Leah smiled apologetically. "I have made up my mind. Bring me to him."


    Ben''s expression brightened when he heard Leah''s answer. Han was housed in a spacious and


    impable ward. A tiny seam was left open on the window to help circte the air inside.


    "Take the antidote," said Leah in an unnatural voice.


    Han simpered. "So you agree to be Mrs. Howard now?"


    Just like before.


    "I still can''t forget the pain you inflicted on me." Ben stopped in his tracks and Han''s expression froze.


    They kept quiet. "I like you. I just can''t look past what we have done to each other." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ben''s heart shattered into a million pieces. So that was the reason why Leah didn''t want to be with


    Han. Even though everyone could tell that she was madly in love with him. She was still hurt.


    But in that room, Leah wasn''t the only one hurt. Han was in pain too. His lips moved, but nothing came


    out. Leah was right. They always hurt each other. Now that everything had be crystal clear, there


    was no way Leah woulde back to Han.


    "But I''m willing to give us a fresh start. If you''re fine with it, take the antidote," chuckled Leah. It


    sounded a bit self-derisive.


    She came up with the third option. Perhaps Han wouldn''t ept it. Normally, Han would start throwing


    a fit already.


    But it was different this time. Han agreed right away. "Let''s date then."


    The thorny gaze of Han grew softer. As long as Leah was still with him, Han was sure that one day,


    they could ovee this obstacle. He took the antidote and dozed off shortly. Leaning against the cold


    surface outside the ward, Ben let out a sigh of relief. Leah, however, was dazed. Han was more...


    tamed than she anticipated. Not unlike that time when Han realized he misunderstood Leah. She found


    it hard to believe that the proud man was willing topromise.


    "Sarah! Oh, goodness me! You''re here!" Serena ran all the way from the elevator.


    Leah was sure that she didn''t miss anything important. "What''s the matter, Serena?"


    "Do you need any help, Ms. Coleman?" asked Ben.


    Serena blushed right away when she saw Ben. She decided to look at Leah instead. "Sarah,e to


    the office with me. They said you took drugs and the police are investigating! I can''t reach your phone


    so I came here."


    Leah was befuddled. "Please take care of Han, Ben. I''ll return once I settle this."


    After the duo took the elevator and left, Ben was lost in his thoughts. Clearly, someone was trying to


    frame Leah. Han usually had his people escort Leah in secret when she left her office so that no harm


    would evere to her. But the culprit managed to avoid all that and framed Leah. Ben knew he had to


    do something.


    As the police cordoned off Dream Designs, the incident went trending on the inte.


    #SarahDrugScandal #Trending


    "Wait, the police are there now. I guess she did take drugs? She is rich. Why would she do that?"


    "Can she get off the inte already? I''m so sick of seeing her name everywhere."


    "Isn''t she in the international design contest? She should be disqualified."


    It didn''t take long until herpany came under fire. Leah found the entire debacle ridiculous. She


    switched off her phone and cooperated with the police investigation.


    "We have drawn your blood. We''ll have the result in an hour. Till then, we have to search your


    company."

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Chapter 457 Missing Blood Sample


    Leah would be cooperative, of course. But she was concerned when the police said they needed one


    or two months to conclude the investigation.


    "Sir, is it possible to conclude the investigation earlier? We will cooperate with you. Why does it take


    this long?" Leah pointed out bluntly.


    It didn''t sound right to Serena either. "Exactly. Why do you need months?"


    Because they might miss their shot at the international design contest, let alone win it.


    "Are you doubting us right now?" A young,nky officer shouted.


    But Leah wasn''t afraid. Han was much scarier.


    "Yes, I am. I can''t help but suspect that you are trying to dy our progress here so that we can''t take


    part in the design contest. One, we are being cooperative here so the investigation shouldn''t take this


    long. And two, the one who made the report couldn''te up with any evidence. The person only


    imed that there was a bag of drugs in my office. I already let you draw my blood. My innocence will


    be proven once the test result is out. So why can''t we close this case as soon as possible?"


    Leah enumerated her reasonings confidently. For a moment, she sounded like someone no one should


    mess with. When Ben came with assistants, he saw Leah defend herself against the police officer.


    "It seems like Ms. White is brave enough to stand her ground now," Ben mumbled to himself.


    And she wasn''t throwing a tantrum. She produced arguments with airtight logic. Han would be so proud


    of her if he was here.


    The young officer did not expect Leah to talk back. Embarrassed, he stammered,


    "This... This is obstruction of justice. I''ll arrest you now."


    Leah saw the name tag, Russell Dunn, on the police uniform. "Is asking questions obstruction of justice


    now? And Mr. Dunn, aren''t you abusing your power here?"


    Exasperated, the young man whipped out his handcuffs, ready to detain Leah. But Ben and his aids


    pinned the policeman down.


    "Mr. Dunn, weren''t you expelled from the police force? Who gave you the clearance to search this


    company?"


    Ben worked for Han, so he dealt with the police regrly. Russell knew Ben.


    "I... I was reinstated already."


    Russell''s face did not look very convincing.


    "I have the real policemen with me. Should I ask them if you are reinstated?" Ben mocked.


    "What reinstated? He was expelled a long time ago. I bet he hired those thugs here and ripped off the


    police uniform from god knows where!"


    How the table had turned.


    But Russell was shameless enough to continue yelling. "I found a bag of drugs in her office. Isn''t this


    proof enough?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The real police captain mmed the car door to spare everyone from Russell''s hysteria. He then


    approached Leah and apologized profusely,


    "Sorry, Ms. White. It''s an oversight on our part."


    "It''s okay," Leah shook her head. What mattered right now was the blood sample they just drew from


    her. "They drew my blood and said they would test it in a nearby clinic..."


    "What? They drew your blood. Get checked now to see if you''re infected! You should know that the


    police have no right to draw your blood. They have to leave it to the professional."


    Well, let''s just say that Leah wasn''t aware of that.


    Serena immediately sent Leah to a hospital. Fortunately, Leah was clean.


    "Jesus Christ! Good thing they weren''t trying to infect you with some nasty stuff." Serena patted herself


    on the chest to calm herself down.


    The police also came with the test result. "Ms. White, we analyzed your hair and found no drug use.


    You and yourpany are eligible for the contest. However, we are unable to identify the whereabouts


    of your blood sample. We asked the clinics nearby but none of them received it."


    "Hmm... Alright. Thanks," uttered Leah.


    Lead couldn''t do anything about it. It was fortunate that she did note into contact with any lethal


    diseases. Although the truth had been revealed, the rumors were still circting wildly online. The


    police stepped in to rify the whole matter, but people only read what they wanted to read. After the


    police withdrew their forces, Dream Designs resumed their daily operation. Its PR campaigns finally


    debunked the rumors sessfully.


    "What the heck? Where is your journalistic integrity? Do you think you can make up news now?"


    "I feel so bad for Sarah White. Is someone trying to do her in? But isn''t Mr. Hendrik behind her? How


    did this happen?"


    "As a fan of Dream Designs, I''m just happy that they can take part in the international design contest."


    Everyone on the inte switched sides quickly.


    Bernard was trembling. His double chin pped about in fury.


    "A bunch of imbeciles! Didn''t you tell me Sarah was timid? What was that reaction then? If she didn''t


    waste our time there, this n would have worked!"


    He was so mad that he iled his stumpy limbs around on the couch.


    The assistant next to him immediately fanned Bernard to cool him down. "Calm down, sir. We have her


    blood sample now. People are still talking online. Our n isn''t aplete failure..."

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Chapter 458 Pet Names


    Dusk was the time to feast. When Leah returned to the hospital, Han had already woken up. He visibly


    cheered up at the sight of Leah.


    "I thought you ran away."


    Han approached Leah, bringing along his cologne. Leah put down the tote bag in her hands. She still


    hadn''t gotten used to pleasant exchanges like this.


    "Why should I?" She took the food out of the tote bag and created some distance.


    Han leaned in and grabbed Leah''s chin. "If you don''t run away now, you won''t get another chance."


    Han wasn''t joking. Leah didn''t know how to react.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Eat first." Leah pried Han''s hand away from her chin.


    But Han wasn''t interested in the food. He pulled Leah into his embrace and rested his head on her


    shoulder.


    "What''s on your mind, Leah? You could just let me die if you hate me."


    Han''s strong, warm body shielded Leah from the cold winter.


    "What''s on your mind then, Han? Do you still love me even though I took everything from you? When


    are you going to enact your vengeance?" said Leah half-jokingly.


    It still bothered her. Han''s love for her didn''t feel real. Han, on the other hand, was fed up with this.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that the vengeance was just a lie? Can''t we get back together


    now that everything is over?" Leah had a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Han was imploring her again.


    Her heart beat faster. "We are a couple now."


    Han was stunned. "It wasn''t to coax me into taking the antidote?"


    Han swore that once he woke up, he would chain Leah to his side if it was necessary. That caged bird


    could only sing for him.


    Leah was peeved at Han''s misgivings. "You think I''m a liar like you? I''m serious. Even if it''s for Car..."


    A pair of soft lips sealed hers. She could see every pore on Han''s dashing face. How could a man have


    such pristine skin?


    Han only let go of Leah after a while. He instructed Leah to sit on hisp. "Was the trip to your office


    fun?"


    "No, it wasn''t." Han''s affection made Leah blush uncontrobly.


    "But I heard they were so flustered because you put them in their ce."


    Leah still felt angry when she recalled the whole incident. "It doesn''t make any sense. We are


    cooperative. How can an investigation take months to conclude? I''m not dumb."


    Who would have known that one day, Leah and Han could converse normally?


    "So you''re not dumb. Did you intentionally ignore my love then?" Han knew the right question to ask.


    While Han certainly had sought validation from Leah before, since when did he crave this much


    attention? He kept asking if Leah was in love with him. But Han didn''t think too much of it. He had


    always wanted to know Leah''s true feelings.


    "When can you be discharged?" Leah changed the topic again.


    "I can leave once I have my full-body checkup tomorrow." Han shrugged. "Since we''re dating, shouldn''t


    you give me a pet name?"


    Oh, lord. Leah only called Han by his first name. Asking for a pet name made everything sound so...


    official.


    "I mean..." Leah struggled to find her words. "Han can do, right?"


    Couples did address each other on a first-name basis. Wasn''t this normal?


    But not for Han. Downgraded from Hubby to Han, Han needed more now.


    "Honey, I''ll give you another chance to think this through." Han squeezed, almost suffocating Leah.


    But calling Han Honey was so embarrassing. Leah would rather be swallowed by the ground than call


    Han that.


    "I... I... What about babe?" That took all the strength Leah had.


    Han liked the sound of it and let it slide. He figured he already made huge progress if Leah could call


    him babe.


    "Boss, how are you feeling? The others and I are..." Ben barged in with a crowd. The first thing he saw


    was Leah on Han''sp. And Han was looking at her with all the affection in the worldbined.


    Ben wished he could snap himself out of existence. He just ruined Han''s moment. He was so going to


    get beat up for this. Leah''s face turned scarlet when people saw her in thispromising position. She


    tried to wrestle out of Han''s embrace but Han would never let go of her.


    "Let go of me, Han. Everyone is watching," protested Leah near Han''s ears.


    "What did you call me," Han wore a yful grin on his face.


    "Let go of me... babe." Leah wanted to die.


    "Good girl," praised Han. He then turned to the crowd with a stoic face. "I''m fine. You may leave."


    The crowd couldn''t believe their eyes and their ears. They just witnessed how gentle their superior


    was. And he even let Leah call him babe... Ben was the first to react. He immediately took the others


    with him and fled.


    "I''ll text you everything, Boss. Let me know how to proceed."


    Soon after, Ben told Han everything via text. He frowned and looked at the girl on hisp. "Your blood


    sample is still missing. They must have a use for it."


    "What for?" asked Leah incredulously. Were they going to perform some voodoo magic with it?


    "I''ll let you know if I have any news." Han decided not to tell Leah more in case she got worried. "That


    ancient family will plot something again. Lay low for the moment."


    "Do you have more intel on that family? Maybe they work for Shawn or Anna?" asked Leah.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Chapter 459 Multiple Identities


    The cold seeped into the room through the window. Almost subconsciously, Leah snuggled into Han''s


    embrace. She was pretty sure she did not cross any ancient family or organization.


    "They are trained to be professional assassins. Shawn and Anna never raised a squad like this," spoke


    Han as he tucked Leah''s hair behind her ear.


    After dinner, Leah nned to visit Carlotta. But Han pinned her to the bed.


    "This is our first night together as a couple. Don''t ever think you can escape."


    Leah blushed. "We were married once. No need to do this again."


    Han just dragged Leah into the sheet by force. "We could skip this if you agreed to marry me again. But


    you said you wanted to try this boyfriend-girlfriend thing."


    Leah just surrendered to her fate. She sent a text to Carlotta, settled into a cozy spot within Han''s


    arms, and fell asleep. Han only opened his eyes again when he was certain that Leah was sound


    asleep. He read the text Ben sent him.


    "An international state-of-the-art AIboratory just announced a new product. It''s a robot dog that could


    track down anything its owner wants. To do that, it needs some biology samples, such as hair or


    blood."


    Han clenched his fist. His wrath was oozing out of his body. For Leah''s sake, Han asked Ben to put


    some pressure on this AIboratory with hispany. He also told Ben to continue tracking Leah''s


    blood sample.


    The next morning, after Han had his body checkup, he returned to his vi with Leah.


    "Daddy! Mommy! You''re back." Carlotta trotted toward the duo with her pudgy feet.


    "Do you miss me, baby girl?" Han picked her up in his arms.


    "Of course, Daddy! Since you didn''t bring me any gift, can I have some of the photos?" Carlotta blinked


    her innocent eyes.


    "What photos?" quizzed Han.


    Leah faked a cough and walked away. If Carlotta saw Leah''s secret stash of Han''s photos, Leah could


    die from embarrassment. When Carlotta exined that she wanted the photos from when they all went


    to the theme park together, Han gave them away.


    "I trust you to take care of them, Carlotta. Don''t lose them."


    In Han''s mind, he did not see why he had to tone down his affection toward Leah. When they were both


    exchanging photos, Leah got a call from Serena.


    "Sarah, that Ben Wright is crazy. He is a project manager at Skye Corporation. Can you believe it?"


    Leah could imagine how dumbfounded Serena felt now. "So Ben would be overseeing our partnership


    with Skye Corporation?"


    Now Leah understood why the lofty Skye Corporation was willing to work with Dream Designs.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn right!" Serena sounded almost ballistic. "Like what the heck? And I was the one who went to


    Skye Corporation first! I didn''t know he had that many identities. Sarah, sweetie, can you ask Han to


    nullify the contract?"


    That was a tall order but Leah could try. "I''ll talk to Han."


    Serena repeated the whole thing again before hanging up. When Leah came out of the shower, Han


    already put Carlotta to bed. And after he heard Leah''s request, he shot a sly grin.


    "Nullify the contract? Absolutely not."


    Leah didn''t expect anything less. But that refusal was done without hesitation.


    "Look. Serena isn''t into Ben. Why force her?" Leah pressed on.


    "Feelings can develop over time. Besides, business is no joke."


    Leah knew Han was about to give the usual arguments again. She quickly cut his sentence short. "All


    right, all right."


    Leah felt... annoyed. Han couldn''t even fulfill this small demand of hers. So much for loving her.


    She stormed to her room. But before she could shut the door, Han grabbed her by her waist. "Honey,


    calm down now. I just think that they could give it a shot. Serena did kind of ruin Ben''s reputation. She


    should make up to him by giving him this chance."


    Leah didn''t know how to retort. Serena did get into this mess. She only had herself to me if Ben


    wouldn''t let go of her.


    The next day, Leah, Han, Serena, and Ben all gathered at Dream Designs. They were supposed to talk


    about the partnership but...


    "Nice one, Ben Huffington Wright. Who knew you had that many identities?" Serena said sardonically.


    Leah was surprised to hear Ben''s full name for the first time. "Ben Huffington Wright?"


    Ben felt squirmish when Leah called him that. "If you call me that, Mrs. Howard, Boss will get jealous."


    Speaking of which, Han was already brooding on the side. Leah decided to do the damage control right


    away. "Babe, you''re not mad at me, are you?"


    Let''s just say one "babe" was enough to assuage Han.


    "Of course, not." Han was really trying his hardest not to give the goofiest smile ever.


    When Ben saw how his superior was reduced to this lovestruck state, he could only sigh internally.


    Somehow he had a feeling that he would soon be the same. And when they were on the same boat,


    there was no point making fun of Han anymore.


    Suddenly, Susan barged into the office.


    "Sarah, I heard you were nearly assassinated. Are you all right?"


    She noticed Han right away, who stuck out like a sore thumb.


    "What is this yboy doing here? Stop bothering my Sarah already."

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Chapter 460 Serena¡¯s Type


    The agenda of the meeting hadpletely deviated after Susan barged in.


    "Your Sarah?" Han blurted out.


    "You have a problem?" said Susan scornfully.


    A war was about to break out. Serena, however, gave Susan a thumbs up for calling Han a yboy.


    She liked that insult because that could be used on Ben too. Leah felt her head throbbing. Both Susan


    and Han always argued whenever they were in the same room.


    "Can we talk about the partnership?"


    Like hello? Weren''t they supposed to iron out the kinks of the partnership? But other than Serena, no


    one heard Leah.


    "Wait, Sarah." Serena suddenly recalled something. "Did you just call Han ''babe''? What is going on


    between you two? Ever since his double identity was exposed, he doesn''t even bother to hide his love


    for..."


    Leah immediately covered Serena''s mouth to stop her from speaking further. Leah was already


    embarrassed enough.


    "I was nning to tell you after the meeting. We are dating now."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Oh... What? Dating?" Serena mmed the desk and stood up. "When did you two sleep together?


    Didn''t you absolutely detest being with him?"


    Ben was surprised at the information dump too. He looked at his superior. "Boss, why didn''t you tell


    us?"


    No wonder he felt that something was wrong yesterday. He thought Leah had lied to Han so that Han


    would take the antidote. But it seemed like it wasn''t a lie after all? That was the moment Ben realized


    that Serena and he still had a long way to go. If they went through what Han and Leah had gone


    through, Ben wasn''t sure he could remain sane.


    "So stay away from her," uttered Han coldly.


    Although Susan never said it out loud, Han could tell that she liked Leah. He just didn''t expect his love


    rival to be a woman. It peeved him.


    Susan paid Han''s warning no mind. She sat beside Leah. "Oh, Mr. Howard. Unfortunately, I can''t do


    that. Besides, you forced Sarah anyway. You threatened her with your life. That''s just shameless of


    you. You took advantage of her kindness."


    Susan should have done the same. Han was just one step ahead of her. Han didn''t give any response.


    He just pulled Leah to his side.


    "We were married."


    Han didn''t want to bicker with Susan any longer. He summoned the security guards to take Susan


    away.


    "The meeting is about to start. Unauthorised personnel are not allowed in."


    Susan was not thrilled to bebelled as unauthorised personnel. She snapped back, "Why didn''t you


    die from the poison two days ago?"


    "Because I have to make sure I outlive you. Now, bugger off and don''t bother us."


    "You!" shouted Susan.


    Before the situation escted further, Leah stepped in. "Enough. Stop it already."


    She couldn''t understand why these two quarrelled like kids before her. It sounded like they were vying


    for her attention.


    "Ms. Victor, thank you for your concern. I''m fine. Can you give us some privacy for the meeting?"


    That was the end of the entire debacle. Before Susan left, she red at Han. It was until she left the


    building that she noticed she forgot to give Leah her present. Susan took out a silver bracelet. It had a


    bell that contained aromatic wood.


    "I''ll give it to Sarah next time..."


    After Susan left, everyone became serious. "Ms. Coleman, we have gone through the proposal you


    sent us. I have taken the liberty to highlight the few areas that need to be amended. Please have a


    look."


    Serena was pleasantly surprised by Ben''s professionalism.


    "Okay..." She took the documents awkwardly. Each page was marked and highlighted meticulously.


    The pen ink was fragrant too. And honestly, Ben was quite good-looking. Eh... Was Ben her type?


    "I... I''ll change the design now." Serena dashed out with a crimson face.


    Ben looked visibly crestfallen. "Does she really hate me that much?"


    Leah consoled him. "She doesn''t hate you. She just doesn''t know how to react to your advances. Keep


    hanging out with her. And all the best."


    The more Leah looked at Ben and Serena, the more Leah felt that they were made for each other. It


    was about time for Serena to get a boyfriend anyway.


    Leah''s words reassured Ben. He replied cheerfully, "Thanks, Mrs. Howard."


    "Mrs. Howard?" Leah blushed.


    As in the wife of Mr. Howard? Shawn''s assistants used to call her Mrs. Ford too but it never had this


    heart-racing effect on her.


    "I quite like the sound of it," Han chimed in.


    Han!!!!


    Like a cat whose tail was identally stepped on, Leah protested, "No, call me something else.


    Something normal."


    "Madam Howard?" answered Ben after some pondering. She was his superior''s girlfriend now. So


    calling her Ms. White was no longer appropriate


    Really? What¡¯s the difference?


    "Whatever. I''ll work with Serena now."


    As Leah''s silhouette faded in the distance, Han switched to his stern look. He tapped his fingers on the


    desk.


    "Did you find anything about the ancient organization?"


    Ben replied courteously, "Not at all. They took advantage of modern technology to preserve their


    anonymity."

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Chapter 461 Ravensong


    "What about the AIboratory?" continued Han tersely.


    Targeted by both an assassin organization and an AIboratory, Leah could be in danger. Han just


    needed to find out the enemies lurking in the dark.


    "Boss, we have implemented an embargo on thatboratory. But as you know, there are other ways to


    circumvent the measure. Both parties seem to be targeting Mrs. Howard. People close to her might be


    in danger too. Should we put them under our protection?"


    "See to it that it''s done. I''ll ask Serena to move to my vi as well so that we can look after all of them."


    Serene moved into Han''s vi the next day. She was exhrated to spend more time with her best


    friend. After unpacking her luggage, Serena hugged Leah.


    "Woohoo, Sarah! We can now have girls talk at night again."


    The nearby Han lifted his eyebrows. At night, huh?


    But before he could talk, Ben was shoved from the back. His body crashed onto the delicate metal


    door, producing a loud thud. The sound concerned Serene but she couldn''t bring herself to say


    something.


    "How dare you two be a couple!" Susan stormed in.


    Han''s personal guards weren''t really trying to block Susan because she wasn''t an enemy per se. Leah


    was surprised to see Susan here.


    "How did youe here, Ms. Victor?"


    The Victoria Precinct was a high-end residential area. No one could enter easily without a visitor pass.


    But Leah quickly got her answer when Susan waved her keys.


    "Sarah, I bought a vi here too. Just close to this ce. If you ever want to leave this man, you can


    come to me," invited Susan.


    Leah didn''t dare to say yes. Not when Han was dissecting her with his eyes. "It''s okay. I can stay here.


    Carlotta is used to this ce too."


    Leah shouldn''t involve her daughter but gosh, Carlotta could be a great shield sometimes. Susan didn''t


    say anything. She put the silver bracelet on Leah''s wrist.


    "My family found something about the ancient organization. It''s called Ravensong, an assassin guild


    that dated way back. My family has a long history too. We have collected all sorts of curiosities. The pill


    inside the bell of the bracelet can cure any poison from Ravensong."


    Susan''s words hung heavy on everyone''s mind. Caressing the cold silver bracelet on her wrist, Leah


    spoke gently, "What about you? You gave me such an important thing."


    "I just want you to be safe." Susan ruffled Leah''s hair.


    Han was green with jealousy. He beckoned Ben to look into Ravensong and proceeded to grab Leah


    by her wrist.


    "Don''t lose it," Han uttered reluctantly.


    He made it clear that he did not like this gesture from Susan. But since it could protect Leah, Han was


    willing to concede.


    "All right," replied Leah timidly.


    Han had changed a lot. Back then, he would never allow anyone to touch his Leah.


    Susan made a point to squeeze between the loving couple. "Sarah, you should thank me. If I ever


    invite you to my house for a meal, don''t bring your plus-one with you."


    Leah chuckled at Susan''s word choice. "Sure. Anyhow, do you know why Ravensong is targeting me?"


    "No idea. They have been embroiled in an in-fighting recently. They broke their own rules. I don''t know


    why they target you. What I know is that they are watching you. If they catch you all alone, they will


    take your life."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that gave Leah an idea. "I can be the bait."


    "It''s too risky," Han dismissed Leah''s suggestion. He knew Leah had be more independent. But


    just this once, he hoped she could rely on him, instead of risking her own life. "You only have one life,


    Leah."


    Leah knew Han had her best interest in mind, but she wasn''t one to stand still and do nothing. "I''ll be


    fine. Ms. Victor just gave me the antidote. Why don''t we strike preemptively?"


    The calm Leah demonstrated here was in sharp contrast to the heavy storm outside. It was no use to


    persuade her otherwise.


    Han finally conceded after a long pause. "But we''ll prioritize your safety with a n."


    Leah was grateful for Han''s understanding. "Okay."


    The group spent the entire afternoon devising the n.


    "We''ll execute the n tomorrow morning. I''ll set up the venue now." Susan left.


    Han also nned to go to his office with Ben. "Rest now, Leah. I''ll handle some work first."


    Leah and Serena were left alone in the room. Noticing that her best friend could not take her eyes off


    Ben, Leah jested, "Still worried about Ben? You should have cared for him after he was shoved to the


    door."


    Serena was called out. "What? I''m not into him. Why should I care?"


    "Oh?" Leah mocked. "But I wasn''t asking if you''re into him..."


    "S-A-R-A-H! Don''t pull a Han on me," yelled Serena, abashed.


    Then, Leah got a text from her secretary.


    "Ms. White, the royal family of Fetriybia just announced that anypanies working with us cannot


    trade or invest in other entities on Veyris."

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Chapter 462 Countermeasure


    It was quite unusual for the entire Veyris to ostracize a startuppany like Dream Designs.


    Leah put her phone away. She knew this was Anna''s doing. After all, Anna married Shawn so they now


    controlled the two most important seaports on Veyris.


    "Sarah, they are trying to cut us off from the entire market. If this carries on, ourpany will..."


    Serena was deeply concerned. It didn''t take long for her to put two and two together. "That Anna wants


    to destroy your career now that she failed to take Han from you."


    "Forget about her." Leah wasn''t too riled up. "We need to make sure the public is on our side. Tell our


    PR department to increase our visibility and debunk any negative rumors."


    Serena nodded in agreement. "You''re a genius, Sarah. We can sway the royal family if the public


    supports us."


    She immediately headed into her room and contacted the PR department. If anything could hold Leah


    back from her n tomorrow, it would be Carlotta. She entered her daughter''s room just to see that


    Carlotta was half-asleep.


    "You''re done talking already, Mommy? Are you going to tell me a story now?" Carlotta ducked out from


    the sheet and rubbed her eyes.


    Leah''s heart grew tender with Carlotta''s infantile voice. "Which story do you want to hear tonight?"


    "Anything, Mommy." Carlotta gave a bright smile.


    It was a peaceful winter night, like the calm before the storm.


    Leah woke up to a rainy day the next morning. Han didn''t return home at all. After she had breakfast


    with Carlotta, Leah nagged,


    "Remember what I said, Carlotta. Don''t go anywhere today. The men here will protect you."


    She truly couldn''t let go of her baby girl.


    "Yes, Mommy. I''ll protect myself," answered Carlotta obediently, which slightly reassured Leah.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As usual, Leah hailed a cab to her office. This time, she was all alone. Han and his people were all


    escorting her in secret. Meanwhile, Susan yed the role of a potential client. Together, Susan and


    Leah went to a remote ce to evaluate the feasibility of a project.


    "Sarah, I n to build a theme park here. Can you look around ande up with a refreshing design?"


    Susan exined her demand.


    The onlypanion they had was a vast grasnd.


    "Sure." Leah nodded. She then proceeded to take photos of the area.


    "I need to use the toilet." Susan found an excuse to disappear. She then snuck into a van.


    It began to drizzle now. There was a murderous intent in the air. Like a vulnerable target, Leah felt


    exposed.


    Now?


    She pulled her jacket closer to her body.


    Pshiiu.


    A sharp sound echoed through the air. Before Leah knew what happened, a dagger was nted on her


    back. Leah staggered and fell to the ground promptly. Han managed to lock down his target the


    moment the assassin struck.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Three men d in ck fell from a tree.


    "What do you want from Ms. White?" Ben tied the three men and interrogated one of the three men.


    The man just gave a derisive chuckle and bit the poison capsule inside his mouth. He died right away.


    "You aren''t dying today," said Serena as she quickly shoved a cotton cloth into the mouth of the


    remaining assassins.


    Han sauntered in. If anything, he looked more like an assassin.


    He looked down at the assants. "Why is Ravensong targeting Sarah White?"


    Han''s merciless aura didn''t intimidate them. They only red at him.


    "I can only wish you luck," Serenamented.


    Although they were expert assassins from Ravensong, they hadn''t seen what Han was capable of. He


    could make them wish they were dead.


    Han gave a devilish grin and summoned his subordinates. "Take them away."


    Everyone knew what would happen next. Even Serena and Susan were frightened. After Ben took


    those assassins away, Han approached the prostrating Leah and pulled the dagger out.


    "Oscar-worthy performance there." Han carried Leah in his arms.


    Leah felt relieved when Han''s cologne invaded her nose. The thick bulletproof vest on her still made


    her ufortable though.


    "But they wouldn''t say anything."


    "We know they work for Ravensong now. I will locate its headquarters sooner orter,"forted Han.


    It wasn''t like those people could ever live once they were caught anyway. Serena did not like the evil


    presence of the man before her. He was like a demon. And Serena just wanted to stay the hell away


    from him.


    But a brilliant idea came to her mind.


    "Oh, Mr. Howard, as my best friend''s boyfriend, can you help us out here? Veyris is isting Dream


    Designs. Within a night, everyone canceled their order. We have lost so much money."


    Leah was shocked by Serena''s sudden plea.


    "We can handle it ourselves..."


    Since when did Serena be this ingratiating?


    Han was happy with the attention. He looked at Leah affectionately. "Don''t worry. The countermeasure


    is in ce."

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Chapter 463 Unknown Danger


    Even though Leah risked her life to capture those three Ravensong assassins, they refused to give out


    any information. If they found any opening, they would kill themselves.


    "Sorry, Mrs. Howard. They just wouldn''t budge. So I surrendered them to the police," reported Ben in


    Leah''s office. "We have pressured other nations on Veyris. I''m sure they will lift their ban on Dream


    Designs soon."


    There was some good news at least.


    "Thank you. If there''s nothing else, can you follow up with Serena for the partnership deal?" Leah


    expressed her gratitude.


    "Sure thing, Mrs. Howard." Ben left the office in great spirit. After spending some time with Ben, Leah


    realized that Ben wasn''t as sly as Serena made him out to be. On the contrary, he was quite easy to


    read. Maybe what Serena needed was someone innocent like Ben.


    Sitting in the same office was Susan. She was frowning.


    "Sarah, this is very grim. You''re now targeted by Ravensong. They won''t stop until you''re dead. So that


    means more assassins areing your way. I will ask my family to investigate further. I need the truth."


    Leah didn¡¯t think that Susan needed to go this far to help her.


    "I''ll be fine, Ms. Victor. I am well-protected by Han. You don''t have to do that. I''m sure Han will dig out


    the truth soon..."


    She didn''t want to owe Susan too much. She didn''t want that guilt. And worse, Ravensong might target


    Susan and her family too if they got too involved.


    "They will always be elusive anyway. Besides, I''m doing this for Qustraebar. You''re visiting for the


    design contest, aren''t you?"


    Now only Leah realized that Qustraebar would host the event.


    "Right... Okay. Thanks." It wasn''t right for Leah to decline Susan further.


    After Susan said goodbye to Leah, she went back to her country. It was a windy evening. The strong


    gust was hellbent on uprooting the trees and the incessant whistling only added to Leah''s annoyance.


    She felt danger approaching. But she couldn''t pinpoint it. As the police repatriated the Ravensong


    assants, Leah''s investigation hit a brick wall.


    The afternoon before the international design contest.


    Qustraebar was already covered in a thickyer of snow. Han brought Leah to a castle that he owned


    in Qustraebar.


    "Wee back, Mr. and Mrs. Howard," greeted the two rows of servants as they entered the hall.


    Leah didn''t like the attention so she scurried to her room.


    "Are you nervous about the contest tomorrow?" Han followed Leah to her room. He sped Leah''s


    hands to warm her up. It was enough to soothe Leah.


    "No, not at all," answered Leah.


    For her, Qustraebar was a ce of joyful memories. It was the ce where she met Hendrik.


    "You''re not catching a cold this time. I''ll protect you." Han pulled Leah into his embrace.


    Right. She missed the previous contest because of a cold. Leah rested her cheek on Han''s taut pecs,


    listening to his heartbeat. It was hypnotizing.


    "Thanks."


    There was this magical property to Han''s words. It could console Leah. An intrusive thought invited


    itself into Leah''s mind.


    Maybe the current Han and she were meant together. They had changed so much. Leah could imagine


    a future together.


    "We..." We should get married was what Leah wanted to say, but Leah''s phone rang.


    "What''s the matter, Serena?"


    Since Leah would be participating in the design contest abroad, as the CEO of Dream Designs, Serena


    had to stay to man thepany. And incidentally, Han also made Ben stay in Dream Designs. He was


    to conclude the partnership deal with Serena as a project manager from Skye Corporation.


    "Sarah! I don''t know why I agreed to have lunch with Ben Wright just now. What do I do? Do I cancel


    it?"


    Han was still holding Leah''s hand. "I don''t think you should. It was just lunch anyway."


    Serena finally agreed to have lunch with Ben, thanks to Leah''s persuasion."All right. I guess I can take


    a few bites out of politeness."


    Leah''s hands were no longer cold when she hung up. She felt fuzzy inside. "Thanks. I''ll shower and


    sleep now."


    Under the mellow light, Leah''s smile looked almost dream-like. It was so charming that Han couldn''t


    open his eyes.


    He leaned in and gave Leah a small kiss. In a husky voice, he whispered, "Get first ce and you''ll


    have a present."


    Present? That was a word that could only spark joy.


    Leah couldn''t wait to receive it. For a brief moment, she forgot about Ravensong and the Veyris''s


    embargo.


    The next day, Han made sure Leah was covered in countlessyers before sending her to the contest


    venue. Before entering the convention center, they overheard some discussions.


    "Ms. Ritch is going to win, isn''t she? She is the clear winner."


    "But of course, she is the cute and kind heiress of the Ritch family!"


    "But there is a dark horse from Pasteria called Sarah White. Apparently, she is Cindy, the jewelry


    design virtuoso."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "You give that b*tch too much credit. No way Ms. Ritch is going to lose to a woman who can''t keep her


    legs closed."

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Chapter 464 Scornful Woman


    It seemed like no one wanted Leah to win. She held back the man beside her, who was about tosh


    out.


    "It''s okay. Gossiping is all they can do anyway."


    Still, Han would not have his woman be the subject of ridicule. But before he could wave his hand


    to summon his assistant, Leah pulled it down.


    "Babe, the contest is about to begin. Let''s forget it."


    Leah''s sultry voice managed to dispel Han''s wrath.


    "Fine," conceded Han. If that was what Leah wanted.


    The contest just began. All participants had to sit for an exam. In the exam hall, Leah saw many


    familiar faces, one of which was Susan''s. They quickly went back to the exam paper after their gaze


    briefly met. Outside the hall, Han stood by the door silently, letting snow gather on his broad shoulder.


    "Mr. Hendrik, the exam will still take a while. Please return to the car to keep yourself warm," suggested


    his assistant.


    Han continued to stand under his umbre. "No need."


    He couldn''t stop loving Leah. They had merely separated moments ago but he already missed her


    terribly.


    Unbeknownst to him, his action was all captured by a security camera nearby. Anna, who was watching


    the footage, smashed her mug against the floor.


    "Dammit! Why won''t he give me a chance? It''s all Sarah''s fault!"


    She took out her fury on the furniture. Soon, the room was trashed. Almost hysterically, she shouted,


    "Bring me the leader of Ravensong. Tell him to kill Sarah already!"


    "Do you honestly think that will work?" sniggered Shawn. He ambled into the room nonchntly.


    Anna just red at Shawn''s handsome face. "What should we do then? If you didn''t spare Leah back


    then, we wouldn''t have to deal with this mess. I wouldn''t have to marry you!"


    To strengthen Fetriybia''s political position, Anna''s father helped Shawn be the Prince of Zardova.


    And she had to marry Shawn. Anna had never felt this humiliated. She was supposed to marry the man


    of her dreams.


    Shawn''s expression turned cold. "Let''s not bring up the past. You rescued Han too. Things could have


    been much different."


    Leah could have been his now. s, it was impossible to turn back the time.


    "Anyway, we finally took control of Ravensong. We can''t mobilize them again in case Han finds


    anything suspicious. It is our trump card."


    Annacked maturity and foresight. No wonder she could never outwit Leah. Despite Anna''s regal


    status, she was rotten to the core. Putrefying even. Unlike Leah.


    Anna couldn''t read Shawn''s mind, of course. She retorted contemptuously, "So we just have to let them


    be all lovey-dovey then?"


    She turned to look at the screen. Han was still waiting for Leah toe out in the snow. Anna noticed


    the tender expression Han wore. It was maddening. Anna tried everything but Han wouldn''t bat an eye.


    Yet Leah didn''t have to do anything to steal Han''s heart.


    "Be patient. We''ll use Ms. Ritch to test the water first. I''ll continue to pressure the AIboratory into


    developing more useful products. We already have Sarah''s blood. Try and get Han''s too. It''ll be easy to


    deal with them then."


    The snow subsided at noon. The international design contest was over. All participants left hastily to


    escape from the harsh cold. The bitter coldness outside bit Leah''s fingers as she left the warm exam


    hall.


    "Tsst..." hissed Leah as another cold breeze grazed against her cheek. But almost instantaneously, she


    fell into a warm embrace. A jacket that still retained Han''s body heat was put on her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "The lunch is ready. Let''s go back." Han led Leah to the car and the duo returned to the castle.


    Inside the dining room, the table was filled with hearty dishes and the chimney acted as a vanguard


    against the winter. Han was cutting the steak into smaller chunks for Leah. It was a peaceful day.


    "Thank you." Leah took the te from Han. Her heart was pounding.


    Maybe Han had changed. And spending more days like this didn''t sound that bad to her either.


    Leah''s ruby lips tugged at Han''s heartstrings. "Eat. Stop seducing me."


    "I''m not seducing you. Get your mind out of the gutter!" Leah blushed.


    She took back what she said just now. Han was still as mean as ever!


    But Leah''s cute protest only stirred something inside Han. He approached Leah and whispered raspily,


    "Maybe you can help me with that."


    Leah turned away. Her cheek was scarlet. "Forget I said anything."


    That man was unbelievably flirtatious.


    That was it. Leah''s reaction had fully awakened the animal inside Han.


    "Toote now, missy."


    But before Han could lean in and kiss Leah, Leah''s phone vibrated.


    "Let me take this," said Leah as she pushed Han''s eager lips away. Han wasn''t happy that his moment


    was ruined. But then his assistant barged in too.


    "Sir, Mr. Wright was attacked. Mr. Hayes already intervened but he was still missing!"


    Leah overheard the conversation. When she answered the call, she heard the maid''s voice.


    "Madam, when are youing back with Mr. Howard? When Carlotta was ying in the living room


    today, she said she saw a shadow on the tree. Do you think..."

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Chapter 465 Lost Contact


    Only the crackling of firewood could be heard in the room. The two simr calls Leah and Han had had


    worried them. They immediately took their private jet back to their home. Before boarding, Leah called


    Serena too. But no one picked up.


    "She should be with Ben right now because she has a lunch date with him..." The disappearance of


    Serena added to Leah''s panic.


    Could it be Ravensong''s doing?


    Han held Leah''s hand to reassure her. "My men are looking for them now. I have dispatched extra


    security forces to my vi as well. Carlotta will be safe. Don''t worry."


    Han tried to console Leah. As her boyfriend, he didn''t want to see any hint of sadness on Leah¡¯s face.


    Leah felt safer when she was with Han, but she was still worried sick.


    "I hope Susan can get back to us soon..."


    Leah could see the logic behind Veyris''s ban on Dream Designs. After all, Fetriybia was under Anna''s


    rule and she viewed Leah as her mortal enemy. But this Ravensong who came out from nowhere was


    more mysterious. Leah decided to give Susan a call.


    "Where are you, Sarah? I can''t see you. Remember to get your trophy tomorrow. My hunch tells me


    that you''re the champion this year," said Susan enthusiastically.


    But the design contest was the least of Leah''s concerns now. "Ms. Victor, can you investigate


    Ravensong for me? I''m going back right now because there are some issues back home. It might be


    the Ravensong again."


    After Leah told Susan what to do, she hung up.


    Han gave Leah''s silver bracelet a small yank. "Don''t take this off. And don''t fight Ravensong yourself.


    I''m here."


    "Okay."


    It was already evening when they got home. The moment they opened the door, Carlotta ran to them.


    "Daddy, Mommy. Finally, you''re back. I was so scared..." Carlotta broke into small sobs.


    "It''s okay now. We''re here." Leah caressed Carlotta''s plump cheek. Tears welled up in Leah''s eyes too


    as she saw how frightened her daughter was.


    Perhaps the presence of her parents allowed Carlotta to unleash her emotion. She wailed even louder,


    "Why would someone hide on the tree and watch me draw? He even had a knife in his hand..."


    Han was furious. He would never forgive those people.


    "Daddy will go find the bad guy now. You''ll stay with Mommy now, all right?"


    "Okay," sniffled Carlotta.


    Han passed Carlotta to Leah and headed to his study. Looking at Han''s silhouette, Leah prayed that he


    could locate Ben and Serena as soon as possible.


    "Carlotta, when you saw the man, did he see you?" asked Leah as she brought Carlotta to her room.


    Leah hoped Carlotta would say no. If the assassin knew Carlotta saw him, Carlotta would be the next


    target. She did not want to involve Carlotta at all.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlotta was much calmer now. After some thinking, she answered,


    "We looked at each other. He wanted to throw his knife at me but he was shot down by the people


    under the tree."


    Leah pulled Carlotta closer to her instinctively. Carlotta noticed them. So they would target Carlotta to


    silence her too. Leah nched.


    "Are you all right, Mommy? Daddy will be here to protect me. I''ll be fine." Noticing her mother''s


    unstable emotions, Carlotta tried to console her.


    But that only made Leah feel worse. She had never given her daughter a proper and safe childhood.


    Even during those two years she spent with Shawn.


    "Yes, he will protect us." Leah squeezed out a smile.


    Right. How could a mother cry before her child? Leah continued to pat Carlotta''s back until thetter


    fell asleep. It was still too early for dinner so she left Carlotta''s room. It should be safe to do so anyway


    as there were more security guards around the vi now. Besides, the assassins from Ravensong were


    already taken out. Leah tried to call Serena again but she still got no response. She went to Han''s


    study.


    "Any news about Ben and Serena?" inquired Leah worriedly.


    Han shook his head. "No. They werest seen near the river. Eyewitnesses imed that two people fell


    into the river. The police and my men searched the river to no avail."


    Leah''s eyes widened. "Serena and Ben were supposed to have lunch in a restaurant. Why would they


    visit the river? Were they being hunted or something?"


    If she hadn''t persuaded Serena to go on that date, both of them would have been safe now. It was all


    her fault. She was a jinx. She cut their lives short.


    Han saw Leah''s guilt-ridden face. He pulled her into hisp. "Don''t overthink it. It''s not your fault at all.


    Ravensong will target them sooner orter."


    At night, the visibility took a nosedive, making the search even more challenging.


    Inside a smelly sewage pipe hid Ben and Serena. Ben only breathed a sigh of relief when he could no


    longer hear anything outside.


    "We''re safe now, Ms. Coleman. I don''t think the assassins are here anymore. Is your phone working? I


    need to contact my boss. Otherwise, they will return to hunt us down again."


    Serena took out her drenched phone. "It''s a goner. We were in the river for far too long."


    The darkness in the sewage pipe filled her with dread. Was this the end for Ben and her?

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Chapter 466 Hanging By A Thread


    Only the sound of dripping water could be heard in the dark, damp sewer.


    Serena had fallen into despair. She stuffed her water-damaged and useless phone into her bag. She


    said, "We¡¯re screwed."


    Serena had no idea that they would be pursued by Ravensong''s assassin after dinner today.


    Ben was unable to see Serena''s expression because of the poor visibility. When he heard her trembling


    voice, he got a little worried. He was unsure where he got the courage but he directly pulled Serena


    into his arms.


    "Ms. Coleman, I''m so grateful for the chance to have dinner with you. I''m partially to me for what''s


    happening. I need you to trust me. I will protect you, even if it costs me my life."


    Ben spoke resolutely and powerfully. His words ferociously struck Serena''s heart again in the darkness.


    Inexplicably, Serena¡¯s body stopped trembling. She wasforted by Ben''s embrace, which was as


    warm as that crazy night.


    Serena nodded and murmured, "Mmm¡­"


    "Clomp! Clomp! Clomp!"


    Serena''s words were cut short by the sound of uniform footstepsing from the pipe above their


    heads.


    Those people from Ravensong had caught up with them again!


    Serena''s fear made her hair stand on end. She seeded in stopping herself from screaming by


    covering her mouth.


    "It''s your fault! You spoke too loud just now!" She wrapped her arms around Ben''s neck and whispered


    in his ear.


    When Serena''s soft body was pressing against him and her hot breath felt on his ear, Ben''s


    imagination began to fantasize things. She had been avoiding him ever since what happened the other


    night and up until today. He was not able to get so close to her.


    "I''m sorry," Ben obediently apologized.


    Ben thought. I could say anything to make her happy.


    Ben''s meekness caused Serena to feel a little ashamed. She cleared her throat lightly and remained


    silent.


    In fact, Ravensong was targeting Serena today. She was the only one who was forced to jump into the


    river. However, this guy bravely jumped in after her and saved her life.


    There was an abandoned sewer entrance that was hidden underneath the dense riverside water


    nts. It was a natural hiding spot. Ben had guided Serena further into the sewer before stopping when


    they came to a slightly drier area.


    Serene believed she would have died if Ben had not been there. She felt an indescribable sense of


    gratitude in her heart.


    Serena cursed internally. Is this guy a moron? Did he not realize how dangerous the situation was?


    How was it that he could act so carelessly to save me? I don''t think I can avoid him in the future.


    At this time, Ravensong''s assassin had discovered them and was moving swiftly in their direction.


    ¡­


    This particr winter night felt unusually long. The air was cold and dry. In another week, it was


    predicted to snow.


    Leah nkly turned off the weather forecast on her phone and felt rather mncholic. She sighed,


    "Tonight''s temperature is extremely low. If Ben and Serena are to fall into the river, I''m not sure if they


    will survive."


    Her fingers were firmly grasping her phone as she mumbled anxiously.


    Leah''s eyes were covered by Han''s hand as he approached her from behind. He advised, "Stop


    reading that, you must have faith in Ben''s ability to protect her. Now that it''s three in the morning, you


    should go to bed. If there are any updates, I''ll let you know."


    Leah extended her hand and held Han''s hand which covered her eyes. She did not let go of his hand


    immediately. Instead, she got up and turned to face him and wondered, "Will they be alright?"


    Her innocent eyes were full of pleading and sorrow. Leah seemed like she was looking for an answer or


    trying to convince herself.


    Han stared into her clear eyes and answered resolutely, "They will be fine. Ben is apetent man to


    be hired as my personal assistant. Serena will be safe as long as he is with him."


    Hearing this, Leah felt much more relieved. She was unable to fall asleep, though.


    Han did not force her to sleep, he simply let her sit on hisp, as they both looked up at the information.


    Han''s gaze darkened as he observed Leah, who was in his arms, concentrating on doing research on


    the tablet.


    He asked, "Would you be this worried if I disappeared one day?"


    Leah suddenly froze. Her ability to contain her tears had long since beenpromised by his question.


    She bit her lower lip and tried not to cry out loud. She merely lowered her head and was unwilling to


    answer his question.


    Why did this jerk have to ask me this at this crucial time? Did I look like I''m not worried enough?


    Leah¡¯s tears confirmed Han''s answer. He was delighted and felt deeply sorry for her.


    "Don''t cry. It''s my fault."


    Han extended his slender fingers and gently wiped the tears from her face.


    His deep and sexy voice made Leah''s heart flutter. His seductive actions stopped her crying. She was


    still mad at him. Therefore, she turned her head away and did not allow him to wipe her tears.


    "Are you going to be happy by trying to disappear? Do you think it¡¯s something fun?"


    Han, the man known as "Hades," was a little embarrassed by Leah''s reprimand.


    Theptop in front of them was currently livestream a video conference. Everyone saw the argument


    between the two. The Kendrick Group''s senior executives were a little taken aback.


    The first person to respond was Ross, who was ustomed to such a scene. He interrupted the two.


    He said, "Mr. Hendrik¡­Well, we have deployed infrared detectors and two heat sources in a sewer not


    far from where the disappearance happened. Whether it''s Ben and Ms. Coleman or sewer workers is


    unknown to us. I''m sending a team to investigate it right now."


    Leah''s gloomy mood was lightened by this possibility. She was about to speak when she suddenly


    realized that she had sobbed in front of everyone and reprimanded their cold-blooded boss.


    Wasn''t this a little embarrassing?


    Leah blushed. She made a quiet attempt to leave Han''sp and hide to the side. Han grabbed her


    waist before she could do that and kept her on hisp.


    "Girl, don''t you think it''s a littlete to be embarrassed right now?" Han shut off the video conference as


    he was speaking.


    The executive of the Kendrick Group saw Han seductively lean closer to Leah at the end of the video,


    his movement drove their imaginations to run wild.


    Ross and his team had set out.


    They returned an hourter with some encouraging news.


    The people in the sewer were indeed Serena and Ben. Ben, however, was seriously hurt, and those


    two had begun to show signs of hypothermia. Ross and his team arrived just in time to witness Ben


    fighting desperately against Ravensong''s assassins.


    Leah and Han also went to the hospital right away after learning the news.


    The sun had risen. They had gone without sleep all night.


    "Mr. Howard, Ms. Coleman is in no great danger. She is in the early stages of hypothermia and should


    wake up today. On the other hand, Mr. Wright has lost a lot of blood and was poisoned. His life is in


    danger due to the lethal toxicity. He couldn''t possibly survive; it would take a miracle."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Chapter 467 I Can¡¯t Be Mad At You


    The doctor continued to exin, "He won''t survive tonight if there isn''t a miracle."


    The doctor''s deration undoubtedly added salt to their wounds on this chilly winter day. Leah


    experienced a chill throughout her body.


    "Tonight¡­"


    Ben had finally managed to get Serena attention. They were starting to develop feelings for one


    another, yet they needed to face the challenge of being separated by life and death?


    Leah was unwilling to see such a tragedy unfold.


    Han''s expression had now changed to one that was ominous and frightening.


    Ross, who was standing next to Han, seemed a little dejected. He cursed, "Those damned Ravensong


    b*stards had gone so far as to harm our brother, Mr. Hendrik! Should I take some men with me and


    destroy theirir?"


    Han cast a cold nce at him and asked, "Have you found theirir?"


    Ross became discouraged and he was at a loss for words. He continuedter, "Not yet, but I can''t do


    nothing and watch as they murder one of us!"


    Leah''s soft voice echoed from the side, "No, Ben would live."


    She had a sad smile on her face.


    Han noticed Leah was gripping her wrist and he realized right away what she was nning. His pupils


    shrunk abruptly. He said, "Leah! You can''t use that!"


    This was the only antidote they currently had for the Ravensong poison. If they gave it to Ben, what


    would Leah do if she were poisoned in the future?


    Although Ben was someone important in their lives, Han had his own interests in mind. He wanted


    Leah''s life to be protected.


    Leah knew that Han would refuse her offer. She gently shook her head even though she knew Han


    would decline her offer.


    Leah spoke with a determined expression, "This could mean the difference between life and death. I''ll


    spend the rest of my life feeling guilty if I don''t intervene to save Ben. Alfred had died because of me. I


    don''t want to carry the weight where so many of your men have to sacrifice their lives for me."


    The weight of life was something too heavy for her to bear.


    Han''s face turned gloomy as Leah mentioned Alfred. He clenched his fists tightly. When he looked up


    at Leah again, a tinge of sadness shed through his eyes. He asked, "Is it a must for you to use that?"


    Why did she repeatedly put her own life in danger? I came close to losing her several times. This time,


    I don''t want to lose her again. I might not be able to endure such suffering.


    Han''s expression was one that Leah hardly ever saw. Her heart ached too, but she firmly replied, "Yes,


    I want to use this antidote to save Ben."


    Serena, Carlotta, and me had all been cared for by Ben. I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    In the end, under Leah¡¯s insistence, the only antidote was given to Ben.


    "Thank goodness!"


    Seeing that Ben''s painful expression was gradually softening. Leah¡¯s eyes had turned red from her


    agitation.


    Thankfully, the antidote worked. Ben is safe. I wouldn''t change my mind even if I had to do it again.


    Ben''s condition had improved when the doctor was about to notify him that he was in a critical


    condition. He was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped.


    "What is going on? Has something miraculous just happened? Chop chop, he''s all right now. Push him


    back into the operating room now for the subsequent procedure!"


    Despite his confusion, he carried out his obligations as a doctor and ordered Ben to return to the


    operating room for the subsequent treatment after the antidote was given.


    Leah exhaled a sigh of relief, but she saw the man next to her still appeared anxious and upset. She


    took the initiative to walk over and hold his hand. She asked, "Han, are you still mad at me?"


    The morning sunlight was drab outside the window. Frost formed on the ss due to the cold air


    condensation. The bleak winter scene was reflected in Leah''s bright pupils.


    Han turned his head to one side. He reprimanded and grinned coldly, "How dare I be mad at you? You


    never consult me before making the decisions that you take. You never think about how I feel."


    His sarcastic words silenced Leah, she continued afterward, "It''s ok even if the antidote is no longer


    avable. I think you can keep me safe, right?"


    Her soft voice made it impossible for Han to stay angry. However, a strong depressing aura was


    forming on his face.


    "I understand. Go home and rest now."


    He gave in once more to Leah in the face of arguments.


    "Okay!"


    Leah was finally able to return home and get some rest, knowing that Serena and Ben were safe.


    She had been awake all night long. She was able to get a good rest when she was lying on the bed.


    She slept through the day and awoke just before nightfall.


    An urgent phone call woke her up.


    "Ms. Victor, is something wrong?" She answered the phone.


    Susan hurriedly gave her a lengthy speech, "Sarah, I heard that Serena and that guy were hunting by


    Ravensong. Are they injured? You must keep the antidote I gave you for yourself. You remain


    Ravensong''s primary target!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She called Leah primarily to warn her against making rash decisions.


    Leah pursed her lips. She ced her hand on the chilly window ss after she got out of bed. The look


    in her eyes was clear and cold. She said, "Uh-huh, I know. Thank you, Ms. Victor. Have you learned


    anything new about Ravensong?"


    Leah subtly changed the topic. Susan''s attention was diverted, so she did not give it much thought.


    She replied, "I can''t find anything about them. The majority of the Ravensong members are


    unregistered residents who have been trained since they were young and don''t belong to any country.


    Don''t worry, I''ll be back to help you in a few days."


    Susan eagerly anticipated their uing reunion.


    Leah felt depressed after learning that Serena was being hunted. She had no intention of involving


    Susan any further.


    Therefore, she made an effort to talk Susan out of it, saying, "Ms. Victor, as you are aware, Ravensong


    is after me. If you continue to stay close to me, you might be targeted as well. I just hope you can find


    out something about Ravensong from behind the scenes if you can."


    Susan interrupted, "Sarah, it¡¯s too polite for you to put it this way. We''re friends, it''s only right for us to


    help each other out during difficult times!"


    Susan brought up a different subject because she was worried Leah would carry on with this one.


    "The designpetition''s results have been released, Sarah. You came in second ce¡­To be


    honest, I''ve seen thepetition entries between you and the champion. Fergie''s work is good, but it''s


    not as good as yours."


    Leah was fairly confident in her work, even though winning and losing aremon inpetitions.


    She frowned slightly at the result of thepetition.


    "After all, she has won three championships. She must possess some abilities. Unfortunately, Dream


    Designs can no longer benefit from those government policies."


    Saying Leah was not disappointed would be a lie. It appeared that her studio still had a ways to go


    before receiving more recognition.


    The contest organizers simultaneously posted the results of thepetition online. They were awarded


    three trophies, including champion, runner-up, and second runner-up. Although many people were


    surprised by the oue, it did meet some expectations.


    "To be fair, I think Cindy''s work is better. Although Miss Fergie is a three-time champion, her work this


    year is slightly inferiorpared to Cindy''s."


    "This result is too shady, don''t you think? Sarah White''s work wasn''t even enough to qualify her to be


    the champion?"

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Chapter 468 A Moment Is An Eternity


    The window ss was being repeatedly mmed by the cold wind. Leah felt a little chilly when she


    heard the whistling sound. She buried her head once more in the cozy quilt. She looked bewildered as


    she kept scrolling through thements on her phone.


    "How is that person so brave? Fergie shouldn''t steal the trophy from Ms. Charming even though she is


    a member of the Ritch family, right?"


    "Does she not realize that Mr. Hendrik is watching out for our Ms. Charming? Be careful! Ritch family


    might be in great danger."


    Leah murmured, "This doesn¡¯t feel right. They used to chastise me on the inte, didn''t they? They


    rarely defend me in public."


    Leah quickly discovered the reason when her assistant sent her a text message.


    "Ms. White, our PR department has already taken the initiative to direct fans''ments on various


    news media tforms regarding online public opinion."


    Leah found the situation both funny and embarrassing as she put away her phone. She was happy for


    nothing.


    Some of herpany''s positive reviews and exposure had disappeared as word of her losing the


    competition spread across the nation.


    "I see. Thank you."


    Leah was depressed after she received another call from a government official informing her that


    Dream Designs had not been included in the Top 50 Who''s Who rankings for new and influential


    companies.


    She kept examining her own work and Fergie''s because she was unwilling to ept her defeat.


    While Fergie''s work was wless, as Susan had stated, it was still inferior to hers. It was obvious that


    she should have been the champion.


    Leah was unwilling to endure her suffering in silence. She called the organizers to inquire about the


    competition results. When she raised her doubts, the organizers dismissed her concerns and mocked


    her.


    "Are you implying that a novice designer like you is morepetent than all of us experts? Never


    assume that depending on Mr. Hendrik will be enough for you to prevail. Don''t you realize what you''re


    capable of? How could you possibly have ever imaginedpeting against Ms. Ritch? You are


    remarkably bold. ept the fact that you lost to her. All of this chatter is just a bitter loser whining,


    right?"


    This speech made Leah the one at fault.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her eyes became icy in appearance. She pursed her lips and rebuked, "How could you verbally attack


    me when I''m just bringing up logical doubts? It doesn''t seem right, does it? Is this the true nature of the


    organizers of such internationally renowned events? People from the outside world would likely be very


    disappointed if they learned about this. Thispetition will lose its credibility!"


    Leah might not be upset if they had been more professional in pointing out her shorings in


    comparison to Fergie. They attacked her as soon as she opened her mouth, which really made her


    furious.


    The staff became upset after hearing Leah''s direct and firm reply.


    He berated her, "Do you consider me to be easily intimidated? Do you believe you can oppose us, the


    nners of an international event, given your status as someone who rose up the socialdder through


    a man? It was somehow ttering to award you the title of runner-up, how dare you covet Ms. Ritch''s


    title? You don''t know what¡¯s good for you!"


    The organizers started to hurl abuse and insults at Leah.


    Leah was not angry. She simply pressed the recording button on her phone.


    Han just so happened to hear the insultsing from the phone because Leah had set it on the table


    when he walked into the room. His charming face abruptly turned gloomy. His body radiated an icy and


    murderous aura.


    Leah had stood up and taken his hand before he could do anything about it. She motioned for him not


    to speak.


    Leah held her tongue until she felt she had gathered sufficient proof a short whileter. She said, "No


    matter how thepetition turns out, you have insulted me today. I''ll see you in court."


    After she hung up the phone, Han''s deep and icy voice sounded immediately, "Did they cheat you out


    of your championship?"


    Han was shown the creations by Leah and Fergie. She exined, "It would appear so. Her work


    contains some details and lines that aren''t as well-managed as mine."


    Han pulled out his phone. He didn''t even bother to look at Fergie''s creations. His gloomy expression


    showed a sign of disdain, "What a bunch of fools!"


    ¡­


    He could not bear the thought of Leah being wronged by anyone other than himself.


    Leah noticed Han¡¯s meaningful gaze, and she asked in confusion, "Are you preparing to take action?


    Don''t worry, I''ll sue the organizers and take them to court."


    Han chuckled, "There''s no need for that. Apetition organizer that loses its fairness doesn''t need to


    exist."


    Outside the window, the chilly wind persisted.


    Leah''s heart warmed at this frank defense, but other people found this speech to be a little inhuman.


    "Then, I''ll leave it to you."


    Since Han was going to take action, Leah was happy to take it easy. She smiled gently and held his


    wrist. She said, "How are Serena and Ben doing?"


    The ice in Han''s eyes melted during this conversation, which was typical for a normal couple. Han


    grinned, allowing Leah to hold him morefortably by bringing his elbow closer to her side. He said,


    "Serena is now awake. After dinner, let''s go see her."


    ¡­


    Ritch Manor, which was located abroad.


    An old man was seated in the grand hall. His physique remained tall and burly even though he had


    gray hair. He had a sharp and fierce gaze. He red at the subordinate that kneeled before him and


    asked, "What did you just say? This Sarah White belongs to Hendrik?"


    He only asked one question, but it contained aplete demonstration of his authority.


    That subordinate was powerless against the old man''smanding presence. His body was shaking


    uncontrobly, and he was covered in a cold sweat.


    Despite his body shaking throughout, he forced himself to respond, "Indeed, Mr. Ritch. All of the public


    opinions expressed online have been monitored and examined. Inte users are eager to watch the


    drama surrounding the Ritch family. They all imed that we had offended Mr. Hendrik."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a cup of piping hot tea smashed onto the floor, narrowly missing his


    face. The air was permeated with the aroma of premium ck tea.


    Mr. Ritch scoffed, "It seems like a lot has happened during my years of recuperation. Hendrik has only


    risen to prominence in thest two years, what does he have topare with my family? The Kendrick


    Group is merely a trivial force that I can eliminate with a wave of my hand."


    The Kendrick Group''s influence over the previous two years was well known to that subordinate.


    He could not help but remind his boss, "Mr. Ritch, his strength truly exceeds our imagination. The


    Kendrick Group has strong momentum. Our family may not be able to withstand their power."


    In a fit of rage, Mr. Ritch growled, "You thrash! Are you afraid of him? Are you looking down on me? Tell


    Owen to have Veyrispletely suppress and cklist the Kendrick Group!"

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Chapter 469 Passersby Of Life


    Leah and Han arrived at the hospital at nine o''clock in the evening.


    "Phew!" Leah exhaled in relief as she entered the hospital''s cozy air conditioning after leaving the


    freezing outdoors.


    She massaged her numb and cold hands. After that, she put them in Han''s pocket. She inquired as she


    smiled up at him, "Mr. Howard, you don''t mind, do you?"


    Han rarely caught her acting so naughty and mischievous. He could not take his eyes off her. He let out


    a smile and replied, "I don''t mind."


    He kind of hoped Leah would be happy and at ease all the time. Something between them appeared to


    be gradually changing in secret. As they made their way into Serena''s ward, the twoughed and


    chatted.


    Serena was shocked by how well they got along while lying in bed in the hospital. She stared nkly at


    the two.


    She suddenly changed the words she was going to say to something else. She asked, "You guys¡­I


    haven''t seen you two in just one day. How did you two get along so well?"


    Serena thought to herself, did something happen during the Qustraebar trip to bring them closer? Just


    like my rtionship with Ben, I guessed I can no longer ignore that guy.


    When she thought of Ben, she panicked. She inquired, "In any case, how is Mr. Wright doing? I recall


    him getting hurt while defending me. Those daggers from Ravensong were poisoned, correct? Is he


    alright?"


    Leah teased Serena when she noticed how worried she appeared, "He''s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry


    that much about him. Most of his injuries are superficial. He''ll be healed in a month or so."


    Serena was finally relieved. She then realized that Leah was making fun of her. She blushed and


    retorted, "Well, Sarah, you''re making fun of me because you''ve found someone to support you, right?"


    Han excused himself to answer a call outside while the girls were chatting excitedly.


    Serena became intrigued by their gossip after Han left.


    She beckoned Leah to sit by her bed and warmly took her hand. She teased, "Now tell me. How far


    along is your rtionship with Han? Did you obtain a marriage license behind my back in secret?"


    Leah''s fair cheeks were blushing. She said, "Not really. Simply put, being around him makes me feel


    rxed and at ease. How about you? What are your ns for saying "thank you" to Ben when he


    recovers? Ben has saved your life."


    Leah had be familiar with Han''s cunning ways of handling situations after spending a lot of time


    with him. She redirected the topic back to Serena with ease.


    "I¡­Maybe I should buy him dinner?"


    It worked to divert Serena''s attention. She began to think while using her hand to support her chin.


    Leah raised an eyebrow and asked, "I''m worried that won''t be sufficient. After dinner, what ns do


    you have? Do you still feel the same way about him?"


    "Well¡­"


    The ss window kept the cold winter wind outside. The girls had a heart-to-heart conversation inside


    the warm andfortable hospital ward.


    It was unknown when Han finished his call, but he was now leaning against the door frame, watching


    Leah chat happily with adoration. The warm and bright light gently fell on Leah¡¯s fair face, adding a


    touch of the soft and dreamy veil to her whole being.


    "Thump!"


    Han¡¯s heart suddenly pounded heavily.


    Leah¡¯s bright and beautiful smile was deeply etched into his mind. Han thought he would never forget


    this moment for the rest of his life.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah wanted to talk even though it was gettingte. Han stepped forward to take Leah away. He said,


    "We should go now."


    Han reached out his hand to wrap Leah¡¯s soft hand in his. He put her hand naturally into his coat


    pocket. Then, he freed his hand to hold Leah¡¯s waist as they walked out of the room.


    Leah waved back at her friend. She said, "Serena, the doctor advised you to take one more day of rest.


    You may be allowed to leave tomorrow if your condition is good. I''lle to pick you up then."


    Serena gaped in shock as she looked at the two. She was trembling, pointing at their departing figures.


    It doesn''t matter whether I''ll be discharged or not; what matters right now is¡­when their rtionship


    started to get so good.


    She grumbled, "You guys¡­are you even human? How could you show off your affection to a hospital


    patient?"


    The ice that had been between Han and Leah had melted. Soon, something good was going to


    happen.


    Serena was undoubtedly happy for her best friend to find happiness. On the other hand, she felt


    restless and unsure of what to do when she thought of Ben, the man who was badly hurt while


    attempting to save her.


    "Doctor, please take me to see Ben. He¡¯s been hospitalized with me."


    Serena struggled to get to sleep. Therefore, she asked the doctor to take her to Ben''s ward. She was


    not permitted to enter the room to see him, only to stand outside of it.


    "I''m really sorry, miss. Just now, Mr. Wright was moved from the intensive care unit. His condition is not


    stable yet. You can only observe from the outside of his room. In addition, you have to maintain


    silence."


    The doctor''s words were simr to a fine needle piercing Serena''s heart. She began to tighten her fists


    as a result.


    Serena looked at Ben, who was in the hospital bed and appeared pale and weak. It was totally different


    from how he usually looked when he was healthy.


    "Is it worth it for you to do that for me?" Her murmured voice was somewhat choked.


    Actually, Serena had no feelings for Ben before he saved her. Although she was shy to see him after


    what happened, she still did not develop any romantic feelings of liking for Ben. From Serena¡¯s point of


    view, the two of them were just passersby who happened to cross paths with one another.


    However, the figure of this man was deeply rooted in her heart and difficult to remove.


    Serena thought it was likely that Sarah felt the same way after Han saved her. It was something


    complicated and guilty.


    Ben woke up three dayster.


    On this day, the gloomy sky had finally cleared up. There was little warmth provided by the dim


    sunlight. People were walking down the street dressed in bulky winter jackets.


    Leah handed a man''s down jacket to Serena. She exined with a light smile, "I bought this when I


    passed by a store today. The weather is quite cold today, you should give it to Ben."


    Serena blushed, "Why should I do that? I don''t want to give it to him!"


    It was too humiliating and shameful to consider taking the initiative to offer him a down jacket as a


    gesture of goodwill, okay?


    "Well, fine then. Let Ben freeze to death then."


    Leah read through Serena¡¯s thoughts. She regretfully prepared to take away the down jacket.


    "What are you talking about? I''ll give it to him!"


    Serena seized the down jacket and held it in her arm. She gritted her teeth in rage and grumbled, "After


    spending time with that old fox, Sarah, you''ve turned out to be a very bad girl. You never used to be


    able to say such hurtful things with that adorable little mouth of yours."


    Leah shook her head innocently and said, "Did I? Go see Ben as soon as possible. If you aren''t there


    when he wakes up, he''ll be disappointed."


    Serena choked on her words. She was speechless. She made a movement with her lips as if she were


    going to say something, but ultimately refrained. She quickly ran to Ben''s ward with the jacket.


    A sudden whooshing sound was heard from where Serena was standing, immediately after she had


    left.


    "Bang!"


    A faint noise came from the wardrobe opposite the window.


    Leah looked at the partially closed window with a somber expression. She eventually turned around


    and left the ward while pretending nothing had happened.


    Ravensong had made yet another move.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Chapter 470 Mr. Hendrik¡¯s Sweetheart


    Leah held her phone as she gazed at the cold wind howling outside. She decided to call Han. She said,


    "Han, as you had predicted, Ravensong''s killer visited the hospital today. Serena almost hurt¡­"


    The day Ben woke up was initially intended to be a very happy asion.


    However, Han warned Leah in the wee hours of the morning that Ravensong might strike once more.


    Leah hurried to the hospital and brought some bodyguards with her.


    Han''s deep, seductive voice finally came through the phone after a brief period of silence. He urged,


    "Stay in the hospital and don''t wander around. Leave Ravensong''s business to me."


    Leah asked, "What can I do to help you?"


    Leah pursed her lips. She was unwilling to be treated as a perfectly protected canary. She wanted to


    lend some support and strength to him by carrying some of his burdens. Han had to oversee Leah''s


    affairs as well as the enormous Kendrick Group. The mere thought of it made Leah feel worn out.


    Han could tell Leah was worried. He chuckled softly and said, "The biggest help you can give us is to


    keep us safe."


    "Then, I want you to look after yourself." Leah knew that Han was unwavering in his stance on this


    matter, and she graciously epted it.


    Han spoke with an even softer voice and said, "Okay, I''ve solved the problem for your design


    competition. Remember to watch the newster."


    Leah went to Ben''s ward with a smile on her face after hanging up the phone.


    "Ms. Coleman, you''re pressing on my wound. It hurts¡­"


    Leah heard Ben panting ambiguously as she was about to open the door. Standing at the door, Leah


    felt awkward all of a sudden, unsure if she should go into the ward.


    Serena insisted over and over that she did not want to be with Ben. When they were alone together,


    though, that woman was engaging in a flirtatious game with Ben. Leah made the decision to intervene


    so that Ben would be safe because his wounds were still not fully healed and it was improper for him to


    participate in this game.


    She walked all the way to Ben''s bed after opening the door while blushing.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah said, "Serena, hold back for the time being. Ben''s injuries need to heal before you start ying


    these games with him."


    Serena had been lying on Ben''s chest at first. She hurriedly stood up, moved to the side, and adjusted


    her clothing as soon as Leah entered the room. She rified, "You misunderstood, Sarah! I merely


    slipped!"


    Ben was concerned that Serena''s reputation would be tarnished in front of her close friend. He


    hurriedly exined, "Mrs. Howard, it¡¯s nothing like that. Ms. Coleman was trying to cover me with a


    nket. I don''t want you to get the wrong idea; nothing is going on between us."


    "Who on earth is trying to wrap a nket around you!" Serena interrupted Ben while blushing.


    Then Serena flung open the window to let in the chilly air. The warm room quickly became chilly. With


    the bitter cold, Serena''s mood gradually improved.


    Serena started talking to Leah about business while wearing a serious expression. She said, "Sarah, I


    just saw a notification saying that ourpany''s rating and some government support have been


    revoked. This issue has caused quite an uproar in thepany group chat."


    "Our employees are dissatisfied. I''m going to fire anyone causing trouble. Is that eptable? Besides,


    everyone knows that your championship was stolen by Fergie. Otherwise, the championship would


    have been yours!"


    Serena became enraged when she brought up these issues.


    Leah was indifferentpared to Serena''s agitation. She patted Serena''s shoulder tofort her and


    said, "It''s ok. This issue has been resolved by Han."


    Serena''s face distorted as she noticed how Leah addressed Han. She mocked Leah, "Oh, you¡¯re


    talking with Han just now? When did the two of you start to get along so well? Why don''t you tell me


    what transpired between you two?"


    Even if Leah was willing to tell her, she had no idea what had happened. Simple, everyday interactions


    between them led to the two of them inevitably bing close.


    "Well¡­"


    "Next, we''ll broadcast international news. The shootingpetition organizer, 02 Conglomerate, was


    involved in bribery. The organization is now under investigation by the government. Its stock prices


    have plummeted!"


    The news on the TV interrupted Leah as she was starting to speak.


    She was a little taken aback as she watched the news, thinking that this must be what Han had


    mentioned to her when he told her he had solved the problem and rmended she watch the news.


    Nobody anticipated that the organizer would face more than just an investigation, though.


    #Kendrick Group Acquires 02 Conglomerate# Explosive!


    When this trending topic entered the public''s view, the designpetition, which had already


    concluded, once again attracted an astonishing amount of attention.


    "I''m cracking up so hard! How dare these people steal Sarah White''s championship? It¡¯s fine if her


    skills weren''t up to par, but her scores were way above Fergie''s!"


    "As expected, a foreign conglomerate is ignorant of Ms. White''s status as Mr. Hendrik''s sweetheart.


    They dared to subject his beloved wife to this wrongdoing. Don''t you think 02 Conglomerate deserves


    to be acquired?"


    "Let me guess, Mr. Hendrik shouldn¡¯t have done this for the sake of a certain Ms. Charming, right?


    Pepe the frog. JPG"


    Leah experienced a strong heat throughout her body after reading inte users'' jokes that Hendrik


    liked her. These online users were huge gossipers.


    When Serena noticed Leah''s shy and embarrassed expression, she was standing next to her.


    However, Serena continued to enjoy herself and continued to read thements.


    "Inte user A said, "Urgh! How dare you put my darling through pain? I''ll obliterate your business."


    Here is another one, "Yes, the trophy is yours, but your conglomerate is now ours.""


    Ben could not help but shake his head as he heard Serena read these embarrassing remarks. He said,


    "Mrs. Howard, I hope you won''t mind."


    "It''s fine."


    On the contrary, Leah''s mood had calmed down. She nced at Serena and said, "Serena, please


    stop making fun of me. What would you do if Ben did something like this for you someday?"


    Serena''s smile abruptly became frozen as sheughed. She continued to frown at Leah after ring


    angrily at Ben. "Forget I said anything," she eximed.


    Leah started talking about important topics with them once she noticed Serena had calmed down.


    "Today, people from Ravensong are lurking outside the hospital. The windows must remain shut.


    They''ll use silver needles that have beenced with poison against us. Any medication administered by


    unfamiliar medical personnel must be taken with caution."


    Ben instantly became serious, "Understood, Mrs. Howard!"


    Serena was furious, she yelled, "It''s that damn organization again! Why are they targeting us? They


    wouldn¡¯t do that because we started Dream Designs, right? Other than Anna and Shawn, I don''t


    remember us offending anyone else!"


    Leah was reminded of this by Serena''s words. Her beautiful pupils suddenly shrank, and she


    eximed, "Anna!"

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Chapter 471 Unnned Marriage proposal


    The roaring wind outside was muffled by the windows.


    Serena shut the windows and approached Leah, ¡°Sarah, do you suspect that the Ravensong


    organization has anything to do with Anna?¡±Her face was dour.


    But the ancient¡­ family sect was never dictated by any force.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible because Anna despised me so much. I don¡¯t know who would kill me other than her.¡±


    Leah nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how they controlled the Ravensong. Please make sure you are not alone for now on and


    keep your spirits up.¡±


    Leah was unfazed that the Ravensong were after her. What she was afraid of was that they would


    attack the people around her.


    Ben nodded and agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Howard. Ms. Coleman will be safe with me.¡±


    His seriousness on the matter and forceful words made Serena flushed. She swallowed back her


    words back into her stomach.


    With his life on the line, he truly intended to protect her.


    I recall Ben being injured by the Ravensong that night, as you mentioned the poison. Howe he


    wasn¡¯t poisoned?¡±


    Ben was also perplexed by Serena¡¯s question, ¡°It appears to be, why am I not poisoned?¡±


    Leah made an excuse as she put her hand in her pocket calmly, and went, ¡°Maybe you are lucky, or


    maybe they didn¡¯t use the most poisonous daggers at night for fear of hurting their people.¡±


    She had lied.


    Although Ben and Serena noticed something odd about it, they never really gave it much thought.


    No being poisoned was a blessing in misfortune.


    When Han arrived at the ward, he overheard her lie. His face was tense, and he clenched his fist tightly


    to keep his rage at bay.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡± He entered the wards andforted Ben for his injury. He then exited with Leah.


    Ben and Serena didn¡¯t notice his forbearance and cold murderous eyesight. They were both


    bbergasted by this sweet couple leaving while holding hands.


    ¡°Their rtionship appears to be improving.¡± Ben was gratified.


    ¡°I believe so.¡± Serena returned her thoughtful gaze to Ben, saying,¡°You should go check on your boss


    someday and to see if they n to get married!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ben was taken aback by her casual conversation with him and smiled softly.


    Serena was lost in thought when she saw Ben''s smile. Ben usually had a rigid expressionless face.


    ¡°You should take a break. I will take good care of you as a token of my gratitude for saving me.¡± She


    pulled back to reality and blushed as she sat on the sofa.


    Serena couldn''t get his good-looking smiley face out of her head.


    In Vi Victoria.


    Leah and Han had lunch with Charlotte and then yed games with her before she went to sleep. They


    then returned to the room.


    ¡°Leah.¡± Han mmed her against the closed door.


    His lips were pressing against hers, causing her cheeks to flush slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Thank you, by the way, for having my back.¡± She changed the subject to ease the


    ambiguous atmosphere.


    She was referring to the acquisition of 02 Conglomerate that took ce today.


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want you to thank me. I have a gift for you.¡± Han leaned over and bit her rosy lips,


    almost as if to punish her.


    He didn''t like how she was always polite.


    Leah covered her mouth in pain, recalling that he had promised her a gift after thepetition.


    ¡°Allow me to sit over there first if you want to give me a gift... ¡±


    If you truly want to give a gift, you don''t have to be so ambiguous.


    It caused her heart to race.


    Han remained motionless. He had just taken a beautiful jewelry box from his pocket.


    The jewelry box contained a set of high-quality ruby jewelry, including a ne, bracelet, and ring.


    ¡°If you want to give me a gift, let me sit over there first¡­¡±


    You don¡¯t have to be so ambiguous if you truly want to give a gift.


    It made her heart beat faster.


    Han didn¡¯t move. He just took out an exquisite jewelry box from his pocket.


    In the jewelry box was a set of top quality ruby jewelry, a ne, bracelet and ring.


    ¡°Is this Poppy?¡± Leah eximed when she saw the jewelry.


    It was the illustrious aristocratic brand, which only produced one set of limited jewelry per year.


    And this set of jewelry, Poppy, was their winter limited edition this year.


    This amounted to at least a few hundred million.


    ¡°It¡¯s just apetition, why give such a costly item?¡± Leah was grudgingly.


    She was depressed, thinking that she still owed him five billion but he could spend a few hundred


    million in just a second.


    Of course, people''s joys and sorrows do not appear to be linked


    "It has nothing to do with thepetition, it''s tomemorate our reunion," Han said gently, rubbing


    her brows and eyes with his round fingertips.


    His words caused her heart to skip a beat for no apparent reason


    This requisite ceremony moment a sense of asion inexplicably struck the softest part of her heart.


    His moves proved that he was serious about getting back together with her, and that he valued their


    rtionship this time.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Saw Leah kept quiet, Han set aside the jewelry box and took out the ring, which he ced on her


    fingers.


    ¡°How about we get married?¡±


    Han, who had always been calm and cold-blooded, was trembling nervously.


    His warm hand gradually became cold at the fingertips.


    He was nervous as he awaited Leah''s response.


    His unexpected marriage proposal numbed Leah''s heart and sent an electric current through her limbs


    and bones.


    ¡°I¡­¡±, She stared nkly at the attractive man in front of her. She appeared to have lost her words, and


    was unable to speak.


    She adored him, but the needle in her heart had not yet been removed, and they had only been a


    couple for a short time. So, she didn¡¯t want to be too overjoyed.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry, babe. I can¡¯t do it right now¡­¡± She lowered her gaze for an extended period of time.


    Han¡¯s heart froze when she replied.


    His knuckles turned white, and went, ¡°Why¡­don¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    He wished Leah had given him the opportunity to make amends for his mistakes over the years.


    Han was not as energetic, astute or as cunning as he had been previously. His expression¡­rattled.


    At the time, he was just a man who had been hurt by love.


    The whitish sunlight was once again blocked by clouds, and a dry cold wind blew up in the city.


    Clouds obscured the whitish sunlight once more, and a dry cold wind blew through the city.


    Han''s words had a hurtful meaning for Leah as well.


    She took a deep breath and hugged him. She buried her head in his cool chest, her red eyes hidden.


    ¡°Give me a little more time, babe¡­¡±


    She would be able to truly ept the fact that they restart their rtionship from the bottom of her


    heart in a short time.


    She still needed some time to confirm their mutual sincerity.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Chapter 472 Kidnapped Mrs. Howard


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you next spring.¡±, Han said, promising to be patient.


    As a fresh start for the new year, he wished for a happy ending between the two of them.


    As a new year began, he wished for a happy ending between the two of them.


    Leah''s heart was warmed by his tolerance and understanding.


    ¡°Lunch?¡±


    The acquisition of 02 Conglomerate also came to an end during their meal.


    It was also revealed that their chairman, who also served as the event organizer, was bribed by the


    Ritch family to allow Fergie to win the championship.


    There was a lot of sarcasm on the Inte.


    "Miss Fergie shouldn¡¯t do that. Why would a three-peat do such a thing? Even if she is outperformed by


    a junior, it isn¡¯t a bad thing, right?"


    "You guys know nothing. She is a nobledy, and it¡¯s natural for her to be under pressure. If she was an


    ordinary person, the champion would."


    "Hrious. The organizer was bribed by the Ritch family, and now they are out of business. That¡¯s quite


    ironic."


    Leah was astounded that such a conglomerate could be purchased so quickly.


    "Is the acquisition so simple?" she wondered as she swallowed thest bite of food.


    Seeing him at ease made her feel confident.


    ¡°It¡¯s only easy if you are wealthy and powerful.¡± Han wiped the sauce stain from her lips with a smile.


    Leah was dumbfounded.


    Han took her to the hospital in the afternoon. Then he went to work for thepany.


    Leah met Susan outside the ward.


    She was about to approach her and greet her when she noticed her spying on the wards.


    ¡°Ms. Victor¡­¡±, Leah was perplexed, so she approached her. Unfortunately, her mouth was covered,


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Susan held back her smile and motioned for Leah to look inside, "When did these two get together?"


    Her lips were pressed against Leah¡¯s ear, and whispering.


    Leah moved a little unconformably, pulled a little distance away from Susan, and continued to look into


    the ward when she remembered Susan was attracted to women.


    Serena and Ben shared a tender moment inside the ward. Ben took her hand and drew her into his


    arms, his lustrous eyes, ¡°Ms. Coleman, I really can¡¯t help but fall in love with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Susan slipped and fell on top of Leah before he could confess, and both of them fell.


    ¡°Ahem, what¡­I didn¡¯t mean it, you guys keep going¡­¡± Leah was so embarrassed that her scalp went


    numb, she stood up quickly and coughed twice while pretending to be calm.


    She wanted to flee, but Susan grabbed her, ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t go so fast, I came here to see them right after


    I got off the ne, and I was finally done with the matter, why don¡¯t you join me for a meal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± It was a little ambiguous with only two of them.


    If Han finds out, she will suffer in the end.


    Susan was not taken aback by her refusal. Instead, she presented an appealing setup: "I discovered


    something about the Ravensong; don''t you want to hear what I have to say?"


    "And it won''t just be the two of us; they''lle along as well."


    Susan smiled smugly at Ben and serena.


    Susan looked smug at Ben and the blushing serena.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leah concurred after hearing thetest Ravensong news.


    Serena also approached them with a cold expression, saying, ¡°Please tell us about the Ravensong in


    detail!¡±


    Because of this damn organization, it will be difficult for her to get rid of Ben from then on.


    ¡°But my injury hasn''t healed yet, I can''t move..." , said Ben.


    ¡°How about you have this conversation right here?¡±


    He also wanted to have dinner with Ms. Coleman, but circumstances prevented him from doing so.


    Susan realized and sighed, ¡°What a shame, you take good care of yourself here. It¡¯s time for the three


    of us.¡±


    Ben was dumbfounded.


    He noticed the cunning eyes. She did it on purpose!


    Ben worriedly called them as they were about to leave the ward.


    ¡°Mrs. Howard, Ms. Coleman, remember to bring some bodyguards with you when you go out. Those


    from Ravensong are still keeping an eye on you outside!¡±


    Left with no other option, Ben could only call Mr. Howard and request that more people be sent to


    protect the three of them.


    ¡°Boss, Mrs. Howard was again abducted by Ms. Victor. She imed to have discovered the most


    recent Ravensong information. Please send additional backups to protect them.


    Ben was a little worried when Susan appeared.


    Even though he was aware of her sexual preferences towards women, the manner in which she left


    with Ms. Coleman linking arms just now was far too intimate!


    Ben was so worried that he wished he could have followed them if it hadn''t been for his wounds.


    Inside the Felton restaurant, which was designed in the style of an elegant European medieval


    restaurant, soothing violin music yed.


    Susan sat face to face with Leah and Serena in a private VIP dining room, her face solemn.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "This is all thetest information about the Ravensong that I found," she said, pulling a document from


    her bag. "Everyone rushed over to you."


    "To put it simply, The Ravensong is ruled by Fetriybia''s head of state, Anna, whom you irritated. You


    are in a critical situation.


    Leah and Serena were disheartened as they examined the information on the document.


    "I had no idea Mr. Lancaster and the others could control such an ancient sect!" Serena eximed


    angrily.


    After reading the document, Leah frowned and returned it to Susan, saying, "The most important thing


    is that they use current technology andbine it with this ancient sect to produce amazing results."


    The poison of the Ravensong waspletely strange for the modern people


    Without their specific antidote, no matter how magical the hospital was, it will not be able to save the


    poisoned person¡¯s life.


    Without their specific antidote, no hospital, no matter how magical, will be able to save the poisoned


    person''s life.


    Susan nodded, noticing that the antidote from the sterling silver bracelet was no longer present, her


    expression changed drastically, ¡°Where is the antidote I gave you, Sarah? Could it be that you have


    been poisoned during this time?¡±


    She was busted. Leah thought that thing was not bright. She quickly hid her hand and pretended to


    smile calmly, "No, Han just used it for experimentation." He wanted to investigate the antidote''s


    composition in order to create more antidotes..."

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Chapter 473 Only Just A Dream


    While Susan felt a little skeptical about her statement, Serena seemed to have put two and two


    together. She looked at Leah, tears welling in her eyes as she said, ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t tell me you gave your


    last antidote to Mr. Wright?¡±


    She continued, ¡°I knew it was strange. How was he able to avoid being poisoned after getting stabbed


    by one of Ravensong¡¯s daggers?¡±


    Serena choked up as she cried, ¡°You silly girl! Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re Ravensong¡¯s primary target?


    What would happen to Carlotta if you got poisoned?¡±


    Susan had finally caught on as well. She said solemnly, ¡°Sarah, you should be more careful. There


    won¡¯t be a second chance if you get poisoned.¡±


    Leah didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic any more than she already had. She was prepared for the


    consequences the minute she had made her decision.


    ¡°I know, but Han has supported my decision, and I hope you all can understand my reasons for doing


    so. I really don¡¯t want to see anyone else suffer on my behalf, whether as a direct consequence or


    otherwise,¡± said Leah, her voice trailing off as a lonely expression set on her face.


    Serena couldn¡¯t find it in herself to criticize Leah¡¯s actions any further and only shook her head


    helplessly as she cried.


    I should¡¯ve realized sooner. With how soft-hearted Cindy is, she absolutely will try to shoulder all the


    responsibility the minute something happens and feel like she¡¯s the one to me, she thought.


    Susan¡¯s expression also turned grim as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to judge Leah¡¯s decision. ¡°Sarah, you


    need to take better care of yourself from now on. I¡¯ll get my family to make as many more antidote


    doses as we can,¡± she said.


    At first, she thought that finding out the identity of the mastermind behind Ravensong was something to


    celebrate. However, she was no longer in the mood for smiles upon hearing Leah¡¯s revtion.


    ¡®I should have waited a little longer before giving her the antidote,¡¯ she regretted the choice she had


    made.


    ¡®But if Mr. Wright died, it¡¯s highly possible that Sarah will be traumatized for life¡¯


    Suddenly, Serena mmed the table and stood up. With a serious expression, she shouted, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Both Susan and Leah were a little taken aback, asking, ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing the puzzled expressions on their faces, Serena hurriedly wiped away her tears and smiled,


    ¡°Don¡¯t the Ravensong members all carry an antidote at all times? Back when Mr. Han was poisoned,


    he got the antidote from searching the bodies of the Ravensong members ¨C¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! I know what you have in mind!¡± Susan quickly caught on and nodded in agreement, the


    excitement returning to her eyes.


    Leah could vaguely tell what their ns were too, but she wasn¡¯t as enthused, ¡°Isn¡¯t that very


    dangerous? After all, we¡¯ve already lured them out of hiding once. I¡¯m not so sure they¡¯ll be as careless


    the next time.¡±


    Ever since thest time they fell for the girls¡¯ trap, those Ravensong members got even more careful


    than before. They would hide themselves away in the dark, but once they found their chance, they


    were sure to strike!


    Susan revealed a mysterious smile, ¡°Piece of cake. I¡¯m the expert at catching these Ravensong goons!


    The Victor family is not just some old family in name. We have ways ¨C¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The door abruptly flew open right when Susan was getting to the crux of her strategy.


    The dashing Han Howard then presented himself to the room.


    ¡°It sounds like you have a good n. Why not let me in on the conversation as well?¡± His deep voice


    contained a chill that seemed topare with the coldest springs in the tundra. There was a coldness


    in his tone that could cause anyone who listened to it to tremble uncontrobly.


    Turning to re at Leah, his expression darkened as he said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough?!¡±


    It had already taken all his patience and courage when he reluctantly agreed to her decision previously.


    This time around, he would not stand idly by and watch as she put herself in harm¡¯s way no matter


    what she was nning to do.


    Sensing Han¡¯s unyielding stance, Leah could feel a bit of cold sweat running down her back. She


    smiled apologetically and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m also not on board with this decision this time


    around.¡±


    Previously, she was able to do things her way because she had an antidote in case all else failed. Now


    that circumstances were different, there was no way she was letting herself or the others risk their lives.


    When he saw that the youngdy was telling the truth, Han¡¯s anger dissipated greatly. He walked over


    to her and ced his hand over the back of her slim waist, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home now. Don¡¯t get


    misled by these questionable people.¡±


    As he said the second half of his sentence, his eyes nced over at Susan.


    Susan instantly grew furious. Pointing a finger at Han, she cursed, ¡°Hey asshole, how dare you try and


    use me out of nowhere! How the hell am I misleading Sarah? I could say the same for you! Are you


    sure you didn¡¯t trick Sarah into liking you with your little goons?¡±


    Seeing how the two of them were about to break into a fight, Leah quickly stepped in and said, ¡°Ms.


    Victor, Han is just joking around. Please don¡¯t pay it any mind. Thank you very much for sharing all this


    information with me and buying me a meal. I¡¯ll be excusing myself now.¡±


    When she saw her gentle smile, Susan was instantly cated. She scoffed at Han Howard, and said,


    ¡°Forget it. A nobledy such as I shall not reduce myself to bickering with such a simpleton.¡±


    Serena was feeling a little nervous as well, so she too said her goodbyes before heading back to the


    hospital, ¡°Cindy, take care of yourself okay? If you need anything, feel free to call me.¡±


    Before she could leave, Leah called out and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Mr. Wright about what happened. I


    don¡¯t want him to feel responsible.¡±


    Serena¡¯s eyes started to glisten as tears quickly welled inside them again. However, she held herself


    back this time and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Even at this juncture, Cindy is still worried about other people¡¯s feelings. Does she just not care about


    her own safety?¡¯she thought.


    On their way back, Leah peered through the car window at the winter scenery. She was deep in


    thought as Susan¡¯s words echoed in her head.


    It was as though there was a sudden pressure weighing upon her, making it hard to breathe and


    causing her to feel like she was drowning.


    To think that Anna had grown influential enough to be able to get such an old family to do her bidding.


    I¡¯m sure she has even more dangerous ns in store for me. The people next to me will definitely be


    caught in the crossfire too¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han said as he held her hand. The chill from the touch gave him great concern.


    To Leah however, the warmth from Han¡¯s hand was enough to pull her out momentarily from that


    suffocating sensation.


    She dove into his embrace, bathing herself in his warmth and the soothing scent of his body.


    Once she was able topose herself a bit better, she answered slowly, ¡°Anna is the one in charge of


    Ravensong. Susan also found out that all their members had returned to the country in thest couple


    days. I¡¯m worried that everyone will be in danger."


    Han was a little relieved to hear her opening herself up to him. The tension on his face loosened as he


    replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you and everyone you care about.¡±


    His cold tone belied a certain warmth, and Leah¡¯s worries mysteriously melted away under his


    reassurance. She nodded, ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I¡¯m so d I have Han with me at times like this. I know I¡¯m starting to rely on him more and more, but I


    don¡¯t hate this feeling.


    Maybe as this feeling grows, I¡¯ll be able to ept Han¡¯s proposal next spring and we could get


    remarried¡­


    However, little did anyone know that the promise next spring would be little more than a sweet dream.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Chapter 474 Take It Back Myself


    By the time the two of them returned to Victoria Precinct, it was starting to snow. The snowkes gently


    descended upon the earth, bringing with them an even colder chill and causing ayer of ice to slowly


    form over the tiny puddles along the street.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing!¡± Leah eximed as she closed the window. Her eyes gleamed as she watched the tiny


    bits of snow fluttering under the streemps.


    To someone that was born in the south, snow was a rather new experience after all.


    The onset of winter also meant that the year wasing to an end.


    Just as she was about to reopen the window and feel the snow outside, a big, strong hand grabbed her


    by the wrist. A deep and calming voice resounded in her ear, ¡°You don¡¯t want to catch a cold.¡±


    Not willing to listen to excuses, Han pulled Leah right back to bed and ced her under a thick wool


    nket. He said, ¡°You need to rest this frail, illness-prone body of yours and not try to see the snow


    every chance you get.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leah could do little but nod in obedience. However, the excitement in her eyes was quickly


    rekindled as she looked towards the snow outside. She said, ¡°Another year has gone by just like that.


    It¡¯s Carlotta¡¯s birthday after New Year¡¯s. I want to give her an extra special present this time.¡±


    The little one would turn three in theing year and Leah was very excited to see her grow.


    Han sat down by her side and wrapped his hands around her waist. He asked, ¡°What about my


    present? Shouldn¡¯t I get one too, considering how we promised to get married next spring?¡±


    Truthfully, Han didn¡¯t care about any presents at all and simply wanted to tease the youngdy in his


    embrace.


    In all those years, he had never felt this close to her before as they were now, where they could eat and


    live together like a normal couple and didn¡¯t have to lie to one another.


    These boring but joyful days were like a perfect dream to him, so much so that he didn¡¯t want to wake


    from them.


    Leah leaned into his warm embrace, revealing a soft smile as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Since they had decided to stay together, she was also thinking ofmemorating their rtionship


    with an extra special gift.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to let the cat out of the bag before that day woulde.


    Hearing that Leah was really going to give him a gift and how she didn¡¯t deny marrying him next spring,


    Han felt as though his heart was being embraced by a warm pair of hands.


    He thought back to Ben¡¯s report earlier that day, then brought Leah even closer in his arms. His


    seductive lips breaking into a smile, he teased, ¡°I heard that you were peeping in on Ben and Serena


    kissing today?¡±


    Leah waspletely on cloud nine as she thought about the gift she was going to give Han. However,


    thetter¡¯s sudden question immediately brought her down to Earth. Recalling the scene of Mr.


    Wright trying to kiss Serena earlier that day, her cheeks flushed slightly as she said, ¡°That was an


    ident¨C¡±


    The desperate look on Leah¡¯s face made Han want to tease her even more. He said, ¡°Sure, it was. You


    little perv.¡±


    Leah was at a loss for words.


    Can we at least try to be civil here?


    Her cheekspletely red with anger, she eximed, ¡°I told you it was an ident!¡±


    Never did she think a day woulde when someone would brand her a pervert.


    Han knew that it was time to call it quits and stop the teasing. He stood up and handed Leah a


    document, ¡°Here¡¯s the transfer proposal for the White Group.¡±


    Leah was shocked to find out that he was nning to hand over the entire White Group to her. She


    smiled and said, ¡°Feeling generous are we, Mr. Howard?¡±


    Pinching Leah¡¯s face with his slender fingers, Han looked at her with a gentle gaze and replied, ¡°Yeah,


    it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡£


    He had wanted to give Leah the White Group right from the start, but one thing led to another and he


    had to dy it until now.


    Feeling the warmth of his fingertips on her cheeks, Leah smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this document with


    you for now, Mr. Howard. When the timees, I¡¯ll take it back myself.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    White Group¡¯s market value had grown significantly since the time it was still under Shawn, and was


    definitely a sizable conglomerate at its current state.


    Even though it was her wish to reim the White Group, she wanted to one day do so with her own


    capabilities.


    While her confidence was admirable, Han didn¡¯t agree with her decision. He said, ¡°We¡¯re family. What¡¯s


    mine is yours. If you absolutely must have some kind of external pressure, then consider it my gift for


    our wedding.¡±


    He had no want for anything, so there was no reason for her to work so hard anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Howard. You can hold onto it for me for the time being.¡± Leah hadpletely different


    ideas. She had seen her fair share of hardship and knew that one could only rely on the things one


    personally owned.


    Even though she could ept all that Han was offering, she could not let it waste away all that she had


    worked for her entire life.


    Without her pride and the skills she had amassed throughout her career, if the two of them were to


    have a falling out again one day, then she would truly lose it all.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she was considering these things prematurely, her life just wasn¡¯t her own anymore. She


    had a responsibility to ensure that Carlotta grew up safe and healthy. That was why she had to have a


    backup n for both their sakes.


    Seeing how adamant she was, Han did not push the matter any further and simply changed the


    subject, ¡°Alright then. Ben has mostly recovered from his injuries. With some special medicine from


    overseas, he should be back on his feet in around half a month. As for the disturbances from


    Ravensong, I¡¯ll have Ben and Serena escorted back to the vi first thing tomorrow.¡±


    Leah had always been weak against Han¡¯s sudden bursts of affection. She hugged him by the waist


    and nodded in his embrace, ¡°Okay. Anna has control of the whole of Ravensong, and she has sent


    every one of them after us. It¡¯ll be safer for all of us to stick together.¡±


    Susan had bought a vi in Victoria Precinct a long time ago for the sole purpose of sheltering


    everyone together.


    Han¡¯s expression turned grim with the mention of Anna¡¯s name, and he said, ¡°Leave that foolish


    woman to me. You should also avoid going out for the time being and just stay home with Carlotta.


    Serena and Ben will be here to apany you two as well.¡±


    Leah couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried when she saw the cold look in his eyes, ¡°What are you


    nning to do? If they can control a family as old as Ravensong, then their influence has surely grown


    leagues from what it once was. If you get poisoned by any chance¨C¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Han said confidently as he brushed his hand against her soft hair. Underneath his reassuring


    smile, a cold murderous intent could be found.


    I should¡¯ve never given Anna a chance for survival to begin with. Because of my mistake, she has now


    be a threat to Leah. Damn it all! he thought.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting married next spring. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me that easily,¡± he reassured Leah.


    Seeing as she was still worried however, he brought himself closer and gently added in her ear, ¡°As for


    you, there¡¯s no backing out of our promise.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she argued. The deep tone of his voice always had a way of easing her worries and


    comforting her.


    As she rested into his embrace, she feltpletely at peace, as though she could take the whole world


    on even if the road ahead of her was filled with danger.


    With him by her side, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t handle.


    The snow outside was starting to grow heavier.


    Leah nestled into Han¡¯s embrace and slowly drifted off to sleep.


    It waste at night, and Han slowly opened his eyes, as the woman in his embrace continued toy


    tightly wrapped in his arms.


    A ring light shed by his eyes. He picked up his phone to see a short message: ¡°Make preparations


    to fight Ravensong. n A will be moving ahead of schedule.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Chapter 475 Why Don¡¯t You Try Giving Birth


    Morning, the next day.


    The snow had stopped by the time Leah woke up.


    Around the neighborhood, the evergreen leaves had taken on a whitish hue, softly trickling down with


    every gust of wind.


    Several winter birds perched on the trees chirped noisily, waking Leahpletely from her slumber.


    With a yawn, she pulled herself out of bed.


    After washing her face, she opened the door to go outside, and immediately heard a loud noiseing


    from the living room downstairs.


    ¡°Ben Huffington Wright! Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew! You want me to feed you?! Are you still


    dreaming?!¡± Serena yelled in disbelief.


    Leah also thought that Ben¡¯s request was a little overboard. Making her way downstairs, she greeted


    the two, ¡°Hi Serena, you guys came early.¡±


    She assumed they would have had to finish the checkup in the afternoon at least beforeing back


    here.


    Seeing Leah, Serena¡¯s furious expression immediately softened. With a beaming smile on her face,


    she waltzed over and wrapped her arms around Leah¡¯s. She said, ¡°Well, I just couldn¡¯t help missing


    you. That sly fox has you locked up in your little castle and won¡¯t even let youe meet me in the


    hospital, so I had no choice but toe here with one of hisckeys.¡±


    Leah was almostpletely fooled. However, when she saw the solemn expression on Ben¡¯s face, she


    asked anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Ravensong¡¯s men have snuck their way into the hospital too?¡±


    Hearing Leah¡¯s question, Serena¡¯s smile quickly faded away into a grim expression as she answered,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just before the sunrise this morning, I had woken up early and noticed something strange


    happening outside of the room, so I texted Mr. Howard to send his men over ahead of schedule. Had I


    not done that, we might have fallen victim to their poison gas by now.¡±


    Serena¡¯s voice grew agitated as she eximed, ¡°What a bunch of damn cowards! Resorting to such


    petty tricks from their dark little corners when they can¡¯t take us face-to-face. How despicable!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned solemn as the widespread influence of Ravensong weighed on their


    minds.


    ¡°Hi Mommy, Auntie Serena, Uncle Ben. What are you guys talking about?¡± Carlotta suddenly appeared


    holding a small rabbit doll.


    Her chubby cheeks were a little red from the cold winter breeze. Seeing this, Leah hurriedly brought


    her into her arms and asked, ¡°Carlotta, did you open the window when you woke up and let the cold


    wind blow in?¡±


    Even though she phrased it like a question, there was a surety in her tone.


    There was still a lingering chilling from the little girl¡¯s clothes.


    Carlotta¡¯s eyes quickly looked away in embarrassment. Clutching tightly on her rabbit doll, she said, ¡°I-I


    just saw that it was snowing outside, and wanted to take a quick look. I closed the window back right


    away.¡±


    Seeing her mother¡¯s expression turn darker and darker, Carlotta got so nervous she could feel cold


    sweat dripping down her skin.


    At that moment, Serena couldn¡¯t bear to watch on any longer from the side and pulled Carlotta away.


    Feeling sorry for the little girl, she caressed Carlotta¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°Your Mommy is just being a


    meanie. What¡¯s wrong with wanting to see a little snow?¡±


    She turned to Leah and added, ¡°Come on, she¡¯s such a precious little thing. Stop scaring her!¡±


    ¡®If little Carlotta gets frightened and starts crying, how am I going to y with her?¡¯ Serena thought.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Leah looked at Serena with a nk expression. She already knew what thetter was thinking.


    ¡°Serena, my dear, if you love children so much, why not try giving birth to one yourself?¡±


    Hearing this, Carlotta pped her hands excitedly and said, ¡°Yeah, yeah! Auntie Serena, when are you


    and Uncle Ben going to have a baby?¡±


    The cutie¡¯s innocent eyes darted back and forth between Serena and Ben, causing the two in question


    to turn stiff and awkward.


    Ben was evidently more reserved than Serena. His facepletely flushed, he said with much


    difficulty, ¡°C-Carlotta, these things take time.¡±


    ¡®Ms. Coleman doesn''t even think of me like that right now, much less about us getting married and


    having kids together.¡¯ he thought.


    Serena was also a little thrown off guard and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Having a kid like you to y


    with is good enough for me. I¡¯ll be your godmother!¡±


    Carlotta enjoyed ying around with Serena too. However, she still put on an expression too serious


    for her stature as she gave thetter some heartfelt advice, ¡°Auntie Serena, you shouldn¡¯t think like


    that. Daddy and Mommy are still going to be my number one in the end. Think about it. Once you get


    old and can¡¯t move around as much, I¡¯ll need to spend time with Mommy and Daddy, so I won¡¯t be able


    to take care of you. That¡¯s why you need to be a mommy too, so that I can y with your baby. Then


    once we¡¯re older, we can take care of our own parents.¡±


    Serena had a pained expression from the rebuke and asked, ¡°You little brat. Where did you learn all


    this from?¡±


    ¡°TV, of course!¡± Carlotta answered.


    Serena quickly turned to face Leah¡¯s forced smile and said, ¡°I think you should restrict her TV time and


    make her watch something more helpful like news or nature documentaries. She needs toy off on


    those stupid family love shows!¡±


    Leah couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Before she could respond, she felt a messagee in from her phone.


    It said, ¡°How are you?¡±


    There was no name to the sender, and it hade from a foreign number. At first, Leah thought it was


    simply sent to the wrong number. However, after some thought, a certain possibility presented itself,


    and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver run down her spine.


    Shawn Ford! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s him? But he was gone for so long. Still, who else but him would do


    something like this?


    Seeing the dark expression on Leah¡¯s face, Serena grew anxious and asked, ¡°Cindy, what¡¯s the


    matter? Don¡¯t tell me Ravensong is already here?!¡±


    Ben jumped in, ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. Ms. Victor said that Ravensong had only officially mobilized


    their forces yesterday, and immediately after, the Boss locked down all of Pasteria¡¯s airspace. No


    unregistered aircraft would be able to make their way in. Even if they were able to sneak in, it would


    take them three days at the earliest. And with the Boss¡¯ n already in motion, it¡¯s highly doubtful that


    they¡¯ll be able to sessfully infiltrate us to begin with.¡±


    Serena felt a lot relieved by Ben¡¯s words. Seeing his pale face and dry lips, she reluctantly pushed his


    wheelchair over to the tableside and said, ¡°You should eat, but I¡¯m not going to feed you.¡±


    The situation was back to square one.


    Ben helplessly raised his fully bandaged arms and said, ¡°That brings us back to the question of how I


    can eat. Ms. Coleman, would you be so kind as to have one of the servants help feed me instead


    then?¡±


    However, Han had already forbidden all the servants in the vi from getting involved with the two of


    them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Coleman. Everyone has their own things to do. If you¡¯re free, can I please trouble you to


    feed Mr. Wright?¡±


    Serena was absolutely fuming. Sheined to Leah, ¡°Cindy, what¡¯s with all these people? Are they


    telling me that only I can feed Mr. Wright?!¡±


    Leah couldn¡¯t help seeing Serena being put on the spot, and offered to help, ¡°I can do it too.¡±


    Let you do it? That sly fox of yours will have both Mr. Wright and I killed if I did that.


    Ultimately, Serena could do little but take over the duty of being Ben¡¯s temporary caretaker.


    Under the dark sky, a dry frosty wind billowed, and the onset of snow was gradually approaching with


    the setting sun.


    Inside the Fetriybia royal pce, Shawn was staring nkly at the message on his phone. There was


    still no response, only the message he had sent: ¡®How are you?¡¯


    His expression turned dark as he asked one of his subordinates, ¡°Have you prepared the machines


    needed to process Sarah White¡¯s blood sample?¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    chapter 476 A Quick and Decisive Battle


    The luxurious pce contained a deathly silence, and Shawn¡¯s cold voice echoed throughout its


    massive hall.


    The subordinate waspletely tensed up in fright. Drumming up whatever courage he had, he


    replied, ¡°M-My lord, at the moment, we only have a small number of mechanical dogs with biotracking


    capabilities. In addition, Mr. Hendrik is hampering the progress of our AI testing facilities.


    Internationally, more and more of our experimental products are being cklisted from further


    development.¡±


    His voice grew weaker as he finished his report.


    Without a trace of emotion on his face, Shawn fell silent for a while. Then, he abruptly bursted with


    anger.


    Grabbing his subordinate by the cor, Shawn beat down on his face as he shouted, ¡°Useless


    imbeciles! The whole lot of you! You¡¯re telling me that even with thebined might of two major


    nations and the entirety of Veyris, you still can¡¯t take care of someone like Hendrik?! Who the hell does


    he think he is? Didn¡¯t our AI testing facilities fall under the purview of the Veyrisian alliancemittee?


    How in God¡¯s name did his influence reach all the way here?!¡±


    Releasing the anger he had pent up for a long time, Shawn felt utterly resentful of Han at that moment.


    Not only did he lose to Han in the field of romance, even his all but assured sess with the


    experimental products from the AI testing facility was now in jeopardy because of thetter¡¯s tight rein.


    Shawn waspletely indignant.


    He continued raining punches on his subordinate as he yelled. Soon after, the subordinate was beaten


    completely to a pulp, then tossed away like an old rag.


    Shawn looked down at the subordinate he abused, then with a disgusted look on his face, he ordered,


    ¡°Get this piece of trash out of my sight!¡±


    The other subordinates standing to the side hurriedly dragged the beaten and bloodied person away.


    Shawn stopped one of them. With a stern re, he asked, ¡°How many mechanical dogs can we


    mobilize right now?¡±


    The subordinate that was stopped felt as though he had just been caught by a venomous snake. His


    voice almost cracking from the fear, he replied, ¡°F-Five, my lord. A lot of the necessary materials we


    needed to develop the mechanical dogs have been locked down by Mr. Hendrik. We were only able to


    muster so many¨C¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he said, ¡°That¡¯s good enough. Send them all to Pasteria, and remember to


    do it discreetly. I want you to bring me Sarah White!¡±


    ¡­


    Nighttime. Victoria Precinct.


    Leah had just had dinner and yed with Carlotta. After which, she found Han in the study and asked,


    ¡°Babe, did you find anything on Mr. Ford?¡±


    The strange text she had received earlier during the day made her very restless.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Her intuition was telling her it hade from Shawn Ford. However, no one had any new information


    on Shawn. Not herself, Susan, or Han.


    Noticing that she was upset, Han immediately put down the documents he was reading. Frowning, he


    pulled her into his embrace and stroked her cold face with his slender fingers. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Why are you so afraid? The only thing I¡¯m sure of is that he hasn¡¯t returned to the country yet.


    I¡¯ve already set up an intricate security web nationwide. As soon as he steps into our borders, we¡¯ll get


    him.¡±


    Leah was very relieved to hear Han¡¯s words.


    She snuggled into a morefortable position in his embrace, then took out her phone to show him


    the strange message she had received. ¡°I got this today. I think it has to do with Mr. Ford. I know how


    he works. Whenever he¡¯s about to undertake a major scheme, he¡¯ll try to rattle his opponent¡¯s mentality


    with some peculiar action and make them feel frightened.¡±


    Seeing the gloomy expression on Han¡¯s face, Leah got a little confused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡®Why does it look like he¡¯s angry? I don¡¯t think I said anything wrong. All I did was tell him some of my


    concerns.¡¯


    Seeing how oblivious Leah was made Han even more furious, and his gaze turned cold.


    He pursed his lips, then said with a deep tone, ¡°It seems like you understand him pretty well, hmm?¡±


    ¡®You can even analyze his personality to such a detailed extent. I wish you knew me as well as you


    know him¡¯ he thought. A wave of jealousy filled every inch of his body, and the air around him grew


    colder by the second.


    Leah was speechless as she thought, ¡®How is this even rted?¡¯


    She said, ¡°Stay on topic. I feel like he has been preparing some kind of major scheme during the time


    he¡¯s disappeared.¡±


    Han was unfazed. Hugging her tightly, he frowned and said, ¡°So what if he is? I¡¯ve cut off all his puppet


    strings. There¡¯s nothing he can use to go against us now.¡±


    Han didn¡¯t think it was possible for Shawn to pull something from under his nose.


    Leah sighed in relief at Han¡¯s confidence, but she still warned, ¡°But we still haven¡¯t heard from him this


    whole time. It¡¯s like he¡¯s just biding his time in the shadows before making a decisive strike.¡±


    The idea of this made her very anxious.


    However, Han paid her no heed. He looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Instead of worrying about him, why


    don¡¯t you think about how to cheer me up? Ever since you came in, you¡¯ve been talking about Shawn


    Ford non-stop. I¡¯m very upset right now.¡±


    Leah finally came to and realized why Han was behaving the way he was. He seemed like he was in a


    really bad mood.


    ¡­


    If things were like they were in the past, he would¡¯ve tried to physically force her mouth shut long ago.


    However, he was a changed man now, and would patiently listen to her dronings.


    She chuckled and lifted her head from his embrace, speaking softly, ¡°Aww, babe. Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s


    precisely because I¡¯m worried about us that I¡¯vee here to discuss things over with you?¡±


    The gentle tone of her voice was like the fluttering snow outside the window, slowlynding on Han¡¯s


    burning rage and making him weak.


    While the negative feelings inside of him had dissipated greatly, Han was still dissatisfied. Pinching


    Leah¡¯s cheeks with his fingers, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get away with it that easily.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Leah was a little confused, as she wasn¡¯t good atforting


    others.


    Not to mention, the person she was trying to cheer up right now was the Supreme Overlord Han


    Howard. How was she supposed to know how to meet his demands?


    Han revealed a yful smile and brought his face beside her ear, whispering in a low voice, ¡°I want a


    kiss.¡±


    He had always been the one to initiate their kisses, so sometimes, he wanted her to make the first


    move instead.


    Leah¡¯s face instantly flushed a bright red from that short request. Feeling her body grow hot from the


    suggestive air between them, she argued, ¡°I¡¯m trying to be serious with you here!¡±


    I should¡¯ve known his head is always filled with stuff like this!


    The embarrassed look on her face tugged at Han¡¯s heartstrings. He raised his seductive lips slightly


    and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind kissing you too.¡±


    He leaned in and pressed his lips square on Leah¡¯s right as he finished his sentence.


    The soft and cold sensation on his lips was melting him from the inside out.


    As the night progressed, the blizzard outside got much heavier than before.


    Under the blistering wind, the once bustling city gradually turned still and mysterious.


    Several shadowy figures were quietly approaching the Victoria Precinct under the guise of the snow.


    Moving like a gust of wind across the greenery, wherever these shadows passed, the snow fell from the


    trees.


    As they were approaching the Victoria Precinct, one of the shadows raised his hand and called for the


    rest to halt.


    ¡°Remember your mission and don¡¯t attract too much attention. Be quick and decisive.¡±

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Chapter 477 - As Stupid As Your Master


    The snowy field was deathly quiet, with shadows dancing in the deep ckness of the night.


    Snowkes fluttered gently as the city grew colder.


    Leah had just locked the window in Carlotta¡¯s room. Frowning, she scolded, ¡°Carlotta, you are not


    allowed to open the window any more! It¡¯s been such a cold day and it gets even colder at night, so no


    more watching the snow for you. If you want to, Daddy and I¡¯ll take you out to see the snow tomorrow.¡±


    It was perfectly understandable for children to be curious about such things, but with the looming


    danger of Ravensong around the corner, Leah had to be as careful as she could. Given their expertise


    with poison and assassinations, there was no telling where they could be striking from.


    Even though Han had men covering the entire Victoria Precinct, she figured it would be better for her to


    be extra vignt as well.


    ¡°Thump.¡± A soft noise came from the window. It seemed like the sound of a piece of snow knocking into


    the ss.


    Leah lifted Carlotta up and stared at the darkness outside the room, her fingers slowly tightening.


    I hope I¡¯m just being paranoid.


    Ever since she received that strange text, she had been feeling a sense of foreboding in her heart.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    If Shawn Ford¡¯s intention was to cause her such distress, then he had seeded.


    ¡°Mommy, are there bad people outside? You look very worried.¡± Even Carlotta could sense the strong


    worry Leah was experiencing from her embrace.


    The cutie followed her mother¡¯s gaze beyond the window. Blinking, she turned back to Leah and said,


    ¡°Are those bad people I saw the other day still hanging around outside the window?¡±


    Sometimes, a child¡¯s powerful intuition was astonishing.


    Leah responded with a gentle smile. Stroking Carlotta¡¯s soft hair, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have faith


    that Daddy will protect us.¡±


    With Han around, she didn¡¯t have to worry too much. Not to the extent of getting insomnia, at least.


    As her mother gentlyid her down in bed, Carlotta smirked and said, ¡°Ohh, it looks like Mommy and


    Daddy are getting along very well these days. You never used to say something embarrassing like


    ¡®having faith in Daddy¡¯.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face flushed slightly at Carlotta¡¯s words, and she felt a soft lingering pain on her lips from when


    Han had gently bitten on it.


    ¡°W-What story do you want to hear? Mommy will tell you,¡± Leah was desperate to change the subject.


    Carlotta was naturally happy to know that her parents were getting along. Seeing the embarrassment


    on her mother¡¯s face, Carlotta smiled widely and replied, ¡°I want to listen to¨C¡±


    Right when the mother and daughter were having their story time.


    Apanied by the billowing snow, several dangerous shadows approached Victoria Precinct and


    quietly stopped right outside Han¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Be careful and follow the n. We¡¯re going to lure the bodyguards around the outer perimeter away¨C¡±


    a hoarse voice said in a cold tone.


    As soon as the instructions were given, the rest of the shadows quickly moved into position.


    They scattered themselves all over Han¡¯s vi and were evidently tasked with leading his bodyguards


    away from the area.


    ¡°Code red! It¡¯s Ravensong. After them!¡±


    Shortly after, the vicinity around the vi quieted down.


    The strong blizzard winds brought with it a piercing chill, making the pitch-ckness of the night seem


    that much more suspicious and dangerous.


    However, right when the remaining Ravensong members were about tounch an assault on the vi,


    a bunch of lights around the outer perimeter lit up.


    The massive lights made the entire vi as bright as day and effectively sealed off all paths of retreat


    for the remaining Ravensong members.


    Han¡¯s slender figure was slowly stepping into the blizzard. The pure white snow continued to fall


    against his handsome face and distinctive lips.


    There was a strong murderous intent in his expression. Breaking out into a ruthless smile, he said,


    ¡°Idiots. You are all as stupid as the Ms. Lancaster whom you serve.¡±


    Ross appeared as well, scoffing, ¡°As we figured, the arrogance of old families is still going strong with


    you all. With current advancements in science, you¡¯re still resorting to uncivilized methods like


    ambushing in the dark? Our security cameras have already got you back when you were outside


    Victoria Precinct!¡±


    As he said this, Ross gave a signal. Almost immediately, many fully-armed personnel arrived and


    surrounded the Ravensong members.


    It was decided.


    There was no escape for the group of assassins that Ravensong had sent here.


    Soon, both sides began to fight.


    The Ravensong members could tell that they would soon lose the battle. An old-looking man among


    them was getting ready to charge in, but he was pulled back by another. ¡°Brother! We need to retreat!


    Han Howard had prepared this ambush for us right from the start!¡±


    The man stubbornly rebuked, ¡°Did you forget what our family creed is? We eitherplete our


    missions, or we die trying! If you want to cower and hide, then hurry up and piss off!¡±


    The younger man was embarrassed to be mocked like that, but he still wouldn¡¯t let the other person go.


    ¡°Why should we listen to that woman in the first ce? She¡¯s clearly treating us like cannon fodder. Are


    the lives of our brethren not worth anything?¡±


    While the two of them were arguing, the rest of the Ravensong members had already been subdued.


    Finally realizing that the odds were stacked against them, the older man had no choice but to cut his


    losses and retreat.


    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we going after them?¡± Ross stood by Han¡¯s side and asked.


    Han coldly nced over the Ravensong members that were subdued, and said, ¡°Take them all to the


    police station. As for the two rats that slinked away, send someone to follow them, but do it discreetly.


    We don¡¯t want to rm them.¡±


    Ross immediately understood Han¡¯s intentions. His eyes gleamed as he asked, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re trying to


    tail them and find their base, right? I got it. I¡¯ll have someone follow them right away!¡±


    As the lights around the vi went out, the world returned to its cold, dark state.


    Han went to Carlotta¡¯s room and found that Leah had just finished telling the child a story and put her to


    bed.


    Both returned to the bedroom afterwards. As she closed the door, Leah mentioned with a serious


    expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ravensong to strike this quickly.¡±


    The worry in her heart was growing rapidly as she thought, ¡®What would happen if Carlotta was to get


    caught in the crossfire? Not to mention, Serena and Mr. Wright could be dragged in as well.¡¯


    Right as she was spiraling out of control, a pair of giant hands suddenly, but gently pressed down on


    her cheeks. ¡°Listen here!¡±


    Han brought his face right in front of hers. Staring at her with his deep, ck eyes, he assured, ¡°With


    me around, no one will get hurt. Stop thinking about those pointless affairs. The only thing that should


    be on your mind is this¨C¡±


    He stopped his sentence midway, then leaned closer and whispered beside her ear, ¡°¨Ckeeping your


    promise of marrying me next spring.¡±


    His warm breath beside her neck had Leah feeling a little bit hot too.


    With flushed cheeks, she answered slowly, ¡°I know.¡±


    It was now the peak of winter, and spring would be upon them soon enough.


    Not long after Christmas would be New Year¡¯s.


    And in another month after, the flowers would be starting to bloom.


    As for Ravensong, after tonight¡¯s failed mission, their chapter in history would be permanently closed.


    The two that had escaped led Ross and his men right to their base of operations, and with it, the


    locations of all their members were revealed as well.


    As the day broke, Ross sent a congrattory message to Han: ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got everyone from


    Ravensong under control. We also have a lead on the locations of all their members, domestically as


    well as overseas. We¡¯ve already contacted the relevant authorities to conduct their arrests.¡±

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Chapter 478 Don¡¯t Learn From Han


    At Fetriybia Pce.


    The bright morning sun shone into the pce early and presented a piece of gold and jade splendor.


    In the ancient style elegant hall, the tempting aroma of breakfast and the pleasant milk smell


    permeated the air.


    Anna was sitting at the dining table while drinking warm milk. She could not stopughing wildly.


    "Sarah, that b*tch! She''s finally dead!"


    Ravensong probably seeded in taking Sarah downst night. Even if Ethan sent bodyguards to


    protect her, she couldn''t escape. After all, Ravensong is an internationally renowned assassination


    organization!


    During a meal, Anna had imagined the scene of Leah''s tragic death.


    The maid next to her frowned. "Your Highness, we lost contact with all Ravensong''s strongholds now.


    Could something happen? And those who went to assassinate Sarahst night have not responded


    yet."


    Anna also frowned. "It''s indeed strange, but it may be that they''ve made a big disturbance in the


    country, so they want to disappear temporarily as not to be chased by the international police..."


    Pfft!


    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by a sarcasticugh.


    Shawn walked up to Anna with graceful steps, which aroused her disgust.


    Anna red at him coldly. "What are you doing here? I''m so unlucky to see your weird face early in the


    morning! Don''t think you can do whatever you want after we get married! Your status won''t be higher


    than mine! I warn you. I only belong to Ethan!"


    D*mn Shawn! He''s been getting out of control recently! After I stabilize my power in Fetriybia and get


    the news that Sarah is dead, I''ll ask Dad to kill him sooner orter!


    Seeing the murderous intent in Anna''s eyes, Shawn withdrew his smile, and his coldness slowly


    overflowed around him.


    He said slightly, "Anna, did I warn you not to send Ravensong out? If they fail the mission, we''ll lose our


    ace."


    His expressionless query made Anna get angry immediately. "It''s none of your business! Ravensong


    belongs to the Fetriybia royal family. I have jurisdiction over it! You are too useless! Why are you so


    afraid of Ethan? No matter how powerful he is, he can''tpete with Ravensong! No one can cure


    their poison!"


    Anna''s confident appearance dissipated thest trace of patience in Shawn''s heart.


    He approached Anna and pped her hard. "You b*tch! Your stupid actionsst night made


    Ravensong gone!"


    His elegant appearance copsed, and he no longer looked like the handsome young man he used to


    be. He revealed his long-lost anger and murderous intent, which made Anna tremble with fear.


    She covered her cheeks and looked at him in disbelief. "What did you say? Ravensong failed to kill


    Sarah?"


    Impossible! Sarah or Ethan can''t guess Ravensong''s actions! How could it fail?


    "You must be lying to me, right? You just want me not to kill Sarah and think of such a clumsy way!"


    Anna stood up with a crazy smile. Her eyes instantly wandered with majestic anger.


    "You can do nothing but leech off a woman! How dare you hit me..."


    Bang! Before she could finish speaking, Shawn kicked her hard to the ground.


    "Read it yourself! Do you still think your n is perfect?"


    Shawn mmed several documents on Anna''s face. His killing intent distorted his expression, and he


    wanted to cut Anna into pieces.


    This b*tch deserves the hits! Whether a nobledy or a princess, no one in the world is in my eyes


    except Sarah! But Sarah does not belong to me. She only has Han in her eyes. If Han hadn''t returned


    as an investment tycoon, Sarah and I would have gotten married!


    "You stupid b*tch! You exposed our n in advance! It will be much more difficult to deal with them


    now!"


    The more Shawn thought about it, the angrier he became. He was so furious that he punched and


    kicked Anna.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ever since Anna was born, no one had ever made her suffer. She cried and cursed when Shawn hit


    her. "How dare you hit me! I''ll ask my dad to kill you! You won''t be Prince Ricardo leisurely!"


    Shawn temporarily retracted his foot as he was tired. He sneered. "It''s a pity. Everything in Zardova is


    mine now."


    Anna was inplete despair.


    Just then, a text message came to Shawn''s phone.


    Bernard wrote, "Prince Ricardo, I''ve sessfully put your mechanical dog there. We only need to wait


    for it to attack the target."


    Seeing the text message, Shawn felt his mood improved a lot. His revenge n all went well.


    ...


    At Vi Victoria.


    "Today''s Christmas. Let''s invite everyone to eat hot pot together!" Leah leaned against Han and smiled


    lightly.


    Han held her tender hands and nodded. "Okay."


    "Ben''s injury can have stitches removed today, and he''spletely healed. If he wants to get close to


    Serena, he has no excuse anymore." Leah sighed.


    Leah hoped they had a good meal together at Christmas and could be more honest with each other.


    Judging from Serena taking care of Ben during this time, Leah could see that Serena was not that


    annoying to him.


    In the evening, it waspletely dark.


    Han''s vi was full of people. There were several hot pots and exquisite dishes on the long dining


    table. The hot pot was steaming, and the spicy aroma seemed ipatible with this luxurious vi.


    Susan was sweating while eating, and she pointed at Ben dissatisfied. "Ben, you are too obtuse!


    Serena has cared for you for so long. Why don''t you get her something to eat?"


    "No need!" Serena refused immediately. She ran to Leah like a frightened rabbit while holding the bowl.


    Serena moved Carlotta, who sat beside Leah, to Han''s leg. Then, Serena took Carlotta''s seat and was


    relieved. "I dere first. I cared for Ben because he saved me, and I thanked him. From now on, we''ll


    return to normal!"


    Serena''s explicit refusal made Ben sad, but he instantly cheered himself up when he saw the scene of


    Han and Leah smiling at each other.


    He and Serena did not experience as much as Han and Leah. He had a long way to go, so he could


    not be discouraged.


    "Boss, I''ll learn from you!" Ben suddenly shouted firmly and solemnly.


    For a while, Leah felt embarrassed for Ben. She blushed and hurriedly asked Ben to eat, "Let''s eat


    first..."


    Learn from Han? That''s not a good idea.


    It was cold and snowy outside, and the vi was warm and pleasant. The steaming sound of the hot pot


    was particrly healing.


    Martin took pictures of the warm and happy appearance of everyone gathered together. He smiled


    gratifiedly. "I hope everyone''s rtionship will always be so good..."

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Chapter 479 The Illusion of the Long Future


    Late at night, after eating hot pot, Susan waved to everyone.


    "It will be New Year in a while. Let''s go to my vi for a gathering next time!"


    "Okay!" Everyone agreed to Susan''s warm invitation.


    When Susan left, the snowkes were still falling.


    Leah was a little cold and was about to enter the vi when Serena grabbed her.


    "Sarah, now that we''ve settled Ravensong''s matter. I''ll go back to sleep at home tomorrow." Serena


    smiled and tilted her head. "Do you want to sleep with me tonight..."


    "Cannot."


    Before Serena finished speaking, Han pulled Leah into his arms and wrapped his hands around her


    waist.


    He nced at Serena unwaveringly. "If you''re lonely, Ben can apany you."


    Everyone always likes to cling to Leah. Why do I not only guard against men but also against women?


    Leah did not expect Han to make fun of Serena, and she almost could not hold back her smile.


    "Serena, we''ll see each other a lot in the future. We can sleep together next time when Han is away." Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she said that, she felt a pain in her waist. It was Han who hugged her harder.


    Serena red at Han angrily. "You cunning fox! You even guard a woman! I''m going to chat with Sarah!


    You..."


    Serena wanted to continue, but Ben blocked her gaze at Han.


    Ben said helplessly, "Ms. Coleman, please understand my boss. After all, he finally managed to catch


    up with Ms. White. It''s normal for him to be possessive."


    Han red at Ben and said slightly, "Shut up if you can''t speak well."


    It sounds like I''m shamelessly pestering Leah.


    "Alright. Please stop arguing." As Leah saw Han making trouble everywhere, she took his arm and


    entered the vi.


    At the same time, Leah turned and bid farewell to Serena. "See you next time!"


    Seeing Leah''s smiling face, Serena dissipated her anger. She smiled and waved to Leah. "Okay, let''s


    chat in thepany next time! Idlers are not allowed! But I won''t go to thepany tomorrow. I want


    to hire someone to clean my house!"


    At this moment, they all thought their future would be long and would see each other when they wanted


    to.


    The night was getting darker, and the cold and misty air covered Leah''s back, which made her look a


    little ethereal and unreal.


    After afortable bath, Leah came to Carlotta''s room and told her a bedtime story.


    "Carlotta, that''s all for today. I''ll continue tomorrow." After a while, Carlotta became sleepy, and Leah


    closed the storybook.


    Carlotta was already very sleepy and answered Leah in a daze, "Um... Okay, Mommy..."


    After covering Carlotta with the quilt, Leah kissed Carlotta lightly on the forehead and left the room.


    When Leah returned to the bedroom, she saw Hane out of the shower with a towel around his


    waist. He presented his strong muscles, and drops of water slid from his chest down the entire


    abdomen.


    His every move was attractive, and his handsome face made Leah nervous.


    Leah felt her cheeks hot uncontrobly, and her eyes looked away erratically as if she had not seen


    him. She walked quickly to the bed and covered herself in the quilt.


    Han looks thin when dressed but looks strong when undressed.


    Just as she was thinking about Han, she felt Han approach her. He also got into the quilt and leaned


    toward her, and she heard his sexy and hoarse voice.


    "You want to pretend you haven''t seen me?"


    His scorching breath sprayed on her neck, which made her heart beat fast. Leah quickly got out of his


    arms and left the quilt.


    She flushed, and she pretended to be calm while trembling. "Yes, I saw you! So what?"


    F*ck! He''s so good at teasing!


    Han smiled when Leah refuted him. A hint of tease shed in his eyes. "Good. You''re more courageous


    than before."


    In the past, she would blush and say she did not see anything.


    Leah felt a little angry at Han''s tease. Why does it sound like he treats me like a child?


    "I said it right! So what if you don''t wear clothes?" Leah faded away from the shyness. She red at


    him and snorted coldly.


    "Do you mean it''s my fault?" Han sat next to her and hugged her into his arms again. He overflowed


    with tenderness all over. "Should I apologize to you?"


    His pampering appearance made Leah''s heartbeat deafening, and she felt like to get an electric shock.


    To avoid him finding that she was blushing, she buried her head in his arms and said muffledly, "No


    need. Let''s sleep now. I have to go to work tomorrow."


    While speaking, her lips touched his strong muscles, and after realizing it, they froze.


    "Leah, did you do it on purpose?" Han gritted his teeth, and his deep voice was a little hoarse.


    Sensing the change in his body, Leah felt her heart tighten. She struggled to get out of his embrace. "I


    didn''t mean it! It''s already two o''clock. I have to go to thepany for a meeting tomorrow morning..."


    She quickly exined and regretted what she had done to him just now. But after she struggled for a


    long time, she was still tightly held in Han''s arms. His cold fragrance filled her nostrils and alleviated all


    the fatigue in her heart.


    Just as Leah gave up on herself and thought Han would do something, he only smiled, took her into the


    bed, and covered her with the quilt.


    He kissed her cheek with warm and soft lips, then said softly, "Sleep now. I''ll let you go this time. If


    you''re dissatisfied with me or don''t want me to do certain things, just bring it up. I''ll change it."


    Leah could not imagine hearing those words from Han. He was as proud as a king but could lower his


    posture to her. He did think about their future.


    For no reason, she wanted to cry. She nodded slightly. "Okay."


    Han can make a change for me. Should I try to get along with him like an ordinary couple instead of


    avoiding him?


    The next day. Leah went to thepany early. As soon as Leah entered, the assistant at the front desk


    greeted her.


    "Ms. White, you''re finally here! Those shareholders had made trouble. They all say they want to


    withdraw their shares. If this situation continues, it will break our capital chain! They all left for the same


    reason. They all wanted to switch to Frey Corporation, which has a better development prospect..."

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Chapter 480 Target Locked


    The wind and snow outside had stopped, and the world was quiet.


    In Leah''s office, the fragrance of tea wafted quietly. Leah looked at the documents with a frown, then


    put them aside.


    "It was Frey Corporation. They''ve poached our people."


    While she and Serena hid from Ravensong, it seemed that Frey Corporation had secretly done


    something. They had poached all the talents in certain positions from herpany!


    The assistant nodded eagerly. "Yes, I found Frey Corporation made a fuss about your failure to win the


    designpetition. He said ourpany has no future for development. Many high-level personnel or


    employees have switched jobs to go there!"


    Leah was full of thought. "Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?"


    The assistant thought Leah was ming her, and her eyes turned red with fright. "Ms. White, it


    happened suddenlyst night. They both resigned at the same time. I didn''t have a chance to inform


    youst night."


    Seeing her crying assistant, Leah smiledfortingly. "It''s fine. I won''t me you. Therge-scale


    resignation will lead to a serious impact on thepany. Are the people from the legal department still


    there? Ask them to sue those people."


    Leah would not forgive those people.


    Han had given the people in the legal department to her. They would always be there if thepany


    did not go out of business.


    "People from the legal department and public rtions department are all here, and now the public


    opinion on the inte is also controlled by us. Everyone has great sympathy for our matter, and the


    direction of public opinion is good." The assistant breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was the luck of the misfortune. Dream Designs would have suffered severe losses if they had lost the


    opportunity to control public opinion.


    Leah looked cold. "Well, don''t worry about the broken capital chain. I''ll make up for it. I can take this


    opportunity to remove those dishonest people from thepany."


    It was a lie to say she was not angry, but being angry was useless. She used means to take advantage


    of this incident to establish her prestige. In the future, Dream Designs would have to weigh the


    consequences of such a betrayal for no reason.


    Although Dream Designs was a start-uppany, no one could destroy it!


    "Go find me all the documents I listed..."


    It was already 7.00 pm after Leah perfected thepany''s new regtions and some welfare rules,


    then dealt with the tedious affairs of those traitors.


    It was getting dark early in winter. Under the warm and bright streetmps, light snow began to fall


    profusely.


    Leah withdrew her gaze from the window. She picked up the coat on the chair and left work. While


    waiting for the elevator to arrive, she saw Carlotta''s text message.


    "Mommy, the delicious dinner is ready. You and Daddy have toe back quickly. We''re going to have


    dinner together." Carlotta even attached a photo after the text message.


    Ding dong! The elevator arrived.


    Leah walked into the elevator while answering the text message with a smile. She did not notice the


    exquisite mechanical dog in the elevator at all. As soon as she entered the elevator, it suddenly shot a


    scarlet light from its rigid eyes.


    "Target locked! Ready tounch the anesthetic!" The mechanical sound came.


    Leah replied to Carlotta halfway through when she heard that. She turned around inexplicably. "What


    target?"


    She was the only person in the elevator. She wondered who was talking.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She turned and saw a silver-white mechanical dog the size of a small puppy. Before she could react,


    she felt a stabbing pain in her leg.


    She panicked suddenly. Could it be the robot dog that Han told me about? Why do they use it against


    me?


    Before she had time to call Han, she fainted and copsed in the elevator. Her phone dropped to the


    ground, and the text chat screen with Carlotta gradually faded.


    The wind and snow outside were a bit colder, and Ross, who had been waiting outside Dream Designs


    for a long time, did not see Leahing out. He felt panicked.


    He hurriedly led someone into thepany to look for Leah, but he only found Leah''s phone in the


    elevator.


    It''s over! Something happened to Mrs. Howard!


    Ross quickly called Han. "Boss, I''ve been waiting for Mrs. Howard for twenty minutes, but I didn''t see


    here out. I wondered if something had happened to her, so I hurried to find her. But I only found


    her mobile phone. Boss, please hurry up and ask someone to locate her current location!"


    Han had installed micro-geolocators in the set of Poppy jewelry that he gave Leah.


    The news of Leah''s disappearance was like a sharp knife. It shed at Han''s heart and made Han drip


    with blood.


    Han could no longer continue the meeting, so he hurriedly got up and went to the office. "Notify and


    mobilize everyone to block Linkville!"


    Seeing Han leave in a hurry, the other high-level executives in the meeting looked confused and


    discussed under their breath.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Hendrik? It''s the first time I''ve seen him so flustered..."


    "Could it be that Kendrick Group is about to go bankrupt?"


    "Impossible! Even if the earth exploded, Kendrick Group couldn''t go bankrupt!"


    "Then... Could it be that his girlfriend wants to break up with him?"


    "It''s possible. After all, I heard Mr. Hendrik loves his girlfriend very much..."


    Everyone did not know what had happened for a while, and they were all discussing Han''s gossip.


    On the other side, Han had no time to pay attention to those people''s discussions, and the dense panic


    in his heart made him restless.


    Leah will be fine!


    "How is it going? Did you find her?" Han came to the IT department. He tightly furrowed, and a gloomy


    look quickly shed in his eyes.


    He was careless. He thought enough to arrange bodyguards outside Dream Designs but did not expect


    the enemy to sneak inside.


    "Mr. Hendrik, Mrs. Howard was in distress in the elevator. The elevator that was supposed to stop on


    the first floor went directly to the basement garage. As for the monitoring in the garage, someone had


    hacked all of them. I think they took Mrs. Howard away from there..."


    "F*ck! Didn''t I ask the bodyguards to defend Dream Designs in all directions?" Han was suddenly


    furious, and his eyes were full of anger.


    He revealed a cold and powerful killing intent, and the air pressure in the IT department suddenly


    dropped.


    Everyone felt a tight heart, broke out in cold sweat, and it was hard to breathe.


    It''s over! Mr. Hendrik will kill us!


    Just as they thought of that, Han took a gun from his pocket expressionlessly. "Call those useless


    bodyguards who had been in charge of protecting Leah."


    Seeing that, Ben felt his heart beat fast. He hurried to Han''s side to dissuade him. "Boss, don''t! Mrs.


    Howard must feel sorry if she knows you kill them!"


    Indeed, Mrs. Howard has always been kind-hearted. Alfred''s sacrifice made her depressed for a long


    time. She will be sad if Boss kills many people because of her disappearance.


    Leah''s name calmed Han, but he still could not dissipate the cold and murderous look in his eyes.


    "Strike Fetriybia immediately and block all Veyris'' economies!"

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Chapter 481 The Only Breakthrough Point


    Leah woke up once more. The cold forced her out of unconsciousness.


    Amid the darkness, she could not tell where she was. Still, she managed to pick up on two voices.


    ¡°Keep an eye on the woman inside. It¡¯s a direct order from Prince Ricardo. We¡¯re done for if she runs


    away.¡±


    ¡°Got it, but why would Prince Ricardo want to capture the former Mrs. Ford?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it has something to do with Hendrick mping down on Fetriybia and Veyris. Oh,


    and the AIb too. The woman is close to Hendrick. Apparently, she¡¯s special to him. Prince Ricardo is


    probably going to use her against Hendrick¡­¡±


    With the voices fading away, the room resumed its silence.


    Her breathing quickened as Leah broke out in cold sweat. Her bright eyes glistened in the dark.


    Prince Ricardo?


    Was that the prince who married Anna? Was she being brought to Fetriybia?


    It was unexpected to find out that Anna not only had control over the core business organizations, but


    she rode herd on the AIb. It exined why Leah was ambushed by a robotic dog.


    That woman was out to kill her.


    Leah could not sit by and do nothing. She must make efforts to save herself. At the very least, she


    must figure out a way to get in touch with Han.


    She searched around in a daze, but all she could feel were four cold walls. One of the walls was a


    closely shut metal door.


    ¡°ng.¡± The chain on her wrist banged against the metal door.


    Amid her trance, Leah harked back to a conversation with Han. There was a nano GPS chip in the


    Poppy outfit Han gave her in case anything were to happen to her.


    Although Leah was shocked at the time, she felt loved that he came clean to her.


    Everything he did was to protect her, and his initiative to tell her about it showed that he respected her


    opinion.


    ¡°Is anybody there? Let me out!¡± With a n in mind, Leah raised her voice and banged on the metal


    door.


    The loud ngs caught the attention of many.


    As the flurry of footsteps drew closer, the metal door creaked open, and someone turned on the lights


    while running their mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the hugemotion? Are you aware of the situation you¡¯re in? Prince Ricardo kidnapped


    and imprisoned you. You better watch out before your tongue is cut. At least we won¡¯t hear from you


    again!¡±


    Leoh woke up once more. The cold forced her out of unconsciousness.


    Amid the dorkness, she could not tell where she wos. Still, she monoged to pick up on two voices.


    ¡°Keep on eye on the womon inside. It¡¯s o direct order from Prince Ricordo. We¡¯re done for if she runs


    owoy.¡±


    ¡°Got it, but why would Prince Ricordo wont to copture the former Mrs. Ford?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Moybe it hos something to do with Hendrick clomping down on Fetriybio ond Veyris. Oh,


    ond the AI lob too. The womon is close to Hendrick. Apporently, she¡¯s speciol to him. Prince Ricordo is


    probobly going to use her ogoinst Hendrick¡­¡±


    With the voices foding owoy, the room resumed its silence.


    Her breothing quickened os Leoh broke out in cold sweot. Her bright eyes glistened in the dork.


    Prince Ricordo?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Wos thot the prince who morried Anno? Wos she being brought to Fetriybio?


    It wos unexpected to find out thot Anno not only hod control over the core business orgonizotions, but


    she rode herd on the AI lob. It exploined why Leoh wos ombushed by o robotic dog.


    Thot womon wos out to kill her.


    Leoh could not sit by ond do nothing. She must moke efforts to sove herself. At the very leost, she


    must figure out o woy to get in touch with Hon.


    She seorched oround in o doze, but oll she could feel were four cold wolls. One of the wolls wos o


    closely shut metol door.


    ¡°Clong.¡± The choin on her wrist bonged ogoinst the metol door.


    Amid her tronce, Leoh horked bock to o conversotion with Hon. There wos o nono GPS chip in the


    Poppy outfit Hon gove her in cose onything were to hoppen to her.


    Although Leoh wos shocked ot the time, she felt loved thot hee cleon to her.


    Everything he did wos to protect her, ond his initiotive to tell her obout it showed thot he respected her


    opinion.


    ¡°Is onybody there? Let me out!¡± With o plon in mind, Leoh roised her voice ond bonged on the metol


    door.


    The loud clongs cought the ottention of mony.


    As the flurry of footsteps drew closer, the metol door creoked open, ond someone turned on the lights


    while running their mouth.


    ¡°Whot¡¯s with the hugemotion? Are you owore of the situotion you¡¯re in? Prince Ricordo kidnopped


    ond imprisoned you. You better wotch out before your tongue is cut. At leost we won¡¯t heor from you


    ogoin!¡±


    The threats did not get to Leah, but she acted scared. She timidly said, ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing. Why would


    Prince Ricardo want me captured¡­¡±


    Her innocent and harmless look let these men put down their guard. One of them scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s with


    all the questions? The prince has his reasons to capture you.


    ¡°You better stay in this room before the prince¡¯s next orderes in. Quit the tricks or I¡¯ll throw you into


    the snow to freeze outside.¡±


    Shuddering in fright, Leah began to tear up. ¡°Um¡­ But I want to go to the bathroom¡­ What do I do¡­¡±


    Prince Ricardo probably locked her up here to jam the signal. Otherwise, Han would have tracked her


    down by now.


    She must find a way out of there and send her location to Han.


    The woman¡¯s fragile exterior had these people fooled. Plus, Leah¡¯s puppy dog eyes on those looks


    easily pulled on their heartstrings.


    The man, who yelled at her earlier, softened his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a bucket¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this how your prince treats ady? Am I supposed to pee and poo in a bucket while eating and


    sleeping in the same ce¡­¡± Leah cut the man off.


    The man looked at her pretty face, wanting to say something but left it as was. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get you


    another room.¡±


    It would reflect badly on Prince Ricardo if word got out that he tortured a captive. It was not a good look


    on the royal family.


    Unaware of Leah¡¯s charade, they took her across a long corridor and locked her in an attic room.


    ¡°There¡¯s a toilet in there. Your meals will be delivered to you. Now stop making a fuss. Life will be


    easier if you behave.¡±


    The metal door shut with a bang.


    It was in the middle of winter. The room in the attic offered lesser shelter from the blizzard outside,


    even the window was covered in frost.


    It took quite an effort to open the window. The biting snowstorm gushed into the room, taking away the


    warmth from her body. Her body went numb from the freezing cold.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Leah inhaled, filling her lungs with cold air. The numbness on her nose kicked her tear ducts


    into overdrive. She managed to pull herself together after hacking her throat out. She then fixated on


    the scenery outside.


    There did not seem to be an end to the waves of snow. It was like she was in a magical kingdom.


    Caressing the Poppy ruby bracelet on her hand, she could not shake theplex of emotions washing


    over her.


    The security was tight outside. Her n would most likely fail if she were to throw the bracelet out.


    First things first, her arm¡¯s strength was not that great to fling the bracelet several hundred meters out


    of the signal-jamming range.


    Was she really going to be trapped here? Was there no other way?


    Leah sat in despair for a while until she was frozen stiff.


    She was about to close the window when the metal door opened. In walked a maid bearing food.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to climb out of here. I¡¯d advise you not to do something silly. We have eyes


    everywhere in the castle. You¡¯re watched no matter what you do¡­¡± The maid put the food on the table,


    shuddering from the low temperature in the room.


    Leah looked at her old in shoes and curled a smile that spoke volumes.


    She smiled sweetly and removed the Poppy bracelet to give to the maid. ¡°Thank you for your concern.


    I¡¯m locked up in there, so jewelry has no use to me. Here you go. You can sell it for a lot of money


    since there¡¯s not a lot of it in the market¡­¡±


    Not even saying no, the maid gleefully took the bracelet and acted nicer to Leah. ¡°Thank you, miss. I


    will help you the best I can so long as you quit the thought about running away.¡±


    Once the maid wore the bracelet and left the room, the smile on Leah¡¯s face disappeared.


    She was reluctant to give away Han¡¯s gift to her.


    Nevertheless, it was the only way to get the GPS location to Han. The maid would not be confined just


    in this area. There had to be a ce where the signal was not jammed.


    This was the only breakthrough point where she could get to Han.


    That night, Han stood in the director¡¯s office of Kendrick Group¡¯s branch in Linkville with bloodshot


    eyes. There was something more sinister to his aura, and his voice bore a grimace. ¡°Who let out the


    news of Sarah¡¯s death online?¡±

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Chapter 482 You Are Really Something


    The big office was so cold that no air conditioning was turned on. However, what made Ross feel


    colder was the strong killing intent that Hendrik exuded.


    Ross quickly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and answered, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s the designers who left


    that exposed it. They''re now working in differentpanies and keep spreading the news. In fact, Mrs.


    Howard had ordered the legal department to sue them right before things happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Sue them all¡­¡± Han bawled. He was so angry that he broke the expensive pen in his hand. His eyes


    turned bloodshot.


    Damn it! What a bunch of useless brats! They¡¯re only good at spreading rumors!


    Instantly, cold air filled the room, and it felt suffocating.


    ¡°Ask Ben to assist Serena at Dream Designs to stop the stock price from falling!¡± Han ordered.


    ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll inform him right away. But boss, pls get some rest. You haven¡¯t slept since Mrs. Howard went


    missing.¡±


    "Shut up!" Han did not want to hear anything anymore. He was usually calm. However, his feelings


    were in a mess right now. If only he had been more cautious¡­


    Seeing that Han was in a bad mood, Ross quickly kept silent. ¡°Boss, our economic blockade on Veyris


    had begun to work. Many countries said they will help to look for Mrs. Howard¡­¡±


    "Boss, we found it!¡±


    Before Ross could finish his words, someone pushed the office door open. A servant, who was panting


    heavily, eximed, ¡°Mr. Hendrik, we¡¯ve detected Mrs. Howard¡¯s signal in the pce of Zardova.


    Although it¡¯s only for a while, we¡¯re pretty sure that it was her.¡±


    Hearing that, Han stood up at once. ¡°Send elites from Kendrick Group there, but keep it confidential.


    Others, continue to search and find out more.¡±


    She¡¯s in Zardova? Prince Ricardo and Anna are still in contact?


    ¡°Tell everyone to continue to suppress Fetriybia and Zardova!¡±


    "Yes, boss!"


    With that, Ross and the servant left.


    Han was alone in the office. He took out a photo from his pocket and looked at it. His vicious eyes


    softened.


    The big office wos so cold thot no oir conditioning wos turned on. However, whot mode Ross feel


    colder wos the strong killing intent thot Hendrik exuded.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ross quickly wiped the cold sweot on his foreheod ond onswered, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s the designers who left


    thot exposed it. They''re now working in differentponies ond keep spreoding the news. In foct, Mrs.


    Howord hod ordered the legol deportment to sue them right before things hoppened¡­¡±


    ¡°Sue them oll¡­¡± Hon bowled. He wos so ongry thot he broke the expensive pen in his hond. His eyes


    turned bloodshot.


    Domn it! Whot o bunch of useless brots! They¡¯re only good ot spreoding rumors!


    Instontly, cold oir filled the room, ond it felt suffocoting.


    ¡°Ask Ben to ossist Sereno ot Dreom Designs to stop the stock price from folling!¡± Hon ordered.


    ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll inform him right owoy. But boss, pls get some rest. You hoven¡¯t slept since Mrs. Howord went


    missing.¡±


    "Shut up!" Hon did not wont to heor onything onymore. He wos usuolly colm. However, his feelings


    were in o mess right now. If only he hod been more coutious¡­


    Seeing thot Hon wos in o bod mood, Ross quickly kept silent. ¡°Boss, our economic blockode on Veyris


    hod begun to work. Mony countries soid they will help to look for Mrs. Howord¡­¡±


    "Boss, we found it!¡±


    Before Ross could finish his words, someone pushed the office door open. A servont, who wos ponting


    heovily, excloimed, ¡°Mr. Hendrik, we¡¯ve detected Mrs. Howord¡¯s signol in the poloce of Zordovo.


    Although it¡¯s only for o while, we¡¯re pretty sure thot it wos her.¡±


    Heoring thot, Hon stood up ot once. ¡°Send elites from Kendrick Group there, but keep it confidentiol.


    Others, continue to seorch ond find out more.¡±


    She¡¯s in Zordovo? Prince Ricordo ond Anno ore still in contoct?


    ¡°Tell everyone to continue to suppress Fetriybio ond Zordovo!¡±


    "Yes, boss!"


    With thot, Ross ond the servont left.


    Hon wos olone in the office. He took out o photo from his pocket ond looked ot it. His vicious eyes


    softened.


    ¡°Leah, I will bring you back no matter what. Wait for me¡­¡± Han touched Leah¡¯s photo affectionately.


    His face darkened. He only hoped Leah was safe.


    In the pce of Zardova, Leah stood by the window and looked outside uneasily after eating breakfast.


    She wondered if Han found out about the signal she sent.


    Leah did not know why Prince Ricardo brought her here. She had not met him yet.


    While Leah was pondering, footsteps came from outside the door.


    The familiar sound made Leah¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Shawn? Did he escape here?


    There was no news from Shawn for a long time¡­


    ¡°Good morning, Prince Ricardo. She has been very obedient and hasn''t stepped out of the room since


    the first day she came here!¡± The maid who took Leah¡¯s bracelet put in a good word for her.


    Leah looked up and saw the tall man in front of her. It was Prince Ricardo. He was wearing an


    expensive windbreaker which brought out his extraordinary temperament.


    Prince Ricardo was wearing a mask, and Leah could not see his face clearly. However, his thick blonde


    hair made him look very imposing.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Leah asked when the maid left the room.


    He has blond hair. Definitely not Shawn. Luckily, it¡¯s not him. Shawn hates me, and I¡¯ll be doomed if he


    catches me.


    Leah breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Prince Ricardo sniggered, ¡°Sarah White, have you ever thought of me when you ruined my


    everything?¡±


    Hearing that, Leah was stupefied. The familiar voice made her nervous and her hair stood on end.


    He¡¯s Shawn! But why is everyone calling him Prince Ricardo?


    Leah was confused. ¡°When did you be Prince Ricardo?¡± She was speechless.


    Leah¡¯s question somehow provoked Shawn. He took off his mask and smashed it to the ground.


    ¡°Sarah, you¡¯re still the same. You still don¡¯t take me seriously! Don¡¯t you feel scared at all? Do you think


    I still like you? I¡¯m not Han. I¡¯m not going to spare you after what you¡¯ve done to me. You''d better


    answer my question obediently, or I will make your life a living hell!¡±


    Shawn moved over and strangled Leah¡¯s neck as soon as he finished his words. He then red at her


    furiously. He hated her so much. She made him lose everything.


    Leah was unable to break free. Soon, her face turned red, and was about to pass out.


    Nheless, Leah was not a bit scared. Instead, she felt calm and relieved. She had been prepared to


    die since the moment she spied on him.


    However, Leah still felt grateful. Before thest moment of her life, she had reconciled with Han.


    Although Shawn had made up his mind to kill Leah, he panicked when he saw her gradually losing


    consciousness.


    In a hurry, he released his hands and let Leah sag to the floor. ¡°Bi*tch!¡± He could not help but sneer.


    Damn it! Why couldn¡¯t I kill her? Do I still love her like Han even after what she¡¯d done to me? No way!


    Shawn made up his mind to take his revenge on Leah for everything that he lost. He wanted to kill her


    so that he could end his love for her.


    ¡°Sarah, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Bad news, Prince Ricardo. Kendrick Group is imposing a more severe sanction against us and the


    whole of Veyris. They said it was because Princess Anna caught Sarah White. What should we do


    now?"


    Hearing that, Shawn¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Lure all the people to Fetriybia. We can¡¯t let anyone find out


    she¡¯s here.¡±


    Although Shawn was a prince, he still could not fight against the Kendrick Group. After all, he was only


    a prince of a small country in Veyris.


    After the servant left, Shawn squatted down in front of Leah. He then grabbed Leah¡¯s chin and bawled,


    ¡°Sarah, why does Han love you so much? He breaks the rules for you and imposes sanctions across


    Veyris. It would affect his reputation but he doesn¡¯t care. He doesn¡¯t care at all. You¡¯re really something.


    Tell me, what happens if he sees you die with his own eyes?¡±

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Chapter 483 Sorry, I Was Late


    On an ind about 300 miles away from Zardova, Leah was being tied onto the stern of a motorboat by


    Shawn. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him and tell him you¡¯re safe?¡± Shawn chuckled sinisterly as he chucked


    Leah a cellphone.


    Leah did not miss the cold-blooded glint in his eye. ¡°If you want to kill me, just go ahead. No need for


    the theatrics,¡± Leah said defiantly. She knew Shawn was only using her to bait Han.


    Shawn waspletely unsurprised that Leah refused to cooperate. ¡°You¡¯re the only person who can


    remain so lucid and rational even on the brink of death,¡± he jested. ¡°Although, I still have my ways to


    lure Han here.¡±


    He took a video of Leah being tied up and texted it to Han, together with the coordinates of their


    location and the caption ¡°Sign the agreement handing over all yourpanies to me within a day, or


    the woman dies!¡±


    He let out a heartyugh once he had sent the message. He approached Leah, meeting her eye to


    eye. ¡°Hmm, do you think he cares more for you¡­ or for hispanies? If he doesn¡¯t arrive by


    tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way out for you¡­¡± he taunted her.


    Instead of being afraid, Leah became more emboldened. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. In fact, I wish he wouldn¡¯t


    come to rescue me,¡± she said. If Han was alive, there would at least be someone around to take care


    of Carlotta. It would be worse if he tried to rescue her and the both of them died.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll let you enjoy yourst moments on earth in quiet, lonely istion then,¡± Shawn


    snapped, irritated by Leah¡¯s resistance. He ordered his men to lock Leah in the cabin before leaving


    the boat.


    Shawn¡¯s men did not loosen the ropes binding her. As sheid sideways on the ground of the boat


    cabin with her hands and feet bound, she could not help but overthink her situation. She knew Han


    would try to rescue her, but a part of her worried that he was about to fall into Shawn¡¯s trap after


    watching the video he sent over. After fearing the worse for a few moments, she thenughed and


    shook her head. Han Howard was a smart businessman. He had risen from the ashes after a long


    struggle, and she did not think he was stupid enough to trade his business empire for her safety.


    However, Leah thought too little of Han¡¯s love and devotion for her. The seas were particrly calm


    that night, and Han had arranged for all his avable boats and helicopters to surround the tiny


    motorboat she was held hostage on. Leah¡¯s poor heart almost stopped when the door to the cabin


    burst open after getting kicked down. She was temporarily blinded by all the lights shone in her


    direction, and when she could finally see, she noticed Han¡¯s familiar silhouette approaching her.


    On on islond obout 300 miles owoy from Zordovo, Leoh wos being tied onto the stern of o motorboot by


    Shown. ¡°Why don¡¯t you coll him ond tell him you¡¯re sofe?¡± Shown chuckled sinisterly os he chucked


    Leoh o cellphone.


    Leoh did not miss the cold-blooded glint in his eye. ¡°If you wont to kill me, just go oheod. No need for


    the theotrics,¡± Leoh soid defiontly. She knew Shown wos only using her to boit Hon.


    Shown wospletely unsurprised thot Leoh refused to cooperote. ¡°You¡¯re the only person who con


    remoin so lucid ond rotionol even on the brink of deoth,¡± he jested. ¡°Although, I still hove my woys to


    lure Hon here.¡±


    He took o video of Leoh being tied up ond texted it to Hon, together with the coordinotes of their


    locotion ond the coption ¡°Sign the ogreement honding over oll yourponies to me within o doy, or


    the womon dies!¡±


    He let out o heorty lough once he hod sent the messoge. He opprooched Leoh, meeting her eye to


    eye. ¡°Hmm, do you think he cores more for you¡­ or for hisponies? If he doesn¡¯t orrive by


    tomorrow, I¡¯m ofroid there¡¯s no woy out for you¡­¡± he tounted her.


    Insteod of being ofroid, Leoh be more emboldened. ¡°Thot¡¯s fine by me. In foct, I wish he wouldn¡¯t


    come to rescue me,¡± she soid. If Hon wos olive, there would ot leost be someone oround to toke core


    of Corlotto. It would be worse if he tried to rescue her ond the both of them died.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll let you enjoy your lost moments on eorth in quiet, lonely isolotion then,¡± Shown


    snopped, irritoted by Leoh¡¯s resistonce. He ordered his men to lock Leoh in the cobin before leoving


    the boot.


    Shown¡¯s men did not loosen the ropes binding her. As she loid sidewoys on the ground of the boot


    cobin with her honds ond feet bound, she could not help but overthink her situotion. She knew Hon


    would try to rescue her, but o port of her worried thot he wos obout to foll into Shown¡¯s trop ofter


    wotching the video he sent over. After feoring the worse for o few moments, she then loughed ond


    shook her heod. Hon Howord wos o smort businessmon. He hod risen from the oshes ofter o long


    struggle, ond she did not think he wos stupid enough to trode his business empire for her sofety.


    However, Leoh thought too little of Hon¡¯s love ond devotion for her. The seos were porticulorly colm


    thot night, ond Hon hod orronged for oll his ovoiloble boots ond helicopters to surround the tiny


    motorboot she wos held hostoge on. Leoh¡¯s poor heort olmost stopped when the door to the cobin


    burst open ofter getting kicked down. She wos tempororily blinded by oll the lights shone in her


    direction, ond when she could finolly see, she noticed Hon¡¯s fomilior silhouette opprooching her.


    As Han entered the cabin Han his eyes filled with pain and grief as he spotted Leah all tied up and lying


    on the ground helplessly. ¡°Sorry, I waste,¡± his voice was tender as he bent down to meet her.


    Leah stared at him nkly for a few moments. He looked like he had aged three years even though it


    had only been a few days since shest saw him. ¡°Why¡­ why did youe¡­¡± the words slipped out


    of her.


    Han quickly untied her and brought her into his arms. She closed her eyes, relishing in the warmth and


    comfort he provided her. It was not like him at all to show up when he knew danger was imminent.


    Han was about to escort Leah out of the cabin when the door snapped shut tightly. He fumbled with the


    doorknob a few times, but he found it locked shut. Ross tried various methods to unlock the door as


    well but to no avail. ¡°Mr. Hendrik, we¡¯ve fallen into their trap,¡± Ross said gravely. ¡°I¡¯ll try to saw the cabin


    open.¡±


    Han knew from the beginning that rescuing Leah would be no easy feat, so he made some


    preparations early on. As Ross and the other men tried to saw through the cabin walls, Shawn¡¯s sly


    laughter came through the speakers in the cabin. ¡°Ha ha ha, Han, you¡¯re a smart man, but you¡¯re an


    absolute fool when ites to this woman! Do you think I¡¯d just let you guys go even if you manage to


    break the boat apart?¡± he questioned.


    Han narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the documents you asked for. Let her go,¡± his voice was cold and


    stern.


    Leah¡¯s expression changed as she struggled out of Han¡¯s arms and grabbed onto his cor. ¡°No, we¡¯re


    leaving this ce together!¡± she insisted.


    Han stroked the back of her head gently. ¡°Be a good girl and follow Ross home,¡± he said to her.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Leah pleaded, but her voice was drowned out by Shawn¡¯s angry voice booming through the


    speakers.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! None of you are leaving this ce alive. Han, since you were stupid enough to show


    up here, do you think I¡¯d still be interested in signing that agreement?¡± Shawn asked. ¡°Once you¡¯re


    dead, I¡¯ll naturally have a way to get back everything I¡¯ve once lost. All yourpanies will be


    mine once again! Ha ha ha ha!¡± his maniacalughter filled the boat cabin.


    Han looked surprisingly calm and unperturbed by everything that was going on. With an arm still


    holding Leah close to him, his lips quirked up in a soft smile. ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯m just d that


    you¡¯re alive,¡± he said to Leah.


    ¡°Bad news, Boss! The entire base of the boat is filled with explosives! There¡¯s only five minutes until all


    the bombs go off!¡± one of Han¡¯s men shouted in panic.


    ¡°Keep on trying to break the boat apart!¡± Han ordered. In the next few moments, he calmly gathered all


    his men and worked together with them in unison to get the boat broken apart.


    Leah just stared anxiously at the men working hard to rescue her. Their dedication andmitment


    reminded her of Alfred who had sacrificed his life for her. ¡°No¡­¡± her eyes welled up with hot tears. Why


    should so many lives be sacrificed just for her? She was not worthy!


    Leah quietly slipped away to a corner where no one was paying attention to, far from the crowd of


    working men. She looked up into one of the surveince cameras positioned at the corner of the


    ceiling. ¡°Shawn, I know you can see this. I know you hate me. Whatever grudge you have against me,


    take it out against me alone! If you let the rest go, I¡¯ll¡­ die for all of them,¡± she stammered. After all,


    she was a normal death-fearing human being.


    Sitting in the control room watching Leah¡¯s face appear on the surveince camera, Shawn leaned


    back against his chair and smiled to himself. ¡°Alright then, if you¡¯ve made up your mind, I can easily


    grant you your wish. Han Howard will fall into depression without you around, making him much easier


    to deal with¡­¡± Shawn said to himself.


    Shawn had promised Leah that he would let everyone else go if she died. She followed his instructions


    to walk into a secretpartment in the cabin and shut the trap door. Little did she know, the moment


    she shut the doors, Han and his men had managed to break open the main door above and made their


    way back to their own vessel.


    Torches shone in every direction, lighting up the otherwise pitch-ck night. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no left in the


    cabin. All the men have evacuated!¡± Ross reported. He had overseen the evacuation process and only


    returned to their boat once he was sure there was no one left in the cabin.


    ¡°Where is Leah? Did someone confirm she made it out?¡± Han frowned. He had not seen Leah


    throughout the evacuation process. Suddenly, his phone rang in his pocket. Fishing it out, he noticed it


    was an unknown number. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked as he epted the call.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Han, are you guys alright? Have all of you evacuated safely?¡± Leah asked, feeling a tremendous


    sense of relief as she heard his voice. She had managed to find an abandoned satellite cell phone in


    the cabinpartment. It was a blessing to be able to hear his voice just before she died.


    ¡°Where are you?!¡± Han¡¯s voice sounded panicked as he shouted through the phone.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Chapter 484 Time Reveals Sincerity


    Leah exined the bargain she had made with Shawn to Han. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, promise me you will live well


    after I¡¯m gone,¡± she chuckled bitterly. ¡°Please take care of Carlotta, and if you ever fall in love with


    another woman¡­¡±


    Han cut her off before she could continue. ¡°I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone else except you!¡± Han yelled


    in frustration. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to die like this! Find a ce in thepartment to shield yourself. I¡¯m


    getting the guys to divert the bomb once they determine the location of thepartment¡­¡± Han


    sprang into action. ¡°You must live, Leah. You promised me we¡¯d get married next spring. You can¡¯t go


    back on your word¡­¡± hisst sentence was a plea.


    Leah knew Han was grasping at straws. ¡°Ok,¡± she said to him to calm him down.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    There were three minutes left before the bomb was about to explode. Based on Han¡¯s n, his men


    determined the location of thepartment where Leah was hiding. They quickly worked on


    dismantling the bombs that were directly under thepartment first before moving on to diffuse the


    others.


    ¡°Boss, 20 seconds left! Get out now!¡± Ross shouted to Han as he noticed the time ticking on his watch.


    Han was still frantically dismantling the bombs from the boat¡¯s undercarriage. ¡°Get everyone out! These


    are thest two!¡± Han shouted without looking at Ross.


    Hidden in thepartment, Leah had no clue the men outside were toiling hard to rescue her. She was


    curled up with her hands wrapped around her knees in a ustrophobic metal box. She was not sure if


    the box could withstand and survive an explosion, but she listened to Han anyway and hid in there


    anyway. She was trembling just a few moments ago but was now in a calm state after speaking to Han


    through the phone. All of a sudden, she was no longer afraid of dying. She felt a sense of warmth


    enveloping her heart as she readied herself for what was toe.


    The remaining bombs detonated, creating a fiery explosion lighting up the night sky. Ross and a few


    men ran toward Han with protective shields, trying their best to shield him from the explosion, but the


    force of the explosion propelled them into the dark sea waters. As the fire burned down the boat, pools


    of blood could be seen floating on the water¡­


    ¡­


    In the VIP ward of Grd Hospital four monthster, a man dressed in a tailored ck suit was


    crouched over the hospital bed as he looked at the woman lying unconscious on the bed. She still


    looked as beautiful as ever despite her pale lips and closed eyes.


    Next to him, little Carlotta was on the verge of tears. ¡°Daddy, when is Mommy going to wake up¡­¡± she


    asked.


    Han¡¯s lips ttened into a thin line as he ruffled little Carlotta¡¯s head. ¡°Soon, darling. She¡¯ll wake up


    soon,¡± he reassured her, and perhaps himself too.


    In the past 100 days or so, that was how he convinced himself to get out of bed every day. When the


    final bomb on the boat went off that fateful night, Leah was spared from immediate death as she


    strategically hid herself in a metal box. However, the good news stopped there. She went into aa


    from the impact and had been unconscious for four months now.


    Footsteps could be heard from outside the ward, just before Serena Coleman and Ben Wright entered


    the room. They look agonized as their eyes fell upon Leah who was still lying unconscious. lowered her


    head as she ced a hand on her belly. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m about to be a mom soon. Don¡¯t you want to wake


    up to see this¡­?¡± she asked. In the few months that Leah was unconscious, Serena and Ben had


    kindled a romance and gotten married swiftly. One of Serena¡¯s biggest regrets was not having Leah as


    her bridesmaid.


    Ben took Serena¡¯s hand in his gently. ¡°She¡¯ll wake up soon, Serena. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s excited to meet our


    little angel,¡± he said with hope in his voice.


    As if Leah could hear their conversation, her finger twitched ever so slightly. Her entire body felt as


    heavy as lead, and she did not have the strength to wake up just yet. She felt like she was trapped in a


    long dream where she could overhear all of the conversations that happened by her bedside, but she


    was surrounded by an imprable fog that she could not escape out of.


    Back in spring, Han had told her that Serena and Ben were being hunted down by the state, which


    hastened their decision to get married. Now that Serena and Ben had shown up at her bedside and told


    her about the marriage and pregnancy, she could not be happier for the both of them. Yet, she still


    could not bring herself to awaken from her slumber.


    Carlotta had also started attending kindergarten. Every day after school, she woulde to the


    hospital to tell her mother about what she did in school. Some days, she would cry about homework


    and bullies, seekingfort from Leah.


    All these beautiful memories only heightened Leah¡¯s desire to wake up and rejoin her family. Perhaps


    her body had finally recovered fully, or it was purely Leah¡¯s determination, but she could finally feel her


    toes moving.


    Ben was just about to usher Serena to a seat to get some rest when Carlotta squealed excitedly.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Everyone else dropped whatever they were doing and hurried to Leah¡¯s bedside. Her eyes were wide


    open and she greeted them with a weak smile. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a while¡­¡± she croaked.


    Han¡¯s first instinct was to reach for her, but he was a little too afraid that all of this was just an illusion.


    His arm hung in the air awkwardly as he considered how to approach her.


    ¡°Han, you don¡¯t remember me?¡± Leah was surprised to see this usually confident man looking a little


    lost and unsure of what to do. She reached out for his hand instead.


    It was only when their hands touched when Han could finally believe that this was all true. ¡°You¡¯re¡­


    you¡¯re back,¡± he said with tears falling down his cheeks as he brought her into an embrace.


    ¡°Mommy, youzy sloth! You¡¯ve been sleeping for so long!¡± Carlotta cried as she climbed onto her


    mother¡¯s bed. The three of them embraced each other with a long overdue family hug.


    Watching the reunion unfold in front of them, Serena and Ben could not help the tears that welled up in


    their eyes either. ¡°Sarah, we¡¯ll let you enjoy some family time today. We¡¯lle and visit again soon!¡±


    Serena said before they left.


    Han let go of Leah once the guests had left. ¡°Liar,¡± he chided.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s a liar! Mommy said she would celebrate my birthday with me and get married to Daddy!¡±


    Carlotta was in a phase of mimicking what the adults said.


    ¡°Oh no, how can I make it up to the both of you?¡± Leah yed along as she teared out of happiness.


    Han considered this for a moment. ¡°Get married with me immediately. I¡¯ve booked out the wedding


    venue since spring began until today,¡± he said as his finger gently traced her delicate jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t even


    think of running away this time¡­¡±


    Leah felt her cheeks heating up. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± she promised. Time had proven his


    sincerity, and she knew now that she would be with him for the rest of her life.


    ¡­


    One monthter, Leah was dressed in a resplendent wedding gown as she walked down the aisle


    toward the man who was waiting for her at the end of the aisle. She took Han¡¯s hand when she finally


    reached him. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte,¡± she teased. After all, she did promise him to get married in spring, but it


    was summer already.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re here,¡± Han said as he reached forward to kiss her on the forehead gently.


    ¡°The bride and groom will now exchange their rings,¡± the host announced.


    Leah and Han smiled at each other affectionately as Han put the ring on her finger. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving


    my side from this day onward, Mrs. Howard,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Mhmm, Mr. Howard,¡± Leah replied sweetly. After all that they had been through, they somehow


    managed to find each other again. She intended to stay with him for all the beautiful days toe.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Chapter 485 Time Change


    The news of Han and Leah''s marriage was revealed on the inte and instantly went viral.


    "She is married? Did she seed in seducing Mr. Hendrik?"


    "You don''t know the truth. It''s Mr. Hendrik pursuing her. That''s why he went to great lengths to kick Mr.


    Ford off!"


    "That poor Ritch Group probably just realized the truth. If they had known about the rtionship


    between Mr. Hendrik and Sarah, they wouldn''t have taken Sarah''s design championship trophy away!"


    "Blessings!"


    After the cumbersome wedding banquet, Leah was exhausted. She was lying motionless on the sofa in


    the lounge.


    The sleeping Leah fell into a warm embrace at some point, which made her sleep more peacefully.


    She dreamed about the past again, but there was no darkness this time.


    Han''s handsome face appeared. He smiled and reached for her. "From now on, you will always be by


    my side."


    Leah unconsciously smiled. "Okay."


    "Wake up!" Han''s smiling face suddenly turned into a childish voice, which startled Leah.


    Leah opened her eyes abruptly and saw Carlotta zooming in on her cute face. "Mommy, wake up!


    You''ve been sleeping since yesterday!"


    Han''s deep voice came from the door. "Let''s go! It''s time to go out."


    Leah saw Han leaning against the door with a gentle smile. The sunlight outside the window fell on


    him, which brought a beautiful scene.


    Leah blushed and stood up to get dressed. She felt her muscles sore from yesterday''s overwork.


    "Where are we going?" Leah took Carlotta''s hand and walked to Han in a daze.


    At this moment, it was as unreal as a dream. Leah did follow Han to the end, and every day was a new


    beginning.


    "Go to the amusement park, but we can go on a honeymoon if you want." Han took Leah''s hand and


    led her downstairs.


    The warmth from his palm reached Leah''s heart. She quickly shook her head. "No, there''s still much


    work piled up in thepany. After the day off today, I''ll go to work tomorrow."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Carlotta pouted dissatisfied. "Mommy, you make us down. Are you going to work right away after you


    just got married?"


    Although Leah felt a little guilty, she blushed and exined to Han, "We''ve been a couple for a long


    time, so we don''t need honeymoon trips."


    As early as a few years ago, Leah and Han entered the marriage hall and became entangled with each


    other until now.


    On their way to the amusement park, they met Serena and Ben, who had been waiting there.


    "Sarah, although I can''t y, I can walk around and chat with you. I''ll tell you about what you''ve missed


    in the past few months." Serena took Leah''s hand.


    Han''s eyes turned cold. "Cannot."


    Serena chooses to chat with Leah when wee out to y today. She''s intentionally causing trouble


    for me!


    Serena immediately red at Han dissatisfied. "Why are you so stingy? Sarah will be yours forever. No


    one can take her from you. But today''s weather is good, and we alle to y together. Is there any


    problem for me to chat with Sarah?"


    Ben naturally helped his wife. He smiled and persuaded Han. "Boss, just let them chat. Since Mrs.


    Howard awakened, Serena hasn''t had a chance to talk to Mrs. Howard, and she''s going crazy."


    Especially during this month, Mrs. Howard has been doing rehabilitation training and spending time for


    the wedding.


    Han stared at Ben. "Ben, you won''t help me after you have a wife, don''t you?"


    Leah tried to persuade Han to say less when Carlotta''s cute voice sounded, "Daddy, let Aunt Serena


    and Uncle Ben be with us! It will be more lively."


    "Okay." Han reluctantly agreed.


    During the y, Serena clung to Leah almost the whole time and happily told Leah what had happened


    in the past four months.


    Leah looked at Serena''s bulging belly and smiled meaningfully. "Compared with those, I want to know


    what happened between you and Ben?"


    Serena flushed immediately, and her eyes flickered around ufortably. "It''s a long story. After you


    got caught by Shawn to Zardova, Dream Designs was in danger, then Ben came to help me every day,


    and we were busyte. One night, after dealing with a big crisis, I was happy and drank too much wine,


    and then..."


    "Then, I found I was pregnant, so we got together and fell in love with each other afterward."


    After listening to what Serena said, Leah could not help but chuckle. "It matches your style. How is the


    child? Is it a boy or a girl?"


    While speaking of children, Serena became gentle with maternalpassion. "The doctor didn''t tell


    me, but I heard from the old people that it''s a boy."


    Leah did not expect that Serena, who was so resistant to children before, now had such an


    appearance. Leah said, "Take good care of the baby. I''ll handle thepany''s affairs."


    Time was a miraculous thing as it could change many things. For example, in the past, Leah never


    thought she would be with Han again and had such a bright future.


    "No! I''ll be by your side as long as I can move!" While Leah was in a trance, Serena rejected her


    proposal to concentrate on raising a baby at home.


    Serena did it well. In the next few days, no matter whether Leah went to work or returned to sleep,


    Serena always stayed by her side.


    That night, when Serena smiled happily and took Leah returning for meals, Han finally ran out of his


    patience.


    He came directly to Ben and looked at Ben condescendingly. "Take care of your wife and take her


    away!"


    Ben felt his heart tighten due to Han''s coercion, and Ben had no choice but to exin, "I''ve tried to


    persuade her, but it''s useless."


    Seeing Han''s face suddenly cold, Ben hurriedly continued, "Boss, I''ll take Serena away now!"


    After Ben and Serena left, Han took Leah''s hand and hugged her tightly.


    "You''ve ignored me. Since you awakened, you''ve stayed with other people and don''t consider my


    feelings." His deep and sexy voice sounded a bit unhappy.


    Leah pondered. She forgot to care for Han''s feelings, and she felt guilty.


    She hugged his waist and leaned against his warm embrace. "As Serena said, we have a long future.


    We''ll always be together."


    "Yes."


    When Leah went to thepany the next day, Serena did not go with her, probably because Ben


    stopped Serena.


    Leah was amused thinking about the entanglement between Serena and Ben. Just then, there was a


    knock on her office door.


    "Ms. White, I got White Group''s acquisition contract!" The assistant excitedly held a stack of documents


    and put them on Leah''s desk.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Chapter 486 The Future Lasts a Long Time


    Leah did not feel surprised by this result. She only smiled slightly. "Okay, thank you. You may continue


    your work."


    Then, Leah looked at the contract, and her clear eyes gradually filled with tears.


    I finally acquired White Group with my ability.


    Although Han did not interfere much, she still deserved her name and defeated otherpetitors.


    Opinions on the inte were prized.


    "I remember that Mr. Hendrik was going to give White Group to Sarah. Now she bought it by herself.


    Have they divorced again?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Do you think Mr. Hendrik would be willing to divorce her? It was not easy for him


    to pursue her back then!"


    "That''s her hypocrisy. She can get it directly but pretends to be a strong woman."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At Vi Victoria.


    Serena looked at Han with a gloomy expression and felt helpless. "Don''t look at it. Comments on the


    inte are like this. Just ignore it. Were you calling me here specifically to see your stinky face?"


    Upon hearing that, Han put down his phone and said, "Leah''s birthday ising. Help me do


    something..."


    Since Leah acquired White Group, she became busy. She needed to do many things every day. It was


    not until Serena''s persuasion that she finally took a day off but was taken to go shopping early in the


    morning.


    "Sarah, you''re too busy. Don''t be too rushed. You never know how to cherish yourself." Serena looked


    and pointed to the clothes she wanted, while Ben immediately went to pay for them and helped them to


    carry things.


    Leah sighed helplessly, then stretched her sore arms. "Everything will be fine after this busy period is


    over. I can rx after confirming the management staff at all levels. By the way, why did you suddenly


    invite me toe shopping today?"


    Serena looked at Leahplicatedly. "Just want to take you for a stroll and rx."


    Sarah was so busy that she even forgot her birthday. Fortunately, Han remembered it. I brought Sarah


    out this time as Han wanted to prepare a surprise for her.


    Leah did not doubt Serena''s words and continued enjoying shopping with her. It was not until evening


    that they prepared to return to Vi Victoria with loads.


    Serena smiled and took Leah''s hand. "Sarah, let''s go to another ce tonight! There is a bonfire party."


    "Okay, I''ll ask him to take Carlotta over." Leah let go of Serena''s hand and was ready to call Han.


    Ben stepped forward to dissuade. "Mrs. Howard, they''re already there and waiting for us."


    Leah felt strange about it but could not tell, so she followed them anyway.


    The crimson glow reflected in the city, and the evening air was full of human breaths.


    Seeing that Serena attracted Leah''s attention to chat, Ben hurriedly took out his phone to text Han.


    "Boss, we''reing now. We''ll be there in about half an hour!"


    Han replied, "Okay."


    After texting, Ben breathed a sigh of relief.


    Today''s task will bepleted after bringing Mrs. Howard to Boss. I can''t tell that Boss is such a caring


    man. I''ve been with him for so long, but I''ve never seen him prepare such a surprise for anyone.


    While Ben felt moved, he did not expect that things would gradually go wrong.


    It was Carlotta who replied to Ben. She ran to Han with his mobile phone.


    "Daddy, should we rehearse first? What if we make a mistake then?" Carlotta stood beside him with her


    head held high. She asked worriedly.


    Han frowned. "No need."


    Then, he looked at his subordinates outside the door again. "As soon as theye, proceed with


    everything as nned."


    "Okay, Boss!"


    Everyone was busy with their work again. It took half an hour for Carlotta to remember Ben''s text


    message. She hurried to Han in a panic. "Daddy, I received a text message from Uncle Ben just now!


    He said theye in half an hour. They should be here soon!"


    Ross'' expression changed. "Why so fast? I''ll get Boss'' flowers now!"


    Everyone was tense, and suddenly, someone shouted, "They''re here!"


    When Ross returned to the hall holding the flowers that Han wanted to use, those men pulled the


    salutes one after another and filled the air with luxurious ribbons.


    Ross froze in ce, and Han, who stood not far away, also turned to darken. "What are you doing!"


    When Ben and Serena brought Leah to the manor, they were stunned by the scene inside.


    Leah felt something explode in her mind as she watched Ross standing in a romantic atmosphere with


    flowers, and Han took the flowers from him.


    "What... what''s going on?" Leah stared nkly at Serena and Ben. "Are you trying to tell me tactfully


    that Han likes men?"


    Why did I never find Han like his assistant?


    Ben and Serena were also dumbfounded. Han said the surprise would begin after Sarah arrived. They


    wondered what was going on now. In such a good atmosphere, Han became gay all of a sudden.


    Serena hurriedly exined to Leah, "No, Sarah! It was originally Han''s birthday surprise for you. It must


    be a misunderstanding. Han doesn''t like men!"


    After Serena and Ben hurriedly exined, Leah felt her headache looking at the scene.


    "Let''s go in first."


    As soon as she entered, she saw Han''s gloomy expression, which confirmed what Serena and Ben


    had said. It was a misunderstanding.


    Leah was amused. Just as she was about to speak, Carlotta hugged her leg. "Sorry, Mommy. I messed


    up the surprise banquet..."


    Leah quickly hugged Carlotta tofort her. "It''s fine. The most important thing is that everyone is


    happy."


    Han sullenly walked to Leah. He red over those subordinates gloomily. "It''s messed up here. I''ll take


    you out for a big meal."


    Sensing the terrifying murderous aura from Han, those subordinates immediately retreated in fear.


    Sh*t! Who gave the wrong signal?


    "No need. It''s fine to eat here." Leah took Han''s hand with a restrained smile. After all, it was rare to


    see the elite Han deted.


    Han sensed her inner thoughts, and the coldness in his eyes dissipated. He held her hand and smiled


    helplessly. "I''ll make up for you with better surprises in the future."


    Leah felt her heart warm, and she nodded with a smile. "Okay, I''ll look forward to it."


    After the funny incident, the atmosphere heated up again. Serena and Ben greeted everyone happily to


    eat cakes and delicacies together.


    The afterglow of the setting sun dissipated, and the world became mysterious and peaceful.


    The manor was full ofughter, and their stories continued.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!